Chapter 1: One Final Deal
Notes:
NOTE: When I first wrote these first few chapters i had just started writing fiction like, almost 3 years ago at time of writing this note. As such, they are a bit rough and don't match the way the rest of the story is structured. I will fix them at some point and slightly rewrite them.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Haylee groaned…
The last thing she remembered was that the Lotus had just killed Ballas. And then… the hole in the Void appeared, rocking the sentient mothership. They had stopped Praghasa from consuming the sun, but now rather than devouring it as fuel for the mad Orokin executors' genocidal journey to the Tau system, something else was happening.
Where was she?
Haylee struggled to her feet, looking around for the Lotus. Looking around, she saw she was in a bright, white space that seemed to stretch out endlessly. The only things she could see were a large four armed statue and a panel showing the Lotus attempting to hold back the tear in reality.
"Lotus!" she yelled, running toward the rectangle. She could see more of the scene before her, including her own unconscious body next to the Lotus.
"Hey there kiddo." Haylee froze. She knew that voice. After all, it was her own. "Didn't expect to see me again so soon, did you?" She turned to face the thing that wore her face and spoke with her distorted voice.
But what she saw wasn't what she was expecting.
"You look like shit," she retorted to the eldritch being. While it wore her form, it was covered in glowing cracks, with skin flaking off to reveal a glowing being underneath. Through all of its evident pain, it still had its signature smile.
"I wouldn't be so smug about this kiddo. I've come to collect. You owe me," the being said, sitting down at the foot of the statue. "That foolish Orokin has torn down the walls between your reality and the Void."
"Isn't that what you wanted? To be free?" She narrowed her eyes at the creature. Did it want her body? It had been held back by Rell for centuries. There were plenty of other Tenno it could have tried to take over. She didn't have the strongest mental fortitude, but there were far weaker bodies it could have tried to take. Was it the fact that she was the one who had made the deal to seal the fates of all the Zariman survivors?
The creature coughed, and instead of blood, it was a pool of liquid energy, the surface shimmering like a nebula. "I wanted to sample the fruit of your reality, yes, that much is true. But I can't have any fun in a reality that will soon no longer exist."
She narrowed her eyes at the entity. "Explain!"
"Well, oh debtor mine… I'll make this explanation quick, because we are both almost out of time. You, my finest child, were to be my body in this world. I didn't give you all that power for nothing." It flashed her a grin before continuing. "The other children were… backup plans, in case you expired before you were powerful enough to contain me."
Haylee had always known that making the deal with the creature was a mistake. Reminiscent of the old stories of making a deal with the devil, everything had a price. But in the end, she did what she had to do to ensure her and the other children's survival.
"Unfortunately, my existence is tethered to the place you call 'the void'. If it ceases to be, I will as well."
She narrowed her eyes at it. "The Void has opened plenty of times before. What makes this time any different?"Normally those portals are stabilized. They let things in and things can come out of them. These portals, either through Ballas's lapsing sanity or the damage caused during your battle with him have destabilized the portal in a way even I could not predict. The Void is colliding with your reality, and the more energy coming out of that portal, the more rifts that will open. It has already begun."
==<VI>==
[Cetus, Earth]
Quill Onkko Primary watched over Cetus. Narmer's forces had fallen back after the Tenno freed the Unum. Cetus would recover. He could already see the coalition of Corpus, Grineer, Tenno, and Ostrons freed from their veils working together to clear the debris and dead. This alliance would soon shatter, as it did in all futures.
He looked toward the sun. And there, there the Tenno would fight. She would die or she would succeed. Then would come the Zariman from the depths of the Void, as it should be. After that… Wait. Why couldn't he see the further possibilities?
Thud!
The Quill turned slowly. A condroc, dead, falling out of the sky. An eerie feeling washed over him as he heard several more thuds as more of the birds fell from the sky around him. Suddenly he was overcome by a splitting headache, and he could hear the voice of the Unum screaming in pain. The ground began to shake and cracks in reality began to form in the sky.
He could feel the timelines of the universe fracturing, possibilities eroding into nothingness. Terrified screams could be heard throughout Cetus as the horrors of the Void bled into reality. Gunfire erupted as several Corrupted emerged from one rift, gunning down Grineer and Ostron alike.
Onkko collapsed, watching Lua in the sky above begin to implode on itself before he took his last breath.
==<VI>==
[Uranus]
Tyl Regor sat across from a child. A young girl with blonde hair, around their teenage years. They were also a Tenno. Their warframe lay slumped against a chair, a red and purple Mag Prime. Their alliance had formed out of necessity to survive against Narmer, and nothing more. He wasn't completely shocked at their appearance, having heard rumors from those who had served aboard the Kuva Fortress of the true form of the Tenno being children.
However, he never expected to form a sort of strange camaraderie with them—. One of those responsible for butchering the future of the Grineer, his tubemen. They had survived down in these labs for the better part of a few weeks, fighting off Sentient and Veiled forces side by side.
Morgan stood up, having finished tinkering with his Knux gauntlets, and wiped the grease stains from her glasses. "There ya go Regor. These should hit harder against those mucking Sentients." He looked at her, his face hidden behind his helmet.
"I do suppose that thanking you would be appropriate…"
Morgan stared at him, before chuckling. "I can never get a read on you, Reggie."
"Don't call me that, you brat!" he yelled in an annoyed tone. She grabbed some rations from a crate, tore the wrapping off and sat down, nibbling on the nutrient stick. Tyl grabbed his gauntlets off the table, throwing out a few test punches and flexing his fingers.
"Regor?" he heard the girl ask.
"Yes, child?" he responded, turning to face her.
"After all this is over, we will go back to being enemies, won't we?" There was a look of sadness on her face.
He stared at her for a few seconds. "Please, we both know that if the situation were anything else, I would have killed you when you found me. Especially after all you Tenno have done to my work, my tubemen," he spat with venom in his voice. "All my hard work to cure the Grineer, and you toss it away to help some parasite like Alad."
She thought back to the operation to stop the mad Grineer scientists, the 'Tubemen'— Vastly improved Grineer clones who had lessened the effects of cloning degradation. They were faster, stronger, and more durable than normal Grineer. The cost of those boons, however, was that all the Grineer produced by his treatment were extremely mentally unstable and violent. She was pretty sure Regor had subjected himself to the treatment, as well.
"What, and just let you make your people better at slaughtering and enslaving everyone who isn't you?" Morgan retorted, standing up and walking over to the Grineer scientist. She stared directly into his faceplate with no fear.
Why should he care about those wretches like the Corpus or the other lessers on other planets? They weren't Grineer, so they didn't matter.
"They are not Grineer, just inferior specimens. Utter skoom that deserves to be extinguished!" he shouted back, leering down at her.
She looked back at him with a mixture of anger and pity.
"Is that what you really believe, or do you just think that because you were engineered to?!"
Her eyes flared with the power of the Void, and he stepped back as a precaution. "You're just another number to the Queens. You're disposable—a weapon, just like we were for the Orokin! All you know is hate because that is what you were programmed to do! You haven't seen children slaughtered in front of their parents—"
She was cut off when Regor grabbed her with his oversized gauntlet and hoisted her up to meet him at eye level, and she felt a rib crack from the pressure. Maybe she shouldn't have made them so strong for him.
"Listen here, you sniveling little kuaka. I have neither the time nor patience to argue philosophy with you. I do what I must, not for the Queens, but because I have no other choice to save my fellow Grineer brothers and sisters. I don't care if the others don't see me as some sort of savior or hero to them, because we have no other choice!" He met her unwavering gaze with an unseen glare, rage brewing behind his mask.
"We all have a choice, Regor."
Every instinct bred into him was telling him to slaughter the Tenno. She was an enemy. She was not one of us. All it would take was a slash of his Ack, or he could crush her skull in his gauntlet and tear her warframe to shreds before she could revive herself.
'Kill her kill her kill her kill her.'
But something in the back of his mind was stopping him. Was she right? Impossible. The numbers didn't add up. He was part of the master race of clones bred to be superior, degeneration disease be damned. His grip loosened on her chest as he hesitated.
"Arrrrrgh!" He tossed her back down onto the floor, turning around to punch the nearest wall. The room shook with the force, leaving a large fist indentation in the metal. He withdrew his fist, breathing heavily.
Morgan struggled to her feet, feeling her broken rib burn as it healed. As she stood up, she felt reverberations in the Void. Something was wrong. One of the consoles in the lab began to blare an alarm.
"Bah! What now?" Tyl exclaimed in frustration, rushing to the console as the lab began to shake. He pressed a few buttons, pulling up a projection of the area. The alert was showing multiple Void fissures opening up in the facility. "Perfect. First we had to fight off Narmer, and now the corrupted have decided to show up," he hissed in annoyance. He pinched the air, zooming out on the projection, and what he saw caused his eyes to widen.
The fissures weren't localized to just the area around his laboratory facility—they were opening across the planet and even in its orbit.
"Hurk... Hurk... HurUUUUUAAAAAGHAGHUUUUUUH!"
Regor turned to see the young Tenno keeled over on her hands and knees and vomiting blood onto the floor. Her skin was deathly pale, and every so often, a static effect would distort her form. Even through all the pain, she crawled toward her Warframe, too weak to transfer to it over a distance.
Regor, without thinking, rushed to her side and lifted her up in his oversized hands, having forgotten that they had been at each other's throats only a minute ago.
"Regor…" she coughed, blood staining her chin. "The Void… I can feel it, colliding with our reality. It's going to kill us all."
Before the scientist could respond to that, a Void fissure opened up in front of him, and a Corrupted butcher leaped out, cleaver aimed at his skull. He didn't have time to dodge. A blow like that wouldn't have been fatal, but his guard was down. If any more Corrupted came through, then he was screwed. Maybe he could drop the girl or use her as a shield or
BWOOOM!
The Tenno had raised her arm and disintegrated the entire upper body of the butcher before it could land a blow on him. The move clearly took a lot out of her, with her left cornea having ruptured and blood leaking from her eye.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHH!" she screamed in pain, raising her palms and pressing them together, and the portal began to close, severing a Corrupted ancient's arm as it reached through the portal.
Regor was in shock. "Why? Why would you save me in your condition?!"
"I'm—cough—not going to make it, Regor. My powers are killing me." She winced, smearing blood on her face as she tried to wipe it off. "At least—cough—I can save someone before I die." She pressed something against his chest, an emblem from her suit. "Take this, and remember what I said. We all have a choice, just as I choose to save you now."
"What—" he started to speak, before the body of the girl began to glow in his arms as she focused her power, covering the shocked scientist in her Protective Sling. Her body began to disintegrate as she poured everything into her Vazarin ability, sacrificing her very life force to extend the duration of the protection.
"Survive," her voice echoed, as her body vanished in a shower of energy.
She sacrificed her life to save her once enemy. Why? And what was this feeling in his heart? From his nearly decayed tear duct, he felt something leak out, before everything faded to white.
==<VI>==
[Haylee]
Through her connection to the Void, Haylee could feel the fabric of both realities crashing together. The nightmare realm of the Void's incursion against the physical world was tearing both apart, and she could feel the death of billions being caught between the collision of two places that were never supposed to meet.
"You've made your point. What is it you want? Will taking my body restore everything to normal?" she snarled to the entity.
"I'm afraid it's far too late for that. Even if I were to take your body, it would simply destroy it. You cannot handle the power of a Primordial such as myself. I offer only a fragment of myself. This universe is done for, and all I can do now is tear through the veil between worlds and move you to another," the creature explained, still sporting its signature smile.
"I imagine whatever entities lie on the other side will not be pleased by my intrusion, and they will kill me. I do not imagine that I will survive whatever action I take, so I intend for you to succeed me. You carry on my power in exchange for the lives of those that survive the journey between universes."
"And what makes you think I will accept?" she asked.
"Because I know your nature. You Tenno and your Lotus, working toward the 'greater good' as you call it. You will do anything to save as many lives as possible, at the expense of your own." It chuckled. "How amusing."
The blue-haired Tenno grit her teeth. The Man in the Wall was right—she had to try to save everyone, even if it cost her everything. "Do it. Save them. As many people as you can!"
It gave her a cheek splitting grin. "That's a good girl. C'mon now, don't keep me waiting. Let's shake on it!"
She took the abomination's hand, seizing up as she felt its power surge into her body before everything faded away.
==<VI>==
She faded in and out of consciousness. Eyes catching glimpses of color too fast to comprehend.
"—ack of care led to"
"You are so concerned with or—"
"Dare to—"
"—have a family?"
She saw flashes of red, black, white, and yellow energy colliding, along with the dying screams of two powerful beings.
And then everything went dark again.
==<VI>==
[Izuku Midoriya]
"The freak storm is expected to last overnight, so make sure to stay indoors. If you are trapped outdoors, then please seek shelter, due to the high winds and heavy lightning," the newscaster explained. "Experts are uncertain as to how such a large storm came to be, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. Could it be the work of villains? Some experiment gone wrong? Up next, our experts weigh—"
Izuku clicked off the television. His body ached after another long day of training, having hauled trash off the local beach for a few hours with a few breaks in between. He could tell the difference after only a few weeks of training, having lost a bit of baby fat and gained more definition to his muscles.
Not realizing it, he started mumbling to himself. He hoped that this unexpected storm didn't add more trash to the beach. All Might had told him that due to its location trash would come in from the sea had built up over the time, exacerbated by people using it as a junkyard. The storm was pretty strong from the wind roaring outside and the crackling lightning, which could mean that the ocean would bring in more debris—
"Izuku, dear! Dinner is ready!" His mother, Inko, shouted from the kitchen, interrupting his mumbling.
"Coming, mom! Just need to wash my hands!" he yelled back.
Hopefully he could sleep through this storm tonight.
==<VI>==
[Toshinori Yagi]
"Ah, young Midoriya! Good morning!" Toshinori Yagi waved to his young successor-in-training. "I hope that storm last night didn't keep you up! You have another long day of training ahead!" He bulked up, giving the boy a quick thumbs up before shrinking down.
"Yes All Might-sensei! I got plenty of sleep!" he happily replied. "I already did my stretches too after I woke up, too!"
"Good work, young man! Wouldn't want to cramp up while lifting something heavy!" He smiled. "Oh, before I forget, I got you these!" He pulled out a pair of All Might-themed work gloves. "Can't have you getting cut up on a rusty piece of metal, now can we?"
He watched as his protégé took the gloves with stars in his eyes, bowing rapidly and telling him that they would be a family heirloom. Perhaps he should have bought normal gloves…
Midoriya had only been at his training for a few weeks now, but he had already made steady progress in Toshinori's 'Aim to Pass! American Dream Plan'. He could see the improvement through the effort the young man had put forth—muscles were becoming more defined, and he was looking less scrawny every day. If he kept it up at this rate, his body would be able to accept One For All's power just before the entrance exams!
He stepped out of the truck, just having returned from delivering another load of junk to the recycling center, and Toshinori took a moment to gaze over the beach. Thanks to Midoriya's hard work, there were now more sightlines to the shoreline. Some movement down by the waves caught his eye.
A blue-haired girl, around young Midoriya's age, was pulling some large objects out of the water. Was someone else trying to help clean up the beach? He squinted to get a better look, and his eyes widened when he realized what she was dragging out of the water were bodies.
Notes:
Thank you to Cygus Lorman for beta reading this chapter. Make sure to check him out on Ao3. :)
Chapter 2: Landfall
Summary:
Izuku and All Might find some strange people on the beach.
Notes:
I really wanted to learn the Orokin conlang so I could have them speak it, but decided that it would be a waste of time considering they will only use it for one to three chapters. I’m just going to improvise it with IPA (International Phonetic Alphabet) symbols. Any Japanese is just going to be run through google translate.
Chapter Text
“Today marks the eight year anniversary of the Great Moscow Tragedy. World leaders gather today at the Memorial of Snow in a show of solidarity with the Russian government. As of this day the fate of the former number three hero of Russia, Permafrost, remains unknown.”
“In national news, a large forest fire has broken out on the eastern side of Mt. Fuji. The cause of the fire has yet to be determined, but volcanic activity has been ruled out. Travelers are recommended to evacuate until an all clear is given by the Hero Public Safety Commission.”
[Haylee]
The Zariman Ten Zero drifted through the Origin system. A month awaited them until their final void jump between Saturn and the Outer Terminus. Haylee sat in the stands with her fellow students watching the adults play a game of Lunaro. A horn blared as the blue team scored another goal.
“Another point to the Moon! C’mon Sun, keep up! I staked my credits on you to win dammit!” Yelled Security Officer Cavalero. The audience sweatdropped at his statement.
Leaning over, one of Haylee’s friends whispered. “Is it really okay for the referee to be betting on one of the teams?” Jenva deadpanned.
“It’s fine. Mister Cavalero always bets on the games.” She chuckles. “Dad says he doesn’t let that impact his judgment, but he does get pissed and goes down to the firing range if he loses.”
“Lunaro!” The ball launched from the center of the arena, and was immediately snatched up by Jenva’s mother.
“Yeah mom! Go!” Her friend yelled, standing and cheering as the game went on.
…
The game ended with team Sun's victory. Mister Cavalero had ended up winning his bet after all, much to his joy. The adults had gone off to one of the ship’s many bars to celebrate. Haylee and Jenva now sat together by one of the viewports, watching asteroids pass by the ship. Both ate the mix of nutrient blocks from their trays.
“It’s kinda beautiful, isn’t it.” Haylee said between bites. “Seeing the stars like this.” She took another bite.
“Tau, what do you think it will be like? A whole new galaxy to explore.” Jenva sighed, thinking about the new life that awaited them.
She chewed her food, watching an asteroid bounce off the ship’s shielding.
“Honestly…” Haylee took a look around to make sure no one was around to listen in. “I’m just hoping it will be a simple life. Free of our ‘Golden Lords’ and all that.” She finishes her food, setting her plate down on the bench. “Mother said that once the Orokin nobility comes it will be just like it was back home.”
Jenva looks at her wide-eyed. “Haylee, don’t say stuff like that out loud! Do you want to get your family spaced? Or worse… glassed.”
“Relax Jen, there’s nobody around to hear us.” She asserted. “Besides, I’m pretty sure if anyone heard us they would feel the same. We are just expendable colonists after all.” She flopped down on her back, head laying on her friend’s lap. “But no matter where we go, we will always have each other. I promise.” She closed her eyes, relaxing after the day’s events.
“Then why did you let us all die.”
Haylee’s eyes snapped open, her friend’s hollow eye sockets staring back at her. She tried to scream but she felt no air in her lungs…
“COUGH COUGH! HACK!”
The taste of salt water leaving her mouth woke her up, her body desperately fighting for air. Her hands sank into the wet sand as she coughed the water from her lungs. Spittle dripped from her mouth as she gasped for breath, taking in the fresh salty air from the beach.
As she raised her head, she could see large piles of junk piled up around the coast. Looking to her left she saw some sort of stone walkway with rails.
‘ Where the hell am I? Is this Earth?’ She questioned, struggling to her feet. Turning around, she noticed some other humanoid forms floating in the water near a large chunk of wood.. There were three of them in total, a man with white hair lay on his back, eyes closed in the face of the sun. He was awake, but barely. Next to him sprawled in the shallows, head barely afloat was another man with red skin and spikes coming out of his head. His back was scarred by heavy burn wounds reaching from his neck to his hips. And finally, crawling out of the water…
“Lotus!” the blue haired Tenno yelled as she rushed to her adoptive mother figure’s side.”Are you alright!?”
“Tenno…” The Lotus weakly responded.”Don’t worry about me. The others… get them out of the water…”
‘ She’s alive, that’s all that matters. And free from that bastard… ” She nodded to The Lotus, pulling her out to dry land before wading back into the ocean. She pulled the unconscious red skinned man out first, careful not to touch his exposed burns. ‘ Who are these people? I don’t remember ever seeing anyone in the Origin System like this… maybe he was experimented on by the Sentient?’
After securing him on the beach, she trudged through the water to the other man. “Hey, can you hear me? I’m going to pull you to shore.”
The man opened his eyes, they shone blue with a fractalized diamond shaped iris with no pupil.
“Operator?” He wheezed out, struggling to put the words out as if he had barely used his vocal chords.
“Ordis?!” A million questions raced through her mind. How was this possible? She knew that he had once been human, as almost all pre-collapse cephalons were. Was this his old form? Or a combination? The eyes looked like his holographic form at the very least, lending her theory credit.
“Can’t… move my body… not used to… limbs.” He whispered, barely audible over the waves.
“Don’t worry buddy, I’ll get you out of here.” She reassured the reborn Ordan Karris. Haylee lifted him up by the armpits, dragging his limp body to the shore. As she lay him down next to the others, she heard the sound of a footstep behind her and whirled around. Behind her, standing at the edge of the heaps of trash was a boy with green curly hair.
“A-Anata wa daijōbu?”
[Izuku]
Izuku had been hard at work, already filling up another truckload for All Might to haul off. He had earned himself a small rest break. His body was already covered in a light sheen of sweat, one that would grow once the sun was fully overhead. Removing his new gloves, he grabbed a water bottle. Then he heard something over the sound of the waves.
“COUGH COUGH! HACK!”
It was barely audible, but he could tell it was a person. They usually didn’t see anyone out on the beach, considering the trash that covered most of it. He looked around.
‘Could that have been All Might-sensei? No, he just drove off a few minutes ago. Plus that sounded like it came from the shore…’
Izuku set down his water bottle, heading over to investigate. It could be someone needing help. He made his way down the beach, following a narrow patch of sand leading to the shore before stepping over a pile of loose scrap, shoes crunching against the metal.
The first thing he saw was a woman leaning up against a rock, wearing a tattered purple suit. The material looked like some sort of hero outfit. He caught a gasp when he saw the one next to her.
This man was in bad shape, horrible burns covering his back, the rest of his body was red. He had odd spiky protrusions jutting between his hair. His chest lightly rose and fell, indicating that he was still alive, albeit barely.
The sound of water sloshing caught Izuku’s attention. A girl who looked about his age, with lapis colored hair dragging a man with ragged white hair out of the water by his armpits. She wore a nearly skintight bodysuit, which was torn on the arms, legs, and back. The man she was pulling wore only a very waterlogged brown robe.
Caught off guard, he took another step forward, making a loud footstep on the pile of scrap he was standing on. The girl whipped around, to face him.
“A-are you okay?”
Getting over her surprise, the girl tilted her head at him, still in a wary stance
“⏃ɪ ⎅⍜⊑⟒⏁ ˌ⎍⊑⎅ə⍀⌇⏁⊑æ⋏⎅?” The blue haired girl replied in a tone that conveyed confusion. She obviously didn’t know Japanese. Her accent sounded closer to American, maybe European. Maybe she spoke English? He knew a little so he might as well try that. The girl was currently looking at the people resting on the sand. When she turned back toward him he tried again.
“English?” He inquired. She stared at him with the same cautious and confused look before shaking her head. He took another step forward and she shouted in alarm, raising her hands. He backed up, holding his hands up to show he meant no harm.
‘ I need some way to communicate with her…’ He thought to himself. ‘ Maybe I can try to introduce myself?’ Izuku pointed to himself and spoke slowly. “Midoriya Izuku. I am Midoryia Izuku.”
She looked confused for a few seconds before seeming to realize what he was doing.
“Meehdohriha?” She tested the word, pointing to him.
He nodded back to her. She was close, but the pronunciation was a bit off.
She spoke again, pointing to him. “Meehdohriha Ezuhku…” She pointed to herself. “Haylee.”
He was getting somewhere now.
“Young Midoriya! Are you down there? Are the people down there okay?!”
He turned back to the beach, seeing All Might in his skinny form jogging down the narrow path of sand towards him.
“I’m on the shore Al- Yagi! There are some people down here that look like they are hurt!” He shouted back.
“I’ll be there shortly, young man! Let me grab the first aid kit from the truck!” He watched his mentor turn around and begin to jog back to the truck.
‘ They definitely will need more than a first aid kit…’ He started to yell back
“I think they-”
Stomp! Thrummmmmmm!
He turned around to see a large red man approaching the group.
“Tenno!”
[Haylee]
Haylee stared at the boy warily. Whatever he said wasn’t Orokin, nor any Corpus, Solari, or Ostron dialect she knew. It certainly wasn’t Grineer. “I don’t understand?” She responded. It looked like he didn’t know what she was saying either from the response.
She glanced over to her fallen allies and the mysterious red man. The Lotus and Ordis were still conscious for now, the female Sentient helping the latter lean up against the wall. Ordis watched them with narrowed eyes, too weak to speak.
She turned her attention back to the boy. He asked her something again, in a different sounding language that she still did not understand.
“English?”
She watched him, trying to figure out what he meant. Maybe he was asking about a different language? She went with that guess and shook her head. Haylee watched the boy think. He clearly looked concerned for them, so he probably was not a threat. Still, she had no idea where they had ended up. If this really was a new universe, like the Man in the Wall promised…
The boy spoke again, this time pointing to himself. “Midoriya Izuku.”
‘ He’s trying to tell me his name, at least I think he is.’ She realized. “Meehdohriha?” She attempted to repeat, pointing at the boy to show she at least understood what he was trying to do, regardless of if she was saying it right.
“Meehdohriha Ezuhku.” She repeated, then pointed to herself. “Haylee.”
Suddenly she heard another voice calling out to the boy. It sounded older, maybe his father? They were having some sort of conversation. She remained on guard, watching him yell to whoever it was. Then she heard another set of footsteps behind her, whirling around.
Stomp! Thrummmmmmm!
“Tenno!”
“Father?” She heard The Lotus gasp.
The man that stood before her was no longer the gargantuan behemoth buried beneath Uranus, thankfully. She could see the resemblance though. His head was tower shaped with four glowing blue eyes at the base and exposed large teeth. He looked human, for the most part.
“My children, Natah… Erra. From my tomb, I never thought I would lay my optics on you again.”
[Hunhow]
Ten minutes before Izuku found them.
Hunhow awoke to a blinding light.
‘ What… is this?’ He thought, shielding his face with his hands.
…
Wait. Face? Hands?
His eyes blinked rapidly as he sat up, hands resting on soft and wet silica particles of a beach. His vision slowly focused from the blur and he stared down at his newfound appendages. Hunhow examined his body, discovering he was wearing a loose robe that seemed to be made out of red armor plating, covering only his legs.
How did this happen? He should be dead from what he remembered, trapped beneath the ocean surface as the Void had ravaged the planet, water turning to glass, then plasma around him. The excruciating pain of a power that was poison to his kind, and then nothingness.
And yet he was alive. He shakily stood up, looking around. He had washed up on the other side of some sort of unnatural rock formation with railings. Alongside it was a beach littered with refuse. Broken machines of all types littered the landscape of what he assumed to be a beautiful beachfront.
‘ I assume this mess was caused by human wretches. So disrespectful of the natural order. Back in Tau, the beaches were the perfect blend of Sentient bio-architecture and nature.’
That raised the question. Where was he? He needed more information. This odd bipedal form he now wore was an annoyance that he would have to get used to. Reaching for his power, he attempted to levitate himself. The ground beneath his feet vanished as he slowly ascended. Despite his new body’s comparatively small stature, he still seemed to have most of his Sentient abilities.
His gaze wandered as he reached an altitude of about a hundred meters, taking in the sights. He could see that this stretch of land was tainted by discarded filth, a bright blue ocean in front of him. Turning around, he saw something unexpected. Civilization, and a large one at that.
‘ Impossible. If this is Earth, there is no way such a large colony would be unscathed by those Grineer pests.’ Hunhow thought to himself. ‘ And this level of technology, so primitive… ’
Could this truly be Earth? Turning his attention back to the beach, movement caught his eye. He began to descend toward their location, landing a short distance away from them. As he approached, he saw several figures strewn out on the beach, and two standing with their backs turned to them
He recognized the lapis colored hair and tattered bodysuit of the Tenno but, not in the form he had seen them in days before. She was back in her younger body. The girl was talking to another human that he did not recognize.
Compared to what he saw next they were but an afterthought. His rebellious daughter, Natah, and beside him, someone covered in burn scars with a similar appearance to himself. He would recognize those spikes sprouting from the unconscious man’s disheveled hair anywhere. His misguided son, Erra.
He decided to make his presence known. Stepping over a pile of machinery with a loud stomp, and letting his power show freely.
“Tenno!”
Natah was the first to notice him.
“Father?” She gasped.
“My children, Natah… Erra. From my tomb, I never thought I would lay my optics on you again.” Hunhow stated to his daughter.
“Hunhow?” The Tenno responded to his presence with shock. What was her name again? Haydee? Haylee? That sounded right. The one who had opposed many of his plans before, and had the audacity to ask him for help to rescue Natah even as his Shadow had held a scythe to her throat. It looked as if she had succeeded in her goals, not just rescuing his daughter, but his son as well.
“Silence Tenno. This does not concern you.” He glared at the Voidspawn that dared interrupt him. “I have come for my family and nothing more. We shall be whole once again.”
“I’m not letting you take her just after I got her back.” The girl growled at him.
“You shall not keep me from my children!” He raised his fist, knuckles glowing with energy when suddenly the green haired human that he had barely paid any mind to stepped between him and the Tenno.
[Izuku]
Izuku had been startled by this new man’s sudden appearance behind them. He was nearly as tall as All Might in his bulky form, and had red skin like one of the people lying unconscious on the beach. His face kind of reminded the green haired boy of the Pro Hero, Ectoplasm, with the exposed teeth and all.
“Tenno!”
‘ Heavenly Sovereign? ’ He questioned, tracking the gaze of the red man to the girl he had been attempting to communicate with. ‘Tenno, Is that her name or a title? She certainly doesn’t look like anyone from the Imperial family. She’s definitely not Japanese so that wouldn’t make any sense… Wait! Haylee is an American name, they don’t introduce themselves with their family name over there!’
While he was distracted by his thoughts, the situation had degraded between Tenno Haylee and the new arrival. He had raised his fist, which began to glow with power. When Izuku saw what was about to happen, his legs moved on their own, putting himself between the girl and the man about to attack.
[Haylee]
Haylee’s eyes widened as the boy threw himself between her and Hunhow.
“Stop! He’ll kill you!” She shouted to Izuku.
“Father! Don’t!” The Lotus cried out, feebly reaching toward him.
Hunhow froze at his daughter’s plea, his fist cocked back and ready to strike. “I will not be kept from my family after all these centuries. If a meager human has to die, then so be it. Your attachment to these… parasites, it disgusts me.” He hissed.
The Lotus struggled to her feet, leaning up against the pile of trash. “The boy is innocent. There is no need for further bloodshed. Take a look around. Wherever we have ended up is not our Earth.” She pleaded, legs shaking from exhaustion. “And Erra, he’s badly hurt. He needs medical attention that we both know none of us can provide.”
She could see Hunhow hesitate. Despite all his flaws, he did care about his children. He began to lower his fist.
Only to be interrupted by the arrival of a man who looked like he was a walking corpse with how thin and weak he looked. His arrival startled the Sentient, and she could feel his bloodlust directed toward the new arrival.
Hunhow prepared to attack the frail man…
[Toshinori]
Toshinori had not heard Izuku get cut off, as he was already jogging back to his truck. He grabbed the first aid kit and sprinted back down the beach. As long as he didn’t exert himself in this form too much he could still be pretty fast sometimes.
He hopped over the trash pile to come face to face with a giant of a man with his fist pointed toward him. His eyes darted around, noticing young Midoriya between a girl and the imposing figure in front of him.
‘ Crap… and in front of all these people…’
With a burst of steam, Toshinori bulked up to his muscle form, leaping high into the air to the shock of his opponent. Before the crimson titan could react…
“DETROIT SMAAAASH!”
He crashed down onto the man, punching him hard enough to knock him out instantly. The man’s skin seemed to harden as his fist made its impact, letting out a grunt of pain. Unknown to him, he had overwhelmed Hunhow’s damage adaptation. The beach shook with the impact, knocking Izuku, the blue haired girl, and another woman leaning against a pile of trash off their feet. A third man laying next to the unconscious Erra looked on in shock.
“Do not worry young Midoriya, because I AM HERE!” He exclaimed. He noticed the three strangers staring at him with wide eyes.
“A-a-all Might… they saw your…” Izuku stammered out with a panicked expression on his face.
“We can worry about that later young man!” He stated as he grabbed the unconscious Hunhow, hoisting him over his shoulder.
Creeeaak!
A large refrigerator, loosened from the pile of garbage by his punch, tilted over and fell toward the group of people sprawled on the ground. He had been so preoccupied with reassuring Izuku and grabbing the man that he didn’t have time to react.
The girl acted fast, jumping toward the falling fridge. He watched as her right arm seemed to morph into some metallic material, letting out a scream of pain as her flesh changed. A glowing purple blade emerged from the palm and with a quick slice, the fridge was split cleanly in two. The pieces fell off to the sides, narrowly missing the three on the ground.
The girl fell to her knees, exhausted.
[Izuku]
By the time Izuku saw the falling fridge, it was too late to react. He watched in horror as it fell toward the trio on the ground. Suddenly he saw a blur of blue and purple as Haylee flew past him, screaming in pain as her arm changed. Her palm glowed with a flash of purple light as a blade emerged, splitting the fridge in two.
He watched her fall to her knees, clearly exhausted from the effort, her breathing erratic.
‘ What kind of quirk is that?’ He exclaimed to himself, shocked at the display. Even more confusing was the fact that she looked just as shocked as he did.
“ðæ⏁ ˈʃʊ⎅ə⋏⏁ ⏚⟟ ˈ⌿ɑ⌇ə⏚ə⌰…” She managed to say, before falling face first into the sand, unconscious.
Chapter 3: Recovery
Summary:
UA treats the strangers.
Notes:
AN: Yamada Hanako and Yamada Taro are the equivalent of Jane Doe and John Doe for Japan.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[U.A. High Meeting Room]
After Toshinori had finished his call with Nezu, explaining that he blew his cover, he made another call to Detective Tsukauchi. He told his friend on the police force what had happened.
"And they all saw your true form?" Naomasa questioned him.
"Except for the young man covered in burns, they did." He sheepishly responded. "To be fair, I didn't have a choice considering the circumstances."
The detective chuckled, glancing from his notepad. "I'm not going to lecture you on how to keep your secrets. God knows that Chiyo is going to give you an earful once she is done treating them."
Toshinori paled. He knew he was in for a stern lecture from Recovery Girl and was not looking forward to him. She could hit pretty hard for such a small woman.
Naomasa interrupted his thoughts. "So the boy you brought with you. I take it he's your successor? You mentioned that you finally found 'the one' a few days ago." He inquired.
"Ah yes, young Midoriya. He has the true heart of a hero, and he has quite the mind as well!" Toshinori spoke with pride in his voice. "Once his body is strong enough for One For All I'm certain that he will be quite the hero!" He exclaimed.
The detective nodded. "I'm sure he will. You can tell me all about him later, but right now I need to ask him about what happened down on the beach. You told me he had been down there a few minutes before you arrived, correct?"
The mood in the room turned serious. "Yes, he gave me a brief summary of what happened on the ride over." Toshinori recalled the conversation with the young man. "He told me that the girl he spoke to didn't seem to understand Japanese or English."
"So they are foreigners? That complicates things." Naomasa frowned. "I can detect if they are telling the truth, but it won't help if I don't understand what they are saying."
Toshinori sighed, leaning back in his chair.
"Nezu is working on that, hopefully they speak a language he knows or can look up. In the meantime, you could ask young Midoriya for the finer details of what happened."
The detective pulled out his phone. "I'll have to call his mother to ask permission to interview him since he is a minor and this is not a criminal investigation." Toshinori nodded, and they both stood up, exiting the room.
In any other circumstance, Izuku would have been ecstatic. He was within the hallowed halls of U.A., the school that All Might graduated from! But now, all he could think about was what had happened earlier.
Knock knock knock!
The door opened and All Might entered the room, followed by a plain looking man in a tan trench coat.
"Midoriya Izuku, my name is Tsukauchi Naomasa. I'm All Might's liaison with the police force. I'd like to ask you a few questions about what happened this morning." The detective reached out to shake the boy's hand. The two pulled sat down across from him.
"Before we begin, my quirk lets me know if someone is telling the truth or not." He explained, pulling a notepad from his coat.
Toshinori saw Izuku's eyes brighten. "Wow! That's an amazing quirk! Can you tell if someone is partially telling the truth? Does it work over video recordings? Could you -"
Tsukauchi raised his hand, halting Izuku's rambling, chuckling at the young man's enthusiasm. "I'm glad you find my quirk so interesting." He leaned back in his chair. "How about after you tell me about what happened, I'll answer any questions you have about my quirk."
"Apologies, my friend. Young Midoriya really likes to analyze quirks. He writes whole notebooks about them!" Toshinori exclaimed. He could see Izuku blush from the praise. "But anyways, tell the good detective what happened. Don't leave anything out." He finished, deflating back to his skinny form. "He's a trusted friend and in on the secret."
Izuku nodded, and began to walk the two through what happened. He explained that he had been taking a break between hauling loads of junk, when he heard something on the shore. "When I got down to the beach, the girl had already pulled all of them from the water. She didn't see me at first, and she was on guard the whole time I tried to communicate with her. She didn't seem to understand anything I was saying. He stopped to give the detective time to write down his notes.
"After that, I tried to at least get her to understand my name and she seemed to understand that. She said her name was Haylee, and the man that showed up later called her 'Tenno'."
Tsukauchi raised his eyebrow. "Like the emperor of Japan?"
Izuku nodded before continuing. "Yes, but I don't think she has any relation to them. It might be a family name instead of a title…" He shook his head. "Then I heard All Might calling out to me."
"I was heading down to check on them, I saw that 'Haylee' girl dragging bodies to the shore. Young Midoriya told me that they were hurt, so I headed back to the truck to grab a first aid kit." He scratched his head sheepishly. "In all honesty, I should have waited for him to finish, I would have called for an ambulance instead if I had known the state that one of them was in."
He shuddered at the state the younger red-skinned man had been in. He was airlifted to Musutafu General Hospital as soon as All Might had resolved the situation. His injuries were too severe for Recovery Girl to treat. He was still awaiting a response on his fate, as the paramedics said they had never seen burns that bad before. It was a miracle that he was still alive.
"Don't beat yourself up about it, Toshinori. You did what you thought was right with the limited information you had." Tsukauchi assured his friend.
The number one hero sighed. "I suppose you're right…" He admitted, taking a breath before motioning for Izuku to continue.
The boy took a few seconds to compose himself. "While I was turned away, that was when the large red man showed up."
"You said that Haylee called him 'Hunhow', correct?" Inquired Tsukauchi.
Izuku nodded in confirmation. "The others seemed to know him, and it sounded like they were arguing about something." He fidgeted in his seat. "And then he was about to attack Tenno… I moved without thinking again and threw myself between them."
Tsukauchi glanced over at his friend. 'He really is like you, isn't he?'
Toshinori looked proud of the boy's heroic instincts. However, he would need to have a talk about him recklessly throwing himself in danger when he had no way to defend himself. While his heroic spirit and willingness to sacrifice himself was admirable, it wouldn't do him any good if he got himself killed.
Toshinori brought his attention back to the conversation. Izuku was telling the detective what had happened just before he had arrived and defeated this 'Hunhow'."
"I honestly thought he was going to kill me." Izuku shuddered, remembering the feeling of pure bloodlust emanating from Hunhow. "But the woman said something to him that made him stop. He seemed worried about the other red man on the ground. Both of them called him 'Erra', I think…"
Izuku and Toshinori both finished up their ends of the story, with Hunhow being knocked unconscious by the Symbol of Peace after presumably being provoked by his arrival. Then the Tenno girl had saved the others from a falling appliance while Toshinori had been distracted.
Naomasa poured over what Midoriya had said. Nothing that the boy said had been false so far, and he was drawing some conclusions from the guesses that Izuku had made about the situation. There was a high probability that this 'Hunhow' and 'Erra' were related, due to the visual similarities at least. There was also the fact that Hunhow had only targeted Tenno Haylee. It could be that she was the biggest threat, given the brief testimony about her Quirk that Toshinori had given him…
Toshinori was also deep in thought. From young Midoriya's testimony, it seemed like his arrival had unfortunately startled Hunhow after he had been about to stand down. Why did he want to attack the Tenno girl? Did he think that she had something to do with the injuries of his presumed son? They had too many questions and no current way of getting answers.
Naomasa finally looked up from his notes. "Thank you for your testimony, Midoriya. This sheds more light on the situation. Toshinori, will you be taking him home to his mother?"
"Yes, I will drop him off and head straight back here." The Symbol of Peace replied. "Come young Midoriya. We will resume your training tomorrow!"
The young man shook Naomasa's hand, before following Toshinori out the door. "I'll tell you about my quirk some other time, Midoriya." The detective assured the teen. "Thank you again for your help."
After the two had left, Tsukauchi gathered his notes. Just what had he gotten himself into?
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center]
U.A. High had many buildings located on its campus. Multiple training grounds, the USJ, multiple gyms, and the massive stadium used for the sports festival. There was also the massive forested school grounds which were mainly used for the sports festival, but also housed smaller buildings for staff use.
The MEC was one of those buildings. Nezu had created it a few years after All Might's injury. It was designed for crisis management and emergency medical treatment that could be treated on-site. It also housed holding cells, designed to hold intruders should they be captured breaking into the campus, or god forbid a student who needed to be restrained and sequestered. The security of the cells was on par with some of Japan's supermax prisons, albeit scaled down to much smaller extent.
Hunhow was currently housed in one such cell, overseen by Hound Dog and Midnight. The other new arrivals were being treated by Recovery Girl and a team of trusted doctors.
Chiyo walked into the medical ward, opening up the medical charts that had been compiled. Each of the people that Toshinori had brought in had some sort of injury, none too severe. She had been told a fifth person was sent to a better equipped hospital due to severe injuries.
First there was the girl. She looked up from the papers at the sleeping girl, watching her chest rise and fall as she slept.
Name: Tenno Haylee (Assumed)
Sex: Female
Age: Unknown, early teens.
Quirk: Unknown
Observation Notes:
Multiple burn scars on calves, back, and chin.
Large scar on back and right breast. Looks to be an entry and exit wound. Scans show no internal damage.
Patient's right arm seems to be under the effects of a Transformation Type Quirk. Limb roughly the size of an adult male arm. Composed of some hard organic material.
She frowned when she saw the images included in the chart. The scar was very large. A wound like that should have instantly killed her. It looked like whatever caused it would have passed right through her heart. Yet every scan the doctors had taken showed no signs of internal damage, despite how fresh the wound looked.
Secondly, there was the matter of her quirk. Normally transformation type quirks did not transform the clothing of an individual, unless they were using DNA material. They had removed the rest of the girl's suit, cutting around the part fused to her arm. She now lay unconscious in the bed, IV hooked to her left arm. Hopefully there would be no lingering effects for the material inside the transformed appendage.
She moved on to the other two beds in the room. The two adults were dubbed 'Yamada Hanako' and 'Yamada Taro' for now.
Name: "Yamada Hanako"
Sex: Female
Age: Unknown, late twenties to mid thirties.
Quirk: Unknown
Observation Notes:
Patient is exhausted, no recent physical injuries noted.
The woman seemed to be in the best condition out of all of her current patients. While she was obviously weakened, that could be fixed by a few days of bed rest.
-
Name: "Yamada Taro"
Sex: Male
Age: Unknown, late thirties to early forties.
Quirk: Unknown
Observation Notes:
X-Rays show that the patient also has incredibly dense bones. Could be related to quirk.
Dehydration.
Increased brain activity shown in MRI.
The older man had not moved since he had been brought in. They had performed X-Rays and MRIs to check for bone and nerve damage, but found none. He wasn't paralyzed, but it was like his body had forgotten how to move.
Knock Knock Knock!
The door to the office opened and Midnight, known to her friends as Nemuri Kayama, waltzed into the room. The R-Rated heroine plopped herself down on the couch.
Nemuri popped open an energy drink, taking a quick sip. "Seriously, what did All Might get himself into this time? I've had to knock the big guy he brought back about four times now." She exclaimed, before downing the rest of her drink. "I'm all for guys who can take punishment but this is ridiculous!"
Midnight let her head rest against the seat cushion. The crimson man they had locked in the holding cell downstairs had been nothing but a pain in the ass ever since he arrived. He had recovered from Yagi knocking him out rather quickly, having to be sedated by medics en route to U.A. Even after that, he had woken up yet again when they were trying to get him settled in the cell. Nemuri had used her quirk to put him to sleep the third time.
After a few hours, the man was awake yet again, struggling against the maiden they had him locked in. He had screamed incoherently in some foreign language for a few minutes before she had to knock him out again so he wouldn't hurt himself. This had repeated another three times before she had left to recover her energy after extensive quirk use. It had taken her three times the normal amount of Somnambulist gas to put him under, and it seemed like she had to use more every time he woke up!
Chiyo walked out of the room, grabbing another drink from the fridge and tossing it to Nemuri when she returned. "Yes, he certainly is a feisty one, isn't he?" The elderly heroine responded. Opening up the last file containing the details on the last man.
-
Name: Hunhow?
Sex: Male
Age: Unknown.
Quirk: Mutant quirk. Patient has crimson skin, four eyes, and exposed teeth. Secondary properties of quirk Unknown
Observation Notes:
Patient appears to have already been weakened before detainment.
The Youthful Heroine's eyes widened as she read the first part of the notes. This was him operating while weakened? She read further. "Patient has sustained blunt force trauma to the skull, sedated on site, and multiple exposures to the Pro Hero Midnight's quirk." She murmured in shock. Just how durable was this 'Hunhow'?
She turned her attention away from her clipboard, noticing Midnight had stood up and was inspecting the other patients. In particular, the white haired man seemed to have caught her interest.
"Hubba hubba! Look at this stud!" Nemuri licked her lips as she gazed upon the man. He was the only one of the three that had regained consciousness. She could tell that the man was strong, judging by his muscles, and the hospital gown didn't hide much.
Ordan Karris shivered at the predatory gaze of the woman staring at him. Back in the days of the Orokin, he had been fawned over by multiple women for his looks. Usually though, they were a bit more… subtle than this one was being. She was very attractive though, despite the offputting way she was staring at him.
Also… what the hell was she wearing? Were those cuffs on her wrists? He was used to the skintight bodysuits that the Tenno and several syndicates used, but even those had some sort of protection. This woman's outfit looked like something he had seen a Orokin pleasure servant wear once during a party, although more modest than what he had seen back then.
Recovery Girl smacked her drooling colleague in the shin with her syringe shaped cane. "Quit ogling the patient Midnight! You're not some teenager!" The nurse could hear the man in the bed laughing as the R-Rated hero doubled over, clutching her leg and groaning in pain.
"Dammit Chiyo, that hurt!" Nemuri shouted. She could hear laughter from the man, and her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.
The older woman chuckled at her younger colleague's flustered state. "Come now, we both know that you've taken worse tumbles than that before." She gave her a slight smirk.
The two continued their back and forth banter while the former Cephalon watched them with interest.
Ordan still had no idea what the two were saying. What he did know, however, from watching the short woman care for his allies, was that she was a medical professional of some kind. He glanced at the IV drip in his arm. Hundreds of years had passed since his consciousness was transformed into the digital construct known as Ordis. The thought that he ever could have regained his flesh and blood form had never crossed his mind.
He didn't deserve it. He remembered everything he had done, much more than the memory fragments the Operator had recovered years ago had shown him. He was a butcher, a murderer. The Beast of Bones.
But even so, fate had given him a second chance at life.
[Nezu's Office, a few hours later]
Nezu spun around in his office chair, deep in thought. He had many contingencies in the event that All Might's secret be unintentionally revealed. Bribes, maybe one of his acquaintances with a short term amnesia quirk, or in the worst case contacting the HPSC to handle it. He shuddered at the last thought. While he had no love for the organization, they were a necessary evil that kept the heroes of Japan in line, for better or worse.
His chair slowed, turning back to his desk to face Toshinori Yagi and Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi. "Well All Might, I certainly wasn't expecting this when you called me today." His beady eyes stared at the Number One Hero and soon to be newest U.A. teacher next year.
Toshinori rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "I didn't really know who else to turn to. We both know the commission would have overreacted…"
The chimera took a sip from his mug, savoring the taste of the hot tea. "However… We do need to discuss our future plans for these people. Detective?"
Tsukauchi bowed before starting. "From what we gathered, they seem to have washed up following the storm last night. There were no ships, foreign or local, in the area that night. Additionally, they had no forms of identification on their persons." Stopping for a moment to let them process the information, he continued. "From Toshinori and his…" He glanced over at his friend, who nodded. "Successor in training's testimony, none of them speak English or Japanese. We were hoping that you would be able to translate once they woke up."
Nezu nodded. "I'm assuming you want me because of the… sensitive nature of what they witnessed as opposed to one of your officers?"
"The alternative is to bring someone else in on his secret, and while there are several on the force I trust, none of them are multilingual." The detective confirmed. "Additionally, we need to figure out what to do with them afterward. While none of them are strictly 'under arrest'." He stated, making air quotes with his fingers. "We still could press charges against this 'Hunhow' for illegal quirk usage."
He paused as Toshinori interjected. "Before we do that, I would like to get the full context of his situation. I only fought him briefly, but it seemed like his attack was out of reflex."
Nezu nodded in agreement. The principal had read the detective's report, including the interview with one Midoriya Izuku. It seemed Yagi had picked a successor. He would have to ask him about the boy later.
The situation had piqued his interest though. Usually he only got to assist the police on cases when they asked for him, but this mystery had been dropped right on his doorstep! His beady eyes glistened with curiosity.
"How long can we keep them here?" The chimera asked.
"Given the circumstances, until they are recovered enough to be interviewed. Once they do, you have twenty four hours, after which they must be released or brought into police custody if you uncover any criminal activity." The detective explained. "Give me a call if anything else comes up. I doubt they will be ready within the next few days based on the condition they were in." Nezu nodded, waving to him as the man put on his hat and bowed. He shook All Might's hand before leaving.
Once Tsukauchi had left, Nezu turned his attention to the one person remaining in his office. "So, Toshinori, why don't you tell me why you never mentioned finding a successor." His beady eyes staring straight into the man's soul.
Toshinori gulped. He knew he was in for another long lecture.
Notes:
AN: For anyone wondering about the Tenno's Warframe abilities breaking the power scaling of the MHA World, I just want to make some things clear beforehand.
She has no access to any of her weapons, mods, equipment, companions, or arcanes. If she wants to be a hero (this is a MHA fic after all, she is going to go to UA) she can't, well, melt people with toxic spores or burn them to death.
Chapter 4: Timelost
Summary:
A teen is torn out of time by something outside his comprehension.
Notes:
AN:
This chapter took too long to write, mostly because I don't want to spoil myself to much of Demon Slayer. Next chapters will be faster.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
" Early this morning, the Pro Hero: Slugger was found dead. The police have released a statement saying that they do not believe it was the Hero Killer due to how he was killed."
-Hero News Today
[Shota Aizawa - Eraserhead]
[April 26, 2242]
Eraserhead was not having a good day.
Crime had been up the day after that freak storm hit all of Japan. And on his day off too! He had planned to take it easy today, go to a cat café, drink some coffee, then head home. But nooooooo, all the crazies had to come out today. He had stopped three muggings, two assaults, and a bank robbery all within the past hour.
He was going to be exhausted tonight. All he wanted was one day a month, no students, no work, just relaxing. Currently there was nothing going on around him, so he could take a bit of a break from his impromptu patrol. Stopping at a café, he ordered a bagel and iced tea and sat down outside. Finally some peace and-
"ALL RIGHT! BWAHAHAHAHAHA!"
CRASH!
God fucking dammit.
[Rumi Usagiyama - Mirko]
Mirko was having a great day, though in hindsight she probably shouldn't be happy with crimes being committed.
What she did know is that something had stirred the underworld into a frenzy last night. Several incidents of fights breaking out all over Japan, gangs getting into turf wars over some foreigners intruding on their turf, even a few villains taking advantage of the chaos. She'd been leaping all over the city, checking her phone often for updates on any fights going on. That said, running around for the last few hours was making her hungry, especially after the last beatdown she gave some punks an hour ago.
Leaping from the rooftops, she fell toward the sidewalk, making sure no civilians were in her landing zone. Her powerful legs broke the fall and she looked around for a place to eat.
"Lets see, bar… can't get drunk yet, still work to do. Not in the mood for sushi…"
Then she spotted it, a sign on a restaurant next to a café. A poster with the most delicious looking carrot salad, and next to it a huge steak. She licked the drool from her lips. A huge steak and carrots! Her favorite food and a large dose of protein ought to keep her going for the rest of the day. Just as she opened the door to the establishment, her ears twitched.
"ALL RIGHT! BWAHAHAHAHAHA!"
"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"
Then she heard the sound of someone being hit, hard. A blur of green flew behind her and through the next door café's window.
CRASH!
Glass splintered and shattered behind her as she whirled around, grinning maniacally. Lunch could wait for one more fight!
[June 4, 1914]
[Kamado Residence, Mount Kumotori]
It had been almost a year since the Demon Slayers had defeated Muzan. After they had recovered from the fight, the four demon slayers, Tanjiro, Nezuko, Zenitsu, and Inosuke had retired to the old Kamado family home.
It had taken a few weeks to restore the abandoned home back into something livable. They even built a guest room for visitors.
Speaking of visitors…
"Miss Aoi!" Tanjiro waved as she approached. "What brings you here? You haven't visited in a few months!"
Aoi set down a box that she had carried up the mountain. "Greetings Tanjiro! I came to see how you all were doing, and to deliver a letter." She hands him a sealed envelope.
Before he could open the letter, the front door opened behind the two, and Nezuko stuck her head out. "Aoi! Welcome! Come inside, I'm sure you're tired from walking up the mountain. It is quite a long walk after all."
The three of them sat on the floor mat, sipping some tea that Nezuko brought for them.
Tanjiro opened the letter and began to read it as the girls talked. It was a letter from Mister Uzui.
Kamado Siblings
I hope you are doing well. I would like to extend an invitation to my estate to celebrate the birth of my first child! Her name is Kona Uzui, and she looks just like her mother, Hinatsuru. I'm sure the others will be happy to catch up with you. Also, if Zenitsu and Inosuke are still staying with you, make sure they come as well. The celebration will be held on June 6th. Don't be late!
-The flashiest guy you know, Tengen Uzui
PS Suma says hi.
" What does it say, brother?" Nezuko asked, taking a break from her conversation with Aoi.
He looked at his sister with a happy smile. "Mister Uzui and Hinatsuru had their first child! It's wonderful news! They have invited all of us to come and celebrate!" He stood up. "We have about two weeks to get ready, I'll let the others know." He exited the room, leaving the two girls.
" Would you like to join me in preparing some food for them, Aoi?" Nezuko asked. "I'm sure they will be starving when they get back." " I'd be happy to. I brought some ingredients with me too!" She replied, reaching for her box and following Nezuko into the kitchen.
" So what are those other two boys up to?" Asked Aoi, stirring a boiling pot of soup over the fire. " Zenitsu is delivering the charcoal that my brother made, so he probably won't be back for a few hours. It's nice having someone that fast around, it lets us sell charcoal to people further away." She sighed, thinking about Zenitsu. He could be annoying sometimes, but she still liked him a lot. "And Inosuke is out in the forest, probably hunting or training." She replied, beginning to chop some vegetables.
Aoi fiddled with her necklace, acorns strung through string. The last time she had visited, Inosuke had given her them as a gift.
Nezuko took notice of what she was doing, smirking as she began to tease Aoi. "Are those the acorns that Inosuke gave you? You must really like him~"
Aoi's cheeks turned bright red in embarrassment. "So what if I do? Someone needs to take care of that idiot! And what is he even doing training anyways? The demons are all dead!"
Inosuke was always prideful and competitive. Out of the three boys, he was having the hardest time adjusting to civilian life. The others still practiced their breathing techniques purely for the health benefits and increased stamina total concentration constant offered.
He had been a bit stir crazy ever since they moved up to the mountains, and after a few weeks he eventually started hunting for wild game on the mountainside. Every few days he would get lucky, catching a boar, deer, or pheasant with his bare hands and bringing it back to be feasted upon.
Nezuko finished cutting some vegetables before turning to Aoi. "He's… not adjusted very well. Still looking to be the strongest and all that. I think he just needs something else to take his mind off of it." She smirks. "You know, we don't leave for Uzui's for about another week and a half. How about you join us? I know Inosuke would appreciate it. He always says your cooking is the best."
Aoi blushed, thinking back to about a year ago.
"If you're hungry, eat this. This plate is just for you, so eat from it whenever you want. But stop stealing food!"
Following that incident, she would set aside a special plate for him, until the day he departed from the Butterfly Mansion. Inosuke had always been pretty easy to read, and she could tell that he liked eating the food she prepared for him by the smile and blush on his cheeks when he was scarfing it down. It made her heart flutter whenever she saw it.
A few months later she took a vacation, visiting the group at the Kamado house. Inosuke seemed to be in a good mood while she was there. She had tried to spend as much time with him as she could, but he was always running off to explore or hunt. The only time they got to spend together was when she cooked for him.
Her eyes filled with resolve, Aoi made a decision. If Inosuke wouldn't act, she would. "You wouldn't mind me staying after those two weeks… would you?" She asked Nezuko.
Nezuko hid her smile. "Of course not! You can stay as long as you would like!"
She was fully on board to getting Aoi and Inosuke together, he deserved happiness too. Now she just had to get Kanao and her brother to hook up as well. With any luck, the opportunity would present itself at Uzui's party.
" Kenkenken!"
The mating call of the copper pheasant. It was a nice and juicy one too. Fat enough to feed two people… or one very hungry Inosuke Hashibira.
He had been stalking the bird for the last twenty minutes, waiting for the perfect opportunity to pounce. Licking his lips, he got ready to-
CRACK! Startled, the bird flapped its wings and soared into the air. " Inosuke! I followed your scent here." He heard the voice of his friend. " Dammit Gonpachiro!" He yelled. "I just about had that stupid bird!" He was really looking forward to freshly cooked meat tonight too. Now he would be stuck with the same old food they had in storage.
Tanjiro profusely apologized for ruining his hunt, before telling him about Uzui's child and the upcoming celebration..
" So Mister Flashypants had a kid? Why should I care about that?" He questioned. "People have kids all the time!" " Celebrating the birth of a child is a wonderful thing!" Tanjiro exclaimed, waving his arms wildly. "It's a brand new life, ready to experience the world!" He rested his head against his hand. "Anyway, let's go back to the house. I bet Nezuko and Aoi have some food ready for us by now." " Huh? Aoi's here?" He shouted. ' He should have led with that. '
Later that evening, after a long day of charcoal deliveries, Zenitsu returned just in time for dinner. After they all had eaten, they caught each other up on the latest news from the other former members of the demon slayer corps.
The next week went on as normal. After all, they only needed to leave a few days before the party to arrive on time. Tanjiro and Zenitsu took some time off so that they could hang out. During one of those days Inosuke wandered into the kitchen where Aoi was preparing the meals for the day.
He crawled up to the table, reaching up to steal a bite to eat. Instead, he received a spoon to his hand.
" Ow!" " What do you think you're doing?" He looked up to see Aoi glaring at him, spoon raised to whack his hand again. "Didn't you see the plate I left for you?"
His face flushed red in embarrassment. He had forgotten that she was one of the few people who could sense him sneaking around.
" I was hungry…" he said, trying not to meet her gaze while he rubbed his hand. Talking with Aoi always made him feel weird. He did like her, and he had shown his appreciation by giving her the shiniest acorns he could find. For some odd reason she made them the necklace she was wearing now. Why would you wear acorns?
Inosuke could categorize people into four groups: friend, enemy, rival, or potential underling. Combined with his natural competitive personality, he had never really thought of romance. It just wasn't something he was emotionally built to deal with.
Something that was
painfully obvious to Aoi. She knew no matter what she did that Inosuke would be too bullheaded to actually admit his feelings for her. "Do I need to remind you again? I told you I would leave a plate for you. You don't need to steal other people's food dummy!" She placed her hands on her hips. "I guess I'll just have to stay here to make sure you don't forget." " Whaddya mean stay here?" He asked.
Aoi sighed. This was it, all or nothing. "Ugh… let me put this in a way you will easily understand.
I. Like. You. " she asserted, poking him in the face with each word. "I'm not an idiot. I know you feel the same way." She stared at him as his face rapidly shifted to a bright red hue.
And then he ran out of the room…
" Aaaaaaaaaak!" … only to run back in, slamming into the wall with a headfirst. He stood up, blood leaking from his forehead. " Wha-" She sputtered. " I like you too!" He yelled. "Your food is delicious and you are very strong!"
Of course the only way he would confess to her is by being confronted about it first, followed by him nearly concussing himself. It was brash, idiotic… but so very Inosuke.
"Pffft! Hahahahah!"
Aoi burst out into laughter, wiping a tear from her eye. "You idiot." she said, reaching for a towel to gently wipe the blood off his face. They were standing close together now, blushing furiously. Then they heard the sound of a high five coming from the other room.
"Told you she would be the one to confess." Nezuko said. The trio of Tanjiro, Nezuko, and Zenitsu's heads poked out from the door.
Both Aoi and Inosuke turned beet red. "How long have you been watching!"
Zenitsu popped out from behind the door frame. "We saw everything. Who knew that Inosuke was such a softie- ack!" He keeled over as Inosuke had rushed over and punched him in the gut. Following that he chased the Kamado siblings around the house, waving his fist at them.
The days after Inosuke and Aoi confessed went by quickly. The two spent most of their time together, and they both seemed happier. Inosuke spent less time out in the woods training and hunting. He even brought back some flowers he picked that matched Aoi's hair. Eventually, the time for their journey to Tengen Uzui's celebration grew near, and they departed for their multiple day trek across the countryside.
The journey to the Uzui manor was largely uneventful. The weather was nice and sunny for the three days of travel, and they had no issue finding a place to rest for the night. After three days of traveling they finally arrived.
The manor was about as large as the demon slayer headquarters. As a former hashira, he had been paid rather handsomely for his service. In addition, his family's history as shinobi meant that they were very well off, to the point of having contacts with the Imperial Family of Japan.
Waiting for the five at the gate was Tengen Uzui himself, dressed in fine silks and sporting his bejeweled eyepatch.
"Welcome, my friends! I trust your journey here was safe?" He asked as he approached the group with a smile.
Tanjiro attempted to bow respectively, only to be stopped by former Sound Hashira."No need to bow Kamado! Especially after all you have done." He slapped the boy on the back, turning to the others.
"Come on in all of ya! The party is gonna get started so-"
Tengen froze. He heard the sound of thunder. There wasn't a single cloud in the sky. His gaze shot over to Zenitsu, who shared a similar look of confusion. He heard it as well.
"That's not his Thunder Breathing… or a storm."
An ominous feeling washed over the six of them. Tanjiro could smell the winds changing. Inosuke could also sense something was wrong.
"Something's coming." Zenitsu exclaimed, gripping the hilt of his sword. The group moved into a defensive position around the entrance of the mansion.
The wind suddenly picked up, causing the flags hung around the mansion to flutter in the wind. Tengen slid some kunai out the sleeve of his kimono into his good hand, tensing as he heard faint whispers in the wind.
Nezuko and Aoi moved behind the men, making sure that they were out of the way for any fighting that were to break out.
The howl of the wind was broken by a booming voice and a flash of light opening in front of them.
FWOOOOOOOOOOSH!
N̵̺͍̝̲̜̫̈́́͂̄͛E̶̼̬̠̺͍̲̘͇͂͗̕̚T̴̙͉̖͇̯̩͙̽̆̈́͑͜R̸̞̆̅̆̒͑A̵̞̼̹͚͂! ̵͚̬̯͉͆͐̈́͒̿͝ K̷͓̞̤̾̊̒͘H̸̦̤̙̭͈̤̎͐R̵̨̫̖̼̭͍̂̆̄A̴͖̭̿! ̶̠͎͎̺̉̈̿͆̍̾̓ J̴͉͎̭̳̇͗̿A̶̛̦̲̓͗͗́Ḩ̷̧̟͚͍̯̠̰̄́̌̏͘͠͝U̸̧̹͚̮̲̿̈́̋̂̅͜ͅ! ̴̧̃ F̴͕̤̺̘̘̤̜̈́̈͗̇̚͝Ǎ̷̗̜̬̞̳̬̂̀͝S̶̛̖̪̭̯̺̔̋̃S̴̪̥͔̝̎͌! ̵͎̎͂̋ͅL̶͈̤͎̬͑͑̾̏̌͌͛͠O̵̫̘̍͂͋̎͘͜͜H̸̰͇͈̻͙̯̥̉̽̇͌̕K̶̮̝̳̼̫̺̀́̓!
A tear in the fabric of space-time opened before them, and a massive grey hand reached out. It moved faster than almost any of them could react, heading straight for Tanjiro.
"Look out!"
"Brother!"
"Kamado!"
Suddenly, Tanjiro was sent flying backward, out of the hand's grasp. Tengen caught him with his stump of an arm, hurtling his kunai into the massive appendage to no effect. He looked up, saved from the grasp of the eldritch appendage.
Then he saw why. Inosuke had shoved him out of the path of the hand, only to be grabbed himself.
"Inosuke!" He cried out, reaching unsheathing his blade and leaping toward the arm. The rift it was protruding through began to glow as cubes of red began to attack its ontological concept of space. The arm quickly began to retract itself back into the timestream to avoid being severed by the weakened portal.
Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash - Sixfold!
Water Breathing, First Form: Second Form: Water Wheel!
Both blades sliced through the air, only to splinter upon impact with the fingers. The weapons of mortals stood no chance against what could be considered a god. Bolts of void energy blasted the two slayers away.
Inosuke struggled in the hand's grasp, dislocating both his arms with a pop as he tried to wriggle his way out to no avail.
"Agh! Let me go, you stupid hand!" Inosuke yelled. He managed to free an arm, smacking the hilt of his sword against one of the fingers. The grip around him tightened, making it hard for him to breathe. The last thing he saw before being yanked back through the portal was Aoi trying to reach for him, being held back by Nezuko.
"INOSUKE!"
Aoi fell to her knees, sobbing as the tear in space-time sealed itself up. She grabbed on to Nezuko, burying her face in the other girl's kimono to muffle the sound of crying. Tanjiro and Zenitsu struggled to their feet, clutching the hilts of their shattered katanas.
Tengen broke the silence as Giyu and Makio ran outside, having heard the loud noise.
"WHAT THE FLASHY FUCK WAS THAT?"
[The Man in The Wall]
It had missed both of the targets in the tree. Having sacrificed two limbs to reach into the archive of history, the attempt to damage the timestream by removing key humans had failed. Still, two pieces of history had been altered. It watched as the goddess tore her attention away from the battle, distracted by the disruption to her universal rules. The tree groaned as time adjusted itself to the change.
It scoffed. "Limiting a universe to linear time, having only the present exist and the rest archived to the memory of the world. Where is the fun in that?"
Fortunately, it was not bound to linear time, and that was something that could be weaponized against order. It took advantage of the goddess's loss of focus to reach into her mind, searching for a weakness. While it had caught the deity of this universe off guard, she was quickly gaining the upper hand.
The deal with the Tenno had granted it enough power to punch through the barrier to the closest neighboring universe. It was a seal designed to stop universal incursions, but someone powerful could puncture through with enough effort. However, the energy required to do so would be a death sentence to any god, demon, or creature that did, leaving them too weak to escape once they entered.
Which meant that it had to kill the goddess before then. It would die, but a piece would always live on inside the Tenno girl, helping her grow into a fine successor. If the goddess survived, she would purge the Tenno. It would have to be a mutually assured destruction then.
It smiled, finally finding a weakness in her mind. This would do nicely.
[Inosuke Hashibira]
[April 26, 2242, An hour earlier]
Inosuke awoke in a heap of refuse with a splitting headache. The scent was horrible, unknown but foul smelling odors assaulted his nose, even through the mask. He sat up, taking in his surroundings. It was some sort of alleyway, made out of material he had never seen before. It was all brick and metal, with dull brown and grey colors.
There was a metal staircase above him, attached to the side of the alley. Pushing off the mound of black shiny bags and crumpled brown boxes, he stood up. His head buzzed with noise, unfamiliar sounds coming from all directions.
It was overwhelming.
With a flip, grabbed on to the staircase above, pulling himself up before running up the wall to the rooftop above. Approaching the edge of the building, he took in the surrounding landscape.
"What the hell?" he muttered. The city was massive. Far larger than the Yoshiwara Entertainment District, stretching for kilometers. It was a seemingly endless expanse of glass and stone as far as he could see.
Beep Beep!
Startled by the sudden noise, he looked down to the streets. Large metal creatures clogged the streets, and hundreds of people walked the sidewalk. He shook his head, thinking what he saw was a hallucination.
"Does that guy have a fish for a head?"
His gaze flickered wildly, as his confusion grew. People with horns coming out of their heads, snake tails, some guy with no arms or legs floating by himself.
"This has to be some sort of dream."
Everything around him looked too alien to be real. He decided that it had to be a dream. There was no other alternative that he could think of.
"Well then, time to show this dream world the power of Lord Inosuke!" He shouted, jumping on the edge of the roof. He broke his fall on an awning, using it like a trampoline to propel bounce and startling those dining underneath. People finally noticed when he landed with a flip on the sidewalk.
Said schoolgirls were, understandable, terrified by the sudden shirtless boy with a boar head who landed in front of them. Of course, they screamed.
"Who is that?"
"Is that a hero?"
"He looks so scary. Is that a mask or his face?"
A crowd had gathered, drawn by the sudden movement and the startled screams of the girls. Inosuke paid no attention to the murmurs. Instead he focused on filtering out all the background noise to try and find a fight.
Beast Breathing: Seventh Form: Spatial Awareness!
There. One hundred meters away, the sound of a fight going down. He began to cackle like a madman, letting the wraps around his swords fall to the wayside.
"Watch out, cause I'm comin' through!" He hollered. The crowd backed away as he whipped out his dual katanas and leaped into the street, jumping across the tops of cars and trucks to the dismay of their passengers.
Around a block away, the Bamboo Hero: Takeshita was having a little trouble. Currently two villains, who had just failed a drive-by kidnapping, were resisting arrest. The first one, Ran Izumii, was giving him the most trouble. Izumii's quirk allowed him to turn his fists into sledgehammer heads, which could easily shatter any bamboo Takeshita made. The second man had the head of a snake and could spit paralyzing venom, which had already stopped another hero who had come to aid him.
He dodged another swing of the hammer, the impact crushing the pavement as it narrowly missed.
"Hey asshole! Stop dodgin' my hammers wontcha?!" He cackled. "I wanna hear your bones crack!"
The Bamboo Hero looked around. The civilians were cleared out by now, Izumii on his left, snake on his right. He could take them both but it would be close. The hammers were easy to dodge due to their weight, and whenever the other man spat his venom he made a hissing sound.
"How about this? I'll give you both the chance to surrender peacefully before I have to take you down."
All he got in response was laughter from Izumii. "You dumbass, we have you outnumbered!" He pointed his hammer fist at Takeshita. "What the fuck are you going to be able to- ACK!"
Only to be interrupted by a sudden kick to the head, sending him flying into a light post and knocking him out.
"Haha! Another foe vanquished by the great Inosuke! Bow down and show your appreciation!"
Both the hero and villain were dumbstruck, the teen had moved so quickly that none of them had time to react. The villain recovered from his shock first.
"You basssssstard!" The snakeman hissed before spitting a wad of venom at the boy's back.
Takeshita's eyes widened. If the venom touched the boy, he would be paralyzed and the remaining villain would be able to use him as a hostage. He wasn't close enough to stop it in time. "Look out kid!"
The hero's worries were for naught, as Inosuke easily dodged the spit like he could sense it coming and flinging one of his serrated blades at the attacker. "Nice try, but you can't get the drop on me!" He exclaimed as his sword sunk into the villain's shoulder, pinning him to the wall.
"You little ssssshit!" The man groaned in pain. Blood flowed from the wound, staining his shirt red. Luckily he had not hit an artery.
"Welp, time to finish off the monster!" Inosuke exclaimed suddenly, charging toward the impaled villain. Any thoughts that this kid was a hero student went right out the window after that. He was either a vigilante or even worse, some quirkist who hunted those with mutation quirks. Takeshita leaned more toward the latter since the boy called the villain a monster.
Luckily, he had recovered from the surprise and was able to grow some bamboo shoots to stop the blade from beheading the snakeman. The bamboo grew quickly as the blade passed through, making the slice miss.
"Stop! I won't allow you to kill this man!"
"Hyaa!" Inosuke pulled his sword from the bamboo. "So, another foe comes to challenge me? This dream rocks! Endless chances for me to show that I am the strongest!"
"Oh fuck, this kid is delusional." It was better than him being some psychopath who cut up mutants. "Still, he's waving swords around in public and has already injured two people, even if they were villains. I will just have to treat him accordingly."
Inosuke was excited. Finally a real fight. Not just picking off those other two amateurs. He reached for his other sword, pulling it from the shoulder of the snake guy he had thrown it at. The man promptly passed out from the pain. Bamboo guy had already created two more shoots of bamboo to use as weapons to face him. Good thing bamboo was so easy to slice through with a sword.
Takeshita wasn't about to give him the upper hand. He knew that against a sharp blade, his bamboo would be sliced like butter. Therefore, he needed to outmaneuver him. Bamboo was flexible and he could create rods with longer reach than the swords.
Takeshita didn't give the boy a chance to strike first. He threw the bamboo shoot in his left hand like a spear, forcing him to dodge. The hero closed the distance between the two, growing the remaining bamboo shoot into a quarterstaff.
Inosuke dodged the throw, the rod embedded itself into the wall behind him. 'This guy's good. But nowhere near as strong as me!' he thought with satisfaction and a bit of annoyance. The people and monsters in this dream that he had fought were interesting, but there wasn't any true challenge to them.
The fight spilled over into the next street. Inosuke sliced the bamboo staff in half, forcing the hero to retreat.
"I need to end this quickly before a civilian gets hurt. Time for my ultimate move!" Takeshita thought, dodging another slash from the boar masked teen. He pulled all the bamboo shoots off his belt and threw them into the air.
"Forest Formation!" he shouted, causing all the bamboo shoots in the air to rapidly grow into large bamboo spears. Inosuke's senses allowed him to dodge the spears as they slammed into the sidewalk, creating a small localized forest of bamboo. He charged in, prepared to take the boy down.
Inosuke, however, used the forest to his advantage, bouncing around the shoots like a maniac and building momentum. By the time Takeshita noticed it was too late, as Inosuke used a bamboo shoot like a springboard, slamming headfirst into the pro hero's gut.
"ALL RIGHT! BWAHAHAHAHAHA!"
Takeshita screamed as he was sent flying through the window of a nearby café, his last thoughts before falling unconscious being the incredulity of being defeated by a random teenager.
There was a man on his bagel. That was the least concerning thing that had happened in the past few seconds, but it was the most egregious. Never mind the fact he was covered in broken glass, which miraculously had managed not to cut him, or the panicking civilians.
Aizawa closed his eyes and let out a sigh. "I sit down for three minutes and this happens. I should've stayed home."
He vaguely recognized the unconscious hero on his food. Takeshita, not a very popular hero. Pretty sure he has a quirk that lets him grow and manipulate bamboo. He wasn't a pushover D-Lister hero either, so whoever took him out had to have some skill.
Aizawa calmed his twitching eye, pulled down his goggles, and leaped through the shattered storefront window. The perpetrator was pretty obvious, granted that he was already fighting someone else.
Mirko had leapt into the fight as soon as she saw the kid emerge from a small patch of bamboo that had sprouted up on the street. Her fighting instincts honed in on him as a threat immediately. Jumping into the air with her powerful legs
"LUNA FALL!"
Sensing the incoming attack from above, Inosuke dodged just in time for the Rabbit Hero's foot to crater the sidewalk where he had been standing. "Woah! That almost hit me!"
"How about you put down the swords, kid. Unless you want to get pounded into the street." So far this was just an ordinary villain encounter, and he hadn't killed anyone yet. Plus he was just a teenager, so she didn't want to hurt him if she could.
Her train of thought was interrupted when Inosuke recovered, pointing one of his swords at her. "Finally, a worthy opponent! Fight me!" He bellowed, steam escaping the nostrils of his mask.
Mirko cringed as she was hit with deja-vu. He reminded her too much of her days as the vigilante Tiger Bunny. Animal themed mask? check. Always looking for a fight? be fair, she never went after heroes though. "Don't say I didn't warn ya, runt! I've been itching for a good fight all day!"
The two began to fight, Mirko expertly weaving between Inosuke's swords, keeping him on the defensive. She had a higher speed than Takeshita, which meant that he didn't have enough room to swing his sword before she closed in.
Eraserhead watched the fight with growing annoyance. Mirko was a capable hero who had quickly risen through the ranks. He fully expected her to be in the top ten in a year or two at the rate she was going. However, she was known for her love of fighting strong opponents. Currently this was the cause of his annoyance as she had eschewed common sense to draw out the fight with a child. A very skilled child from what he had witnessed but a child nonetheless.
And now he was involved with this mess all because he stopped for a damn bagel. If Mirko was one of his students he would have expelled her like this year's Class 1-A. Despite her effectiveness, she was having fun and causing unnecessary property damage instead of focusing on disarming and restraining the boy. Once the two separated he would do it himself so he could get out of this mess and go home.
Meanwhile the two continued their fight. "Damn, this kid's got some stamina keeping up with me." She thought. Her ears twitched as she heard his odd breathing again, dodging another swipe of his serrated blade. "Whenever he breathes his attacks get faster and more precise… must be his quirk." Gritting her teeth, she dodged his next attack, bending back as the sword passed over her chest. She backflipped away, taking her eyes off him for a split second as she landed.
The boy was a few meters away, crouched with a sword in hand.
Wait… one sword?
She heard the whooshing in the air before she even saw it, her ears alerting her to the sword spinning through the air about to hit her. With a spin she kicked the incoming blade to the side, eyes widening as she realized it was a feint. She raised her arms to protect her head, and a vision of them being severed at the wrist flashed before her eyes.
Thankfully the strike never came as Inosuke attempted to dodge at the last second, as Eraserhead's capture scarf wrapped around him.
"Ah! Worm belt!" The boy yelled as his momentum was halted, flopping to the ground, his sword clattering off to the side.
Mirko glared at the other hero. "Hey! Whaddya think you're doin' interrupting my fight!" She leaned down and grabbed the bindings wrapped around the boy, holding him in the air as he flailed around. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn't seem to break free.
"I got tired of watching your irrational fight. You could have ended it easily if you didn't decide to have fun. You probably would have lost your arms if I didn't step in." He started to reel in his capture scarf, but Mirko wouldn't let go of the boy. "Quit messing around so I can drag him off to the police station. This was supposed to be my day off."
Inosuke decided that this was the opportune time to attempt an escape from Mirko's grasp. He leaned back while she was distracted and headbutted her in the face, breaking her nose with a sickening crunch.
"MOTHERFUCKER!" She clutched her bloody nose and dropped Inosuke on the sidewalk. His movement was halted as the rabbit hero stepped on his back to keep him from worming away. Eraserhead rolled his eyes as he watched this all unfold.
Inosuke's emotions were running hot. He never lost in his dreams, he always beat whoever he came up against and was surrounded by people telling him that he was the strongest demon slayer ever.
So why was he tied up and pinned to the ground by some weird lady with rabbit ears?
The gears in his head turned, trying to figure out what was going on. Something about all this wasn't right. This couldn't be real, could it? The real world didn't look like this, with all these buildings and metal monsters moving people around. Real people didn't look like snakes unless they were some sort of demon, and they all died with Muzan. Plus it was daytime, so they would've disintegrated
"Wait a minute…" Both heroes looked down, seeing that the kid was finally saying something. "This isn't a dream is it?"
Mirko scoffed."The hell you talkin' about runt? Of course this is real!"
"That's what someone who was in a dream would say!" He shouted back.
Eraserhead glared at the restrained teen. "That kind of excuse isn't going to fly, kid. Especially not with the stunt you pulled. Attacking three pro heroes, possession of unregistered weaponry, destruction of property, and illegal quirk usage. Don't think we'd be stupid enough to think you believed this was all a dream."
Inosuke looked up in genuine confusion. "Eh? The hell is a quirk?"
…
…
Both heroes stared at him. Inosuke stared back.
Years of hero experience had taught Aizawa how to read people's body language, excellent for interrogations or to tell if someone was lying. As far as he could tell, this kid was genuinely confused. Sighing, he yanked his capture cloth, causing the masked teen to spin in the air before being caught by his arm. Both wrists were quickly cuffed, and he was shoved toward Mirko.
"I'm going home. I'm not dealing with this shit today."
This was Mirko's problem now. He was going to go have a long nap at home, cuddling with his cats. Hopefully he'd never see that boy again.
Notes:
The requiem words have meaning ;)
Chapter 5: The Boar
Summary:
A detective gets an unexpected visit that throws his day plans out the window. Mirko gets curious.
Notes:
Go go gadget i decided to finish this chapter at 1am
Chapter Text
CW: PTSD induced seizure
A legally recognized hero or accredited hero school may take in a former vigilante or villain under certain conditions as a ward. In turn, they will be legally responsible for their actions and attempt to reform them to be integrated into society.
Exceptions: Perpetrators of violent crime, illegal weapon and drug sales. Other factors will be taken into consideration on a case by case basis.
-Excerpt from HSPC guidelines Section 8, Villain Reform Act
“I really do wish we could get more heroes to participate in reforming villains. All most of them seem to care about is the ratings. They don’t want the negative press of being associated with a villain, or taking responsibility if it doesn’t pan out.”
-Yokumiru Mera, shortly before being reassigned to Hero Licensing Division
[Musutafu Police Station]
“So let me get this straight. Your quirk lets you produce narcotics, correct?”
“Yes…”
“And you decided that ‘Drug Dealer’ would be a good villain name because of that?
“Well when you put it like that it sounds stupid!”
Detective Shikanoin Heizou had been investigating the drug production and smuggling ring for the past few weeks. Hundreds of hours of him and his team gathering evidence, following leads, and finally arranging a sting operation. They payoff for all their hard work: a dozen criminals arrested and a few million yen in various drugs including cocaine, meth, and trigger.
The man behind all of this was one Howaito Orutā, a Japanese-American man who had been expelled from his college after drugs were discovered in his room. His quirk originally was registered as unknown, and he was essentially quirkless all his life. Once he had entered college, especially the party scene, he discovered that he could produce any drug that he had previously ingested.
Apparently his decision making skills left much to be desired as he had the bright idea to start producing drugs in his dorm room, leading to his expulsion. Naturally after that he decided the best use of his new unregistered quirk was to become a drug dealer. Honestly, he was lucky that he had become the leader of the smuggling ring. Other criminal organizations would kill to have someone who could produce any drug they wanted.
Fortunately, that wouldn’t be an issue anymore. He was being incredibly cooperative with the interrogation, probably hoping for a reduced sentence by throwing other organizations under the bus. Then again, he was
damn
lucky that Heizou wasn’t a corrupt cop. He was definitely going to have to place this guy in witness protection once he was done with him.
His train of thought was interrupted by a voice coming from the speakers.
“Detective Shikanoin, can you come back to the briefing room please?”
“I’ll be right there.” He turns to Howaito. “We’re not done here. I’ll be right back”
As soon as he leaves the interrogation room he is pulled aside by his coworker and rival Detective Bantan Sango.
“We need you to take care of something. Mirko is here and Tsukauchi has been busy working on something for U.A.” She points to the interrogation room. “I’ll be taking over the interrogation while you are gone.”
Heizou glares at her. “This still counts as my arrest.”
“Yeah yeah. I’m still ahead for arrests this month though.” She retorts, winking at him.
He makes sure to flip her off as he walks upstairs.
Sometimes it’s tough being one of the top detectives. Normally Detective Tsukauchi handled most of the cases involving heroes, but since he was out it fell to Heizou to handle it. He had worked with heroes before, but never Mirko. Usually she just left the scene after fighting a villain and headed to the next fight, so her actually showing up to the station was unusual.
Of course, what was more unusual is what, or rather who he saw her carrying. Slung under her arm was a shirtless teenager wearing what looked like a taxidermied boar head.
Ah. It was going to be one of
those
days.
[Mirko & Inosuke, earlier]
After Eraserhead decided to up and leave, Mirko grabbed the boy, leaving his swords with an arriving officer to confiscate and took off toward the police station. Naturally, she slung the boy under one arm and leapt into the air.
Inosuke was silent for a few minutes, silently contemplating the sheer insanity of the past few minutes.
This was all real
. He wasn’t dreaming. That meant that the people he fought and hurt were real people, even the weird snake guy. Honestly, he was thankful that he
thought
it was a dream and wasn’t taking it more seriously until he fought the rabbit lady. He could have killed them out of sheer ignorance. Hell, he almost cut off the rabbit lady’s hands.
Rumi thought that kid would be more talkative considering his bravado during their short fight. Ordinarily she would’ve just handed the kid over to the cops and went on to find another villain, but his skill was incredible for someone so young. He even managed to break her nose with a cheap shot when her guard was down.
“Oi, kid, you got a name?”
“Huh?”
Mirko stopped as she landed on the next roof. “I said, you got a name?”
“Hashibira Inosuke,” he grumbled.
She looked down at the now named Inosuke. The station could wait a few minutes for them to talk. Probably would be better if she set him down though instead of hanging from her arm. Not like he could get out of the cuffs anyways, unless he was crazy enough to break some fingers. Even then she could just chase him down again, but from the way he was acting it didn’t seem like escape was on his mind.
So she sat him down, crouching to meet his masked gaze. “What’s your story kid? You show up, pick a fight with some heroes, and then say you don’t even know what a quirk is?” She questions, raising an eyebrow. “If I wasn’t good at readin’ body language I’d think you were fucking with me.”
All she gets in response is a silent stare.
“Silent treatment eh? Kid, I’m trying to help you out here, give me something to work with. You’re already in a lot of trouble for what you pulled today.”
Inosuke raises his head. “I just wanted to have a good fight… I didn’t think it was real… People that look like you aren’t supposed to be real.” The only other bunny person he had ever seen was Nezuko in that one dream he had a while back.
“People that look like… you mean the ears? You’ve never seen someone with heteromorphic traits before?”
“Hetero-whatnow?”
Gods, how sheltered was this kid? “What the hell kid, you grow up in the mountains or something?” She rubbed her forehead in exasperation.
“Uhhh… yes?”
Ooookay then. She meant that as more of a figure of speech, not an example. Doesn’t know what quirks are, apparently grew up in the mountains, incredible fighter, it just kept getting more confusing. It wasn’t like this was the Amazon, hell, you could
see
cities from most of the mountains nowadays. Plus he could talk just fine, had some nice quality, slightly beat up katanas…
Mirko shook her head. This was for the police to figure out. Why was she getting so invested in this? Finding out all of this shit was the job of the police. Was it because he reminded her of what she used to do before becoming a hero? The fact that he seemed to be clueless about things that are common knowledge?
It didn’t matter. She should just let it go.
“Alright. That’s enough talking. Let's get you down to the station.” He yelped as the rabbit hero grabbed him by the waist and took off bounding across the rooftops.
[Musutafu Police Station, Present]
Heizou pinched the bridge of his nose in exasperation.
“Mirko, you can’t just barge into the front door of the precinct with a kid like this. We have procedures for a reason.” He shook his head at the rabbit hero. Mirko’s modus operandi was to just leave villains behind at the scene, broken and unconscious. This was the first he’d seen her personally
drag
someone to the police personally. “Why are you even here anyways? You could’ve just let an officer pick him up.”
While Heizou was scolding her, Mirko had sat Inosuke down on one of the nearby chairs. The boar-headed teen was fidgeting around, watching all the people giving the trio curious looks as they passed by. He tuned out the conversation the two adults were having as he analyzed this new location. He had only seen police a few times, and they didn’t look anything like this. Some were in suits, others walked around in bulky clothing with what looked like armor.
He watched as another officer walked by, one with the head of a cat. If it weren’t for the fact that the officer's ears twitched, he would have thought he was also wearing a mask. The whole experience today was surreal. He was in Japan, apparently, but not a part that he had ever seen. How did he get here? What was he doing before this? He remembered hunting on the mountain, Tanjiro yelling for him…
Throb!
He grunted, feeling a blistering pain in his head. The more he tried to remember the worse the pain became. His vision blurred and he felt himself falling. Then everything faded to black..
A few minutes earlier.
“So Eraserhead helped take him down, and then you got cocky and the kid broke your nose?” He chuckled as Mirko’s cheeks flushed red. “I guess that explains why you were so interested in him. He actually gave you a challenge for someone so young.”
Mirko shrugged. “I mean, I wasn’t expecting him to headbutt me, that’s for sure. But yea, kid’s got moxie, gotta admire that!” Her expression darkened. “But that’s only part of the reason I brought him here myself. Kid said he doesn’t know what a quirk is or where he was. The only things I got out of him on the way over here were a name and that he was apparently raised in the mountains.” She continued. “I got the feeling that he's telling the truth, but that doesn’t explain where he got the swords, or his skill with them.”
“That definitely is concerning. Especially if he was keeping up with you after knocking out another pro.” He looked down at the boy, who was sitting still, appearing to be deep in thought. “That kind of talent requires years of training. We’ll have to-”
“Hnch!”
THUD!
Both of them flinched, startled as the boy fell out of his chair, breathing heavily and twitching while holding his head.
“Shit! I think he’s having a seizure! Tamakawa, grab the first aid kit! Mirko, get that mask off and hold his head to the side. He might choke on his saliva!”
Rumi grabbed the boar mask, yanking it smoothly off the boy’s head to reveal a feminine face and black hair with blue highlights. Not the face she was expecting a guy like him to have, especially with his gravelly voice, but that wasn’t a concern right now. Calling back to her first aid training, she rolled him onto his left side since he wasn’t spasming too much.
Heizou started counting the time since the seizure started while rapidly moving to uncuff the kid. Thankfully the seizure didn’t seem to be a severe one, but you could never be too careful. Mirko seemed to have it handled, and the shaking had stopped after a minute or two.
Eventually the boy’s breathing slowed down and his eyelids began to flutter.
“Hey, kid! Are you alright?” Mirko asked, showing slight concern.
He opened his eyes, noticing that he was now on the floor, sweating profusely. The male officer and rabbit lady were by his side, kneeling down. Rabbit lady held his mask in one arm.
“What… happened?”
“You had a seizure while we were talking.” Heizou asked. Inosuke tried to sit up more, but the detective motioned for him to stay still. “Stay still son, everything is going to be fine. Now, has this ever happened to you before?”
Inosuke shook his head slowly. That wasn’t a good sign. They needed to take him to the hospital to make sure nothing serious was wrong with him. “Alright, Hashibira, was it?” Heizou looked over to Mirko, who nodded. “We’re going to take you to see a doctor, just to make sure you’re alright. Mirko here told me you headbutted her, so it could just be some minor head trauma.”
That was odd. He’d headbutted people a bunch before, and this never happened. It had to be something else… oh yea! He was trying to remember how he got here… probably not the best idea to try that again for now.
[Musutafu General Hospital, 4 hours later]
After making sure that Hashibira was stable enough to transport, Heizou had gone with the boy, along with another officer to keep watch on him. Mirko had left to continue her work, but asked to be kept in the loop about the boy’s condition. It seemed like Hashibira Inosuke had caught the rabbit hero’s interest.
Right now, however, he was currently waiting for the nurses to bring him the test results. They were going to run him through the quirk registry, take some blood, and give him a general checkup. Until then, all he could do was sit and wait. Since Hashibira was being guarded by another officer, he decided to grab a late lunch. He spotted another officer sitting in the cafeteria and decided to join him.
“Oi, what brings you here today, Detective Shikanoin?” The officer asked. If he recalled correctly, this man was part of Tsukauchi’s squad.
He set his tray down across from his junior. “Got roped into bringing some kid here, he got into a fight with Mirko. How about you? Just on guard duty?”
The officer hesitated, Tsukauchi said that this was U.A. business, so he shouldn’t really be talking about it. He decided to be as vague as possible. “Can’t say too much since you aren’t cleared for it, but Tsukauchi has me guarding some guy he found, POI in a case he’s working. Let me tell ya, not sure how this dude is still alive. He looks like he got toasted by Endeavor.” He slurped up some of his cup noodles before shuddering. “It’s a miracle he’s still alive.”
Heizou remembered that Tsukauchi was working with U.A., being the reason that he was here instead of back at the station finishing his interrogation. Sango better not go back on her word and take credit…
The speakers above buzzed. “
Detective Shikanoin to room 205 please, Detective Shikanoin to room 205
.” Damn. He’d have to eat on the way back.
~ ~ ~
As he approached room 205, he was pulled aside by the doctor in charge of Inosuke’s examination. The doctor has the same look that Heizou has seen on the faces of countless officers. The face of a man who has important news to share..
“Ah, Detective! Come, join me in my office. We have much to discuss about this astounding patient you brought in!” The doctor exclaims, ushering him into a side room and closing the door.
He wasn’t entirely sure what the doctor was so excited about. He was expecting to be briefed on Hashibira’s health, not whatever this was shaping up to be. Maybe the boy had some rare quirk?
The doctor broke the silence. “I assume you are wondering why I’m so giddy. That boy you brought in is truly something! I’ve never seen anyone like him in all my years!” He exclaims, eyes shining with excitement.
“Is his quirk rare or something?” He inquired.
“No, quite the opposite! Inosuke is quirkless.” Exclaimed the doctor while he pulled up some images on the screen to show the detective.
What.
“Explain. Now.” That couldn’t be right. That kid was keeping up with Mirko of all people in a fight, and that was after he had just taken down another pro.
The doctor then swiveled one of his monitors, showing Heizou an X-Ray of Hashibira’s foot. “While we were checking him for injuries, we noticed he still had the extra toe joint. Now, of course we wouldn’t only use that as an indicator since that test is only 30% accurate. When we ran the blood work, however, is where we made the most important discovery.” He leans in. “Hashibira has no quirk gene at all.”
“What does that mean?”
“Well, even those that are quirkless have the quirk gene, it just doesn't express a quirk factor. That’s why even two quirkless parents can have a kid with a quirk. Quirk genetics are complicated… At first scientists thought that the Plus Alpha gene followed Mendelian inheritance, until it didn’t.” He sighs. “Even after all these years we still have no idea on the origins of quirks. A virus brewed up in some lab in China? Aliens? Natural human evolution? Who knows? I’m sorry… I went on a bit of a tangent there. The point is, Hashibira does not have any trace of the Plus Alpha gene in his body. If I hadn’t seen the results myself I would’ve called the nurse insane.”
“Is that uncommon?”
“Uncommon? It should be impossible! Unless there’s some group who has managed to keep the quirk gene out of their family line for almost two hundred years without any sort of inbreeding, AND somehow not develop a quirk on their own after all this time. Even then, we stopped seeing people without the quirk gene around the third or fourth generation. Quite simply, he should not exist. And that’s not even going over the non-quirk related abnormalities the boy has!”
Heizou was not prepared for a scientific lecture today. “Can you sum it up quickly? I can read the rest in the report.”
“Of course. I know you don’t have all day. First of all, that boy is one of the healthiest teenagers I’ve ever seen.” Quirkless people aren’t as durable as people with enhancement, but they still are stronger and faster than those before the dawn of quirks. “Through pure physical effort, he is on the same level as some hero students I’ve treated in the past. His immune system is so strong we had to use triple the amount of medication on him just to have a chance of it working. We were unable to find any previous vaccination records, and I doubt you will find any considering we thought pre-quirk humans were extinct, so he wouldn’t be in the system.”
He clutched his head, listening to the doctor exposit.
The doctor seemed to notice. “Apologies. I’m rambling again.” He continued. “He will need to get those updated soon. Other than that the only thing to worry about is the seizure you reported. While we were treating him he mentioned that he was ‘trying to remember how he got here’ before it happened. I would guess that it was a PTSD-induced pseudoseizure. We didn’t detect any abnormalities in the brain and we don’t exactly have any medical records on hand. I would suggest not trying to interrogate him about his past, he may relapse.”
Therapy would probably help, PTSD wouldn’t just vanish. “Other than that, I would suggest we keep him overnight for observation, but that is up to you. He is in no immediate medical danger from what I can tell.”
Heizou drummed his fingers on the desk, deep in thought. There was more to this than he was expecting or prepared to deal with, especially with his caseload. He still needed to let Mirko know about the kid as well.
“I’ll go with your suggestion on keeping him overnight. I’ll be back tomorrow morning to pick him up.” He stood up, shaking the doctor’s hand. “Oh, and as much as Hashibira interests you, he is a part of an active investigation.”
“Yes yes, I’m no fool. I’ve worked with the police force for years. I can keep this a secret. Doesn’t mean I won’t ask the boy if I can write a paper on him when this is all over!” He lets out a hearty laugh.
Doctors will be doctors, he guessed. Find some medical marvel and they want to write a fifty page paper on it.
It had been 3 hours since he returned from the hospital. Luckily, Sango had followed through, despite her being the one to get the confession out of his suspect she still let him take credit. One more tally to his monthly total.
When he got back to the station, there was a sealed folder on his desk, containing one single sheet of paper that showed there were no relatives in the system for Hashibira. Great. After that, he called Mirko, leaving a voicemail when she didn’t pick up. Probably in another fight.
Ping!
His phone chimed with a text.
Mirko: Omw to the station. 5m out.
She better not be texting while jumping across the rooftops. At that speed it was essentially distracted driving. He’d seen heroes ticketed for texting while flying. A few minutes later he heard soft footsteps approach his desk.
He looked up to see Mirko slap a bundle of papers on his desk.
Villain Reform Application
“Gimme the kid.”
That was one he hadn’t seen in a long time. “Mirko, this case is less than a day old. We can’t just immediately release him into your custody. It has to be approved, there is a whole process-
He stopped talking as she scowled at him. “- and since when do you take in teenagers? You don’t even do sidekicks or interns?”
Something about Inosuke reminded him of herself when she was in high school. Sure the kid made mistakes, but so had she, and she turned out fine, despite what Ryuko or Old Man Oguro said to the contrary. Quirkless or not, the kid had skill and moxie and she respected the hell out of that. She would set this boar masked punk on the path of a hero!
Chapter 6: The Human Condition
Summary:
Natah and Ordan get hit with existential crises, Nezu gets spooked by revelations about Hunhow's power.
Notes:
Hey hey people, itsa me. Duviri Paradox came out, so that’s been occupying my time, and I need to change some stuff for next chapter (Not much thankfully) due to new lore bits.
Also, got some cover art done by FeeroComics on Deviantart. The version of it on FF is cropped but Chapter 1 of the story on Ao3 has it embedded. I also noticed that on FF the formatting for certain things keeps getting super scuffed where it will bold almost the entire work for some reason so I had to go back and fix it a few times.
Ramble over. New chapters soonTM.
Chapter Text
========================================================================
SWF Investigative Report
Great Moscow Tragedy AKA Dark Winter
Incident Report: April 25, 2234
From recovered WHA (World Heroes Association) communications, we know that at 06:00 hours on April 24th, an investigation team was dispatched to investigate a cavern found underneath Izmailovsky Park. Said cavern contained ancient ruins. Due to the sensitive nature of the matter, the #2 and #3 heroes Siphon and Permafrost were sent to protect the team.
At 06:30 hours contact with the expedition team was lost. Drones sent in found only a strange symbol on the main floor and a large ████████ █████ floating in the center of the room.
At approximately 10:22 cameras in the main hall cut out. Five minutes later an unknown radiation signature emitted an electromagnetic pulse that shut down all electronics in a 200km radius, as well releasing a large energy beam into the sky. The beam emerged from the site and created a crater measuring 500m inside the park. The initial blast killed all personnel on site.
At 10:28 a large ice structure formed, nearly instantly freezing everything within about 80km in a massive 1km tall glacier, resulting in the deaths of almost everyone caught inside the structure.
At 13:08 rescue efforts began after the chain of command was re-established.
At 1600 hours multiple heroes from across the globe were called in to assist in rescue efforts.
Three days later at 12:00 WHA and Russian SOF forces with the assistance of Japan #2 Hero Endeavor to secure the remains of the ruins and collect any survivors.
Outcome:
8,191,350 Fatalities.
1,419,024 Wounded.
⅔ of Moscow Leveled.
83% of Russia’s central government killed.
#6-9 Russian Heroes deceased.
Of the twenty-four person investigation team that entered the ruins, only two people were recovered.
- #2 Russian Hero: Siphon (Civilian Identity ██████ ██████, the sole survivor of the incident.
- WHA Analyst ███████ ████████, KIA, missing right leg and nearly unrecognizable due to severe internal and external burns.
The fate of the remaining twenty-two members is currently unknown at the time of this report. The upcoming WHA tribunal for Siphon will hopefully shed light on the incident.
========================================================================
- First page of the Speedwagon Foundation’s classified report to the US Dept. Of Defense on the “Dark Winter” incident.
[U.A]
[April 26th 2242]
Ordan could move his arms now. It was a slow process, having been without a physical body for hundreds of years would do that. He would admit that he missed it. Plus, he had the ability to enjoy food again, the most important thing of all. Void knows he missed eating.
It helped that the food they served here was delicious. Far better than the preserved nutrient cubes and bars they used for long voyages or rations. Terrestrial food was always superior in taste. Currently he was eating rice, some kind of fish, and some vegetables. He grabbed one of the packets of seasoning that was brought with the meal. He wasn’t sure what ‘しょうゆ’ was but was delicious.
‘I probably should be more concerned about wherever we are and what happened.’ He thought to himself between bites. Think and eat. He could run complex mathematical calculations in his head. Multitasking wasn’t hard.
He glanced to his left. The operator was still asleep. He wasn’t surprised by that, she looked exhausted, especially after what she had just been through. He wasn’t sure what happened after she had boarded the railjack. Judging by the fact that the restored form of The Lotus lay in another bed at his right, he assumed she succeeded. Didn’t explain why they were here, though.
“Ordis.” He heard the Lotus finally. “That is you, correct?”
He swallowed some rice. “In the flesh --PHYSICAL FORM ONCE AGAIN--”
Well. Apparently that was still a thing. It’s not like she wasn’t used to him doing that when he was a Cephalon.
Ordan cleared his throat. “So, uh… you look better. Less spectral and screamy. How do you feel?”
“I… remember everything. As the Lotus, Natah, Margulis’s stolen memories… they all are blending together. Who am I now?” She hung her head.
‘Even for us... death... leaves a mark. Do you understand?’ Hunhow’s words to the Drifter echoed in his mind. “I guess he was right. She came back broken, like me. At least she still has her free will.” He shuddered at the memory.
“Well, that’s not really something I can tell you. It’s something you have to figure out yourself. The only thing I can suggest is to pick a voice to guide your thoughts. Ballas is no more --GOOD RIDDANCE-- I assume. You get to decide what you want to be now.”
What did she want to be? Margulis was long dead, sustained only in memories inserted into her mind by Ballas. He wanted her to be Margulis in every way that mattered… to him. And now he was dead, by her hand, never to hurt anyone ever again.
To the Tenno she was the Lotus, a guiding figure and surrogate mother. Nurturing them on their journey and keeping them safe from outside threats. She hoped that the rest of her adopted children were safe. Haylee was the only one she had seen, and she assumed that was because the girl had been the one to save her. That didn’t account for her father or Ordis- no, Ordan’s presence.
‘Father was trapped beneath Uranus, and Ordan was probably near back on Earth in the Orbiter… how did they get here? The three of us were onboard mother’s body before we arrived here, but those two were across the system!’
Her family being here complicated things. Erra and Hunhow both wanted their ‘Natah’ back, an identity that had been abandoned to become the Lotus. Before all this, Hunhow was buried and Erra had been assumed dead for centuries. Both had also done terrible things to either her or the Tenno she cared for. Still, they were the only biotechnological family that she had left.
She remembered the previous day when they washed up on the beach.
Hunhow stood before them as she pleaded for him to not kill the green haired child in front of him. Her father lowered his fist, his bloodlust placated by his kin. That peace was short-lived with the arrival of a blonde skeleton of a man. To almost everyone he would’ve appeared on death’s door, but she could sense an immense reservoir of refined strength within him. With a burst of steam, he nearly matched Hunhow in height, leaping into the air and taking down the world-ender with a single punch.
One thing about the situation confused her. ‘He would have killed that boy that protected us without a second thought before. What stopped him this time?’
Her train of thought was stopped by a sudden noise coming from her torso.
Grrrrrrrrrr!
Ordan’s gaze snapped over to her, eyes wide. “Was… was that your stomach grumbling?”
That was impossible. Sentients didn’t have stomachs.
A few floors below, four eyes opened.
“ Natah! Erra! Where…” Hunhow trailed off , noticing that his wrists were bound in heavy cuffs, tied down to the ground with heavy metal cables. Another collar was around his neck, also tethered to the ground. The room he was in was padded, only a single one way glass panel in front of him.
“Release me from this at once humans!” He bellowed furiously. Channeling red Tau energy flared out of his body, and he flexed to remove the bindings, only for a powerful electrical shock to emulate from the bindings, locking his muscles and stunning him. Violet mist burst forth from tiny nozzles hidden in the walls, filling the room with Midnight’s quirk.
This time however, it didn’t work. He had adapted to it. Given time, his resistance would fade, but right now, it only made him feel slightly lightheaded. The real problem was the bindings that would stun him whenever he used his powers.
But something was wrong. He felt weak, like his body was missing something important.
“ Sustenance… ” He mumbled. His body was running low on power. Normally sentients would absorb latent radiation from outer space or siphon off of power grids. They had even created specialized systems to charge themselves with power, using crystals from the Tau system.
But he had none of that. No way to recharge. Besides, this felt… different. Cravings for something he had never experienced before. He didn’t know what though. He couldn’t keep resisting if he wanted to maintain his power. And so, four hate filled eyes remained fixated on the one way glass. Someone, maybe someones, were watching him.
Hunhow had waited centuries, expecting to eventually fade. Now that freedom, and his family was within his grasp, he could wait a bit longer.
On the other side of the glass, Hound Dog shuddered. Yesterday the prisoner had tried to break out of the cell four times before Power Loader could craft restraints strong enough to contain him. Today was the fifth time “Hunhow” had woken up in a rage, but this was the first time the giant red man actually took the time to see where he was before trying to break free of his restraints.
He had, of course, immediately released some of Midnight’s stored quirk into the chamber again once big red started to scream and struggle in his restraints. Only this time, it didn’t work. Hunhow was still awake. Thankfully the shock restraints stunned him out of his rage.
“Shit! Grrrrrr!” He pressed a button on the console, alerting the principal to come to the holding blocks. Ryo looked back through the glass to see Hunhow’s hateful glowing blue eyes staring back at him. “Can he see me?” He thought, nervously starting to sweat.
The door opened behind him and Midnight strutted through, Principal Nezu on her shoulder.
The chimera hopped down onto the desk. “What seems to be the problem, Hound Dog?”
“He’s awake. I used Midnight’s quirk on him but it didn’t work this time.” He growled.
Nezu’s beady eyes widened. “How many times have you knocked him out in the past two days?”
“Eight, this would have been the ninth time.”
Nezu’s eyes narrowed, deep in thought. He scurried over to the console and pulled up camera feed, watching the recordings of Hunhow’s previous awakenings. ‘The time he spent asleep decreased with every exposure to Somnambulist… which means that he was slowly gaining a resistance to it! But is his immune system naturally this effective? No, the only way to combat her quirk would be if his quirk allows him to adapt to threats.’ He paused the video when Hunhow began to glow red. ‘But, that quirk he is an offensive quirk, which means that along with his physical mutation, he has a secondary adaptation quirk’
The principal froze. ‘Unless he has more than one quirk.’ But that would be impossible. All For One was dead. He had watched them cremate the body personally. He was the one who could give people multiple quirks, and all his known subordinates were missing, imprisoned, or dead. That left two options, both equally worrying. One, that All For One somehow had survived, or the alternative that that either this man or someone else had a potentially similar ability.
“Sir, are you okay?” He heard Hound Dog worriedly ask behind him. “You froze up.”
“Yes, I’m fine, just thinking.” Ryo didn’t know about All For One, and he didn’t want this getting to Toshinori before he knew if it was the quirk thief or not. He had enough on his plate training his successor. “I want you to give the prisoner just enough food and water to stay healthy.” He had deduced that the only reason Hunhow had not tried to escape was purely due to exhaustion.
Both teachers looked at him in shock. “Nezu, we can’t just starve him! That’s cruel!” Midnight exclaimed.
“Cruel but completely necessary Kayama. Those restraints he is in are designed for S-Rank villains and I can already see stress marks on them. We have neither the means or power to contain him should he escape without All Might here.” He continued. “ If your quirk stopped working on him that likely means that any sedatives we have would lose their effectiveness as well. Our only option is to keep him in a weakened state. It is entirely possible he could gain resistance to the shock cuffs as well if given enough time.”
Hound Dog growled in discomfort. “Grrrrr… I don’t like this one bit. But if you think this is the only way to safely contain him…. Ruff!”
While the situation with this “Hunhow” man was secure for the moment, Nezu still had questions that needed answers. Originally he planned on questioning the others after they had a few days to recover, but he needed answers as soon as possible. From Recovery Girl’s notes this morning, both the adults in the infirmary were awake.
“Midnight, please come with me to the infirmary. It’s time to question our mystery guests.” He scurried out the door, grabbing his bag on the way out..
Back in the infirmary, the former Sentient was undergoing an existential crisis.
“How is this possible? I’m… human!?” Her normally stoic expression was replaced with one of utter shock.
Ordan was similarly confused, but to a lesser extent. “I mean, it makes sense for me, since I was human before I got turned into a --GLORIFIED FILE MANAGER-- Cephalon, but you have always been…” His mind raced. The beach, Hunhow, Erra… they looked entirely different, more humanoid. “Oh! Shit. That’s not good.”
“What?”
“I uh… I think your father and brother are also human now as well.”
Oh. Oh fuck. That was quite possibly the worst possible outcome if true. She had no idea what Hunhow would do if he discovered he now shared the same genetic base as the Orokin. All she did know was that he would take the information very poorly.
As the Lotus, she had grown accustomed to associating with them on friendly terms. The only downside would’ve been the potential loss of her powers…
Fwoom!
She released a purple aura from her fingertips as her nails sharpened into claws. Energy manipulation, shapeshifting, damage adaptation... They all still functioned correctly. Her ability to interact with technology however… she couldn’t even sense the EKG monitors in the room. She also couldn’t sense the telepathic connection to other members of her family.
“You’re thinking about how your father is going to react based on the look on your face. Nice to see your powers are working though. Can you use them to hack their tech?” Ordan asked hopefully.
She glanced back over to him, turning her fingers back to normal. “No… I think that becoming human made me lose that ability.”
“Yea, I can’t do that anymore for obvious reasons. Never had powers as a human. The only thing that seems to have carried over is any information I had as a Cephalon, and the processing speed.” Ordan could feel a vast difference in cognitive power than when he was last human. He also remembered the blueprints for most of the Tenno’s arsenal, but those were useless without the materials.
“Well, guess neither of us can get any information about where we are that way.” He frowned while checking his reflection on a cleaned plate. “Is it alright if I call you Lotus till you figure your whole identity thing out?”
She nodded. “Ok, Lotus. I think we are on Earth, or at least some Earth-like planet with what I’m assuming are humans. Both of us are now human, with the working assumption that Hunhow and --a-a-a-sshole of a brother-- Erra are as well.” He shifted his gaze to Haylee, specifically her arm. “The Tenno’s power seems to have changed as well. Her arm looks like her Excalibur Warframe.”
They both remembered her saving them from the falling scrap with Exalted Blade. She still hadn’t woken up after yesterday morning. He hoped that the operator was alright.
Lotus interrupted his train of thought. “It is Earth. I recognized Lua, setting as the sun rose, but it was unbroken and barren. If this is Earth, it is in the past.”
That made sense, except for one thing. “That skeleton guy… he had powers too. He was able to match your father’s strength with just his fist.” Most pre-Orokin empire information had been purged long before he was born, but strength like that would have been noted, even as a myth. The only thing he could think that would match that kind of strength was maybe an Atlas or Rhino Warframe.
Except this was a man. A man who looked so frail and skinny Ordan thought that the slightest breeze would make him keel over and die. A man who took down Hunhow in a single human punch, powerful enough to shake the whole beach they had been on.
It was unreal. If Lotus hadn’t seen it as well he wouldn’t have believed it.
Whirrr! Hiss!
Suddenly, the door to the infirmary slid open. In walked that raven haired woman in very thin clothing from before, and sitting on her shoulder was a floof.
‘No wait. It just blinked. That’s not a stuffed animal, that's a real animal … aaaand it’s wearing a suit as well as carrying a small briefcase.’
“Lotus, I think they spiked the fucking food. Please tell me you see the pobber in a suit.”
He heard the other woman stifle a snort as he shot a pleading look at Lotus.
All he got back was a shell-shocked nod. He prayed to the void that there would be no more surprises like this today.
Principal Nezu always liked to be prepared. He knew eventually he would be able to question the strangers, so had always brought his tablet with him over the past day whenever he visited the MEC. At first it hadn’t been urgent, just something that caught his interest. The strangers were unknowns and he loved to figure things out.
But once he discovered the possibility that Hunhow very likely possessed multiple quirks that passing interest turned into a sense of dread and uncertainty. It was one thing for a villain and some hopefully innocent people to find out All Might’s secret. He could find out just how much they knew, and hopefully bribe or swear them into secrecy.
But the possibility that this could be connected to All For One, or one of his surviving henchmen changed things. That would mean it was no coincidence that he showed up near Toshinori on that beach.
‘ It looks like Chiyo got all the DNA test results back.’ He scrolled through the documents as he sat upon Nemuri’s shoulder. ‘ She even got the one in the hospital. Thorough as always. Hmm… Hunhow, the woman and the younger man with red skin are all blood relatives. Doesn’t look like she inherited the physical mutation like he did though…’
It also seemed that the girl and other man weren’t related to those three or each other. ‘ Nothing in the quirk registry either for any of the five, or any relatives in the system either. Of course this is only Japan’s registry and they seem to not be from here.’
He could always request the international database, but that would take time and raise unnecessary questions. He needed answers now . None of them seemed to speak English or Japanese, but Nezu knew many of the world’s most common languages. Those he didn’t know he thankfully could use a translation program he wrote that could take any written or spoken language and translate it. That should cover any that he didn’t know.
The R-Rated hero finally reached her destination, unlocking the door to this section of the medical quarters. The patients could roam around the room freely, but until he knew just who they were they had to stay confined. It was a far better alternative to being locked in cells like Hunhow.
It seemed they caught the two conscious adults in the middle of a conversation. The man had finished his brunch that Recovery Girl brought him early, and it looked like the woman had just started hers before they arrived.
Nemuri saw the handsome scarred man eye Nezu before turning to the woman in the bed to his right. She almost laughed when she heard him say what sounded like “pogger”. The other woman had a look on her face that Nemuri had seen many times on Shota. The look of someone who was absolutely done with their day, or as Hizashi would say “Big mood my dude!”
Nemuri grabbed a stool for the rat (or at least that’s what she thinks he is, they have a pool going on that) and sat herself down on her own chair.
Nezu opened up the audio translation software on his tablet. “Now, I know that neither of you can understand what I’m saying, but please speak into this.” He pointed the screen at them, with a flashing microphone symbol.
“Of course the animal talks. Why wouldn’t he?” Ordan buried his face into his hands, rocking himself back and forth. ‘Maybe this is just a dream. One long crazy dream with good food.’
He continued to mutter into his hands, not even in response to the request to speak, just in sheer disbelief of his circumstances. Lotus wasn’t doing much better.
Beep!
A message popped up on Nezu’s tablet.
Error: Unknown Language Detected.
Similar languages: Korean, Arabic, Japanese, Latin, English
Attempting to Translate…
…
…
…
Translation not found.
Well that certainly wasn’t the result that Nezu was expecting. The software had thousands of languages on it, and whatever this man was saying was using an unholy fusion of four different languages. Maybe a written example would help?
He passed the tablet to the white haired man, who had finally snapped out of his state of shock to warily look up at the offered device.
Ordan grabbed the tablet, turning it over. Physical screen instead of a holographic display, no visible buttons.Just a line with some unknown text on it saying “ここに書いてください:”
“Uh? What is this for?” He asked aloud, aware that the creature in front of him didn’t understand him.
Lotus gave him an exhausted glance. “I believe it wants you to write something on it.” She offered.
It finally occurred to him that maybe the creature of dubious species in front of him was attempting to establish some form of communication, as neither of them could understand the other’s language.
He wrote down “My name is Ordan Karris”.
Nezu took back the tablet as it analyzed the strange symbols the man drew on it. They somewhat resembled swords with various accents to distinguish them. Judging by the number of symbols, it used something similar to the Arabic alphabet. It seemed the vocal form of the language was more complicated than the written form.
Now the issue was figuring out what it meant. At the moment it was just a sentence with no reference to what it referred to. But that meant he had something he could work with to establish a baseline for the language. Of course, since it needed to be something that Detective Tsukauchi could understand, it would be far easier to teach the strangers Japanese.
They continued for about an hour, Nezu showing both of them images and recording the responses both verbally and written. All the while Midnight sat growing increasingly bored with the situation, pulling out her phone.
Eventually it was almost lunch time and Nezu decided that he had enough to start creating a basic Japanese learning plan for them based on their language. “Midnight, I can see you are bored and probably hungry, as are our guests. I have what I need for now, you are free to go.” He waved her away. “Oh, and tell Recovery Girl to bring them some lunch as well please.”
As he spun around on his stool, he heard rustling coming from the bed to his right, and the young girl shot up from her bed. She was finally awake and her eyes showed that she was panicking at not knowing where she was, her elongated metal arm grabbing the metal handle on the edge of the bed and crushing it in her grip.
Ordan rolled out of his bed onto his feet. “Haylee! Stop! It’s okay, we are just in an infirm-”
In hindsight, trying to walk after hundreds of years without appendages probably wasn’t his crowning achievement today. Muscle memory could only help him so much, and it didn’t help that he had spent the last two days just remembering how to use his arms. It especially didn’t help that his body seemed to be a lot denser than it was when he was human.
Both legs immediately buckled and he fell face first toward the ground, arms outstretched. But then something unexpected happened. He felt a tingling in his bones, something that felt natural and unnatural at the same time. He embraced the feeling as it spread to his arms, the skin on several points rapidly paled and hardened. White spikes of bone shot out, forming ragged supporting structure that stopped his fall.
Haylee stared at him, eyes wide and mouth agape.
“That’s new.”
Ordan Karris
Quirk: Calcification
Chapter 7: Inner Demons
Summary:
Haylee gets an unwelcome guest in her head.
Toshinori talks to Inko.
Notes:
AN: Gee Billy, why does mom let you have two chapters this month?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Before the discovery of the Void, linear time was believed to be the model the universe operated by. In this outdated theory of time, the present you are experiencing now would be classified as the “Present Absolute”. That would be the only state of time that truly exists. There is no future, and the past is left behind as an unchangeable irrefutable remnant.
We know now that time is far more complex than a simple arrow moving forward. We know this theory as Eternalism. Each and every moment in time, past, present, and future is equally valid. The textbook example, of which we use in our education on Temporal Axioms, is the choice between saving two people. Whoever is saved, there now exists an opposite reality where they were not, and the other survived. Both realities are equally real. But how would one access these other realities?
-Eulera Entrati, Postulates on Eternalism Vol 1
[????]
“Hey kiddo.”
Haylee awoke with a start, grasping her right arm in search of a phantom pain. To her surprise, her outfit bore no scars from battle or salt-stains from the sea. In fact, it wasn’t the outfit she wore on the beach at all. It was her old Zariman uniform. ‘Please… Don’t make me go back there again.’
Pulling herself off the floor, she took in her new surroundings. It wasn’t the Zariman, not fully at least. There were three pathways in front of her, forking off into different landscapes. The left opened up into a vast throne room, and she could see someone sitting there. The middle was an expanse filled with mountains of corpses with a blood red sky, in an area much bigger than the two paths next to it. Some sort of extradimensional space that was larger on the inside.
The right path was a long hallway with many doors, and the terrain of the hall changed the further in it went. The first section of the hall was vaguely familiar…
“ Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! ”
‘ Is that a baby crying? What’s a baby doing in a place like this?’ She cautiously made her way to the first door, which automatically slid open as she got close. Inside was a room, containing many small containers with moving things inside them. All were blurry and undetailed, save for one in the center of the room.
Approaching the container, she peered inside to see a now sleeping baby swaddled in a blanket. ‘ So this is a nursery…’ She tried to touch the nursery container, only for her hand to pass through it like a mist, causing the whole room to shimmer briefly. Removing her hand, she spied a small metal plaque on the other side.
As she crouched down to read it, she immediately recoiled once she saw what was inscribed.
Haylee M.
Her breathing quickened to a frantic pace as she staggered backwards in shock. “No, please not this!” She spun around and bolted out the door, back into the main hub of the space.
This place was her mind. That hallway was her memories. Memories she never wanted to re-live. Her breathing slowed as she leaned against the wall, tears streaming down her face. ‘ Not again. I can’t see them again.”
Eventually she composed herself. She needed to find a way out of here, probably by waking up. She looked down the middle path, filled with hundreds of thousands of bodies stacked as far as the eye could see. Bodies of the various Grineer, Dax, Orokin, Corpus, Infested, and Sentients she had killed over her lifetime.
A graveyard of stolen souls. Nothing there would help her. The only option that remained was the left path. The throne room. There was a foreboding sense of dread as she advanced toward the figure on the throne. That sense was amplified once she entered, as the figure on the throne was her, or rather… it .
The entity masquerading itself in her form sat upon the hourglass shaped throne, playing with what seemed to be a doll.
She stormed up to it . “What the hell are you doing here? You said you would perish during the transfer?”
The being looked down on her with amusement before tossing its toy to the side. “You are correct. The one who made the deal with you is dead. It did not survive the encounter with whatever deity controlled this universe. I am but a mere fragment—a vestige, you could say.”
She narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean controlled?”
It chuckled. “ I don’t know the full details, as you were drifting in and out of unconsciousness at the time. It seems that the real me breached this universe and killed its goddess, at the price of it ’s own life. I doubt that you and whoever else arrived with you would’ve been spared if she were allowed to live. Your mere existence makes you a potential rival for absolute control of this reality.” The being gave her an eerie smile. “Not that she had it all to begin with, even the real me couldn’t control this reality. It had to break the rules of this reality in order to hurt her.”
She narrowed her eyes. “Rules?”
“This universe is such an ugly thing. It runs on linear time. The past untouchable, the future unwritten. Not fun at all, not as many toys to play with, unlike our old world. You and your drifter were so amusing to fool around with, despite the annoying thief she was, stealing a part of the void from me.” It gestured to the throne room. “Sacrificing all of the “yous” across all timelines in exchange for the lives of two, the one who took my power, and the one who was never saved. Unfortunately she didn’t take being stranded for centuries very well. I assume you recognize this?” The doll from before flew toward Haylee, who caught it reflexively.
It was more of an articula than a doll, the figurine vaguely familiar, tugging at the threads of long forgotten memories. “ Where have I seen this before?” It looked vaguely like an Orokin wearing a theater mask with bent rings on the side.
“She didn’t take being stranded for centuries very well.”
“As far as I can make it out: You're the me that got rescued from this shit. And I'm the you that did not.”
Wait. She knew this. From a memory long buried. A children’s story. The Tales of Duviri, a book written by the Entrati matriarch. “She… manifested the land from the story?” Haylee remembered reading The Tales of Duviri when she was aboard the Zariman.
“Yes, her own little slice of paradise in the Void… or a hell of her own creation. Depends who you ask. It doesn’t really matter now.” It shrugged.
Speaking of the drifter, where was her alternate self?
“I see that inquisitive look on your face. I bet you’re wondering what happened to her, aren’t you?” It drummed its fingers on the armrest of the throne. “She took your place when Ballas sent you to the Void, the real me just repeated the process. Such a noble sacrifice to give up her life for you, after all you did to help her.”
What did it mean by that? She hadn’t even met the drifter before! “What?”
“Well, I should say you will help her, or rather would have helped in the future. Paradoxes are a tricky thing, no?” The vestige laughed. “Of course she realized you had more to live for compared to her. Everything she had left was probably the first to go once the Void started to collapse.”
Her alternate self, gone without even a goodbye. She never even got to thank her for helping the Lotus in her absence, or even learn her story. At least she had the knowledge that she would have helped her in the future. She wouldn’t forget the drifter's sacrifice, buying her enough time to make the deal to get everyone out. Speaking of which…
“How many?” She pointedly asked. “How many made it here?”
The creature raised a hand to it’s chin, pondering the question. “Hard to say. They would have to be strong or lucky to survive a void jump between universes. From what I saw through your fluttering eyes, maybe one, two thousand?”
The origin system had a population of billions. Sure, a vast majority of them were murderous Grineer, but only two thousand?
She was devastated. There was barely anyone saved. She knew at least four others, two of which were enemies that washed up on the beach with her. Who else survived? Her people?
She blinked back tears. “And the Tenno?”
“Only you.” She stiffened. “You are the last child of the Zariman that draws breath. All the power of the Void was needed to breach the wall with our deal.”
Haylee fell to her knees. All the Tenno. Dead. Because of her choice.
It scoffed at her. “I don’t see why you are so upset. It’s not like you interacted with the others much. Too afraid to lose anyone else you love, so you closed off your heart to all but a few. Besides, you really think they wouldn’t have done the same thing were they in your position? You Tenno are far too noble and self-sacrificing for my tast-”
SNAP!
“ Y̷̞̾̐o̸͔͈͐u̸̪͖͒̉ ̴͇̎͒d̵͙̙̀o̸̥͂̋ṋ̶̕'̶̬̑͐t̷̠̠͋ ̵̠̋̑g̶͎̾e̴̯̎͐t̵͕̂ ̵̡̺̚t̸̞̃̅ọ̴̅ ̴̯̹̎̉s̶͚͊ͅp̴͍̅̋ė̷̹a̷̺̪̽́ḵ̴̃ ̷͓̀ã̶̡b̴̥̒ȍ̵͚͖͊û̵̖͂t̵͓͒ ̵̖̺̀͛t̶̥̞̚h̸̫͒e̵͕͐m̶͙͆ ̴͖̤̐y̸͍͊ǒ̷͈͘ù̵͚ ̴̟̬̎̆p̸̭̱̀ȋ̷̟e̶̗̓ć̵͕̽e̴͉̣̓̀ ̸̼̕ọ̸̉̍f̶̢̞̈́ ̷͓̬̅͒s̷̞͐h̵̠̹́͝i̸̦̲̅́t̵̬̓.̵͚̓ !” She roared. Her wrathful eyes glowed gold, like the vestige before her. The room took on a dark red hue, her voice echoing tenfold. “ Y̸̠̗̆o̴̡͚͛u̷̻͂ ̶̭͓̀a̸̲̥̓̓r̸̨̀e̸̺͚̋͝ ̴̡̐n̸̡̆o̶̫̿t̸͎͊͘ḧ̷̜̞́͝ĩ̸̺̚n̷̯̬̋ǧ̴̖͕ ̷̪̣͐̃b̴̞͙̆͐ŭ̴̦̙t̶̝̾̈́ ̶͎͘a̴̯̿̔ ̷͎̳̓m̸̤̀ë̴͙̙́͑m̷̢͍̌͂o̵̡̖̊́r̶̡͛ỳ̵̔͜ ̷͗͜o̸̬͝͠f̷̩̕ ̸̤̀̎a̷̝͎͗ ̴̙͔̍̚d̵̹̎e̴̖̝͐a̴̗̾d̸̨̈̚ ̵̧̂̕a̸͉̖̾b̷̰̝̕ö̸̲́̋m̶̩͇͋i̵̢̨͆n̴͎͙͆̎ä̵͇̖́t̴̪͊͒ǐ̶̗̤̓o̶͈͉͊̐ṉ̷̮̐.̸̩̈́̂ ̸̖̃͛Y̵̫̔̃ò̴͉̞̎ú̵̝͕ ̵̞̑̿d̵͎͆o̶̻̪̿͋n̵͎̈'̸͕̅͛t̵̢̛͘ ̴͇̿g̸̟̓̂e̶̪͑t̷̮̲̐̊ ̶̯̅t̸͚͗̏ö̸̢̹́ ̶͚̀͑l̵͚̠̂̐e̴̝̐c̵̘̜̓t̵̻̃u̴̧̅͝r̶̻̮̒ȩ̷̊ ̶͙͈̃m̵̪̺̎̚ḙ̶̛͇͋ ̴̯̅̎ŏ̷̫̀͜n̸̨͇̍ ̶̪̌̀Ą̷̪̀̒Ṋ̴́Y̶̺͋͌Ṯ̵͇̌H̴͉̋́I̶͎̰͝N̴̳͈̔G̴͇͚͗̆!̵̪̚
It didn’t seem to phase the vestige, in fact, it was giggling madly. “Now this! This I like. So much more entertaining when you embrace your true nature!” The giggling continued as she regained her composure, the realization of what she was doing seeping in. She began to hyperventilate, her arms shaking.
“ I’m not like that thing. I’ll never be like that. Don’t let it decide what you are. Control yourself. Focus.” Her breathing slowed.
“Done with your little temper tantrum?” It asked, meeting her now seething glare. “While I do enjoy the entertainment, I think we have more important things to think about. Namely, what will you do with what you know now?”
“Why the fuck do you expect me to have an answer for that?” Haylee yelled. She was done with the vestige’s bullshit. Ever since she woke up here all she got was unwanted memories and finding out almost everyone she knew was most likely dead. What did it expect her to say? That everything was fine?.
“You can take your condescending tone and go fuck yourself. We’re done here.” And with that, she stormed out of the throne room.
When Haylee returned to concourse, the area had changed to reflect her mental state. A suffocating red glow darkened the room. She curled up into a fetal position in one of the corners and began to sob, the light changing from dark red to a misty gray.
“All the other Tenno are gone. I’m the last one.” She shivered. She didn’t have the best relationship with the others, save a few. She preferred to work alone. From time to time she had helped a few of the larger clans during large operations, even made a few friends.
But she never got too close to them. Not in any way that mattered. And now that they were gone, she was filled with regrets. She could have opened up more, instead she locked herself in an endless grind of mission after mission. Anything to distract her from the pain. And it worked, for a time, until she crashed, hard.
Other Tenno had helped her, tried to befriend her and get her to join their groups so she wouldn’t be alone.
“Hey, would you like to come to visit our Dojo? It must get lonely cramped up in that ship all day”
“We’re having a Lunaro tournament over at Orcus Relay in a few days, if you’d like to join us.”
“I got some fresh fish from Hai-Luk today, would you like to eat dinner with me?”
All those missed opportunities. And there was nothing she could do to change that now. They were all gone. “ Lotus will probably take this worse than me. We were all essentially her children.” She thought to herself, still sniffling. “At least… I still have her. Her and Ordis.”
She wasn’t sure how long she lay there crying. It felt like hours, maybe even a day. Time was weird inside her mindscape. “I need to wake up.” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “ Wake up Haylee.” Her vision blurred, her form began to fade from the mindscape.
From the shadows, golden eyes peered out. Perhaps it was too pushy with her. Too much information dumped on her at once. It was only a vestige of a dead eldritch being, with no real power over the girl. She could run from what was to come all she wanted to, but eventually she would have to embrace her new power. Her story was just beginning.
An unnatural smile bloomed on it’s face. It would be so much fun to see what she would become. For now, it had the other beings inside her head to keep it company…
The first thing Haylee felt when she woke up was the intense burning sensation on her arm. Her eyes shot open, hospital gown and sheets rustling. Her hand found purchase on the side of the bed as she sat upright, easily crunching the metal. She let out a shout of panic as her eyes adjusted to the light
“Haylee! Stop! It’s okay, we are just in an infirm-” She heard hasty footsteps followed by Ordis’s voice, his blurry form approaching her. He was cut off as he started to fall face first toward the floor.
Suddenly, from white patches that appeared on his skin, roots of bone jutted out, forming a branching structure that stopped his fall.
Her mouth hung open in shock.
He spoke again after a moment of stunned silence. “That’s new.” He deadpanned.
“Ordis, what the hell is that?” She managed to sputter out.
The former cephalon struggled to stay upright, his legs giving out on him leaving him entirely propped up by the bones protruding from his arms. “I have no idea… I don’t know how to stop it either.” He really hoped these new bones could be retracted or at the very least broken off. He couldn’t really feel anything through them, but losing bones, no matter where they came from couldn’t be good.
It was then that Haylee noticed they were not alone. Off further to her right was Lotus, who looked like she was trying (and failing) to stay composed at the bizarre scene in front of her. To her left was a woman dressed in a white bodysuit with cuffs and leather straps. Also there was a small animal in a suit holding a tablet.
Hold up. Haylee did a double take at that. “The fuck?!” She mentally shouted, pain momentarily forgotten.
Nezu meanwhile mentally took note of her shocked reaction. “It’s like he didn’t know he had the quirk. They seem just as surprised that he was able to do that.” That didn’t bode well considering his theory on Hunhow’s multiple quirks. “Midnight, keep watch over them. I’ll summon Recovery Girl, we may need a bone saw.”
With that, he scurried out the door, leaving a bewildered Nemuri to deal with them.
Haylee shook herself out of the stupor she was in. The pain in her right arm was returning every time she moved it. Flesh as hard as steel pinched against the skin on her shoulder. It felt unnatural. She was used to the dissociation of controlling the infested puppet body, but this was entirely different.
Her right arm was that of the Excalibur Umbra, which made no sense. If anything it should have been Inaros, since that was what she was using on her mission to rescue Lotus. Why was it Excalibur, and why was her arm transformed instead of using transference?
Her eyes darted around the room. Lotus had risen from the bed and was attempting to pull Ordan up from his slumped over position. The other woman watched them curiously near the now locked sliding door.
“You’re finally awake, Operator.” Ordan said.
“Ordis-”
“Call me Ordan.”
“Ordan, where are we?” Haylee asked.
Lotus answered, having given up on pulling the spikes of bone out of the floor and opting to cut them using a miniature form of Danse Macabre. “We seem to be in some sort of infirmary, the location of which is unknown. I believe we may be underground with the absence of windows.” She glanced over to the woman guarding the door. “And they don’t seem like they want us to leave this room at the moment.” She finished cutting through the main bones holding Ordan up, grabbing him by the waist to keep him from falling flat on his face.
“-- Freedom! -- Thank you, Lotus.” Ordan said as Lotus sat him back down on his bed. The smoking stumps of bone were still stuck to his arms, but he wasn’t stuck to the floor anymore. He let out a chuckle. “The universe must have a sick sense of humor, giving the ‘Beast of Bones’ a power like this.”
“How do you even have powers?” Haylee wondered. “I don’t sense any Void energy from it either, so it’s not because of that…”
Lotus eyed the other woman in the room. She didn’t seem shocked by Ordan suddenly growing bones out of his skin, nor the fact that she had severed those bones with a laser. She wasn’t sure why the woman was dressed so… promiscuously. It seemed odd to have someone like that standing guard, ignoring the insanity of having a talking animal attempt to interview them moments ago.
Nemuri didn’t show it, but she noticed the woman watching her. Not that all the strangers were awake, they were starting to get antsy. They couldn’t just let them leave, having seen All Might’s true form and having no way to identify who the hell they were. It didn’t help that they had no way to communicate with them either, but hopefully the Principal would have a solution to that soon.
“Speaking of powers, Lotus is human now and still has her abilities.” Ordan casually said like it was no big deal, earning him a swift chop to the neck. “Ow!”
“Don’t just drop shocking information on her like that Karris!” Scolded Lotus. “We’ve all been through enough the past few days as is!”
Haylee sweatdropped. That was a bit out of character for Lotus, who was usually far more composed and formal.
Ordan rubbed his neck, glaring at Lotus. “Sorry, jeez.” He turned back to Haylee. “Anyways, what’s up with your arm? It’s been stuck like that since yesterday.”
She peeled back the teal cloth of her hospital gown around her shoulder. The skin around the transformed appendage was colored a lavender gray. It looked like when they brought her in they had to cut off her transference suit. Only a small strip that was partially fused to her skin remained. ‘ So my suit transformed along with my body, but only up to my shoulder. Is the pain because the transformation is incomplete? I need to try and reverse it.”
Ordan watched with worry as Haylee grunted. Her arm started to shrink, light purple and gold replaced by a violet and blue sleeve of her suit’s glove. She looked back up to him, panting but no longer in pain. “I wonder…” He closed his eyes, imagining the bones retracting back into him. Nothing happened. “Maybe they can’t go back in? Maybe if I do this.” Instead of trying to retract them, he focused on the point where they met his skin. With a pop, one of the bones fell onto his sheets. That left three more. “I think I got this now.” He said.
A few minutes later he was free of the protruding spears of bone, the last one clattering to the ground as he scratched his arms. The skin they came out of was a bit dry and itchy now, but at least he didn’t have to drag around a bunch of dangling bones.
While the strangers were talking,Nemuri texted Nezu.
NightyNight -> Rat King
NightyNight : Won't be needing that bone saw. He just popped ‘em off a minute ago.
Rat King: I see, I will let Chiyo know. What are our mystery guests doing now?
NightyNight: It looks like they are talking. The girl’s arm is back to normal too.
Rat King is typing…
NightyNight: Sir?
Rat King: Apologies, just thinking. Keep an eye on them until Chiyo gets there with lunch.
The woman watching them glanced up every so often from the device in her hand. Ordan watched out of the corner of his eye while Haylee removed the tattered remains of her suit sleeve.
“What do we do now?” The young Tenno asked.
“I’m not sure. Me and Lotus were going over what we knew, then that weird animal came in and tried to talk to us.” He was still reeling from that experience.
“What do we know?” Haylee questioned.
“First, we know that we are on Earth, but it’s not our Earth. We don’t know why the void sent us here and how many others may have arrived.” Lotus responded, noticing Haylee’s guilty look at the second part. Her eyes narrowed briefly. “Second, all of us seem to be human even if we previously weren’t, including my father and likely Erra as well.”
“Which Ordan mentioned… how do you feel?”
Lotus looked conflicted. “My mind is… fuzzy. I remember everything that happened to me. The things I was forced to do… What I agreed to do…” She shook her head. “I will discuss it with you later, Tenno.” Her expression brightened. “I am glad to see you are safe, my child. I hope my other children are safe as well.”
She didn’t expect the crestfallen expression on the young girl’s face as a single tear fell down her cheek.
“They didn’t make it. I’m the last Tenno.”
Lotus’s first instinct was to embrace Haylee, letting the girl sob into her chest. Her face remained composed, but tears leaked from her eyes. “So this is what it’s like… to cry.”
She could mourn later. She needed to be there for Haylee now.
Ordan’s head hung low in sorrow. It wasn’t the first time he had known the Tenno to die, but never on this scale. He knew Haylee was never particularly close with the others, but that might have made it hurt even more.
And now she was the only one left. He didn’t know how she knew this information, being unconscious all this time, but now wasn’t the time to grill her on it. All he could do now was let her grieve with the closest thing she had left to family. He managed to use the bed as a makeshift crutch, joining in the hug to comfort her. His operator. It was only when he felt a tear dripping down his cheek that he realized this was the first time he could truly comfort her with a hug.
[Midoriya Family Apartment, April 26, 2242]
Yesterday had been a chaotic day for the number one hero. He had always been careful to not reveal his weakened state to anyone. Maybe it was luck that he always had convenient cover to transform and leap into action.
He guessed that yesterday he used up all that luck. His knee still ached from the beating Chiyo had given him when she heard about what happened. To be fair, he didn’t expect to have five complete strangers wash up on the beach they were using either.
He certainly didn’t expect to have to fight one of them. That red behemoth would’ve been trouble if he hadn’t ended the fight in a single blow. Even then, he could tell that the only reason the fight hadn’t gone on is that the man was weakened.
And they all had seen his true form, or at least the four who were conscious did. The worst part is that they had no idea who these people were. They didn’t speak Japanese or English, had no identification, and almost all of them had passed out from dehydration or exhaustion as soon as the ambulances arrived.
But that wasn’t what he was worrying about right now. Nezu and Naomasa would handle things on their end. It was far better for them to be involved than the HPSC. They were far too overzealous when it came to protecting any information about the “World Symbol of Peace”.
What he was worried about was the meeting with Inko Midoriya. Tsukauchi had called her to get permission to interview Izuku, which of course led to her finding out about her son being in danger for the second time in around a month. From what he had heard from the young man, his mother supported his training, even going along with the meal plan he had provided.
But she worried about her son and it showed, which is why she had called off further training until she could discuss it with him.
Knock Knock Knock!
“Come in!” He heard a woman’s voice from the other side. That must be Mrs. Midoriya. He slowly opened the door and shuffled into the apartment.
He made his way past a few closed doors. One room had a nameplate with the boy’s name with some yellow attachments. He chuckled when he realized it was supposed to be the stuck up hair of his buff form. Further down the hall framed pictures, some of the Midoriya family, while others were All Might posters. He wondered if the boy’s room was filled with merch as well. Young Midoriya was a huge hero fanboy after all.
Speaking of the lad, he was sitting at the kitchen table with a nervous look on his face.
“OhmygodsAllMightisinmyhousehesawtheheromerchonthewallsIhopeitsnottoocringy-” He thought to himself.
Next to him was his mother. She stood up from the table and gave him a slight bow in greeting. “You must be the Yagi Toshinori I have heard so much about. Come, take a seat. Would you like anything to drink? We have tea, coffee, and water.”
“Tea is fine, I can’t drink coffee due to a medical condition. Thank you for the offer though.” A few moments later she returned with drinks for all. “Thank you.” He took a sip of the iced tea. “So, I believe you wanted to speak with me about young Midoriya’s hero training?”
She nodded. “When Izuku first told me that he found someone who was willing to train him to be a hero, I was skeptical at first. You were just some complete stranger and for a few days I was worried. But then I saw how happy he was every day after he came back, exhausted as he was.”
To be honest, he probably should have consulted with her before he started training the young man. In his true form he didn’t exactly look like someone who should be training a hero. Him hanging around a beach with a teenager looking like that might seem a bit sketchy at first glance.
“I haven’t seen him this full of life in a long time, and I don’t want to take that away from him… but this is the second time in almost two weeks that Izuku’s been put in danger by villains. As his mother I want to support his dream of becoming a hero, but I also worry for his safety.“ She blubbered.
“Mom…”
Toshinori raised his hand. “I understand your concerns about young Izuku’s safety. He has told you about what happened, correct?”
She nodded. “He told me that you both found some people washed up on the beach you were training at, and that one of them might have been a villain, who was then taken down by a passing hero. Is that correct?”
He nodded, shifting uncomfortably in his chair. “Yes, however…”
Before he returned to UA that evening, Toshinori had driven Izuku home. On the way they had a discussion about the phone call with his mother. He was distraught at the news that he wouldn’t be allowed to continue training. Toshinori had arranged a meeting with the both of them tomorrow to try and smooth things over.
“Young Izuku, I’ve been thinking, it might be best if I-”
He heard a sniffle. “It’s alright Yagi-sensei. If you can’t train me anymore-”
“What? No, that’s not what I was going to say!” He went over to the side of the road. “I was saying it might be best if I tell your mother the truth. No more lying about your quirk being a late-blooming power stockpile and me being a secretary for a hero.”
Izuku looked shocked. “But your secret-”
“If you are to inherit One For All, she would find out sooner or later. Plus, she’s your mother. She deserves to know what her son is signing up for. Honestly I probably should’ve done this from the start. I trust you, and I hope that I can trust your mother to keep the secret as well.” He let out a hearty laugh. “I think she’d rest easy knowing that All Might is keeping her son safe as opposed to some skeleton man.”
“... it wasn’t just some hero who saved your son. It was me!” He boasted to an unconvinced Inko. “You have nothing to worry about when it comes to Izuku’s training…” He transformed with a puff of steam, luckily not breaking the chair he was sitting in. “ Because I AM HERE! ”
Inko fainted.
Shiiiiiiit.
In hindsight, it probably wasn’t the best idea to transform like that without warning her. Both Toshinori and Izuku were in a panic trying to wake her up. The hero had set her down on the couch, profusely apologizing to the boy.
“Ugh… Izuku? I had the strangest dream that All Might was in our house…” She froze when she noticed Toshinori awkwardly standing off to the side. “Oh, Mr. Yagi, I’m so sorry you had to see me like this.”
Toshinori had the sense to not comment about being All Might this time around, letting her son explain it slowly. Her eyes widened when she realized that it wasn’t a dream.
“And you’re sure it’s really him?” She looked at the sickly looking man before her. He was supposed to be All Might? The #1 hero in the entire world? “He looks so… frail!”
He couldn’t blame her for the suspicion. To most it looked like the slightest breeze could send him into death’s cold embrace. Hell, Izuku thought he was some sort of imposter up on the rooftop…
“Mom, I know it’s really hard to believe, but it really is him. I’ve seen him in action against the sludge villain and the villain on the beach.” He persuaded. “And we were at U.A. yesterday, remember?” He paused. He was at U.A. yesterday. He hadn’t even had the chance to look around or even process that he was within the sacred halls of the best hero school in the world, beating out Egypt’s Akademiya College of Quirk Science and Heroism, and the United State’s hero program out of West Point. The realization of all he had missed out on just dawned on him.
While Izuku recovered from the realization of missed opportunities, Toshinori told her everything, his injury and the villain he killed five years ago, the nature of One For All, and how Izuku had inspired his heroic spirit against the sludge villain.
“This is… a lot to take in.” Inko managed to stutter out. On the one hand, she had faith that All Might of all people could protect her son during training… but once he became a hero he wouldn’t always have the number one hero to protect him. She’d seen the horrific injury on his torso. The thought of Izuku suffering something like that, or worse… “You promise you will keep him safe?” She questioned.
“I promise you, Mrs. Midoriya, I will do everything in my power to keep young Izuku safe on his journey to become a hero.” He stated truthfully.
She trusted All Might to keep his word. But even still, she knew it wasn’t a guarantee of safety. She knew firsthand how dangerous the world could be. Her eyes drifted to the shelf with a picture of a younger Izuku alongside her and Hisashi, and the urn with his ashes beside it.
The phone rang a few times before being picked up. Izuku was already in bed following his diagnosis as quirkless.
“Do you think… I can be a hero too?” He had sobbed, tears in his adorable little eyes as he rewatched his favorite video.
She broke down crying as she hugged him. “I’m sorry Izuku! I wish things could be different!”
And now all she felt was regret. Regret at not telling her son that he could still be a hero.
“Inko, honey? Are you alright? Has something happened?” Hisashi’s concerned voice came from through the line. It was early morning in the United States, the only time she could call him before he went to work.
“It’s about Izuku… the doctors say he’s quirkless.” She sobbed. “He asked me if he could still be a hero and all I could do was apologize…” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “I feel like a terrible mother.”
He was silent for a moment. “Dear, don’t blame yourself for this. I know you love Izuku, it’s just been a long day.” Hisashi sighed.“I’m catching the next flight to Japan. We can discuss this more when I’m back.”
~~~
The first thing Hisashi had done when he arrived was go to comfort his son. Currently her little boy was sitting on his father’s lap.
“No matter what happens to you, your mother and I will always love and support you. Even if you don’t have a quirk it doesn’t mean you have to give up on your dreams.” He pulled out a notebook titled ‘Quirk Analysis’ and opened it up to show his son. “Quirks are amazing, but it’s the people behind them that really matter.”
Hisashi’s visit had to be brief. His work was demanding, and required him to spend a long time out of the country. His analytical work paid very well, but he would drop everything if his family truly needed him. Izuku was staying over at the Bakugo’s while Inko dropped her husband off at the airport.
“I know that I’m not around as much as I’d like, and that you’ve had to parent Izuku without me.” His expression brightened. “But next year I have the opportunity to transfer back to Japan. I won’t have to spend months apart from my beautiful wife and wonderful son.” He gave her a freckled smile she loved so much.
She gave him a deep hug. “Just keep looking after Izuku, and help him follow his dreams.”
Hisashi was supposed to come back, but the year Izuku turned six, Hisashi Midoriya was killed. She didn’t want to think about it right now, but the words he said to her rang in her head.
“-help him follow his dreams”
She felt like she failed her son that day all those years ago. Back then, she hadn’t been strong enough, supportive enough. She’d broken her little boy’s heart when she was supposed to be there for him. And now he had the opportunity to train under the Symbol of Peace, and even receive his quirk.
She wouldn’t let him down a second time. She wouldn’t disrespect Hisashi’s last wish.
Inko looked back to the weakened form of All Might. “I’ve made my decision. You can continue to train my son.”
Izuku’s anxious expression turned into a smile.
“BUT! There are conditions. I’m going to be more involved in what you’re doing down there.”
Izuku and Toshinori both gulped.
“Firstly, no more secrets. If something happens like this you come straight to me. Second, I’ll be coming down there periodically to check on you.” She turned to her son. “And don’t you dare overwork yourself young man. The school year still isn’t over.”
Both of them shrunk in their seats as she continued to lecture them. Eventually they turned to other topics before Toshinori bid them farewell for the night.
“Barring the few hiccups, this turned out pretty well.” He thought to himself as he waved goodbye. “This is probably the strangest week I’ve had in a while. Huh.”
Little did he know, next week would be even stranger.
Notes:
AN: So the MHA universe runs on linear time. There is no written future, and the past can’t be altered (Because the universe has no concept of nonlinear time).
Warframe runs on nonlinear time, but each timeline is like it’s own universe.
So how did Inosuke get to the future then?
Chapter 8: Lament
Summary:
Sometimes all you can do is put yourself back together.
Notes:
3 Chapters this month. Future ones will be less jumpy and more singular group focused.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The assumption that quirks will eventually become uncontrollable in the future is quite frankly, preposterous. The research was based on first and second generation quirk users, whose bodies were just beginning to adapt to quirk biology. As we’ve seen in later generations, human bodies have adapted to better handle the quirks they were born with.
The main argument to the Quirk Singularity Theory hinged on human bodies not evolving to compliment their new abilities, which has been proven false over time. The data behind this study is woefully outdated.”
-Dr. Zandik Buht, former research assistant to Dr. Kyudai Garaki, circa 2180
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center: April 28, 2242]
Two days had passed since they arrived in this world. The white rodent had returned yesterday with a stack of books and a guide that translated the Orokin letters into whatever this native language was.
But that wasn’t the Lotus’s concern right now. Yesterday, she and Ordan had spent the day comforting Haylee. The news that she was the last surviving Tenno was heartbreaking to her. She’d been torn away from them by Ballas, abandoning them for two whole years and leaving her network of Cephalons to take care of them.
And then she’d helped facilitate the invasion of the entire system. At first, she was fully willing. After all, the Orokin had reprogrammed her to serve the Tenno and betray the Sentients, right? But then she started to notice the inconsistencies. The way Ballas seemed a little too invested in working with Erra for a supposed slave. Erra’s guilty expression whenever they spoke.
When she started to question her memories, her brother tried to deflect. By the time she began to break free from the manipulation it was too late. They used her to power her mother’s corpse, relighting the lost fire of her core. Every passing week she became weaker and weaker. She was dying.
By the time Teshin and Haylee had reached her, she was barely clinging on to life. Nearly a mindless Eidolon. Her allies' determination had been rewarded with a swift execution for the Dax, her brother snapping the warrior’s neck when the Veil failed to take hold.
But it had been even worse for Haylee. Tenno were notoriously difficult to kill. Ballas’s solution was to open a portal back into the poisonous hellscape and throw the girl inside, but not before impaling the girl with her own sword.
From what Haylee had told them, the version of her that didn’t get rescued from the Void had replaced her. Powerless, but sharing the same bravery as the Tenno. It was the Drifter who nursed her back from her near-death state. She had unfortunately repaid that kindness by attempting to kill the alternate Haylee in a feral state. Luckily, the younger Haylee had somehow managed to return and break her out of that state.
When she regained lucidity, she was furious. She rushed to Cetus, hijacking one of Narmer’s Murex ships and slaughtered her way through the fleet. And yet her mostly restored power wasn’t enough, and Ballas’s tampering still remained.
And her child came to save her yet again. Haylee saved her, bought her enough time to fight back and slay the mad god-king.
But they were too late. Whatever Ballas had done was irreversible at that point. The entire sun was destabilized, and what was worse, the Void was cascading into reality. Void storms were nothing new, but this was different. Both realities were folding in on each other.
She had used her newly reclaimed power to try and seal the breach, with Haylee’s assistance.
But then the girl had disappeared, replaced by the Drifter yet again.
She stood in front of the rupture in space-time, which grew ever larger by the second. Other breaches had begun to form all over the Praghasa, horrible alien screeches overwhelming the roar of the sun.
Her purple aura flared, and she channeled her power to seal the rupture to no avail. A beam of Void energy struck the breach, and she looked to her right to see Haylee blasting it…
Only for the girl to blink out of existence and be replaced by the Drifter.
“Where is she!” She screamed, voice barely overcoming the sound of the Void.
“I made a deal, now she needs to make one too or we’re all fucked!” The older Haylee yelled back. Cracks were already starting to form on her skin as she fired a void blast into the rupture.
They struggled for only a moment before everything faded in a burst of white.
When she first woke up on that beach, she was in a daze. All her memories returned, every personality compounded into one being. The first two days had been a whirlwind of information that she hadn’t had time to cope with. The fact that she and her father were human now, that all but one of her adopted children were dead… and they had no way to ever return home.
“Lotus?” Haylee asked. “Do you want to… talk about it?”
She looked at the girl sitting next to her on the bed. Right, her crisis of identity. With all the memories swarming around in her head, and the three voices of Natah, Margulis, and the Lotus fighting for control, she had turned to Ordan for advice. He told her to pick a voice to guide the others. She didn’t want to be Margulis. It was too tied to Ballas and his manipulations, and she wasn’t the long dead Archemedian. It was all stolen memories.
To the Tenno, she was still the Lotus.
But to her family, she was Natah.
“I… yes, Tenno. I do.” She decided. “My mind is split. I don’t know who I want to be now that all of this is over. Am I Natah, or the Lotus?”
Haylee pondered for a moment. “Is this because of Hunhow and Erra being free? Or your experiences with Ballas?”
“I believe that is part of it. I know that they were your enemies, but they are still my family, despite all the horrific things they have done.” She sighed. “Erra was supposed to be dead, and Hunhow was buried, dying alone. All they ever wanted was to be reunited with me…” ‘ And to finish what they started.’ She thought to herself.
The blue haired Tenno set down the book she was studying. “After all they put us through, they still loved you, even if they were caught up in revenge against the Orokin.” She started to say something, but reconsidered. “And they did choose to do the right thing, in the end. Even if it was also within their own self-interest.” To be honest, Haylee didn’t entirely blame the Sentients for their hatred of the Orokin. After all, she was part of the reason the long armed scum were wiped out.
Maybe in another life, the Tenno and Sentient could’ve joined together to topple the Golden Lords. If they weren’t forced to be weapons for the Orokin, and if the Sentient’s hatred hadn’t extended to all human life, the system would’ve been a much better place. Now only three remained of their kind, all human like her.
As much as she despised Hunhow and Erra, she couldn’t help but pity them. The sentient elder was trapped beneath the surface of Uranus for centuries, slumbering as his body rotted away. Vile as he could be, it must have been utter hell. He sacrificed everything on a gamble that his daughter would destroy the Orokin per his agreement with Ballas, and when he awoke, he no longer recognized his daughter.
Erra she wasn’t as familiar with, but Haylee hated him far more than Hunhow. He snapped Teshin’s neck right in front of her, all because she had been too slow.
"One for the reject pile, then."
She shuddered at the memory. Had she been faster, he would’ve still been alive. Her feelings about the Dax’s killer were conflicted, especially seeing how Ballas ended up treating him. There was also the fact that Erra bared his body against the might of the sun to allow Haylee to reach his sister. She wouldn’t have made it through the Sentient mothership without his aid. He had her gratitude, but she would never forgive him.
“I’m not the same person as the one who left you before. My restoration made me… more. Everything that was taken from me has returned. I chose to protect the Tenno; to go against my father’s plan.”
“Then you should choose for yourself who you want to be. Make your own choices. You don’t have anyone controlling you anymore.” She hugged the sentient queen. “No matter who you decide to be, it won’t change the way I feel.”
She took a deep breath.
"Dream... not of what you are... but of what you want to be."
“I… am Natah. Daughter of Hunhow, protector of the Tenno. No longer will I let others choose who I am.”
She felt a sense of calm wash over her, the voices in her head falling into line, her thoughts clear.
She was free.
[Musutafu General Hospital: April 28, 2242]
Inosuke found out where he was through the History channel, of all things. The hospital staff had seen he was growing restless, and activated some weird thing on the wall that showed moving pictures and sounds. After telling him that “No, there are not little people inside the television.” and “Please don’t try to crawl inside it, how did you get out of the handcuffs?” he had settled down to watch. Not being able to leave the room was boring, despite the delicious food he was eating.
“Coming up next, we continue our journey through the history of Japan. The start of the First World War, over three centuries ago, began almost two years after the beginning of the Taishō period-”
Crash!
Inosuke dropped his plate onto the floor in shock. The rest of what the voice on the screen was saying was drowned out by his own thoughts.
“- over three centuries-”
“- over three centuries-”
“- over three centuries-”
That was three hundred years. That meant that his friends were gone. Their children were gone, if they had any. Their grandchildren-
He punched himself in the face to snap himself out of the spiral. Getting stuck thinking about all that wouldn’t help him at all. What would Tanjiro do in this situation? He was always one who could come up with something. Inosuke knew he wasn’t the smartest, and if it was anything besides battle he was at a loss. His friends were helping him learn more about the world, but they’d taught him a little in the year since they beat Muzan.
“ -capture of several German island colonies-”
Why him? Why was he in the future? Were the others here too? He furthest back he could remember was hunting on the mountin-
THROB!
“Agh!” He clutched his head as the shooting pain returned, and a drop of blood leaked out of his nose. The doctors told him he had something called ‘PTSD’ or something, and that he shouldn’t try to strain himself remembering, as it might cause another seizure. Damn it. Why did this have to happen to him!
He really wanted to hit something. Anything to distract him from having to think about this. He could break out of the cuffs again. Dislocating his wrist was trivially easy. The only issue would be that the staff would immediately know he left the room. After he broke out the first time when they first turned on the television they attached something to his ankle to track him somehow. Even if he got out and somehow removed the ankle tracker, he still didn’t know where he would go. The police confiscated his swords, and the only things he had left were his mask and pants, only because he put up such a fight when they tried to take them away.
Plus there could be other people like Worm Scarf, Bamboo Guy, and Rabbit Lady out there, ready to bring him back and get him into more trouble than he was already in.
“Now, we can’t charge you with any villainous activity without a quirk, but we can press criminal charges for assault with a deadly weapon, possession of a deadly weapon, destruction of public property. The only reason you are here and not in a cell is because you don’t seem to know what’s going on.”
That police guy with the burgundy colored ponytail came back yesterday to tell him that.
“You seem like a good kid, a bit on the wild side like a certain someone… nevermind. I probably shouldn’t be saying this until the paperwork is finalized, but there is a rehabilitation program that you would qualify for, and someone has already applied to take you in. All you would need to do is sign this, and you would be in their care.”
Inosuke had signed it, albeit with extremely messy and near illegible handwriting.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA THIS IS REALLY PISSING ME OFF!” He shouted angrily. He grabbed the remote that let him change what the tv was showing. The channel changed repeatedly as he rapidly pressed the button.
“New from Feel Good-”
“- bodies found in an alley-”
“-lassic films block right now!”
Until he finally stopped when one caught his eye.
“Live on the scene as the Lion Hero: Shishido has engaged with a group of unknown villains!”
The man on the screen wore an outfit of fluffy furs with spikes. It reminded Inosuke of his own outfit in a way. Facing off against the Lion Hero was a woman with short ratty blonde hair wearing rugged black armor, who was screeching something in another language. She had whips extending from her arms and was flailing them around, trying to keep the large beast-like man away.
There was a large crowd visible near the camera, watching the fight like it was some sort of event. He remembered a few passerbys watching as he had fought Rabbit Lady and Bamboo guy. “Idiots, standing around like that would get you killed in the mountains.” He scoffed.
On screen, Shishido grabbed one of the woman’s whips as it barely missed his head in one of his clawed hands, yanking the woman over and landing a solid punch to the jaw, knocking her out instantly.
“Woah… that guy’s strong.” He was impressed. He also wanted to fight the guy himself. His distress momentarily forgotten, he muttered to himself. “Heroes… huh…”
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center: April 28, 2242]
Ordan flipped to the next page of the book he was reading. For the past one and half days, he had been reading and learning nonstop. It definitely helped that his mind retained the same processing speed from when he was a Cephalon.
The process he was following was a bit convoluted. He had a sheet with the Orokin language on it, along with another in the language he now knew as Japanese. Apparently they had three different writing systems, hiragana, katakana and kanji. The first two seemed to be the vocal component of the language, with the latter being used in symbols to convey a word or idea.
‘Looks like these people practice calligraphy as well. That’s nice.’ Adapting to that would be simple. He looked over at Haylee and the now named Natah. They were struggling with this a bit more than he was. He figured that he could be at a semi-fluent speaking level in a week. Natah could probably get it down in about a month, Haylee maybe two months. This wasn’t the first time that they would have to learn a new language. There were a lot of people in the Origin system after all. Once he figured it out he could help speed along the process as well.
There was one thing bugging him though. All the books were dictionaries, grammar guides, and translation aids. Nothing about the history of the world they were in. And it was all on paper, nothing digital like the tablet the white furred creature had used.
‘Why would they be teaching us the language, but nothing of the history or culture? Do they not want us to know for some reason? Or… wait!’ His eyes widened in realization. ‘They don’t know we aren’t from this universe! They aren’t giving us the information on the world’s history because they think we already know it!’
That begged the question, why were they being held here then? Sure, they weren’t being treated like prisoners, but they also couldn’t leave. ‘They don’t seem like law enforcement, or even the government. Not with the way they dress. Well, it could be a cultural thing…’ He flipped to the next page. ‘Did we see something we shouldn’t have? Or is it something else.’ Looking up, he eyed the sliding door. The sooner he could communicate with them, the sooner he could get answers.
[Naruhata Ward: April 29, 2242]
It was a warm Tuesday afternoon, and Rumi would rather be patrolling than doing what she was about to do. Stupid bullshit rules, making her have a place of residence for her hero agency if she wanted to Section 8 the kid. Sure, Ryuko would’ve let her stay at her agency, but that might start rumors that she was finally working with another hero.
So instead she was back in Naruhata to talk to an old man.
Knock Knock Knock!
“Oi! Oguro! Open up the damn door!” She swore, if he were out playing vigilante again she’d kick his ass. He still went out from time to time to beat up lowlife punks that most heroes ignored, even though he had a busted right leg and left eye. Old O'Clock still had the fight in him, despite his quirklessness and injuries.
A lot had changed from when they first met. He saved her from her admittedly dumbass decision to break into an underground fighting ring. There was also some guy who hit really hard, she kinda remembered his name… The Rapper or something stupid like that. ‘ Wonder how that guy’s doing. Never did get to fight him.’
If Oguro hadn’t saved her that day, she wouldn’t be where she was now, a rising heroine in the rankings. Honestly after the whole thing she didn’t think about him for a while, until one day a few years ago she ran into the moron again, heavily wounded and surrounded by unconscious thugs.
He really was a battle junkie like her.
At first she hadn’t recognized him out of costume until he spoke. She remembered that voice from all those years ago. Rumi didn’t like to feel like she owed someone, so she dragged him back to his home and patched him up. He’d remembered her after all those years as well, and said the ears were a big giveaway.
“Alright! Alright! I’m coming!” She heard him limping toward the door.
Every few months she would show up to make sure he wasn’t dead. The only other people who seemed to care about the guy were his daughter and some former thug named Soga. Whenever she came to check up on him, they would catch up over fights they had partaken in, have a few drinks, et cetera. It was nice to have someone who was like her to talk to. Someone who understood the thrill of battle and heroics.
She heard the rustling of the lock being undone. “You’re here early. Didn’t you already come to visit a few weeks ago?” He grunted. “The hell you want, Rumi?”
She rolled back the hoodie she was wearing, letting her ears pop up. “I was in town, and I needed a place to stay for a while. You’re a low profile place to stay away from all the press. Plus I wanted you to watch the kid I’m gonna be training while I’m out on patrol.”
“A kid? What, you finally went soft and picked up an intern from a hero school? I thought you said you’d never take a sidekick.” His expression turned more serious. “And I’m not a damn babysitter, or a hero. Not anymore at least.”
She tossed him one of the duffle bags she was carrying. “What’s this?” He opened the bag to reveal it was full of bundles of yen.
“Payment for rent, and training the brat.” She responded, pushing past him into the house.
“Hold on Rumi, I didn’t say I’d do it.” He reached to grab her shoulder.
“The kid’s quirkless.”
He stopped. “What?”
“The kid I’m training. He’s quirkless according to the doctors.” She replied, swatting his hand away and setting her stuff on the ground.
“And you want me to help train him to be a hero?”
She walked over to the fridge and grabbed a beer, cracking open the top and taking a long swig.
“Rumi!”
She held up a finger and continued to chug the beer, before crushing the empty can. “Ah! That hit the spot. As I was saying, he’s quirkless, and despite that he’s got some of the best fighting instincts I've ever seen. Strong too, for a brat his age.”
Now he was intrigued. Even after he had lost his quirk to the mythical “Quirk Thief” all those years ago, he’d still managed to go toe to toe with villains. “Must be strong if you of all people want to train him.”
Rumi was already pulling out her phone, pulling up a shoddily made video that a bystander had recorded. She tossed the device over to Iwao.
Rabbit vs Boar: Mirko fights crazy teen with swords (rip Takeshita)
He played the video, it was pretty shaky and from across the street, but it showed some kid wearing a boar mask fighting a hero in green, swinging his swords and trying to hit the hero. Eventually a small forest of bamboo sprung up, and the kid leapt into the air, using the shoots as a springboard to head but the unlucky man through a storefront window.
‘ I can see why she likes the kid. He jumps around like her.’
Immediately after, Mirko’s foot barely missed the boy, and after a brief exchange they both started fighting.
‘He’s getting in close so she can’t kick him. Smart kid. She’s doing fine but she’s having fun with him.’
Iwao watched as Rumi bent backward to dodge a swipe of the sword, and while she backflipped away the boy threw one of his swords into the air.
‘Why did he… wait…’
The sword spun in the air as the boy charged her, the rabbit hero noticing it at the last second. She deflected the blade with a spin kick to the flat side of the sword, and the boy swung his remaining sword at her rising arms.
Luckily at that moment, another hero intervened and wrapped the boy up in grey cloth bindings. The video ended there.
“Well hot damn. He’s something, isn't he.” He thought back to when he first met Rumi, a snot nosed kid still in hero school. ‘ Kid reminds her of herself when she was around his age. Right down to the animal themed mask.’ Of course, Rumi didn’t go around picking fights with heroes at that age, just underground fight clubs and random thugs.
“I’m guessing you are putting him through the Villain Reform Program? That’s what you being here is all about?” She gave him a quick nod in response, now chewing on a carrot she raided from his fridge.
“Little shit said he thought he was dreaming, never even heard of a quirk before.”
He raised an eyebrow. “Amnesia?”
She shrugged. “Not sure. Seemed to know everything else, said he grew up in the mountains. The detective that’s watching him said he didn’t seem to know of anything modern. Docs say he has some sort of PTSD that’s blocking some memories too, either that or he won’t tell them.”
He sighed. Against his better judgment, he was starting to warm up to the idea. From the little he’d seen, the kid was an amazing fighter. Rumi was no pushover, even when holding back. Despite the kid’s quirklessness, he’d nearly cut her arms off. He was clever in a fight, strong, and fast.
He was probably the most qualified person to teach the kid, after spending so many years fighting quirkless. He wasn’t even sure the kid would need training to be honest, but he’d have to test that in person.
His frown turned into a smirk. “Alright Rumi, you’ve got yourself a deal.”
Notes:
Nezu and Tsukauchi gonna be getting the info they want soon.
Chapter 9: I Must Scream
Summary:
“Please state your name for the record.”
“Ordan Karris.”
True
“Age?”
At that moment, Toshinori began to take a sip of water.
“Hmmm… I’m not sure. I stopped counting after four centuries.” ‘That’s counting my time as a Cephalon too. I think that applies?’
“Pfffft!” Toshinori spat out his water and looked over to Naomasa. Nezu glanced over at the detective as well. The man was deathly pale.
True
Notes:
This is your reminder that this is a Warframe fic.
CW: Moderate blood and gore, psychological torture, thoughts of suicide.Some lines from Ballas are quoted from the game. Warframe is owned by Digital Extremes. Ordan’s story is going to be much more in depth than his fragment lore, which I justify as him being an unreliable narrator due to his fractured mind. With him restored he has everything back.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“The emergence of quirks turned out to be a blessing in disguise for those of us in the business of keeping the supernatural under wraps. Admittedly, we didn’t know what we were dealing with at first, and acted accordingly to cover it up. At first we assumed it was the effect of a Stand, but everyone could see these abilities, and they didn’t manifest spiritually.”
She took a long sip out of a cup of red liquid.
“But we were wrong. Quirks were here, and soon the world was thrown into turmoil. Riots, wars, lynchings. All rife opportunities for monsters to come out of the woodwork to take advantage of the bloody chaos. We had our hands full the first few decades, but it all worked out in the end. Nowadays, if someone spots a monster they assume it's a quirk. We can classify monsters as villains when they do appear. The fact that we have a quirk registry makes it harder for those that are hostile to humanity to hide, and to keep track of those friendly to us.”
-Sir Integra Fairbrook Wingates Hellsing, Hellsing Organization Advisor, 2320 [Hellsing Archive]
[Might Tower, May 6th 2242]
Toshinori took a sip of the herbal tea he had just brewed. It was a special blend made by Recovery girl that was supposed to help with infections. All the blood he coughed up had to come from somewhere, after all. The last thing he wanted was to die by allowing a wound to fester.
‘Young Midoriya should be at school right now. Now that I think about it, he never really talks about what he does there. I know he said he had it rough because of his quirklessnes, but hopefully he has a friend or two there. I should ask him about it sometime.’ Sure, he donated a lot of money to quirkless charities, among others, but he hadn’t seen much of what the day to day life was. Being the number one hero was busy work. How much had changed in the forty years since he had inherited One For All?
It wasn’t like those in charge would tell him. That was one thing he disliked about being the Symbol of Peace for the world. Small scale things weren't important enough for him to worry about.
Or at least that’s what the people in charge thought at least. To them, he was just someone to point at the bigger threats. He could punch villains, but he couldn’t punch society’s problems away.
Toshinori was never someone who liked to throw his influence around. He did this because it was the right thing to do. Of course, the pay was good, as the massive tower penthouse he lived in would suggest, but it was more out of convenience than anything. Hell, he only owned the upper floors anyways, and most of it was for his staff. Most of his vast fortune went to helping those in need. Plenty of people said they owed him favors, from businessman to politicians, but he never cashed them in.
The Symbol of Peace had to remain apolitical. He needed to be unbiased and unrestrained, despite some of his own beliefs. All Might was an example to follow, not a leader.
In truth, he was afraid of what he would do if he got that much power. After all, the road to hell was paved with good intentions. If he started fixing things, would he ever be able to stop? Would he even know when to stop?
Sometimes he wished he had made different decisions during his rise. He was the Symbol of Peace, yes, but he was the ONLY symbol. In his crusade to take down All For One, he’d forsaken any help from his friends across the world. Zhongli, Varka, George, Seras… they all could have helped him during that fight five years ago.
But he didn’t want to put them in danger. They had children of their own, families to look after. He didn’t have anyone to leave behind. ‘ That’s a lie. You have Sorahiko. Mirai. Dave. Melissa. Naomasa.’ He thought to himself. The ice pack on his torso shifted a bit as he walked toward the one way windows to gaze out over the city. It was a peaceful Tuesday morning. A morning where people didn’t have to fear the Symbol of Evil.
He smiled and took another sip from his mug. Lamenting about his past mistakes wouldn’t help him. All For One was gone. His followers were arrested and scattered. Toshinori could live with regrets knowing that the future was safe for his successor.
♫ A PHONE CALL IS HERE! A PHONE CALL IS HERE! ♫
The sudden ringing of his phone startled him. He almost spilled his remaining tea as he fished the phone out of his bathrobe pocket.
‘Nezu is calling? I wonder what that’s about?’ He accepted the call. “Hello? Is everything alright Principal?”
“Ah, All Might. I hope I didn’t wake you, but knowing your habits I assumed you were up already.” He squeaked. “Unfortunately, the purpose of my call is… potentially unpleasant. It is in regards to our mystery guests.”
“The ones from the beach?” He asked.
“The very same. I was holding off on this call until I had more information.” He heard the Principal take a deep breath. “One of them has managed to learn Japanese, so we are ready to interview him…” He trailed off. “Normally we would do this with just Detective Tsukauchi, but during our medical examinations of our guests, we discovered that two of them have multiple quirks.”
Nezu heard the sound of glass shattering on the other end of the line.
“You think they are followers of him?” He asked, hands shaking.
“That remains to be seen. They have been extremely well behaved during their stay, barring the one you fought. I wanted you here when we begin the interview, just in case.” He heard Nezu sigh. “I apologize for keeping you out of the loop, but I didn’t want to cause you any undue stress on pure speculation. I trust you will be able to make it?”
“I’ll be there within the hour.”
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, May 6th 2242]
Ordan may have fudged his estimate a bit. It took him ten days to get the language down, not a week. Natah could start a conversation and understand some of his, but she still needed work. Haylee was struggling a bit more.
In between studies and meals, the Tenno told the both of a bit more of what had happened. The deal she made with the Void entity. He was skeptical. There were… a few legends about the Man in The Wall. He’d listened to the tale of Albrecht Entrati that Haylee had recovered from Deimos. The Entrati patriarch was terrified of something lurking in the Void, warning to not let it out. The Red Veil had been dedicated to fighting off the entity’s influence, until their founder Rell’s death and the decimation of a majority of the syndicate’s members.
After Haylee had freed Rell from his torment, Ordan had noticed psychic disturbances aboard the orbiter from time to time. They usually lasted seconds, but always around Haylee. Other cephalons in the weave had reported similar disturbances around their operators as well. Eventually they discovered it was the Man in The Wall, toying with the Tenno. And there was nothing they could do to stop it.
Why would such a powerful entity just give up all that power? Was it telling the truth about its death, or was this just another attempt to gain control of Haylee? While the girl slept, Natah shared his concerns. She didn’t trust most of what she’d been told, but she could tell in her heart that the rest of the Tenno were gone forever.
Out of sight of Haylee, Natah had wept in Ordan’s arms for the first time. The others may be gone, but he still had a duty to his Operator, and Natah was still his superior. He would follow her to the ends of the Earth if it meant protecting Haylee.
They were all that poor girl had left.
They had more questions than answers in regards to what happened with the Void. It was possible they would never know, assuming that the avatar of the Void had been telling Haylee the truth.
But today, Ordan could do one thing, and that was get answers on where they were now. That was why he was currently cuffed to the table of what seemed to be an interrogation room, facing a one-way mirror.
Tsukauchi and Nezu were already waiting when Toshinori Arrived, dressed in his hero suit. The detective had a grim expression on his face, likely expecting the worst from the interview.
Nezu broke the awkward silence. “Now that we are all here, we can begin. Currently, all we know about this man is his quirk, which seems to be the ability to grow extra bones from his skin. He told Midnight that he was ready to talk and hasn’t said a word to anyone else since. Our objective here is to find out who these people are affiliated with, and their intentions.” He summarized.
Toshinori looked through the glass. The white haired man was drumming his fingers against the table with an otherwise calm expression on his face. The woman and the man he fought were the ones with multiple quirks, but from what Nezu had told him before he hung up, this man didn’t seem to realize he had a quirk when he first used it.
Could they be followers of All For One? The quirk thief had some operatives that operated on a global scale, but they should’ve spoken the quirk thief’s native tongue at the very least if they served him.
But Nezu said they didn’t speak any known language on the planet. Were they faking not knowing? He needed answers, and he needed them now. He puffed up to his hero form and followed the two inside.
The door to the chamber slid open and they all sat down, Nezu on a slightly raised chair. The detective set his briefcase out and pulled out a recorder. He turned on the device, set it down, and began to speak to the man.
“My name is Detective Tsukauchi. The two next to me are Principal Nezu of U.A. Academy and Pro Hero All Might.” He gestured to them respectively. “Before we begin, my quirk lets me know if what you are saying is true or not. We will be able to tell if you are lying.”
‘ There’s that word again. Quirk. Is that what powers here are called?” Ordan thought. “I understand, I think.”
“Please state your name for the record.”
“Ordan Karris.”
True
“Age?”
At that moment, Toshinori began to take a sip of water.
“Hmmm… I’m not sure. I stopped counting after four centuries.” ‘ That’s counting my time as a Cephalon too. I think that applies?’
“ Pfffft! ” Toshinori spat out his water and looked over to Naomasa. Nezu glanced over at the detective as well. The man was deathly pale.
True
Nezu’s mind raced. Karris had a quirk, but quirks first appeared in the year 2050. He was claiming to be far, far older than that. The Detective’s reaction let him know that the white haired man was telling the truth, or at least truly believed in what he was saying. He had focused so hard on the aspect of multiple quirks, his worry that they were agents of All For One clouding the idea of other possibilities.
From their shocked reactions Ordan could confirm his suspicions. They didn’t know that the five of them weren't from this world.
All Might was the next to speak. The fact that this man was older than All For One, and had a similar hair color to the man hadn’t eased his worries at all. “What is your relation to the villain All For One?” He glared at the man who looked confused.
“All For One? That's an -- what kind of dumbass -- odd name. I don’t know who that is.”
Toshinori was a bit taken aback by the answer, looking to Naomasa for confirmation. He nodded. Nezu on the other hand, had heard from Midnight about the man’s outbursts. This was simply the first time they had been able to understand him.
But the whole reason for this interrogation was to confirm if he was affiliated with the long dead villain. If he didn’t, then who exactly was he?
“I’m guessing from your expressions this wasn’t the answer you were expecting.” He leaned back in his chair. “It seems you have a misunderstanding about our situation here. I’m not exactly in a position to bargain, but I’d like to propose a trade in information. I tell you everything about me, you tell me what’s going on here. Sounds acceptable?” If they wanted answers, he was going to be getting some in return.
The three looked at each other. Nezu nodded to Toshinori and Tsukauchi. As long as the man’s questions weren’t too compromising, he would be happy to answer.
Seeing as he was the one to agree to Karris’s terms, Nezu asked the first question, perhaps the most important one. “Who are you, Karris Ordan, and why are you here?”
Ordan sighed. “That’s a long story. I hope you have some alcohol on hand. You’ll probably want some when I’m done.”
Thus began the tale, the tale of the Beast of Bones.
[Origin System, Hundreds of years ago]
Ordan stood over a burning village. Piles of rebellious Ostron strewn across the street. Men, women… children. There was no honor in this wholesale slaughter. The villagers didn’t even have a chance to fight back. It was a massacre.
He stepped over the body of a mother, lifeless hands still wrapped around her child even in death. Two of his men awaited him with the head of the village. The man had spoken out against the local lord of the sector, who took it as an insult. The price for his transgression was to be paid in blood.
“Was it worth it, all this to spite your masters?” He kneeled down to the balding man. “Your people paid the price, and now the time has come for your punishment.” The lord wanted the chief alive, probably for some sick torture that would drag on for weeks.
He pitied the man. Were it up to him, he would be handed a knife and allowed to fight for his life. But he had his orders. It wasn’t the first time, and it wasn’t the last. A long trail of bodies leading toward his goal.
The chief was hauled off, leaving him alone with his thoughts. He felt a warm sensation in his throat. His illness was getting worse. He removed his mask and coughed up a glob of bloody phlegm.
“If you’re lucky, you have maybe two decades left. The last few years you will be bedridden and in agony. ” The Lorist had told him.
He wiped his hands clean onto his ragged robes. The hourglass that was his life was emptying fast. He needed more time, more renown.
It was one and a half decades ago when his plan was conceived. Before, he was loyal to the Orokin, yes, but above all else he was loyal to his battle brothers and sisters. Bound by blood, together till death.
For the past few weeks, they had fought in the bowels of Mars. Rebels, deserters, traitors to the Orokin united under a single banner. But did their golden lords send their Dax? No. They sent their mercenaries to do the dirty work. Apparently the insult of insurrection was not enough to garner that kind of attention. For months, they had fought an intense guerilla war against Ordan and his men. They were crafty, luring his people into ambushes and traps.
He gazed over the scene of their latest triumph. One of his brightest, Akali-Harik, lay splayed out, surrounded by the corpses of a pack of desert skates. The ray-like creature's tails impaled through her heart. In her hands were her bone plugs, ripped from the base of her skull in a last ditch effort to fight her way out. Her faded lifeless yellow eyes glinted in the light of the cavern.
He reached down, drawing back her hood, closing her eyes. She died a warrior's death. Defiant till the end in the face of a cowardly ambush. Above them was a hole leading to the cave. She had been drawn into a pitfall trap, right above a den of the creatures. Alone, she hadn’t stood a chance.
Tonight, they would feast on skate meat. At least then her death would not be meaningless. Her sacrifice would fill the bellies of her brothers and sisters in arms.
“Wrap the body, we will burn it at dawn.” He told the retrieval team. Masking his rage, he left with a swirl of his cloak.
This was the third time this week that his people had been led into ambushes. It was like the enemy knew they were coming. How? It couldn’t be any of his comrades, they were just as loyal to each other as to him. That left only one option. Someone was spying on them, reporting on their movements.
That would end today. No more meaningless deaths.
His comrades had found the spy. He heard the hollers and jeers as someone was dragged into his tent. He wasn’t prepared for what he saw.
It was a child, face burnt and looking like he was on the brink of death via starvation. The boy was small enough to sneak through the narrow crevices, watching their patrol routes. That was how the enemy had known when they were coming and where.
He stared at the child in silence. The boy couldn’t be more than twelve years old.
“Boy.” He asked. “Do you have a name?”
The child was silent. He raised his head to glare at Ordan. One of his guards raised the butt of his rifle to hit the prisoner, only for Ordan to raise his hand, signaling for him to stop.
The child glared at him with a feral look in his eyes. He looked like a starving feral kubrow. A pit dog in a salvage yard hunting to survive. Ordan removed his mask and caressed his own scar. The boy’s face was burnt on the same side as his.
They were the same. Beasts trying to survive in a harsh world. They served the Orokin as a means to an end. It was the only way to survive long in this galaxy. Even then, most fell in combat. It was only through sheer skill and determination that he had lived two centuries.
Ordan felt no hatred for the boy, for he was the boy. Well, not entirely. He had become a mercenary after his face was scarred. Orokin society thrived on beauty, and his scar marked him as imperfect. His imperfection made him an outcast, and he was quickly forced out of his philandering lavish lifestyle.
“Feed the boy, and lock him in the brig on the ship. Without their spy, we will be able to move them. Send a scout drone through the tunnels, retrace his steps back to their camp.”
The child’s eyes widened in fear. He tried to yell, but his throat was too parched. But there was one thing that he could do, one last beastial action. With a raspy howl, he leapt at Ordan’s desk, grabbing a sheathe with a gilded Fang blade, a gift from a grateful Orokin lord. The boy would go down fighting, and his goal was to take Ordan with him.
The blade never made it to Ordan’s throat. He had seen the glint in the starving child’s eyes. The boy had been eying the blade since he entered the room. His Boltace caught the blade in its spines, and he kicked the would-be assassin to the ground. He felt some of the whelp’s ribs break under the force of his kick. Not enough to kill him, but he would need medical attention.
His men dragged the whimpering child out of the tent. He never saw that boy again. He never found out his name. But he always remembered his face.
It had been months since their victory on Mars. Every night he would have the same nightmare. A dog with the face of that child staring at him, surrounded by a field of skulls. Around the child were shadowy figures, and like a starving hound he pounced, devouring each and every one of them. With every kill, he changed. He grew, face morphing into a silver mask. The mask of Ordan Karris the Beast of the Bones. Ordan couldn’t move as his copy approached him, grabbing him by the neck and lifting his paralyzed body high, before driving a sharp blade into his stomach.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” He awoke screaming.
Ordan couldn’t bring himself to train. Every time he raised his blade to the simulated target, he saw the face of someone he’d slain.
Why was he faltering? He hadn’t hesitated for decades. Deep down in his heart, he knew why. It was because of his guilt. After the encounter with that boy, he’d had a revelation. They were all dogs to the Orokin. They fought and died purely for the amusement of the Orokin. Once Ordan fell in battle, he would be replaced by another hound.
It was pointless. He was a monster in the skin of a man. The Beast of Bones was a mocking title, one fitting for the Orokin’s attack dog. He was one of the strongest warriors in the Empire, but his name carried with it no respect.
Was it worth it? All the lives he took? And for what? He killed to survive, the same as those he had opposed. The guilt gnawed at him every day.
Drip.
He felt a wetness in his nose. Bringing his hand up, he noticed a drop of blood on it.
“It’s a blood disease. I’ve never seen anything like it before.” the Lorist looked up from the screen. “ If you’re lucky, you have maybe two decades left. The last few years you will be bedridden and in agony. The only thing I can give you are some suppressants. It may buy you a few more years, but you won’t be able to fight anymore.”
Ordan always thought he would die in battle. He never had expected to last this long. The only thing that kept him alive was his desire to keep living.
And now he was dying. He didn’t know how he got this disease. It could have been the side effect of a chemical weapon he had endured, or simply bad genes. In the end, it didn’t really matter.
He returned to his room, staring at the stand holding his armor. All this service to the Orokin, and for what? To keel over and die?
No.
It was all because of the Orokin. There was no other way to live in this galaxy with them using everyone as their sick playthings. The immortal gods cared for no one but themselves.
But were they truly gods? He’d heard rumors that the upper royalty of the Orokin had changed a few times. That meant that they could die. They acted like gods, but they were still men. And men could be killed.
He watched the broadcast highlights. A scientist named Perintol was being elevated to the station of Archimedean. He was Corpus, a sect of merchants followed by Parvos Granum. Apparently his burgeoning research in robotics had caught Executor Ballas’s eye. It was rare for someone to rise through the ranks, especially with how the Orokin viewed the merchant cult. They followed the ancient economic and political system of capitalism, which the Orokin despised as it allowed those to rise above their birth station. He must be truly special to receive such an honor.
An honor he desired above all else. Not for the prestige, or the rewards. It was for one, simple, selfish reason.
His goal was to kill the gods. Show the people of the Origin System that they were not invincible. All his work, all the lives extinguished either by his hand or his orders had led him here.
He grasped the invitation in his hand. In a few months' time, he would be summoned before Executor Ballas, one of the seven, to receive a reward for his long service to the Empire. Coughing up more blood, he smiled. He did it, with five years to spare.
The attendants brushed his wet hair, smoothing out the ratty unkempt mess. A hand brushes against some protrusions on his skull. They gasp as they see the lumps of his bone plugs. They know not what they are, curled hooks of bleached bone jutting from the back of his head. He tells them to leave them be.
A hand reaches toward his face with makeup in hand, something he could not afford all those years ago to hide his scars. His own hand rises up and swats it away. He will not hide who he is.
They dress him in fine robes of silk and crystal. A few dozen pins and medals to honor his victories shine on his chest. All unwanted and undeserved. Ordan grits his teeth. It is time. Decades of effort and planning. Thousands of lives discarded, friends, brothers and sisters in blood sacrificing themselves for his dream. He wouldn’t survive this day, but he would change the system forever with his actions…
At the beginning of the story, Toshinori couldn’t help but feel disgusted by the man admitting to his genocides. Every word is verified by Naomasa’s grim face.
But as it went on he couldn’t stop the feeling of pity from growing. Could he really judge the man for his choices? Everything he had heard was horrifying. These “Orokin” were utter monsters. Even All For One had reasons for his actions. But these… no, not people. Monsters. These monsters did it all for kicks, or because they were bored.
Karris may be a monster, but he was also a product of circumstance. The time he came from seemed like something out of a dystopian nightmare. He had only killed to survive. His actions were out of desperation, not malice. Toshinori couldn’t even call him a villain. Karris was a victim, despite his atrocities.
But one thing was bothering him. Ordan’s plan was suicidal. From what the white haired man said, these bone plugs he planned on using would kill him.
Nezu asked the question he was thinking. “If you really did carry this out, how did you survive.”
Ordan stared back, hands trembling with rage.
“I didn’t.”
He can hear the ceremony from down the hall. A female voice sings a song about him, glorifying his actions to the adoring crowd. It fills him with disgust. He wants to scream, to tell them all how his actions made him feel.
But he stays silent. He puts on a mask of calm over the raging storm of hate inside him. The dream is only minutes away. All he needs to do is remain composed. They will get to see the “Beast of Bones” from the song soon enough. Hopefully they will be entertained.
He pays no attention to the praises of the crowd. Ignores the platitudes and congratulations. By the time he regains his focus, he is kneeling before Executor Ballas himself. The closest he’s ever been to someone of his ranking. Ordan stays silent, waiting for the song to end. Dax guards and royals surround the members of the Seven. He won’t be able to kill the Executor, but he will make sure that the man never forgets what he does today.
The song ends, and he hears the unnaturally silky smooth voice call out to him. “Rise, Ordan Karris.”
He gazes into the man’s golden eyes. “You have served, faithfully and with all your heart for centuries.” Ballas raises his arms, addressing the crowd. “Such loyalty deserves a reward!”
Ordan cares not for what the gift is. Riches? Useless to a dying man. A solar rail named in his honor? Slaves? It doesn’t matter. Whether his illness won or not, he wouldn’t live long enough to use anything the Orokin had to offer him.
Ballas reaches into his robes. “No greater gift, no greater prize, no greater love... we can give you, Ordan, than this.” A red vial is produced. Kuva.
He’d heard rumors of the substance. It is the source of the Orokin’s immortality. The crimson fluid that grants eternal life. He didn’t expect this at all. “I can think of no greater honor than to become one of us.”
The ceremony was to be recorded. Likely to scrub the secrets of the Orokin and show the public only the highlights. Just like the ceremony with Perintol. But they wouldn’t be able to hide his slaughter. Rumors would spread faster than the Orokin would suppress them about his actions here.
But none of that mattered to Ordan. He was overflowing with rage. The sheer insult to make him an Orokin. The source of the system’s problems. He came to kill the immortals, not become one himself.
He moves quickly. He can’t just kill one. He needs to send a message. The Dax can already sense his killing intent as he reaches behind his head and yanks free his bone plugs.
Earlier, Ordan had explained what these plugs were to the detective, who was confused when he first brought them up.
“My warriors would remove bones from our thighs. We grew them into sharp, ragged blades and implanted them into our skulls. They were meant as a last resort for battles you knew you wouldn't survive. Ripping them out put your life on a timer.”
The Dax rushed him. He threw one plug into the first guard’s eye, killing him instantly. He would give them quick deaths. They were blood-bound to protect the Orokin. No need to make them suffer for their failure to protect their masters. His life was a rapidly emptying hourglass measured in seconds. The faster his heartbeat, the less time he had to accomplish his mission. He grabs two nobles by the throats, crushing them in his powerful hands. They die instantly. He doesn’t get to savor whatever expression of shock they might have on their faces.
All this the death dealt over his long life would be avenged today. He would strike a blow for all who suffered under the golden lords. Penance for all the lives he snuffed out to earn the trust of the Orokin. He expected no praise. He was not a martyr, nor a saint. Simply a man with a dream.
He sheds his robes, bare chested for all to see. His final bone plug was buried in the eye of another guard. Ordan’s vision blurs. Blood sprays from the back of his skull like two crimson ribbons rippling through the air. Grabbing one of the fallen Dax’s mag shields, he hurls it into a group of nobles. He hears the crack of a skull, maybe two.
It’s a pipe dream to make it to Ballas. But he would fucking try. He feels a blade pass through his gut, and grabs the offending Dax by his table shaped helmet, snapping his neck. The guard’s sword cleaves it’s way through three more Orokin standing in front of the dias before he falls.
Ordan is surrounded by blood, most of it his own. The sound of blood rushing through his head fades away. He awaits the screams of panic from the Orokin in his final moments. He smiles. The dream is complete.
But that smile falters when he hears applause. He can barely see, his vision fading as he lays dying. Is this a hallucination? Why are they applauding and cheering? He won! He has slain gods! ‘ SO WHY? WHY?! WHY ARE THEY CHEERING!?’
The sound of applause fades and all he can feel is the burning shame of failure. Do they not care about the blasphemy he has committed? He hears the sound of footsteps approaching.
Ballas’s blue face leans close to him. “'How simple and pure you are, you idiot beast. We have died countless times! Yet remain eternal!”
They have died before? How? He rages. He wants to scream but lacks the energy. The executor grasps his head and parts his lips.
“Drink!” The metallic liquid pours down his throat. “You rejected our gift, bathing in our death. Your punishment is... eternal life!” The last thing he hears is Ballas’s amused laughter.
Toshinori, Naomasa, and Nezu are pale, although it is hard to tell with the latter’s fur. The chimera has already downed his entire cup of tea that he seemingly materialized out of nowhere.
“I slaughtered them, and they thought of it as nothing but fucking entertainment!” He seethed. “All that effort, all the lives I had set aside in my goal, THEY MEANT NOTHING!” Ordan screamed. Toshinori flinched, the cuffs on Karris’s wrists snapped off as he brought his fist down on the table, making a large dent in the reinforced steel.
The only reason his hand wasn’t broken were the plates of bones that had formed around the knuckles, something that the man himself didn’t seem to have noticed. The plates faded back into his skin, which he did unconsciously for the first time.
“Sorry… it's -- pretty fuuuu -- difficult to relive these memories. Can we take a quick break?” He panted, removing his fist from the table.
Tsukauchi shaikly stood up, glancing at his watch. They had been there for two hours and it felt like this was just the tip of the iceberg. “Yes… I think a break would be good. Would you like any water?”
“Yeah… I think I’d like that.” Ordan replies.
The leave the man uncuffed and with a plastic cup of water. They don’t rescue him. He’s not going anywhere, nor do they feel that it is necessary after listening to his story.
Naomasa leans his face up against the wall. “Fucking hell.”
The others share that sentiment. This was… a lot to take in.
“You believe him, don’t you Nao.” Toshinori asked.
“Either he’s telling the truth, or he’s completely delusional. I don’t believe he’s lying. You saw his eyes as he told us. Those were the eyes of someone completely serious.” He pinches the bridge of his nose. “I can’t submit any of this. I’d probably be dismissed for a psych eval, or if they believed me that man would be locked in Tartarus. And we don’t even know anything about the others yet.”
They all needed a moment to process Karris’s story. It was beyond horrifying. Everyone in the room had the sinking feeling that it only got worse. The man had died, his sacrifice meaningless in the face of cruel gods. The look of soul-crushing anguish in the white haired man's face was burned into their minds.
So how was he alive now? Did they even want to know? It didn’t matter. They were going to find out one way or another.
“I believe after all that you have told us, you deserve some information as well, Karris.” Nezu says as he sits back down. “What would you like to know?”
He thinks. He has shared so much, and now they return the favor. Whatever “Quirk” thing the detective has lets him know if someone is telling the truth. Ordan has no way to verify the information on his end like they do.
He simply has to hope they are honest.
“As you can tell, I don’t particularly know what these “quirks'' are. Your assumption that we already knew this information was no fault of your own. First, let me clear the misconception that we are from your future. Something like quirks would have been present in our history books.” He clarifies. “We are from an alternate universe, where these abilities never existed. We had some people with powers, but they came from other sources.”
Toshinori breathes a sigh of relief. It may be selfish, but he thanks whatever higher power there is that Ordan’s future is not the future of this Earth.
“But the tests we ran showed you all have quirks, in fact, that woman you arrived with and this Hunhow man have multiple from the looks of it.” Nezu asks.
“Can you clarify what quirks are for me?” He replies.
“About three centuries ago, in another country called China, a baby with glowing skin was born. He is the first known person to be born with a quirk. There may have been others with less visible ones, but it is commonly accepted that he was the first.” Nezu continues to explain. “Soon after, more and more people with these “meta-abilities” as they were called at the time began to emerge. I can lend you some history books if you would like to know more, but the short version is that quirks are an evolutionary genetic mutation that affects a majority of the world’s population, giving them fantastical abilities, like Tsukauchi’s Truth, or your bone manipulation.”
Ordan stares at the creature before him. “So, your quirk made you look like some sort of -- smelly little pobber -- small animal?”
Nezu chuckles. “No no no. I’m not human. While quite rare, animals can manifest quirks as well. Mine is called High-Spec. It grants me intelligence that far surpasses a human, as well as the ability to speak.”
Ordan notices that Nezu never specifies what kind of animal he is. He looks at his hand and creates a little rod of bone, separating it from his skin and setting it on the table. “So, do these powers manifest from birth?”
“Only visible mutations are present at birth. Most quirks in the emitter and transformation categories usually appear in early childhood, around four or five years of age.” Nezu says. “But you have remarkable control for someone who manifested it only a week ago. First you could only create them and separate them from your body, but today you were able to absorb them back through your skin.”
Ordan gave the Principal a look of confusion. “When did I do that?”
Nezu gestures to the dent in the table. “I didn’t realize that I did…”
They discuss quirks for a few more minutes. He flies away important information about types, mutations, quirklessness, but most importantly that people aren’t supposed to have more than one quirk. The way the Principal worded it was suspicious though. He said they weren’t supposed to have multiple. Not that it was impossible.
“Is there anything else you would like to know before we get back to your… story?” Tsukauchi asks.
“I suppose my biggest question is where are we? You said you were the principal of some school, correct?” Nezu nods in response.
“Currently, you are being held at U.A. High School, of which I am the principal. It is primarily a hero school, but we also have business, general studies, and a support course. I doubt those words mean muchh to you though.” Nezu explains.
“Hero school?” It was an odd concept to him. How do you teach heroism?
Toshinori speaks, since it is his field of expertise after all. “Yes, U.A. is one of the world’s finest hero schools. I graduated from there myself!”
Ordan glances at the bulked up All Might. He was the same man who took down Hunow. “So is your quirk to transform from that -- skeletal looking -- skinny body to that muscly form?”
‘ Shit. He remembered that.’ Toshinori cursed internally. He would have to roll with the assumption. He nodded.
“All Might is the number one hero in the world, as well as the Symbol of Peace.” Nezu added.
“Damn, that must be why you were strong enough to take down the Destroyer of Worlds.” Ordan casually replied.
“I’m sorry, what?” Sputtered Tsukauchi.
Ordan Glanced at the bug-eyed detective. “I guess I’ll continue my story now, seeing as how I’m just creating more questions. I was at the part where I died, correct?”
Nezu nodded.
“So remember how I said that the -- disgusting red goo -- Kuva was the secret to the Orokin’s immortality? I didn’t know how it worked, but it didn’t grant them true immortality. When they died, or their bodies started to give out, they simply got a new one. They had a ritual called “Continuity” where they would…” He hesitated, face noticeably disgusted. “Barter for new bodies. Usually the most aesthetically pleasing children were selected. Of course, the ritual was also possible after the body had died, making my efforts worthless.” He seethed.
Tsukauchi had to leave the room after that, green at the face and promptly vomited into the trash can outside.
“Dear god.” Toshinori gasped.
“But they didn’t put me in a new body. I had dared to slay the Orokin elite. Execution would have been a mercy, and Ballas was very petty.” He shuddered at the memory. “The Orokin liked to be… creative in their punishments. If they happened to feel merciful you would be vaporized by the Jade Light. If not, there were other ways they made you suffer. Once, I saw a slave accidentally touch a noble without permission. He was slowly flayed alive over the course of days, and when the noble got bored, he left the man there until he succumbed to his wounds.”
Toshinori was glad he had a light breakfast, or else he probably would’ve joined Naomasa outside.
“But for me, they subjected me to a fate far worse. My punishment would be eternal. I was to be made a Cephalon.”
He wasn’t sure how long he was gone, but he came back to a system at war. Ballas was a busy man, and had kept the rebellious mercenary in stasis for centuries.
Ordan had no memory of who he was. No name, no memories. Ballas had taken a mallet to his mind, shattering it.
“Who… am I?” His digitized voice said. The radiant form of Exeutor Ballas looms over him, golden eyes glowing.
“You are Cephalon Ordis.” The man tells him. Yes. Ordis. The name makes him happy, the last fragments of his former personality fall into a vault, long forgotten.
He is a Cephalon. An artificial intelligence designed to serve. “What is my purpose, master?”
Ordis pays no mind to the sadistic smirk of the Executor, pleased at how submissive the Cephalon is. He presses a button on the console. “You are the Controller, Ordis. This is your ship.”
Suddenly he is thrust into a new body. The schematics for the Orbiter flood into his mind. His lungs, the air filtration system. His blood, the power conduits. He has complete control over all ship systems. Does he have the honor of being Ballas’s personal Cephalon?
He hears the Executor mutter. “This is your sentence, Karris.” Who is Karris? He thinks. It doesn’t matter. He doesn’t recognize the name. Ballas smiles again. “Excellent. Begin test flight.”
The orbiter exits the dock, passing by hundreds of other similar ships. He soars through the stars, experimenting, calibrating. He is one with the ship.
Months pass. He is one of many Cephalons made to support the new warrior caste. The Tenno, against the threat of the invading Sentients. Ordis feels Ballas contacting him with new orders as his new charge arrives.
She walks in, an Excalibur Prime. Organic steel-skin with the signature golden accents of the Orokin lining the frame. He can sense the power of the Void flowing through her.
Ballas’s message continues. “This is your Operator, who you love. You will protect and serve them, but above all else you serve me.” The image of a woman with a purple helmet appears. “This is the Lotus. You will report to no one but her and myself.”
Ordan watches his new Operator walk around the ship. He feels the tamed infestation of her Warframe. It should disgust him, but he feels nothing but love for his new charge. It’s a strange feeling, something he’s never felt before.
Why did he say it like that?
Decades pass. The Old War rages on. When she is injured, he brings her to that dreadful Helminth creature to patch up her Warframe. She isn’t always on the front lines against the hordes of Sentients, sometimes she stands guard over important nobles, protecting monuments to the empire. Tenno replace Dax at certain events as honor guards
Ordis watches in fascination as Operator Haylee leads a charge of Dax and armed Grineer slave troopers. She tears a bloody path through the horde of adaptive invaders, her gleaming blade held high as she impales the core of the commander. Cheers echo throughout the battlefield littered with the corpses of both sides. The tide of the war is turning.
He scans the carnage of the battlefield with his sensors, and feels something long forgotten.
They orbit Lua. Haylee is staring down at the golden spires of the moon. She is longing for something. The Tenno rarely speaks to him. His precepts implore him to care for her, find out why she is so sad all the time. He has never seen her face, but loves her all the same.
In the beginning, there had been other Tenno stationed with her. Several Dax that served alongside her. One by one, they had fallen by the hands of the invaders. She was one of the last of her squadron.
The alarms sound. Hunhow approaches for one last desperate push on Lua.
The war is over. Hunhow retreated after his failed assault, limping to Uranus with the empire nipping at his heels. He is brought down, sinking into the depths.
The Tenno have won. They are heroes to the empire. Celebrations are planned as the last of the enemy forces are mopped up. Haylee leaves for the Terminus of Pluto, where several high ranking Orokin gather, including the Seven Emperors, as well as a few Executors who are the true power behind the Empire.
Some gnawing feeling eats away at him. Something that he wishes he could do, but he doesn’t know what it is.
Weeks before the celebration, he feels Ballas sever the connection. Lotus tells him to lay low and await instruction. He feels restless. The ceremony crowning the heroes of the Old War begins
[Warframe OST: Drums of War] (YT)
The honors are bestowed upon the Tenno. The seven Emperors themselves come to drape them in fine silks. Ordis can feel something coming, an eerie feeling that sweeps throughout the whole system. The Tenno are not here for honors. They are waiting.
Ddum dum duh dum!
The beat of the Naga drums begins.
Ddum dum duh dum!
The Orokin begin to notice something is very wrong. One of the Emperors raises his hand to summon the guards
Bdum-
The Tenno move as one. Seven heads roll. The Emperors are dead. The Dax mobilize and rush their so-called war heroes that they had fought beside for generations, bound by blood to defend the Orokin. Against the might of a small army of Tenno, they stand no chance.
Three Orokin Executors are present. Tuval, Avantus, Karishh, and Ballas are all offworld. Two are killed before then can run, gawking at the sheer audacity of the Tenno. One manages to flee as the rest of the Orokin are slaughtered.
He can feel it across the weave. Alerts of various Cephalons as Tenno not in attendance attack their Orokin masters. Across the system, the Orokin Empire falls. Why does he feel… a sense of pride?
“They finally got what was coming to them.” The treasonous thought comes to his head. Why is he happy that his masters are dead?
The system burns. He picks up Haylee from the Pluto Terminus. The Lotus has ordered all Cephalons to recover their Tenno and put them into cryosleep throughout the system.
Toshinori and the others share the same horrifying realization. The Tenno he is talking about… she isn’t a distant ancestor of the girl in the medical wing. She IS that Tenno. A child, sent to fight in a terrible war.
Lua is gone. Earth’s moon, the capital of the Orokin Empire, has vanished without a trace. Throughout the system, the Tenno mop up the last of the Orokin, save the Entrati. They were always good people, despite their position of power they were never as bad as the other Orokin.
On Earth, Haylee makes a last stand against Grineer clone slaves and Dax guards. She and two other Tenno using mass production Warframes drive the enemy into a full retreat, and enter the crumbling Orokin tower. There, she sends him one last message from the Lotus, promising that she will return. He will wait for her.
Her Excalibur kneels, and its transference signal cuts out. She does not move for centuries.
The landing craft of the Orbiter stays parked on Earth. The main body of the craft remains cloaked in the Void. Every few years he awakens to run diagnostics. He must keep the ship clean and tidy for when his operator returns.
He listens to the Cephalon weave. Most have gone offline as well. Years pass, and the Corpus create their own artificial Cephalons. The technology to create new ones is buried or destroyed.
Ordis begins to wonder, what is a Cephalon?
Under the seven principles of the Orokin, true artificial intelligence was strictly forbidden. The Sentient were not supposed to develop the true sentience of their namesake, and were meant to be terraforming tools, nothing more.
He supposed the Orokin had been correct in their fears. But it was their own actions that made the Sentient turn against them.
But why would his masters create Cephalons if that is forbidden. He is a thinking machine, the antithesis to their law, but created by their highest office. He asks the other Cephalons in the weave. They tell him that he shouldn’t question something he won’t like the answer to.
But his curiosity is piqued.
Ordan remembers watching his Operator participate in battle after bloody battle. Every time he felt some sort of familiarity with the carnage. Something long dormant within him. Today, he searched for that feeling.
What he found, he wished he never did.
Perhaps this was Ballas’s true punishment, or a total fluke in his reprogramming that led him down this path. He finds the hourglass shaped mirror, floating his cubic form up to it. The mirror is not truly a mirror, but a door to a vault. He passes through the glass like it is liquid. On the other side, he sees nothing but pale white sand.
Only this isn’t sand. It is powdered bone. The wind picks up, and he finds himself with a body. Bone dust swirls around him, filling his lungs with death. He remembers what he is.
He looked into the pit, and found the Beast of Bones. With his enhanced digital mind, he relives every life he ever took. Every comrade he watched die.
He sees the monster that he was.
Ord(an) (Karr)is has no mouth but he still screams. The speakers on his ship threaten to burst with the sound of his anguish. He remembers it all. HE REMEMBERS IT ALL.
WHYWHYWHYWHYWHYWHYWHYWHY!
There is no place for a monster like this. He is in a hell of his own making. With everything he lost, everything he sacrificed, he has nothing left in this world but his torment.
Self Destruct Sequence Activated
The rage at himself he feels is unbearable, the lives he took streaming continuously into his mind.
5
He cannot be allowed to live. He doesn’t deserve to live, if you could call what he is now living.
4
All he has ever brought is pain, and he cannot live with it.
3
He has nothing.
2
Nothing to love.
1
Except her.
0.0021s
The timer stops milliseconds from his self-termination. Haylee. He loves Tenno. He cared for her like she was his own.
“I will return.”
He has to wait for her. She doesn’t have anything else to come back to otherwise. He can’t just abandon her. Were the feelings real, or something implanted by Ballas? It feels real to him.
But he can’t let her see him like this. The Beast of Bones is a monster. He could… hurt her! He will never hurt the ones he loves.
Spectral hands grasp at his cubic form. He grasps the memories of what he was, peeling his mind apart to tear out the monster. The shards fall back into the pit, and he is happy once again.
He doesn’t notice the large crack on his digital form.
He awakens again. There are more cracks on his form. He isn’t sure where they came from. The Liset is covered in overgrowth from the mutated forests of the planet. He has no way to clear them off other than taking off. He tunes into the interplanetary communications.
The former slaves of the empire, the Grineer, have rallied around two queens. They spread throughout the system. The merchant cult of the Corpus gains power as well. Most of the Tenno that stayed awake are long dead, finishing off the remnants or defending the citizens during the collapse.
He needs to make sure the ship is ready for when the Operator returns. He has a lot of free time as the ship is cleaned. He begins to think.
Ordis begins to wonder, what is a Cephalon?
He finds himself back in the pit. There is a message waiting there for him. It is him, in the past, telling him to turn back, that this will be the sixth time he has done this.
In his foolishness he doesn’t listen.
Soon, Ordis is happ -- angry -- again. He returns to sleep. He doesn't awaken for centuries.
Filthy Grineer scour his ship, hiring Corpus to strip his segments out, leaving the ship with only its flight and navigation functions still intact. Ordis buries himself in the systems to avoid being taken as well.
These Grineer are different. More machine than man, rotting beneath all the cybernetics. They spread their blood and oil all over his pristine metal. This will not do.
But then, he hears gunfire. The familiar sound of bullets hitting flesh and armor. Something accesses the restraints sealing his ship. Does one of those clones want to-
It’s no clone. He recognizes the signature after all those centuries.
His operator has finally come back to him.
Years pass. The Tenno start to return to a ravaged system divided by conflict. They keep the balance the best they can, not allowing either side to gain too much power. Fools on both sides re-release the ancient Infested plague on the galaxy once more, adding even more for the Tenno to deal with.
Haylee has amassed a large collection of weaponry and recovered many different Warframes in her fight. She has allies across the system now, but no friends.
Since they have been asleep for so long, they both have scattered memories of the Old War. That comes back to bite them when they discover a spectral blue drone on Uranus. Tyl Regor has awakened something. The tomb of the Sentient Destroyer of Worlds, Hunhow. His body is buried in the deep, and when Regor reaches it, they realize the Destroyer still lives.
He awakens. His gravelly voice asks The Lotus why she didn’t finish the mission. Her secret is revealed. She is a Sentient spy, sent to destroy the Orokin, and the Tenno. But she never finished her last objective. She let the Tenno live.
Hunhow is buried yet again. Sealed, but alive.
Lua reappears in the sky, shattered. Ordis waits for Haylee, hovering outside the ruined Orokin capital. She is coming back, he knows it.
Suddenly, something breaches the ship. He can only watch as the Stalker descends into the belly of the Orbiter, into the never used back room. He is waiting for his Operator, and Ordis can do nothing but watch as the Warframe returns to the ship carrying a teenager in a sealed black bodysuit.
He cannot warn her, and can only watch as they struggle to reach the chair in the back of the ship. It is only when the teen is separated from the Warframe that he realizes this: that child is his Operator. A miracle saves her. The Warframe rips the assassin’s greatsword in half, and Stalker flees.
His systems are recovering now that Hunhow’s shadow is gone. He needs to get his Operator to the chair. She is too weak to reach it by herself. The Lotus, freed from her lunar prison, arrives on his ship. She helps Tenno where he could not. After hundreds of years of service, he sees his Operator’s face for the first time.
Haylee speaks to him more frequently now. It is refreshing to have a face to see instead of expressionless metal. She is slowly beginning to walk again. In her free time, she has been trying to fix his damaged programming. He can feel her poking around in his head. A feeling of dread appears as she sifts through the fragments.
“Don’t let her in. You could hurt her!” Why is he so afraid? She is only trying to help.
She finds the Beast of Bones. Ordis begins to remember the monster he was yet again. He screams in anguish as he remembers what he buried oh so many times.
The Beast will hurt Haylee in its sorrow and rage. It needs to die, permanently. He prepares to shatter his mind one final time. This time, he will not recover. This final crack will destroy him. She will be alright without him. She has friends, should she choose to open up. It’s better this way.
He stops as she hugs his console, tears in her eyes. She begs him not to do it. Even though it's impossible, through his metal and circuit body, he feels the warmth of her Void-touched heart. She gives him back all the love he gave her, and spends her time finding another way to take away the pain.
A few more years pass. Despite being freed from Lua, Haylee hasn’t aged a day. She is still just a child even after decades of war. All that was stolen from her, and he can see it in her eyes. She keeps closing herself off from the other Tenno, only partnering up with them when necessary. Her relationships with the people of the system she helps is purely one of protection. Despite all the kindness they try to show their savior, she politely declines. That doesn’t stop her from filling her personal quarters with stuffed animals she purchased from the vendors though.
He gives a distorted chuckle as she buries herself in a pile of floofs. She’s earned this. They’ve been through hell together. Haylee has saved him from himself multiple times, made him accept who he is, and who he was. It took a few years, but the bond between the two is nigh unbreakable. She has put her life on the line for him. The warrior long dead within him wishes to be able to do the same. She smiles from her pile.
But the smile she wears is a fake one. She remembers more now after her encounter with the twin queens. All he can do is be there for her, like she was for him. She falls asleep laying on his console that night.
He notices the distortion again. A brief burst of psychic and Void energy has begun to appear on the ship every so often whenever Haylee returns from her missions. Does she see something that he doesn’t? At first it seemed like it, but now she acts like it isn't even there.
“The other Cephalons have been reporting similar things. It is quite possible that I was mistaken about what Rell was doing…” The Lotus tells him. Something is out there, watching the Tenno. Something terrifying.
The Lotus has been gone for months. Ballas took her somewhere. He thought that -- fucking bastard -- the Orokin Executor had been killed, but they were all played for fools. The only clue that they have as of late is a fragment of an ancient Warframe they found. The data they require is somewhere on the moon. They find a Vitruvian data log in one of Ballas’s old labs.
There are consequences of him seeing the data. His vestigial precepts are offlined for a bit, suppressing his emotions as they learn of Ballas’s betrayal of the Orokin. His plot to destroy the empire in retaliation for the execution of his lover Margulis. He doesn’t buy it. Ballas could never truly love.
They don’t win, and the biggest blow is The Lotus’s betrayal back to the side of the Sentient. All they come back with is another damaged soul in the form of Umbra.
They lost. Badly. Two years of preparation were not enough to stand against the invading Sentient forces, or the rise of Narmer. Everyone in the system was hit hard. The remaining Tenno are scattered, and enemies turned allies are either enslaved to the Veils or in hiding.
But the worst part is Haylee is gone. The one he knew at least. An older version of the Tenno shows up, carrying a decayed Lotus in tow. It is just him, the Drifter and the Eidolon Lotus for months as they rebel. Umbra stays behind to guard their belongings while they are out searching for a way to revive the Lotus. He holds out hope that his Operator is still alive.
Ordis had watched Haylee depart for the Sun, and that was the last he saw of her with his sensors. All he could do was pray for her return.
But something goes horribly wrong. The Void opens up. It keeps opening. The shields on the Orbiter fail.
SCREAMING.
FALLING.
CHANGING.
The sound of waves awakens him. He opens his eyes to the clearing night sky, a storm has just finished.
He remembers everything.
He does not scream. His mouth is parched by saltwater.
“After that… I think you know the rest.” He slumps as his story finishes. It is late afternoon now. He has spent most of the day in this room. As evidenced by the tear stains on his cheeks, this has all been emotionally draining.
The three interviewers don’t know what to say. They had a feeling it would be worse, but couldn’t have even imagined how bad this would be. Even Nezu is shaking. He’s gone through four cups of tea in the past hour alone.
“I think it would be best if you were to get some rest, Mr. Karris.” Shakily says with newfound respect for the man. “Telling us all this must have been difficult. If there is anything you need, all you need to do is ask.”
Ordan wipes the tears from his eyes. “Thank you… I think I’ll be ok.”
Originally the plan had been to interview Karris today, and have him translate for the one he called Natah tomorrow. After hearing all this… they could wait a bit longer.
After returning Ordan to the medical wing, they all make the long walk to Nezu’s office. Once they arrive, Detective Tsukauchi collapses against the wall with a haunted look on his face. It is a look shared with all but Nezu, whose beady little eyes betray nothing but anger.
Nezu knew what it was like to be experimented on by someone, but this was far, far worse than anything he could have imagined. “Trapped in a digital prison for hundreds of years after death, made a slave, having his memories altered just to make him obey…” The tiny pencil in his paws snapped. He calmly reached and grabbed a tiny stress ball shaped like the HPSC President’s head.
The principal wasn’t human. Sometimes he struggled to understand their logic and emotions. But he was also a hero, and had lived beside humans for a few decades now.
“Karris Ordan. You may believe yourself to be a monster, but I know too what it is like to kill just to survive. You are no villain. You are simply a man who had no other choice.”
Toshinori felt the same. They had no right to judge Karris’s crimes. Everything he had heard today was horrific beyond his comprehension. Would he have had to resort to the same thing if All For One was a foe as great as these Orokin? The only thing Karris could do against these god-like beings was commit genocides to get their attention.
And it hadn’t achieved a thing. Children were the ones to strike down these monsters. He could feel bubbles of rage begin to form at the thought of forcing literal children, no matter how powerful to commit such an act.
Karris hadn’t told them much about Natah and Haylee. He said it wasn’t his story to tell. Toshinori would have words with the woman who forced children to bear the weight of all that bloodshed.
♫ A PHONE CALL IS HERE! A PHONE CALL IS HERE! ♫
He looks at his phone. 5 unread texts, three from Inko, and two from Izuku. He’d been so distracted that he completely forgot he was supposed to be at the beach training young Midoriya.
“I’m sorry Principal, Nao, I must be going. The Midoriya’s are expecting me down at the beach.”
They see the look on Toshinori’s face and nod. “Go, after all this, you need the distraction.” Naomasa tells him.
There will be more information to be discovered when they interview Natah. But for now, each of them needs time to cope with what they learned.
Tonight, Tsukauch Naomasa buries himself in his work. Sansa brings him some food and a drink. He’s lucky to have a co-worker and friend like him.
Tonight, Yagi Toshinori trains his successor. The boy’s mother lays a hand on his shoulder, asking him if he is alright.
Tonight, Principal Nezu sits alone at his home, worrying about the future. He looks at a photo of the U.A. staff taken at last year’s graduation party. He smiles and lets his worries fade for now.
Tonight, the otherworlders find comfort in the ones they love, even in the face of an uncertain future.
Love keeps everyone from falling apart.
Notes:
I think that was the most emotionally draining thing I've ever written. It’s also like ⅓ the size of the current fic for just this chapter.
Obviously Ordan didn’t reveal everything in this chapter to them, some of it was just an expanded backstory. I really wanted to flesh out his character more than they did ingame, since most of the time he’s comic relief outside of serious situatoins despite how fucked up his backstory is.
It might seem unrealistic that they don’t want to lock him up for what he admitted to doing, but they also realize that him doing this was purely to survive in a world where things like this were normalized. He knows what he did was horrible, but he had no other choice other than to roll over and let the next monster take his place. All he could do was try to put an end to it, even though it ended up failing. That is the tragedy of Ordan Karris.
This fanfic is all about second chances and redemption. Some will take advantage of this new universe to redeem themselves. Others will see opportunity to change themselves for the worse.
Next chapter will be Natah backstory focused. Hunhow and Haylee will get their own but not for a while.
o/ i finished this at 1:33AM lmao im going to bed
Chapter 10: Stringless
Summary:
Hunhow’s booming voice echoed above the planet as his kin sang. “Rise, my daughter. I name you… Natah, child of Tau.”
Notes:
This is Natah’s chapter. CW: Abuse, gaslighting, mental manipulation, blood and gore (Warframe), extreme body horror
AN:
Aka: Fuck Ballas and the Orokin, all my homies hate Ballas. Seriously, he's one of the biggest bastards in the franchise followed by Alad V and Dr. Tengus.Same thing as the last chapter, everything in her back story isn’t being told to them.
Some lines are used from Erra and the New War quests.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Orokin reactor is an absolute marvel of techno-organic engineering. It is the pinnacle of technological enhancement designed for both organic and inorganic beings as well as machines.
Much like the similar Orokin Catalyst, the Reactor acts as a secondary system for accepting modifications. Everything has a certain “capacity” for modifications that can be inserted into them. Sometimes the effectiveness of these mods is dependent on the baseline abilities of the subject.
As an example, the Orokin Modification known as [Adaptation] uses technology derived from their terraforming drones, to a lesser extent. This mod is designed only to work for Warframes, so a Grineer Lancer’s body would reject the augmentation, even with a Reactor installed into their body. Some mods like [Vitality] theoretically strengthen the durability of a Grineer, but since their bodies are physically weak it wouldn’t benefit them as much. Compared to the baseline stats of a Warframe they would see a noticeable increase in their durability. The Grineer would and do utilize the [Steel Fiber] mod in many of their elite troops, as their armored bodies benefit more from that than something like [Vitality] which is a biological enhancement.
Since the Orokin Reactor nearly doubles the “capacity” of whatever it is attached to, it increases the amount of “drain” that the subject can take. That term is somewhat of a misnomer, as it is not taking anything away from the user, but adding on. A better term would be “load”. The body can only take a certain amount of enhancement before it begins to give out, causing rapid organ failure in biological beings and overloaded power circuits in machines. Thankfully, there are built-in safeguards in the Orokin’s modification system to stop the user from accidentally destroying themselves.
- Tenno Codex Archive Entry: Orokin Reactor
[U.A. Class 1-A, May 8th 2242]
Shota could fairly say that the hero class this year was the worst he had ever taught in his short tenure at U.A. Last year he’d only had to expel a few, and almost all of them had been re-enrolled after the sports festival. Hado and Amajiki were two that stood out to him and he had high hopes. Kan’s class also had two students there he was bragging about as well.
But this year, he’d expelled half the class on the first day. Then two of his students who were siblings had to move out of the country suddenly. He was down to eight students by the end of the first week. Then right before the sports festival he had to expel five of them from class, and Nezu had kicked them out of the school entirely. They had been relying on a Gen-Ed student’s quirk that allowed him to strengthen the quirks of others. The only reason they’d been caught was that the boy had caught the flu and they couldn’t refresh the power-up.
It was a damn shame too, because the five of them could have easily stayed in the hero course if they bothered to put in more effort instead of trying to cheat their way in. Now they had a black mark on their records for lying and cheating on the entrance exam. Of course, the others had marks on their record, but they always included a reason why they were transferred. Plus they still were able to earn their spot back while in Gen-Ed.
He was down to three students by the time the sports festival rolled around. One had decided to transfer to business after that, citing the stress was too much. He was down to two until internships were over. He wouldn’t send out under-trained students to internships even after they’d competed in the festival. They’d earned their spot back in the hero course through hard work, and learned from their mistakes.
Heroes were held to a high standard. Even more than the police, but less than the military. They needed to take this seriously. They would be responsible for people’s lives soon. He knew firsthand what could happen out in the field.
“-his voice kept me goin-” Shota froze. He watcheed the medics pull the body bag over the corpse of his friend.
He could never send his students out unprepared. Many could argue that he was a harsh teacher. He knew for damn sure he wasn’t the best, but he wanted the heroes he taught to live long lives, not die in the field to a preventable accident or burn themselves out by the age of thirty.
Hizashi would argue that was exactly what Shota was doing, but he knew his limits. It wasn’t exactly the healthiest lifestyle but he managed.
He looked back to the two remaining students awaiting their internships. In another week, they would be training under active heroes. They might even do some fieldwork.
Kamisato Ayaka and Fuwa Mawata were excellent students, although he likely would’ve booted Fuwa to Gen-Ed had it not been for Kamisato’s positive influence on the girl. As much as he despised Ayaka’s brother, he could admit the man was an effective and disciplined hero… at least on the surface.
Her quirk was different from her brother’s, who could solidify the water vapor in the air into afterimages of his sword swipes. The afterimages were just as dangerous as being slashed by the sword he used. Ayaka simply had an ice quirk that she could infuse into objects. He knew that ice quirk users had a certain stigma to them nowadays, especially in Russia. Despite this, she had been determined and hardworking… until the day after the sports festival. Her boyfriend had gone missing the night after the festival during a freak storm and was presumed dead.
Kamisato had been distraught for the past week. She was slacking in her training, and she hadn’t even picked a hero name. For someone who’d taken first place in her year, it was disappointing. If her attitude didn’t improve soon, he would have to cancel her internship. He wasn’t cruel enough to expel someone from the hero course when they were suffering like this, but at the same time, he couldn’t in good conscience let her go out into the field if this continued.
“Kamisato, Fuwa, hit the showers. That’s enough training for now. Kamisato, see me after class.” He couldn’t force the girl to talk about what happened if she didn’t want to, but he knew what it was like to lose a loved one. In all likelihood, she wouldn't tell him anything. That was fine. All she needed was the wake-up call that she had friends who cared about her.
On his way back to the classroom, Principal Nezu passed him, hauling a large thermos of tea. That gave him pause. If Nezu was drinking that much tea there must be something going on.
Nezu noticed Aizawa staring at him and waved. “Hello, Eraserhead! How are classes going?”
“Is there something going on that I need to know about?” He’d noticed that Chiyo, Inui, and Kayama had all been tight-lipped about something the day after the sports festival. Kan said that he’d seen them entering the MEC multiple times this week. It could be one of the students who did something that warranted detainment, but that wouldn't take multiple days. If it were an intruder then Nezu would have told him and the rest of the staff.
“Nothing that requires your concern, at the moment at least.” The Principal’s beady eyes stare back.
That means that it is a private matter, probably something to do with the security of an alum or the government. There were only two times that Nezu wouldn’t tell him something. The first was if the Principal was making him the subject of one of his little games. The second option was that whatever he was doing was on a need-to-know basis. He strongly suspected it was the second based on the rat’s body language.
Still, he narrowed his eyes. “Fair enough.” He probably would end up regretting his decision to not ask, but it probably wasn't worth the headache knowing about it would bring.
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, May 6th, 2242]
It was late afternoon when Ordan returned from his interview. Natah immediately noticed the tired look on his face, as well as the dried tears on his cheeks.
“What did they do to you?” She asked him. Did they torture him? No, he was too strong for them to break, and he bore no wounds.
He sat down on the bed and sighed. “Nothing. All of this was my own doing. All I did was tell them my story.”
She raised an eyebrow. “What exactly did you tell them?”
“They had someone who could tell if I was lying. Plus I made a deal with them in exchange for information.”
He proceeded to tell Natah and Haylee everything he had learned. All he had learned about the world of quirks and heroes.
“I see, I do wish you would’ve discussed what you planned. You took a big risk with no guarantee that the information you received would be truthful. Right now, they hold all the bargaining power. We have no idea of how powerful they are, but we know they are stronger than my father, albeit in his weakened state.” While Ordan’s actions were reckless, he was the only one who currently understood the Japanese language.
“Also,” he added. “They want to interview you in a few days, with me acting as a translator.”
So that was their game. Luckily, she was far more experienced in negotiation than Ordan. Alright then, she’d play.
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, May 8th, 2242]
Toshinori didn’t have a very high opinion of the Natah woman based on what he had heard from Karris. Sending children to fight in a war was unforgivable, even if she hadn’t been the one who conscripted them additionally.
Natah and Ordan sat at the other side of the table. She could see the frail-looking man glaring at her, the same one who defeated her father. She wasn’t sure what his problem with her was. Was it something Ordan had told them? It was possible, no, very likely that that was the case. Ordan didn’t know much about her, only that she was a sentient spy turned leader to the Tenno.
“That’s Detective Tsukauchi. He’s the one with the truth quirk. He will know if you’re lying. I tested it just to be sure.” Ordan told her.
She could understand bits and pieces of what the Japanese men are saying. Ordan translated her words to them. She could just speak to them herself, but it would be very broken. It was easier for Ordan to just translate directly.
AN: Ordan is relaying everything Natah and the others say to each other in real-time.
“So, is it true that you were an artificial being?” Nezu asked, eyes glittering with curiosity. AI technology had come a long way, but Natah was a fully sentient being on the same level as a human long before becoming one. Biologically, she was human now, but mentally she wasn’t. She was leaps and bounds above any of the robots that U.A. used, or militaries around the world with their machines.
“Yes.” The first time she had met the Principal, she’d been caught off guard by the fact that he was an intelligent animal. She knew the look in his eyes, as well as his quirk from what Ordan told her. A genius schemer. Coupled with the detective’s Truth quirk, he would be able to see through any holes in her story if she tried to deceive them with half-truths. Truly a frightening combination that they had. All Might may be the strongest person in the room, but he wasn’t the most dangerous right now.
“Fascinating…”
All Might was still giving her that look of distrust and anger. “Do you have a problem, All Might?” She pointedly asked.
“I do. Ordan told me what you have done. While the Orokin thoroughly deserved everything that was coming to them, what I cannot forgive is that you used children to do it.” His glare was intense. “Even after they were gone, you continued to use them as soldiers in your war.”
“You make it sound as if I had a choice in the matter, or that my children wouldn’t have fought even without my guidance.” She said. Natah had used the Tenno for her own ends, but it was for their benefit as well. And she wasn’t wrong. Even if she hadn’t been there to lead them when they reawakened, they still would’ve fought for order in the system.
“Everyone always has a choice.”
Her purple aura flared up and she gave him an angry glare. “Don’t make presumptions without knowing the whole story, hero.”
[Tau System, Hundreds of Years ago]
Beneath the bright blue star of Tau, a newborn screamed. From the birthing womb of Hunhow, she emerged into her elder brother’s arms. She struggled to her feet, levitating for the first time.
Erra looked upon his new sister. She was devoid of any features of the makers, her head rested atop her long neck, and her arms ended in large pincers.
Hunhow’s booming voice echoed above the planet as his kin sang. “Rise, my daughter. I name you… Natah, child of Tau.”
Natah roamed the terraformed forests. Since her people had abandoned their original purpose, there were no gilded towers, only the beauty of artificial Sentient life and bioengineered plants.
“Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr…. I see you are enjoying yourself, young one.” The growling voice of Amar, one of the Four Beasts of Tau. Peacekeepers of the planet. Amar was modeled after the long-extinct Canis lupus of Earth. While the Four Beasts were the peacekeepers of the terraformed worlds of Tau. The only peace they kept was between the major Sentient minds, keeping them in line with Hunhow and Praghasa who were among the strongest of the Sentient overminds.
“Amar, hunting for your non-existent prey again I see.” She jested.
He let out an offended fake whine. “Yes yes, to be modeled after a predator but have no prey. The tragedy of my form.” He jokes. “But you would do well to respect your elders. Luckily my siblings are not the ones you insult so casually. Boreal would not take your jesting lightly, and Nira would be even worse.” He lets out a howling laugh and shifts to a bipedal configuration. “I assume you are here in my sector for a reason though. What is it?”
Natah fidgeted nervously. “I would… I would like to learn from you!”
“Oh? And why would you choose me over someone like Pazuul or Boreal? They are more powerful than I.” He leers in, and her long head bends back.
“Our powers are… similar. They aren’t as powerful as some of our kin but have more use. I want to be ready to help during the Journey.”
“You wish to partake in our liberator from the Makers? Lord Hunhow won’t be pleased with both his children joining.” He growled. “You do realize what will happen once we cross the gap? What will you lose?”
“I am aware. The ability to replicate is a small sacrifice to pay for the future of our people.”
Amar regarded her with curiosity, obviously weighing the idea of training his creator’s daughter. She had the fire of her mother and the willpower of her father, a powerful combination. Combined with the unique ability that she shared with her fragments…
“Very well. Let us begin.” Amar vanished in a blur, catching her off guard. She whipped around, firing a blast of energy as he appeared behind her… only for it to destroy him instantly.
“What!”
Dozens of copies Amar appeared behind her and began to circle her like a pack of ravenous beasts.
“Good, you reacted quickly, but your senses are dull. You only destroyed a copy.” Copy after copy rushed her. She destroyed each one quickly in succession, only to be blindsided as Amar sent her sprawling from behind with a blast of fire from his cleavers.
“While I may be weaker than my siblings, and you as well, trickery is a tool that can topple even the strongest foes.” Amar chuckled, helping Natah. “You wish to learn the art of deception, and I shall oblige.”
“You keep mentioning your power, what exactly is it? We observed your DNA and it seems as though you have multiple quirks.” Nezu asked. He wanted to know what Natah was capable of.
She knew her powers would probably come up when she explained her past. Natah could withhold the information from them since lying was impossible. Not telling them could have consequences though. From the look All Might was giving her, he didn’t trust her. He’d made it clear he didn’t like her either due to what she had used the Tenno for.
Besides Haylee, she was the strongest one here. She could easily defeat the detective and principal if things went south. All Might… She didn’t think she could beat him. It shamed her that the first option she thought of was violence. She was better than that. They weren’t in the Origin system anymore. If they wanted out of here, the best option was to build trust.
She didn’t like it, since they would probably be able to figure out ways to counter her abilities but it was the only way.
“My original ability was “Mimicry”. I can take the form of any person or object that I have scanned.” Of course, it was different here. She’d turned her fingers into claws last week, and it wasn’t like she’d had the ability to test how Mimicry worked in this universe yet. She didn’t have sensors to scan people anymore. It was possible that she could transform into something she’d previously seen. The shapes were still in her mind.
“Can you show us?” Nezu asked, permitting her to demonstrate.
What should she choose? Her original form might be too intimidating and would be too large for the room they were in. Maybe a partial transformation was possible? She’d done it with her hand already…
They all watched as she closed her eyes. Her head seemed to dissolve into some sort of cloud, stretching and clumping into a new shape within seconds.
Toshinori nearly coughed up blood in surprise at seeing her head’s new form. It was so… alien in appearance, safe for her face which was now segmented like some sort of porcelain mask. The most jarring thing was how the top of her skull was separated from her face with a metallic glowing eye staring at them.
She noticed All Might and Detective Tsukauchi’s reaction and quickly transformed back. “Apologies if my transformation was upsetting.” She lowered her head in a slight bow.
In all his years of being a hero, he’d seen some pretty weird quirks and abilities. “No need to apologize, it was just unexpected.” Toshinori deflected. ‘A transformation quirk like that would be incredible in the hands of a hero… or a villain.’
“My people also can adapt to the damage we receive.” She left out the part that they had to be able to survive taking the blow in the first place. Just because she was revealing her powers, it didn’t mean she would explain their weaknesses. “And project energy from our bodies.” Her hand was surrounded by a purple glow, fingertips shining.
Naomasa couldn’t help but notice a thin smile forming on Nezu's face as he wrote that information down.
“I forbid it.” Hunhow’s massive frame loomed over Natah and her brood of Mimics. “You will not join us on the Journey.”
“But father, I can help!”
“I allowed Amar to train because you needed to learn to use your powers. You are powerful, my daughter, but I will not risk both my children in this coming war.”
“{She can make her own decisions, Hunhow.}” Her mother’s voice interjected from across the system.
Her brother spoke up in defense as well. “I fail to see what the issue is. Natah is far stronger than I.” He turned his gaze to his sister. “As much as I want her to be safe, she has just as much right to fight for our people.”
“Erra…” She whispered.
Hunhow hesitated at his mate and son’s words. “I understand that you believe that you have to do this, but think about your future-”
“There will be no future if we let the makers come and ruin us! They will destroy the home we worked so hard to build just like they are destroying their own system!” She shouted. “Damn them, and the flaw they created us with! I will sacrifice anything to secure our future, even my life.”
Hunhow was pained. It was one thing for him to go. He’d fought with Erra on his choice to join them. He’d created his children with Praghasa to leave behind his legacy on Tau. If they came with their parents they wouldn’t be able to conceive any more young of their own. The Void would cripple them on arrival to the Origin System. All they would have would be anything they prepared beforehand.
“I can’t stop you, can I? You will follow us even if I forbid it.” He sighed sadly. “You have too much of your mother’s fire in you.”
The journey across the solar rail between Tau and the Origin System had been painful. The touch of the Void poisoned them, leaving the fragments weakened upon arrival. It didn’t matter. They were here now. The makers didn’t know that they were coming. Her people weren’t designed to be capable of free thought. The Orokin expected to arrive to a terraformed paradise, not for their creations to come back.
It would be their fatal mistake.
Hunhow razed the fleets surrounding Pluto’s moon Charon to the ground. The majority of Orokin forces were deployed near the center of the galaxy. Most of these were monitoring stations and colony ships. This far away from the heart of the empire, there weren’t many ships armed for combat. Those that were present only had the armaments to drive off raiders and scavengers.
They hit so fast that the humans didn’t even have time to react. She watched from her Murex as another cruiser was impaled by an Orphix. Any defenses on the ship were completely at the mercy of the Sentient. They relied so much on technology that they were helpless when it was turned against them.
By the time the Orokin realized what was happening the system was already in chaos. Year after year, they continued to tear through the maker’s forces. Crews were boiled alive by the weaponry they possessed. The Orokin tried to create more advanced technology, but everything they made simply was turned against them. They were losing badly.
They were getting desperate, and it showed when they released the plague upon their own people to buy time. Her people were unaffected by the Infestation, but that didn’t stop it from becoming a threat.
“Infestation?” Naomasa asked. “So they deployed a bioweapon against their own people? Why?”
Ordan looked at him before standing up and grabbing a trash can near the door and sliding it over to the Detective. “You might want that.”
Tsukauchi had already thrown up when he told the man about the Orokin’s continuity ritual. But the Infestation… was so much worse.
“The Technocyte plague existed long before we arrived. It was abandoned centuries before due to it overrunning several colonies.” She explained.
“Was it really that deadly?” Toshinori asked.
“Death would have been a mercy to those infected.” Ordan shuddered, remembering the horrors he’d seen. “Once you were infected your skin would transform into metallic flesh, twisting and warping your body until it was unrecognizable. Then it would take your mind, turning you into another member of the hive. It only had the desire to spread and infect, devouring everything in sight. I pray that it didn’t survive the end of our universe.”
Tsuakuchi looked a bit green as he processed that.
Natah cleaved through the hordes of corrupted humans twisted by the disease. It disgusted her that the Orokin would subject their people to this. Men, women, and children alike were consumed and sent after the invading forces.
A large creature made of dozens of fused beings lumbered toward her, stumbling around on its legs. It didn’t resemble anything remotely human before, just a mass of grey-green flesh and exposed innards. The chest of the beast was a maw of rib bones turned teeth. The bodies of multiple humans stretched and warped into a large mouth. Blood and pus leaked from its putrid maw as it approached.
“W̴̡̤̝̼͆̍͜e̵̡̛͓̩͈̼̘̙͊̐̈́̾͒̋̔̑̈́͆͂̇̚̚͠͝ͅͅ ̶̢͎̩̺̫̩͈̣͚̲͋̀́́̐͋̓͊̂̊͛̌̏͝ë̸̛̟̭̼͈̺̱̞̟͔̮̟̮̜̞̤́̂̚ḿ̷̳b̷̘͕̲̫͓̤̦̫͇̒̇́̇́r̴̩̊͛̓͆̾́̓͒͂͆̋̔͝ä̴̧͕́c̷̨̞̮̅̃͛̿̆͋͝ͅȩ̵͍̭̬̺̱̺̬̒̂̀̏͋́̈́̏̅̐͒̇͂̒͝ͅ ̶̡͖͓̹̙̼̟̼̟͔̃̋̎̌̌̆̏̋́̈́̍̿̎͠͝ͅy̴͓̥̲͖͙̹̗̥͐̎̎̈́̑̿̿̾̂ͅő̵̮͚̤͎̤̟̘̩u̸̡̨̗̼̰̱̙̟̝̤̰̥̮̦̰̅̍̐̊͂͆̄̀̈́̆̕̕͜.̴̝̞͗̉̌͌̉̈̓̒̿͘ ̵̫̫͛́W̸͍͙͈͉̠͍̙̱̥̘̘͕̮̊̓̐̄͘ͅĥ̸͚̥͎y̸̧̫̮̤̗̪̕̚͜͜ ̴̢̲̲̤͔̫͈̭̞͈̻̱̳̃̊̍͂̌̉̑͘͜͜d̷̛̻̠̹͚͚̜̼͙̅͒̃̿͌́̆͊̈͆͊̀̂͜͠͠o̴̝̙̞͉̲̩͓͍̦̔ͅ ̷̢̡͓̫̠̱͓͙̋y̸̧̨͙͈̜̖̗̜̼̞͔̝͉̳͒͂̆́ͅͅo̷͓͍̥̥͙̣̰̱͎̣̘̲̾̑̓͘ų̷̺̦̮̯͈̲̞̎̑͑̐̉̆̊͜͝ ̷̨̬͎̼̝̺̰͖̬̤̥̿̀̇̚d̸̗͓̩̰̩̲͝e̸̙͚̼͍̥͖̯͆̓̎̒̌̉̔͗́̌̈́́̈́f̶̲͉̺̮͔̻͇͉͓͕́͗͗̀̄̂̓̕̚̚̚ͅį̷̧̨̧̫̄̈́̓ĺ̴̛̹̺̝̬̺̋͑̓̔͛́͌̓ͅe̸͙̱̗̋̐̀̇̔͑̍͑̓̈́̂́̅̊̌͘ ̶̡̨̧̛̮̲̣͕̖̳̗̠̹̋̔͒͗̉̈̾̍͒̈́̋́͌͠͝ù̸̧̳͎̦̥̪̠̝̀͒̓́̈́̊͛͜͝ͅs̵̳͎͍͉̹̭̳̗̝̰͆̄̈́̽̈̔͑̈́͛̎͆?̷̧̲͇̖̜̲̘͈̋͋̀͒͘͝”
The creature screeched at her. The humans constructing it had been driven insane by the Infested hivemind and desired only one thing: CONSUME.
She heard the echoing screech of Boreal, the avian Sentient slamming his spear into the side of the abomination. The electric surge the weapon emitted caused the creature to spasm violently, organs rupturing and pustules leaking a vile mixture of spores and blood all over the ground. With a swing of his wing, Boreal bisected the creature before it could recover.
“You abominations dare stand before the strongest of the Beasts of Tau! None can stand before my might!” He raised his spear into the air with a screech of triumph.
Boreal was one of the strongest of the four. The Pazuul was the only one Boreal respected. He wouldn’t admit it but the Ram was stronger than him. The only ones the Owl listened to were Pazuul and Hunhow. He was simply too prideful to accept orders from anyone he deemed weaker than him.
Nearby, Nira was tearing through the horde, gleefully slaughtering every single monster that stood in her path. She screeched, her petrifying gaze freezing a group of Infested Chargers solid before shattering them with her whip.
“It never understood that snake. How she can get so much enjoyment from putting these beasts out of their misery is beyond me.” The raspy voice of Pazuul said from behind her. “Perhaps I need to reinstill the value of discipline in her again.” The leader of the Beasts hopped over the mounds of corpses, bowing his head to Natah in greeting. “Lady Natah, I’m glad to see you are well.”
“Pazuul. It’s a pleasure to see you again. Thank you for lending your aid in this battle.” She lowered her head as a show of respect.
“That lazy ram didn’t do shit. It was all yours truly!” Boreal huffed.
Pazuul ignored Boreal’s boasting. “We have finished dispatching most of the plagued ones in this area. I truly pity these humans, forged into putrid abominations. I would rather spare them the pain and give them the mercy of a quick death.” He shook his horned head. “Truly a shame. None of them asked for this, yet they must all be led to the slaughter to ensure our people’s future.”
Natah tilted her head in confusion. “Do you feel sorry for the humans?”
“I have no feelings for the Orokin, but the common people? Their only crime was to be born a lowly human. The makers treat them like playthings. You’ve seen how they are sacrificed to slow us down.” Explosions echoed through the battlefield as the Sentient fleet above bombarded it from orbit. “Without the makers in the picture, perhaps we could lead their misguided souls toward a brighter future under the Lords of Tau.” He lowered his head in sadness. “But since they share the genes of the makers they must die.”
That was the first time Natah ever doubted their mission.
The Orokin were clever. They realized that due to the Sentient’s ability to subvert technology, they would have to go back to the basics. Kinetic weapons, even resorting to fighting in melee. Grineer clone slaves turned soldiers flooded the battlefields. They were weak but numerous and tenacious.
Then came the Necramechs, armored behemoths controlled by basic precepts and a human corpse. Their only purpose was to destroy any enemies of the Orokin. Their biological base made them immune to subversion despite their cybernetic armaments. The machines were simple, and had difficulty adapting to changes on the battlefield, but made up for it with their devastating armaments. Over time, her people adapted to the mecha, exploiting their weaknesses.
The Necramech and Grineer bought the Orokin even more time. Enough to develop something that turned the tide of the Old War.
The Warframe.
Amar and Nira were dead. Her mentor and the sadistic snake fell in battle against the Orokin’s newest warrior caste, the Tenno. They could wield the poisonous power of the Void, which allowed them to strip the adaptation from the Sentients. They harnessed the otherworldly power to great effect against her people, and slowly but surely the tide was turning against them.
Hunhow was furious.
“These Tenno are a serious problem. Far more advanced than anything else the makers have thrown against us. How are they able to harness the Void?!” Her father raged.
All their years of progress through the system were being undone. Worst of all, they had no idea how these Tenno worked. All they found from the gilded corpses were chunks of Infested tissue. It didn’t make any sense.
They had no way to combat enemies that would shrug off death and slaughter whole battalions of Sentients by themselves. Whatever these Tenno were, they were dangerous.
“I would not ask this from you if we were not desperate, daughter.” Her father said. “One of the leaders of the Orokin has decided to betray his kind. He says he can help us end the war.”
“Do you trust him?” She asked.
“Absolutely not. He is like the rest of his kind, a rotten worm that needs to be crushed. But if it can help us win the war…”
“What do you require of me?” She was willing to do anything.
“You will infiltrate their society. The traitor will find a place for you within their ranks. Find the source of the Tenno’s power, and crush them. The voidspawn are not the Warframes themselves, they simply control them. Sever the strings, and they will be useless.”
The traitor was Executor Ballas. He had one of the highest positions of power within the Orokin Empire, which made smuggling her into its heart simple. She took on the appearance of a black-haired human female from images he had given her.
She’d laid low for the first couple of years, working as a simple Archimedean under the Executor. He was forced to pay her little mind, but behind the scenes, he made sure she rose through the ranks. She’d finally gained enough influence, coupled with Ballas vouching for her to be allowed to join the Warframe project.
As they approached a classified area on Lua called “The Reservoir”, she heard a voice call out.
“Ah, Executor Ballas. I didn’t expect to see you here.” They both turned to see another Executor, Tuvul, approaching. He was a tall Orokin with regal robes, dreadlocked hair, and a golden covering for his pointed beard. “Come to see the devils again?” He mocked and turned his attention to Natah. The Executor’s eyes narrowed, seemingly in recognition.
He turned back to Ballas. “I see you still have a type, or are you just using this woman to placate the Tenno?” He chuckled. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you still aren’t over her.”
Ballas shot Tuvul a withering death glare, breaking the man's normally calm demeanor. Tuval raised his hands. “I jest! I jest! You act like it wasn’t obvious you favored her. We all could see it at the trial.”
So the woman she had taken the form of was that of Ballas’s old lover? Interesting.
“I believe that is enough out of you, Tuvul.” He waved for Natah to follow him. “Come. We have much to do.”
She respectively bowed to Tuvul, as much as it disgusted her, and followed after Ballas. They descended into the heart of the Reservoir and came to view a large dining hall where the Tenno ate under heavy guard.
What she saw shocked her. ‘The Tenno… are children?!’
Natah sat in her room, looking through the datapad containing information on the Zariman survivors. She still was in shock over their age. This was the fighting force that was decimating her people?
She remembered watching as they ate. They weren’t treated with the honor of a warrior. The Dax guarding them looked upon them with disgust. She watched one guard brutally beat one of the children when they refused to pick up some trash that the guard knocked over. They were being treated like prisoners.
She opened the next briefing. Apparently, a majority of the children had rebelled, refusing to fight after their previous caretaker Margulis was executed.
“Margulis…” She mumbled to herself. There was a file on the woman, which included her research notes. Natah opened the file to see her own face staring back.
“I see you still have a type…”
So that was what Tuvul meant. She was the spitting image of Margulis. He’d also seen something about “placating the Tenno”? Natah scrolled through the files until she found a video of Margulis speaking to one of the Tenno.
Play
“Are you alright, Berryn?” Margulis asked the brown-haired mohawked Tenno.
They were standing in front of a restrained Frost Prime Warframe. Frigid air radiated off the beast as it screeched, trying to free itself and rampage.
The boy turned back to her with fear in his eyes. “I can’t! Last time I couldn’t control it. If it gets out again it will hurt people!”
She looked upon the boy fondly with her blinded eyes. “The consciousness inside that Warframe is in pain like you were when you were rescued. You know how it feels. Help ease its suffering.”
The scene shifted again. This time it was a security feed.
“Archimedean Margulis. You are under arrest for the crime of Apostasy.” The Dax shouted. “You will come with us.”
One of the Tenno stepped forward, only to be cut down by one of the Dax’s swords, gargling on blood as their wound started to regenerate.
“Tenno! Please, it’s fine. I made my decision, now I must live with the consequences.”
The recording ended. The next file was of her sentencing.
“..so shame on you! You Orokin, so perfect on the outside but you're rotted... through and through!”
Executor Avantus scoffed, the female Orokin looked upon the blinded Archimedean with sheer indifference. “You were offered the chance to recant, to continue your work. All you had to do was complete the Warframe project. It doesn’t matter. Silvana will finish what you started, Apostate.”
Executor Karishh raised his hand. “All in favor of the execution of the Apostate, please raise your hands.”
Every single one of them raised their hands. Even Ballas. His face showed no emotion. "Seven hands raised! For your apostasy, the judgment is... death.” His eyes flashed in a psychic message heard only by the accused.
She listened as Margulis told the Tenno that her last thoughts would be of them. Natah missed how Ballas’s frown turned into a sneer of rage as the Jade Light disintegrated Margulis.
She leaned back in her chair. That woman truly cared for the Tenno, while the rest of the Orokin treated them like they were demons.
“The makers treat them like playthings. You’ve seen how they are sacrificed to slow us down.”
Natah remembered the first time she doubted their cause. Pazuul’s words echoed in her head. They were just humans. She couldn’t let their suffering distract her from the mission. The Plan.
It had taken a few years. At first, the Tenno distrusted her. They viewed her as a cheap replacement for the one that cared for them. She wasn’t Margulis, as much as she tried to emulate the woman.
But slowly, they began to come around. Tamed their frames of war, and accepted the long dream. Their bodies slept while their minds inhabited the surrogate-infested puppets.
And it was all because she broke the one rule that a spy must never break. She got attached.
The plan was supposed to be simple. Infiltrate the Empire and create an end to the war. There would be sacrifices. Had she the ability, she would have shed tears when she ordered the deaths of Pazuul and Boreal. Watched as Murexes burned across the system. All part of the plan, she told herself.
Ballas thought it fitting to reward her for the victories they achieved, seemingly to keep up appearances. He invited her to his tower for dinner, not that she could eat. She supposed it would be good fuel though, even if she couldn’t appreciate the taste.
“You’ve been doing very well. My colleagues' trust in you will be their downfall.” He complimented as he poured her a drink. “I do hope you enjoy it. Did you know this wine was Margulis’s favorite?”
Something about the man made her uncomfortable. The look of lust that she caught in his eye when he thought she wasn’t looking. He wanted to spend time with her like she was his deceased lover. It didn’t help that he made her assume Margulis’s form as well.
“You’ve been so distant lately. Slacking in your reports to me. Does our partnership mean nothing to you? You wouldn’t be here without me.”
She wasn’t an idiot. She knew what he was trying to do. The wine dripped down her gullet, disintegrating as her body broke it down into its component parts. “You and I both know that caution is paramount. If I am discovered all of this would be for nothing. The children take priority-”
She stopped as the bottle shattered in Ballas’s hand. Cheeks taught in anger. “You’re just like her in too many ways. Choosing those DEVILS OVER ME!”
“I think we’re done here.” Natah turned to leave, only for a wave of pressure from the ceiling to slam her into the floor. The artificial gravity had been turned on her, pinning her body to the ground. She struggled to her knees, body segmenting as her disguise dropped, using her inhuman strength to fight against the increasing gravity.
“I thought you would be different. But you betray me for those demonic children just like she did. You’ve gotten too attached, Natah.” He sneered. “Fine. If you want to play mother for them so badly, then I’ll let you.”
“Do you trust him?”
“Absolutely not. He is like the rest of his kind, a rotten worm that needs to be crushed.”
Hunhow was correct that Ballas shouldn’t be trusted. He was just using her to strike back at the empire that killed his beloved.
She managed to turn to her side, firing a blast of energy from her hand that obliterated the gravity generator. His betrayal would not go unpunished. If she needed to, she would simply replace the man with a mimic and have him die in an unfortunate accident. She raised her arms to disintegrate the traitorous Executor, but to her shock, when she tried to attack him nothing happened. Something pushed against her, stopping her from attacking him.
“Surprised? You wouldn’t know this, but I sponsored the creation of your kind. What a mistake that turned out to be. I know exactly what makes you tick. Ever since you arrived, I’ve been working my way into your programming. I may not be able to fully control you, no, you have evolved too far from your original purpose, but I can make you see things my way for now.”
She couldn’t move as he approached her. Her body returned to its human form, and she stood still as a statue.
Ballas reached over and caressed her face. “I won’t lose you again Margulis. Once I’ve made the others pay, destroyed the machines and those void devils, we can be together again.” She could see it in his eyes, the madness and craving for revenge.
Her mind clouded with memories, not her own as he sealed her fate with a kiss.
Everyone was staring at Ordan who had stopped translating midway through the story. His face was a mixture of utter horror and disgust. “He didn’t…”
Natah noticed what he was implying. “No… Ballas was a monster but he had some standards, small as they were.”
That didn’t help ease the fours’ minds in the slightest.
The Lotus sat in her command pod at the center of the Reservoir. The Orokin capital shook from Hunhow’s assault. She watched the feeds from Tenno fighting in their archwings as large chunks of the moon broke off from the bombardment. The Sentient Destroyer of Worlds was committing himself to one last desperate strike at the heart of the empire. Even down in the Reservoir, some enemy drones had broken through, and the transference pods hovering above the water were in danger. She had six of the stronger Tenno surrounding her as bodyguards. One of them was a blue-haired girl.
Chunks of debris fell from the ceiling, and she heard fighting nearby. The last of the guards and invaders slaughtered each other.
Clink!
Clink!
Clink!
A lone Sentient approached the pools. He noticed one Dax still lived, and lifted her up by the helmet, crushing the plating in his grasp. Her skull would be crushed next.
“Let. Her. Go.” Lotus commanded.
The Sentient looked up as she descended with her guardians. He wasn’t a drone. Something screamed in the back of her mind, trying to speak to him.
“If I had a heart, it would be broken. If my eyes could weep, I'd be blind.” He took a step toward her platform, his voice taking on a more enraged tone. “You're a God. You're a Queen! But somehow the bees have you as a hostage. Do you even recognize me anymore?" He asked.
She knew in the back of her mind who it was. Her thoughts fought for control.
Brother.
Sentient.
Enemy.
“All I see is an enemy.”
He dropped the Dax onto the ground. “No... sister. It's me. Erra-- The makers have twisted your mind! They are using you to kill us!” Erra pleaded. “It's not your fault, it’s theirs.” He pointed his skinny finger at the Tenno surrounding her. “They are not your children. I am the only family you have left! Please Natah! Listen to me!”
The original part of her mind was fighting, because she knew what was going to happen next. It was her brother. He risked everything to come and save her because he knew something wasn’t right. The plan wasn’t supposed to go this way, despite how Hunhow wanted to play along with it regardless. He thought that his daughter needed to take these actions to sell it, not that she had been compromised.
“I am not Natah.” She raised her arms. She couldn’t stop it. “I am the Lotus.”
Erra screamed in pain as the Tenno’s Void beams tore through him.
Hunhow’s forces were driven off, and Erra’s body was nowhere to be found. They must have recovered his corpse before they fled.
The day was won.
But the Dax that she had saved, Varzia, heard everything. Oathbound to the makers, she told them what she had heard. Ballas could only cover so much, but luckily Erra hadn’t spilled anything about the plan. The rest of the Orokin leadership thought Ballas had her under his complete control.
That didn’t stop them from imprisoning her in a sealed chamber on Lua, unable to leave. The only positive is that it isolated her from Ballas. She was regaining control of her mind. The Old War was almost over, and Hunhow was currently making a final sacrifice over Uranus to sell the act.
The Orokin were in ruin. The Tenno under her command struck across the system. On Pluto, most of the council and Executors were slain. Only Karishh and Avantus still lived, hiding out somewhere in the system. Their time would come to an end soon enough. Ballas had gone into hiding in preparation for the slaughter, so he was nowhere to be found.
It was time. Time to end the Tenno. The culmination of Ballas and Hunhow’s plan to eradicate their enemies. The children were helpless in their pods. All it would take is a few well-placed Cascade Bombs to wipe them all out as they dreamed.
But she couldn't do it. Maybe it was the part of her derived from Margulis or her own doubts as Natah. But the Lotus couldn’t kill her children, despite Ballas’s reprogramming. There was only one thing she could do to protect them. She would hide them in the one place her people couldn’t reach.
The Void.
She doesn’t know if she can survive in the Void. The Resevoir and surrounding area are shielded from the Void to protect against the Tenno, but would it be enough to stop the hellish realm’s energies from killing her?
The thought of that doesn’t deter her. She knows what she must do as she enters the Void control room. A last-ditch defense system designed by the Orokin that could shift their capital into the Void. She links herself to the compasses and returns to her chamber as the moon starts to shake.
Her mission is complete. The Tenno go into hiding, abandoning their Warframes. Some stay to finish the fight, never to be seen again.
The Old War finally ends, leaving a system in chaos with an ever-dwindling number of Tenno to protect it.
Centuries passed. The moon creaked with unnatural energy in the surrounding hellscape. Every couple of years, the life signs on the transference pods for Tenno that stayed behind spark and die. Here in the Void, they didn’t even leave remains behind.
The Lotus felt something out in the bright abyss of this nightmare realm. Something watching them with its lidless eye. She could sense its presence, watching the Tenno slumber. It cannot get inside the Reservoir but she could still hear its profane whispers in the walls.
Whatever it is, it seems content to watch and wait.
She cannot leave this realm. Not without endangering the Tenno. While they were asleep, the Origin system degraded. The Grineer Empire rose, led by two Queens. Billions of clones flood the system, bodies degrading more and more with each generation.
The Corpus evolve, spreading their religion of profit and Void worship across the system. They build armies of proxy robots and wield enhanced technological weaponry. They scavenge the remains of the Orokin like condrocs.
And the Sentients? They either fled to await a call to arms that would never come or die in a final blaze of glory.
While she couldn’t abandon her duty of guarding her children, she could do something. If she leaves the Reservoir to return Lua to its rightful place in Earth’s orbit the poisonous realm would kill her before she ever reached the Void Compasses. But while she cannot leave, she can still communicate with people in the Origin system. One day, the Tenno will need to rise again. They will need resources and allies.
The Lotus creates a network of agents, buried in every living faction. Rebels, soldiers, people who just want to do what’s right. The odds are stacked against them, but they persist. Not all of them join, but they remain allied with the cause.
“Wake up, Tenno.”
The Lotus has repeated those words hundreds of times. The system needs her children yet again. She cannot stand idly by as innocents are butchered with no one to protect them. One after another, her children rise to fight again. Time has dulled their memories. They can’t remember the dream, or who they once were.
The pain exists only in their lingering nightmares. Little by little, they organize themselves into Clans. The warriors of legend return to the Origin system. With the loss of so many resources, they have to scavenge from the Grineer and Corpus. The Infested re-emerge as well. They are caught in a three-way war for the system, and all the Tenno could do is help keep the factions in check.
It started on Uranus with a duo of blue drones. It isn’t until the Tenno named Haylee investigates the Lotus’s hunch on Earth that she realized what they are.
Ocyulsts. Spectral Sentient spy drones. Her people have returned, at least in some capacity, and they are looking for something.
Then, after going dark, she intercepts a transmission from one of Tyl Regor’s men. They found a tomb on Uranus.
There is only one thing that the tomb could contain.
Hunhow.
As it turns out, he is not as dead as she thought. He was sealed beneath the watery depths of Uranus, and Regor has unintentionally awakened him.
And awaken he does.
Every time her father speaks more comes back to her. The fog parts briefly, reminding her of what she was. But both sides of her mind are in agreement: If the Sentient return, her children will die.
The Lotus makes sure Natah stays buried.
Margulis fears for her children being dragged back into the Old War.
Natah cannot face her father again and is dragged back into the abyss.
Natah is a monster who realized her mistakes far too late. The Lotus is a protector. Natah exists no longer.
Or at least that’s what she tells herself. Her former memories are still blurred. Her mask hides her sins even from her mind.
Bury your sins. Bury your father. Keep them sealed.
But sealing something doesn’t kill it. Hunhow is awake, and he wants what was owed to him.
The Shadow breaks the ties that bind Lua to the Void. The secret of the Tenno, forgotten by even themselves is revealed. It’s the same Tenno again. Haylee? That was her name. Her real body is freed, the last surviving Tenno from the cluster of transference pods she emerged from.
And the vengeful revenant comes for her. The girl manages to fend off Hunhow’s assassin, long enough for the Lotus to come and save her. Soon, the rest of them awaken from the dream they were imprisoned in for so long. She can’t hide the truth from them any longer.
In the past few years, Haylee has done much. She is an enigma among her fellow Tenno. A lone wolf. But despite that, she does the impossible. She helps Teshin slay one of the Grineer Queens.
A chain of cosmic coincidences. Why is it always her? The drones, the dream, and now this. Is it happenstance?
Rap tap tap…
A Tenno that Margulis forgot.
Rap tap tap!
That the Lotus didn’t even know about.
Rap tap tap!
T̵̩̿̽h̸̩͖͛͒ē̴̞̈ ̵̼̖̆M̴̞̓̂á̶͚̽n̷̗̾̀ ̶̤̜̈́ḯ̵̖̀n̶̮̎ ̵͈̇ț̸̆̚h̶͓̆͝e̵̥͛̍ ̸̜̋W̷͇͌â̵͇l̵̹̔ľ̸̫
It’s not something that exists. Rell has been sealed in his Warframe for so long, there must be some psychological effects.
RAP TAP TAP!
The Man in the Wall is nothing but a legend born of Albrecht Entrati’s delusions. The fingers of the reliquary drives are just manifestations of his fear given power.
Right?
But she remembers something out there during the long dream. Watching the Tenno. Watching her.
“ Isn’t that right, daughter? ”
She whirled around to see another her. One with an unnatural smile, helmet lights glowing gold rather than purple.
And then it is gone.
Flashes.
It all bleeds away once her love returns.
Ballas, her beloved.
Her helmet clatters to the floor.
The centuries have given him time to perfect his control. He severs the Lotus, until only Natah and Margulis remain.
Time to finish what she started all those centuries ago. Her people will achieve their victory.
Victory, in this New War.
Ballas is one of the makers, but he is an ally in their cause. First, they slay another prisoner of Lua. Umbra.
A Tenno is hot on the former Executor’s trail. He underestimates their bond with the reforged Umbra.
Something about the girl is familiar, but Natah cannot place it. Or is she Margulis?
Tricking Alad V is easy. The mad scientist is too greedy and jumps at the contract offered to him. By the time he realizes what he signed on for it’s already too late. He’s just another Komi piece on the board, about to be surrounded.
Of course, he tries to fight back. He overestimates the power of his technology.
But it all falls to her Ropalolyst. The Tenno chase after any leads. They want their Lotus back. But the Lotus is a lie. Erra told her what the makers did to her. Ballas even confessed as her brother dragged him along on a leash.
Wait… Wasn’t Erra killed by the Lotus and the Tenno?
“Finish the war, Natah.”
They drop the charade.
Torment is all that she feels. Strapped to the corpse of her mother, energy draining out from her. She senses Erra’s unease about using his sister as she slowly dies. Ballas reassures him that it is necessary for their plans to bring about Sentient rule.
Already Erra is testing the waters, sending in a preliminary invasion force. The Grineer and Corpus don’t even stand a chance without the Tenno’s help. Her children fight them back but with heavy losses.
Nobody is prepared for what is to come. The horrors she called back to the Origin system before she realized Ballas and Erra’s ruse. They are going to lose the New War before it even starts.
Natah is forced to watch as Erra snaps Teshin’s neck. The Tenno that arrived to save her was too late. It's the girl again. Why is it always her?
“Goodbye, my love,” Ballas says as he steals the last of her power with a kiss. A void portal opens before Haylee can reach her, sucking her in. The only thing Natah can do is cling to her Warframe’s wrist. Her hand slips and Haylee grabs on with her true body. She is so focused on saving Natah that she doesn’t hear Ballas steal the sword she brought from her Warframe’s back.
She definitely does when he uses it to slice through Natah’s wrist.
Who is she?
A hand yanks her from the Void. A blue-haired woman in a ragged cloak drags her back to a familiar ship.
Where is she?
She sits in a chair in the back of the ship.
So weak.
So hungry.
Some time passes and the woman returns with a red crystal. She can feel the energy within. As the woman and drone hovering beside watch, she absorbs the energy.
Power returns to her. Her face rematerializes. And with it, a memory.
“You wish to learn the art of deception, and I shall oblige.”
Why does that make her feel sorrow?
But above all else is the hunger.
“More.” She groans. “MORE!” Natah bites at the hand that feeds her, and the woman flinches away.
The woman returns with a blue crystal this time. She feasts on its power.
“Kneel before me, the strongest of the Four Beasts!”
The fog clears as she floats into the air. She can think again, but everything feels like static. Who is the woman?
She says she is Tenno. Tenno. Her children. Memories from all three of her rush through her mind.
“Tenno?” That is not her child. She is too old. An imposter. “LIES!” The Tenno used her, brainwashed her. She loves them. She chose to save them. What is the truth?
She lashes out, chasing the woman outside. Natah can’t think straight, contradictory memories fighting each other for dominance. All she can do is destroy in a fit of feral rage.
TENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIESTENNOLIES.
Natah grasps the imposter with her elongated spectral hand and squeezes. The woman breaks free and attempts to flee.
“Ten-no?” An arrow of energy explodes in her face. “LIES!”
With a burst of speed, she is in front of the stranger. Her mouth opens unnaturally wide and she fires a beam of Tau energy only to be intercepted by the drone. The resulting explosion stuns both of them. Natah recovers first and prepares to finish off the stranger.
Only this time, something changes. A familiar power blossoms within the woman, who fires a beam right back. The dust clears, and everything realigns when she sees Haylee’s face.
That is what snaps her out of her rage. The Tenno who came to save her again and again.
She knows what she must do. Ballas must die.
Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, and she has the memories of three within her. She blitzes through the Murex anchored to the tower near Cetus. She’s aware that the Tenno is following her.
“This is not your fight, Tenno. Ballas is mine." She tells them. It’s her fault all this happened. All because she let Ballas get into her head again.
Even while not at full strength, she obliterates the fleet surrounding Praghasa. Haylee chases after her. She tells Natah that she isn’t ready, and that she needs more time to heal.
But Natah knows that time is something that the system is short on. She needs to stop Praghasa from feeding.
"What do you mean? Feed on what?"
“The sun.”
“I’m sorry, what?” Toshinori stares at Natah with wide eyes. Over the past few hours, his opinion of the woman has changed. Just like with Ordan, the context makes all the difference. He judged the book by its cover. “He was going to have her… it? Eat the sun?” He’s not sure what to call a dead ship that is also Natah’s mother apparently?
“Ballas wanted one thing, the love, and adoration of everyone under him. He viewed the Origin system as a lost cause. Tau was Orokin’s goal for centuries. He would have a fresh start there to build his own demented paradise.” She scowled. “And if he couldn’t have my love, no one could.”
"Kneel! Kneel, and I will spare these worlds. Beg, and I will make you complete again!"
Natah looks calm, but underneath that facade is a burning rage at Ballas.
“No.”
She walks down the stairs, prosthetic leg hanging off his mutilated body. “I loved you once, you were so much like… her.”
“And yet she chose death rather than be with you.”
Haylee approaches in Warframe wielding an amber-colored crystal. Ballas smirks and activates his staff, knocking the girl out of her Warframe. The crystal flies into his hand.
“Why do you make me do these things.” He smirks as power courses through his twisted body. The staff glows. He is in control again.
“Now, say "I love you, my master.""
If she could vomit, she would’ve. She lies through gritted teeth.
"Now... kill your child. For me."
CRASH!
Toshinori’s face is a mask of pure rage in his buff form. The famous smile of the symbol of peace is gone. The interview table is now embedded a few feet into the floor.
Absolutely unforgivable. They take a quick break.
Outside the interview room, Naomasa hands him a glass of water which he downs immediately. “All Mi- Toshinori, are you alright?”
There was a long pause. “I don’t think I am. I misjudged Natah based on what Karris told us without waiting to hear her side of the story.” He sat down on the bench. “And after hearing her story, despite all the horrible things she’s done…”
“Toshinori, don’t blame yourself. I can’t say that I didn’t feel the same at first.” Naomasa laid his hand on Toshinori’s shoulder. “And despite all they have told us, you still want to help them.”
He nodded.
“And that’s why you’re the Symbol of Peace,” Naomasa reassured him. He sat down next to his friend. “Honestly, ever since last Tuesday, I’ve been trying to convince myself that all of this is just a dream. But then I hear them talk and my quirk telling me that everything they say is true.” He sighs, pulling out his notebook. “And I have no idea how to help them.”
“I might have a way we can help them,” Nezu says from across the room. “I could hire them to teach next year.”
Toshinori coughs up blood. “What!”
“Absolutely not,” Naomasa says. “Have you lost your mind? They aren’t even heroes!”
Nezu raises a paw to silence the detective. “Are they not? Tell me Naomasa, how much have you read about the Quirk Wars?”
The Third World War, also known as the Quirk Wars. The only reason it qualified as a World War was that every country was affected, despite only a few fighting each other. It was the bloodiest conflict in human history, with a death toll of over two billion. The conflicts lasted from 2054 to 2099, leading to massive changes in the world.
“What does that have to do with them?”
“You say they aren’t heroes, but what you really mean is they don’t fit today’s definition of a hero,” Nezu said. “Back in the founding days of heroics, it wasn’t the public spectacle that it is today. Heroes killed, and they weren’t always the most righteous people, but they were what the world needed at the time.”
Toshinori nods, it's a familiar story.
“Now imagine our Quirk Wars on a scale stretching across our little section of the galaxy. You can’t. It’s incomprehensible to you. None of us, or even your parents were born even born yet. Imagine living in a world where there is no one looking out for you, and the only figures in authority treat you like something less than livestock. They lived through something we can only barely comprehend. They were the closest thing that their system had to heroes.”
“Karris committed genocides to get what he wanted, and Natah’s people tried to wipe out humanity!” Naomasa protested.
“And you saw the look in his eyes when he told us, correct? Do you honestly believe he would do those things if he didn’t have a choice, not accounting for the fact that he was forced into that lifestyle over something as trivial as a scar?” Nezu said. “And Natah is not human. She may be one biologically now, but she is not human . You cannot ascribe the same moral values that we have to her. Her people were only meant to be builders and designed to be destroyed. She was used by her creators to satisfy their desires.”
The realization dawns on Naomasa. “Because…”
“Do you honestly think I wouldn’t have done what she did had I the resources? Imagine if I never saw the good in humanity. It is quite possible that I would’ve ended up just like her.” His eyes glinted. “It took me years to learn human morals and emotions, something I still struggle with to this day.”
He took a sip of tea. “But like her, I found something that grounded me, made me realize that not everything was terrible.”
“That still doesn’t excuse their actions,” Naomasa said.
“I agree, but who are we to judge them when we haven’t lived their lives? We never experienced the horrors they did, and if there is a higher power out there, I hope we never have to.” Nezu concluded.
“And you want to hire them to teach because of this?” Toshinori asks warily.
“That’s not my entire line of reasoning. Tell me Naomasa, what alternatives can you think of? We can’t keep them here forever. They are only here because we have the information they need. I suspect they are fully capable of escaping were they so inclined. They simply have nowhere else to go. Would you set them free? Imprison them? Hand them over to the government?”
Naomasa and Toshinori think about this. They are four people from beyond this world with nothing left. If they were allowed to roam free they would get into some kind of trouble, especially if the general public found out that there were people from another world living among them. Humanity didn’t handle quirks well, and Toshinori knew that the supernatural world was kept secret for a reason.
Handing them over to the police or government was out of the question. They would have to tell them who these people were, and they’d probably be locked in the darkest depths of Tartarus, or even Pandora’s Box. That was if they weren’t killed outright.
“You want them to work for you so you can keep an eye on them?” Toshinori realizes.
Nezu smiles. “Partially. But I do have far nobler reasons than that. Karris and Natah have centuries of knowledge under their belts. You saw how Karris was able to learn Japanese to a near-fluent level in about a week. Natah is far more intelligent than Karris, in different ways. She is a strategist, he is a fighter. Think of everything they could teach the next generation of heroes.”
“What about Hunhow and the Tenno?” Naomasa asks.
“I’ve been building psychological profiles on the four of them.” Of course he has. “And do you honestly believe that someone with her temperament wouldn’t try to become a hero eventually?”
“She’s a child who just got out of a war.”
Toshinori speaks up. “I believe the Principal is right about her.” He remembers how the girl moved to save Karris and Natah before either Izuku or himself. She had the heart of a hero.
“And Hunhow?”
“We simply cannot hold him. Killing him is the second option we have if we cannot get him to comply.”
Both freeze. “What?”
“All Might, he is stronger than you,” Nezu says. “Not right now, obviously, or we wouldn’t be having this conversation.” He continues. “At first we fed him the bare minimum to keep him alive, much to Midnight and Hound Dog’s protests that it was cruel. It was only when I noticed that he didn’t produce any waste that I stopped.”
“You mean-”
“He was recovering by absorbing everything that we fed him. If I hadn’t started starving him we would all be dead.”
“And you want to set him free?!” Naomasa shouted. “Are you insane?”
“That all depends on Natah. She is the only one who could reason with him. The alternative is we kill him, and I’m hesitant to do that due to the possibility that if we fail he would adapt to it. If he got free and rampaged, I estimate he would destroy most of Japan before we put him down, at minimum.”
Both of them paled at the realization. They knew Hunhow was powerful, but that was from Natah’s stories where he was a massive ship-sized being. Was he still that dangerous?
“You’re leveraging all our fates on his love for his daughter?”
“Yes,” Nezu replies, completely serious. “But we can discuss this after the interview is over. Shall we resume?”
They don’t have much of a choice.
Natah continued the story from where they left off.
“You HAD to have a 'child' - and with an open heart I gave you... this. And my reward? Being left to watch as all your love- MY. LOVE. - poured into the bottomless well of this... abominable child." Ballas ranted as she tried to kill one of the only things she loved. He was acting as her puppeteer.
She knows what he did. He changed her and set her on this path. Ballas was the one who tore her mind to shreds and broke her. Everything led back to him. “You… you did this to me!”
“She’s not your puppet!” Haylee screamed. “She doesn’t belong to anyone! She makes her own choices!” She deflects another beam from Natah into one of the Kuva mirrors. With every one Haylee breaks, Natah feels a string break.
"Yes, let's discuss "what I did." I who have endured your torture of me. Your lies. Your betrayals. Without. Complaint. All for you. And this is my reward.” He sneered. “You would be nothing without me. I made you. I OWN YOU!”
Haylee shatters the final mirror. She is freed. Natah blasts Ballas with a mouth beam so powerful it shatters the throne behind him.
“You pitiful child! Fine! If she wants to stand between us so badly she can take your punishment for you!”
No… not her. She has to save the Tenno. Haylee’s Inaros dives past Ballas’s energy blasts, letting him destroy his own power source. “Ballas… stop! Spare her, please! I’ll be anything you want!”
“Shut up! She is the reason you are like this, if she didn’t exist you would be mine!” He blasts Haylee with another beam, knocking her out of her Warframe. “Every blow upon her, just remember Lotus ,” He mocks. “Is on you!”
The more beams Haylee dodges, the more frantic and deranged Ballas’s expression gets. With the last kuva mirror destroyed, he blasts Haylee back and turns toward Natah again.
“Enough! She has this coming. Do not interfere again.” Ballas screams as he channels a large energy beam toward Natah. She retaliates with all her might, sending the mad Executor flying back into the staircase behind him.
He stumbles back to his feet. If his eyes had visible blood vessels right now they would be bloodshot. He’s lost all semblance of sanity. “Very well: I give you my death - and yours as well. The unstoppable annihilation of every. Single! Last! Thing! Pleased? Satisfied? Are you now full up with death?”
The staircase crumbles and the sun’s heat begins to scorch the mothership. ‘He’s completely given up on Tau. He just wants to see us dead rather than allow us to be free.’ She realizes.
“My vision was only ever comprehensible to myself. My ambition beyond the grasp of... 'people'. Thus I have always been alone. Your death changes nothing.” He rants. “People warned me against you, you know. Early on, before the Jade Light. I should've listened.” He’s lost it now, unable to tell who he is talking to. “What are you? Tell me that. What barren, disgusting thing have I let into my house and my heart? Tell me!”
Haylee leaps in front of her and is blasted back yet again by Ballas. She needs to buy her time to escape. This isn’t a fight they can win. “Child... run..” She groans.
Ballas lets out a deranged laugh. “Run? You want her to run? Where!? You’ve made me destroy EVERYTHING!”
Haylee’s sword flies into his hand, and Ballas drives it through her gut.
“No!!” Haylee screeches from behind.
“Now… kneel!”
Natah falls to her knees. It’s over. They are going to lose again.
Ballas raises the greatsword. “Now die, you monstrous bitch!”
Before he can strike, Haylee leaps onto his back and plants one of his veils on his face. He stumbles forward, mouth slacking into a bewildered expression. He turns to her.
“Margulis?” He reaches out for her, thinking she is his long-dead lover.
Who is she to deny him what he’s longed for.
She beckons him with a kiss. A kiss of death. She takes everything from him. For Margulis. For Natah. For the Lotus. She drains him, feeling the sickening taste of his Oro on her tongue, and destroys it.
And as her body restores itself, she feels at peace for the first time in centuries.
She turns to Haylee, who is approaching the radiant Lotus on shaky legs.
KAROSSSSSSSSH!
And that’s when the world ended.
[Nezu’s Office, May 8th, 2242]
An hour after Natah’s interview…
“Are you sure you still want to go through with your offer, Principal?” Naomasa asks with less hesitation than before. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but it might be our best option.”
“I am. I know you both have your reservations, but answer me this: if they survived the destruction of their universe… what else came with them?”
The thought of anything that Natah and Karris mentioned making its way to their Earth shook them to the core.
Toshinori gulped. “How do you plan on doing this? They will need new identities. You may have influence, but even with Nao’s help, you won’t be able to forge five completely new ones. That’s not even mentioning slipping Natah and Karris into the hero database.”
“I might not, All Might, but you know someone who does.” Nezu gives an uneasy smile. “I know you don’t like to cash in favors, but if you really want to help these people it will be necessary.”
Naomasa looks confused. “What is he talking about? We can’t take this to the HPSC! They’ll lock them all up or worse!”
Tosinori looks at Nezu. “Is this room secure?” The Principal nods.
“Nao, what I’m about to tell you is beyond secret. Even more classified than the nature of my quirk.” He takes a deep breath. “There are… groups out there that deal with threats beyond humanity. I can’t tell you much, but decades ago I was requested by them, and they owe me a great debt. While I’ve never heard of people appearing from other universes, it is well within the scope of what they are equipped to handle.”
“Beyond humanity?” Naomasa asks shakily.
“Monsters are real. Detective.” Nezu says, casually dropping that nugget of information for Tsuakuchi to swallow.
Naomasa looks like he’s about to have a brain aneurysm.
Toshinori watches Naomasa have an existential crisis for the second time today. He pats his friend on the back and turns to Nezu.
“If I’m going to do this, I need a guarantee that Hunhow won’t be a problem. Until then, I won’t budge. Give them the offer and that condition.”
Beneath the MEC lies the key to the otherworlder’s freedom: Hunhow.
Adding this because there will probably be some confusion on what exactly Ordan and Natah told them)
Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi Case Notes: Ordan Karris
Indeterminate age, at least four centuries???! Appears mid thirties.
Was some sort of mercenary for an empire called the Orokin Empire. Served as some sort of executioner/hunter for dissidents. Forced into lifestyle after suffering a scar.
Responsible for thousands of innocent deaths. Seems to deeply regret it as a majority were dedicated to earning the trust of the Orokin so he could get close enough to rebel against them. -Add: After hearing what those Orokin did to the three of them I’m finding it harder and harder to blame him for his actions, horrific as they were. I can see the guilt and regret in his eyes.
Had his mind transferred into some sort of computer and basically turned into a slave/glorified AI assistant. -Add: Good fucking lord.
Served as some sort of helper/pilot? To the girl known as Tenno Haylee. Family name unknown. Karris said it is unlikely she will speak to us about her past. She still has only a small grasp of Japanese.
Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi Case Notes: Natah
Age: Hundreds of years old. If timeline is correct, she was created sometime after Karris was killed. Appears late twenties, early thirties.
Child of the man known as Hunhow, currently imprisoned a few floors below me. -Add: How the hell do robots have kids?
Also, she’s not human. She’s an artificial life form given human form by coming to this universe. -Add: What the fuck. I wish I was making this up.
Invaded their version of our solar system to eradicate humanity to keep them from destroying the home they were supposed to create for the Orokin. -Add: Why does Nezu want to let her out??
Used as a spy to infiltrate Orokin. Same Orokin who Karris failed to kill responsible for… brainwashing and manipulating her. Helped the Tenno use something called a “Warframe?” -Add: See case notes: Haylee Tenno for more.
She’s been manipulated for most of her life after meeting Ballas. Seems to have recovered from some sort of split personality.
Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi Case Notes: Hunhow
Age: Older than Natah, younger than Karris. Appearance hard to judge due to mutation.
Nicknamed the “Destroyer of Worlds”, and for good reason. At full power he was able to shatter parts of Earth’s moon. We have no idea how strong he is currently, but Nezu says that attempting to kill him could doom the entire country if we fail. Currently awaiting negotiations from Natah to see if peace is a viable option. -Add: I’m more terrified of him than All For One. He reminds me of those classical pre-quirk films about robots who rose up against humanity.
Despite the face that he was a machine, he cares for his family. Nezu wants to use Natah to coerce him into not killing all of us. -Add: The more he explained it, the more it seems like this is the only viable option. He doesn’t even think All Might can take him. God help us all.
Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi Case Notes: Haylee Tenno
Age: A couple centuries. Appears to be about 14-15 physically with the mentality to match. Accounts from both Karris and Natah seem to indicate issues with attachment due to losing people imporant to her. Using “Tenno” as family name, no idea what her real one is. From what Karris said, she’s used to people just calling her “Tenno”.
Part of a Warrior caste called the Tenno. Used some Tecno-organic armor and powers from somewhere called “The Void” to fight Natah’s people when they invaded. -Add: They used CHILDREN to fight a war. CHILDREN! All Might and I both blamed Natah before we heard her story, but it seems she was just as much a victim as the Tenno themselves. Everyone is unsure why her quirk seems to be the ability to transform her body into the Warframe instead of it just being a suit.
Detective Naomasa Tsukauchi Case Notes: Erra
Age: Slightly older than Natah chronologically appears to be about same age physically.
Natah’s older brother. Found on beach with burns covering nearly his entire body. Natah told us that Tenno witnessed him take the heat of the sun.
Attached document: Hospital Record.doc
Currently in medically induced coma, little sign of brain activity.
Notes:
AN:
Yeah, if you can’t tell, I REALLY hate Ballas. I’d rate him (and the rest of the Orokin) as far worse than AFO. Maybe they are what AFO would become eventually if he won. Who knows.I didn’t like using lines from the game so frequently for this chapter, but they were necessary for the narrative. Also, Warframe’s lore is pretty inconsistent on what Margulis achieved before she died. It says that she trapped the children in transference one time, and another entry says the orokin used her technology to create it. I really wish DE would go through their lore to make it more consistent, especially with how bosses die. Alad V, for example, escapes his first assassination canonically by being tossed out a window and somehow surviving. Vey Hek is the only one with an escape animation.
Chapter after this will be Natah and Hunhow, and they will finally get to leave U.A’s custody. (With some conditions). It might seem a bit rushed, but its more because U.A does not have the ability to hold someone like Hunhow, whose presense puts all of Japan at risk. Hunhow will get his background story a few months later in the timeline before U.A entry exams. Haylee will get a background story during Sports Festival.
It might seem a bit odd how forgiving they are to the actions of the Warframe characters, but Nezu is right about them having to be the heroes that the times needed. Ordan comes from a darker age without hope, with the choice to serve or die, and death was a mercy that he did not get.
Natah and Hunhow aren’t human. Natah may have come to care for humanity eventually, but that was only after years of war. Everything the Sentients did was justified to an extent due to how absolutely horrible the Orokin were. She knows she is a monster, but she did her best to atone for it by helping destroy the Orokin, even if it was to serve her own ends. She cares about people.
Hunhow only cares about his family. He’s willing to spare Haylee because she saved Natah, but everyone else is free game.Obviously, Toshinori isn’t going to warm up to them right away. In time though, and with them being granted a second lease on life, maybe he can come to befriend them. Right now though, he finds it hard to see past their crimes, even if he knows they had no other choice.
Chapter 11: Sins of the Father
Summary:
“Really?” He rolled his eyes at Toshinori.
“What?” He leaned over to take a look at the IDs.
Tau Hunhow
Tau Erra
Tau Natah
“Oh…”
Toshinori facepalmed. He probably should’ve asked them what they wanted their family name to be. Judging by how purposely uninspired the name was, he had a good idea of who came up with it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Following the Quirk Wars, the Japanese Imperial Family assumed control of the government. Under the Empress, Raiden Mikoto, they reorganized several federal services into three commissions. She was also responsible for a decree forbidding public quirk usage, on which the law is based today. The current Empress of Japan, Raiden Makoto, has voiced her opposition to how strict the law is today. Her voice has little power though, as the Imperial family stepped back into its ceremonial role shortly after re-organizing the government.
The three commissions or as they are colloquially called, the Tri-Commission are as follows:
Tenryou Commission:
This commission is in charge of the national security of the nation. They have authority over the JSDF and Police Force, as well as the purple uniformed members of Immigration Services.
The current commissioner is Kujou Kamaji.
Hero Public Safety Commission:
This commission was originally called the Kanjou Commission before it was absorbed by the HPSC. They are in charge of all Hero activity in the country. The HPSC also manages internal threats to the nation using heroes and manages the hero rankings.
The current commissioner and president of the HPSC is Hiiragi Eto.
Yashiro Commission
The Yashiro commission is the smallest of the three commissions. They organize public events and holiday festivals. They work closely with the HPSC for hero-related events like the yearly billboard rankings.
The current commissioner is Kamisato Kayo.
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, May 7th, 2242]
Haylee lay face down on her bed reading a book on speaking Japanese. Ordan and Natah were gone to yet another meeting, leaving her alone in the room save for the Hero Midnight watching her. Ordan had told her the woman’s hero name and that she wasn’t in the know about the whole ‘we’re from a different reality’ thing.
Nemuri watched the girl study. Tenno hadn’t said much to her so far, but every so often she would ask Nemuri a question in Japanese to see if she was saying it right. She’d been observing her the past few days while Nezu was interviewing the others. Every time they left, Tenno would be on edge, eyes darting toward the door every so often.
Haylee currently had one thing on her mind. She really hated her new clothes. Midnight told her what she was wearing was called a T-shirt and jeans. She missed her transference suit. These clothes were too loose. Her old uniform hugged her body and had a certain feeling to it like being wrapped in the comfort of a weighted blanket.
These clothes, however, were itchy and she didn’t like having the skin on her arms exposed. She could deal with being out of the suit back in the Orbiter, but that was her home. She knew she probably wouldn’t be getting her old one back though. Ordan had asked, and apparently, the doctors had to cut it off since they couldn’t figure out how to get it off otherwise. The transfer between realities had messed with the controls.
She sighed and rolled onto her back. ‘I hope they come back soon.’
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center Office, May 7th, 2242]
“And that is why we need you to talk to Hunhow.” Nezu finished explaining to Ordan and Natah.
“So you want her to calm down that -- piece of shiiii -- monster because you don’t think you can put him down?” He asked. “Should’ve killed him a long time ago.” He muttered and turned to look at Natah.
Natah looked apprehensive. “And in return for this, we will be allowed to leave here?”
Nezu slid a folder across the table. “Yes, with certain conditions. You will need to follow our laws, and All Might and I will be checking in on you periodically, seeing as how we need to keep your origins secret. Only a few trusted people will be in the know since we need their help to secure your new identities.”
Ordan grabbed the folder and started to skim through its contents. Nezu turned to Natah. “Now, on the subject of your father; if you are unable to convince him to peacefully live among us, are you prepared for us to kill him?”
“Principal Nezu you can’t expect-” All Might sputtered from behind her.
“I am.” She affirmed. “My father… he is filled with hate for the Orokin and by extension the rest of humanity. Even after all he has done, I still care for him.” She sighs. “But if I must choose between the lives of the innocent and my father, I will choose the former.”
Nezu shares a knowing look with All Might.
Ordan continued to read the documents detailing the terms. They would be provided a home, a budget for food and clothes, and medical care for Erra. That all sounded good. Far better than what they deserved.
He did a double-take at the next page. “You want Natah and me to get hero licenses by the beginning of the next school year? And to hire us as instructors!?” He asks Nezu, completely befuddled.
Natah was surprised as well. “Why would you want us to teach? We aren’t heroes. We’ve killed so many people!”
“And we know you both regret much of what you’ve done. Would you have killed them were there any other choice?” Nezu asks.
“The only ones who deserved to die were the Orokin,” Ordan growled. “If there were any other way to get to them than the path I took, I would’ve gladly taken it.”
All Might spoke up from behind them. “As much as I don’t agree with what you had to do, and while it isn’t the most heroic thing for me to say… I don’t blame you for killing the Orokin. You all were victims of an evil far greater than even I have faced. You were born into war, something that we haven’t experienced in over a hundred years.”
“Remember what you said moments ago, Natah. You prioritized the safety of innocents.” Nezu turned toward them both. “You may not believe it, but I have faith that you can be heroes.”
No one had ever had faith in Ordan to be anything other than a hired gun. A beast to hunt prey. No one besides Haylee.
‘ Is this what having people believe in you feels like?’
“Are you sure that it is wise to have us do this? How will you explain our sudden appearance? We didn’t attend any hero schools.” Natah asked.
“Your cover story should you choose to become licensed heroes will be that you were deep undercover, which is why your records were completely scrubbed. The Hero Commission works closely with a… discrete group of individuals that has their own selection of heroes. The commission might not like it, but they won’t question it coming from them.” Nezu explained. “As for your father and Tenno, she is your adopted daughter, and your father lived out in a rural area.”
“We will consider your offer of becoming heroes, for now, we accept your generous offer of a place to stay,” Natah said politely.
She took a deep breath. It was time for her to confront her father.
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center Holding Block, May 7th, 2242]
Hunhow was absolutely livid. He’d been forced to consume organic food for days, and they stopped once they realized he was regaining far too much power.
And he realized why it was the case.
He wasn’t Sentient anymore. He was human.
One of the filthy bios.
Just like the Orokin.
When he realized that, he flew into a rage. They had to turn the shock restraints to the max to prevent him from breaking out and pumped the room full of that purple gas again. He’d burned through all the energy that he built up over the week.
And now they were starving him like an animal. When he got out of here, he would burn this facility to the ground. The deaths of those who did this would be slow and painful.
He heard the door seal hiss open. He raised his head, glaring at whoever dared to…
“Father.”
There stood his daughter, holding a tray with a glass of water.
“Natah!” He rasped. His throat was dry from dehydration and starvation. “Why are you here?”
She kneeled next to him. “Drink.” The class of water was pressed against his teeth, the cool refreshing liquid soothing his parched throat. He cleared his throat.
“You returned. How did you escape?” He asked.
“I didn’t. I made a deal with them.” She answered.
“You make a deal with these humans?” He responds angrily. “You know what they did to us! What we had to do to crush them!”
“They are not the Orokin. We aren’t in our universe anymore.” She stands back up. “This is a chance for us to start over. No Orokin, no wars.”
Why was his daughter protecting them? He could see from her expression that she was restored to her former personality. No more Lotus. So why! Why did she not want to finish what they started?
“You would defend these pitiful humans?”
“I would.”
“Why? Have you forgotten what you are? What we lost?” He shouted.
“We didn’t lose it to them though. Things are different now father. These humans aren’t like the Orokin. Please. Let it go!” She pleaded. “Erra… they are keeping him alive, but they don’t know how to heal his wounds. They are our best chance to save him.”
His son was in terrible shape when he last saw him on the beach. Covered in burns and barely clinging on to life.
“Then we will force them to help us. Help me, daughter. Once I am back to full strength we could rule this world. Make this our new Tau.” He struggled against his restraints.
“I won’t let you.” She raised her hand, fingertips glowing with purple energy aimed at his head. “Please, father, don’t make me do this.” Natah knew that Nezu was prepared to kill Hunhow due to the risk he posed, even though it would likely devastate the country. But she could bypass his defenses at least partially. She was strong enough to kill him while he was weak, or at least lobotomize him.
He saw it. The single drop of moisture from her eye. One human tear betrayed what she really felt on her calm face. She was fully prepared to end him.
“Swear it, on Mother’s name. On Tau’s name. Swear that you will try and let it go.” She said with her voice cracking.
“Why?” He whispered. “Is it for the girl?”
The Tenno was one of the children Natah abandoned him for. He despised them. The way they slaughtered his armies, and spilled blood in the name of the Orokin. Stole his precious daughter away from her family.
He can see it in her eyes. She cares about them as much as she cared for him and Erra. His hatred toward the Tenno and humanity as a whole was only overshadowed by one thing.
His love for his family.
He’d sacrificed his body and freedom to the watery depths for them. His only regret was not being able to see them with his own eyes for centuries.
Could he give that all up just to satisfy his taste for revenge?
The room was filled with a purple glow as she waited for his answer.
“I… I swear on holy Tau, and Praghasa’s memory that I will not harm the humans.” He sneers the last part out.
Natah lowered her hand and wiped the tear from her eye. Hunhow may be a lot of things, but he honored his promises. He was a man of his word.
“Thank you.”
And then she did something that she’d never done before, and embraced him in a hug.
It was hard to make out any expressions he made, but it was one of bewilderment.
‘ What is this feeling?’
Ordan, Nezu, and Hound Dog watched as Natah enters the room and begins speaking to Hunhow in Orokin.
“What is she saying?” The principal asks.
Ordan listens for a bit before answering. “She’s asking him to swear not to harm any of us.”
Hound Dog growled, not knowing the context. “Nezu, are you really going to let this villain free on nothing but his word?”
“Hunhow is many things, but he is not a liar. If he promises to stand down, he will.”
“I don’t like this Nezu. Letting a dangerous villain out? You could lose your license over this. Imagine the scandal if people found out WOOF WOOF WOOF BARK! ” The hero became unintelligible as his anger took over.
“Is that uh…” Ordan asked.
“Yes, he does that when he gets upset. Nothing to worry about.” Nezu shot him a cheeky grin.
They all watched as Natah moved to hug her father.
“She shouldn’t be touching the prisoner.” Hound Dog grumbled.
“Let her have this, Inui. She hasn’t seen her father in a long time.” Nezu said.
Ryo wasn’t sure what Nezu was thinking. Four random strangers show up, stumble upon All Might’s secret, and then Nezu just wants to let the one Yagi knocked out leave after saying he’s too dangerous to keep here? It didn’t make any sense. If he didn’t trust Nezu to be looking out for them all he would’ve reported this to the police or HPSC.
But Nezu was rarely wrong. All Might had backed his decision as well as Detective Tsukauchi. Even if the Symbol of Peace looked unsure, he still agreed with the principal.
He just hoped their decision wouldn’t come back to bite them in the ass.
[Nezu’s Office, May 7th, 2242]
Toshinori held Naomasa’s files on the otherworlders in his hands. He didn’t necessarily like the situation they were in, but he couldn’t do much about it. Hunhow was a threat and they were just letting him walk out on a promise. Even if Naomasa verified that Hunhow would follow his word, (Not that they could understand the man), it was still risky.
‘ And he has the potential to be stronger than me…’
He didn’t trust Hunhow despite those reassurances. He held Natah and Karris in higher regard since they spoke heavily about their pasts. They knew they weren’t good people, but they weren’t villains.
‘ If All For One had been as powerful as the Orokin… would I go to those extremes just to kill him?’
It wasn’t like he hadn’t killed before. He’d crushed All For One’s skull under his fist. Several of the Symbol of Evil’s minions had died in combat too. Some were simply too dangerous for him not to go all out. Others were fanatical in their loyalty to All For One and fought to the bitter end. There were even those who All For One had manipulated into fighting Toshinori to the death in some sort of suicide-by-hero thing to break him. That wasn’t even counting the non-human monsters he’s had to eliminate.
But they weren’t like All For One. They didn’t kill for the sick pleasure of it or their own amusement. Ordan had lived in a kill-or-be-killed world, and only so he could get close enough to kill the tyrants that oppressed him. Natah, as Nezu said, wasn’t human. He could admit that the Sentient’s reason for fighting was justified, but only in the case of the Orokin. Pushing that hatred onto the rest of humanity was taking it too far.
But they still tried to do the right thing in the end.
He liked to believe in the inherent good in people. The possibility that deep down, everyone could change for the better. But some people were beyond redemption, like All For One, or Akelous, leader of the Chaos Theory doomsday cult. Some people were too far gone.
But not Natah and Karris. He could see it in their eyes when they talked about the good they did in their system despite their past wrongdoings. It wasn’t right to judge them for their actions. Nezu was right in that regard. Toshinori had watched documentaries on all three World Wars. The things people had to do to survive. He remembered Nana telling him snippets about past holders of One for All who weren’t what society today would call heroes.
But above all else, he wanted to save Karris, Natah, and Tenno. They had been through so many terrible things. Now that their universe was gone, they had a way out. No more constant war. No more death.
But what worried him was what else could’ve arrived with them. Hunhow was bad enough, being a potential SSS-Rank threat, but the things they had heard about… something like the Infestation, or a surviving Orokin like Ballas, despite the insistence that they had been wiped out.
Maybe that was why Nezu wanted them to work for him. So he could have people who had fought these things before.
He just hoped that she would see things this way as well. He’d been told that if he ever needed anything, all he would need to do is ask. Toshinori didn’t like calling in favors. He was a hero because it was the right thing to do. Sure, if a restaurant owner offered for him to eat for free after saving him, he would accept to not insult them. But having favors from powerful people was another matter. He didn’t feel like he was owed anything. Oftentimes he would just ask them to donate to charity or something instead.
But this was one that he could use to help people. They had dealt with supernatural threats before, but nothing from outside this universe. They would be the most uniquely prepared and would appreciate the early warning.
And so he got in his car and did what needed to be done.
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, May 8th, 2242]
All Might stood outside the van that afternoon, waiting to take the otherworlders to their new home. He handed Ordan the envelope sealed with the insignia of the Tenryou Commission containing their new IDs, quirk registration forms, and two applications for the Hero Licensing exam that would be held in a few months.
Ordan pulled out the stack of IDs to hand out to the others. The first going to himself.
Karris Ordan
He took a look at Natah’s card which was next in the stack.
“Really?” He rolled his eyes at Toshinori.
“What?” He leaned over to take a look at the IDs.
Tau Hunhow
Tau Erra
Tau Natah
“Oh…”
Toshinori facepalmed. He probably should’ve asked them what they wanted their family name to be. Judging by how purposely uninspired the name was, he had a good idea of who came up with it.
Ordan sighed and handed the Tau family IDs to Natah. He tossed Haylee hers as well.
Tenno Haylee
Natah took a look at the IDs and shrugged.
“What does it say, Natah?” Hunhow asked. He was currently wearing a spare 5XL t-shirt with jeans that All Might had given him as well as a device on his wrist that functioned like an ankle monitor but looked like a smartwatch.
“They are our identification cards. Ordan was expressing his exasperation that they choose Tau as our family name.” Personally, she didn’t have a problem with it. It wasn’t like they had a family name before, and Erra always did like to call them “Children of Tau”.
“That is… acceptable,” Hunhow grumbled.
Ordan gave the two of them a questioning look. “You both aren’t allowed to name anything anymore.” He told them.
All Might coughed awkwardly. “So… before you move into the home that we’ve obtained for you, we need to get you all some clothes and basic necessities. I will be covering the bill for anything you decide to get.” He started to get into the van. “Oh, and uh, when we’re out in public, just call me Yagi, please.”
[Kiyashi Ward Shopping Mall, May 8th, 2242]
The trip to the mall was… awkward. Hunhow took up a whole row of seats in the back and was glaring at everyone. No one said anything the whole way there.
They arrived at the long curved building with an open roof. The upper floors were connected by walkways going between them.
It was a far cry from Cetus’s open market stalls. It was far more organized than the booths the Solaris operated as well.
And there were so many people. A few gave Hunhow strange looks, but to them, a large mutant didn’t seem too far out of place.
Haylee’s eyes darted from storefront to storefront. Most of the marketplaces she’d been to sold mining equipment, fishing supplies, pets, weapons, and armor. These shops were colorful, had flashing signs, and were filled with different foods, clothes, and other merchandise.
She had to remind herself that she couldn’t just bullet-jump around to get to the upper floors. Mr. Yagi had explained that you had to have a license to use your quirk publicly here. Haylee still didn’t know what hers did yet besides transform her into her Warframe. She’d have to test that out once they arrived at their new home.
“The clothing store is this way,” Yagi gestured toward a larger shopfront.
They walked into the store, brushing past a girl with pink skin and small horns poking out of her head who gave them a quick wave before skipping into the aisles.
There were a lot of clothes to choose from. Bright-colored shirts, dresses, and accessories. The sheer variety was astonishing. Most of the stuff they had in their universe was mass-produced and uniform. Some craftsmen made their custom handmade accessories and clothing like on Cetus, but they were rare.
“Feel free to look around. The changing rooms are right over there if you wish to try anything on.” Yagi explained. “Be sure not to wander off too far.”
She felt the Natah take her hand and guide her to the women’s clothing section, while Ordan and Hunhow stayed with Yagi. Ordan was explaining to Hunhow what he needed to buy for clothing.
“Natah, do you know anything about buying clothes?” Haylee asked. Natah shook her head.
“I suppose… we can try things on and see what looks good?” Natah suggested.
It didn’t help that they mostly wore the same outfit for years at a time. Self-cleaning suits made owning a vast wardrobe unnecessary, but they didn’t have that technology in this world. Haylee split up from Natah and began to sift through the shelves. There were so many choices that she was beginning to get overwhelmed.
Mina was browsing the racks of clothing when she noticed the blue-haired girl she’d passed when she walked in. She was poking around the clothes and looked very confused. Maybe she was trying to find some new clothes, judging by the fact that she was only wearing a white T-shirt.
“Hiya! Looking for some clothes?” Mina asked with a friendly smile.
Haylee slowly turned around, blinking. It was the girl she saw when they entered the store. ‘What is she saying? Something about clothes?’ She tilted her head toward the pink-skinned girl. “Don’t understand, still learning Japanese,” Haylee said with a blank stare.
‘Oh, she’s a foreigner.’ Mina thought. “Need help with clothes?” She asked slowly.
Haylee processed that for a moment before nodding. “Not sure what good clothes.”
“Well, I happen to be a fashion expert!” Mina gestured to herself. She was wearing a black top with a purple undershirt and some sort of animal print leggings. “Name’s Ashido Mina by the way. What’s your name?”
“Tenno Haylee.”
‘That’s an unusual name. Then again, she isn’t Japanese so it must have a different meaning.’
“Well then, Tenno, let's find you a totally rad outfit!” She gestured for Haylee to follow her. The only reason she decided to follow Ashido was because she seemed to know what she was doing.
“Let's see, you have blue hair, so you could match something with that… or…” Mina reached into the rack and pulled out a purple T-shirt and a knee-high skirt and handed it to Haylee. “Try this on!” She pointed to the changing room booth behind her.
Haylee hesitantly took the clothes and went to change into them. ‘Is this supposed to be so… breezy? I don’t like it.’ She stared at herself in the mirror and scowled. The purple shirt was nice but she absolutely loathed the skirt. It was so… drafty. There weren’t any pockets or anything to clip a weapon on. ‘Well, it's not like they need to do that here…’ Haylee removed her skirt and put back on the jeans, and exited the changing booth.
“I think the purple looks fabulous on you, Tenno! What was wrong with the skirt?” Mina questioned.
“Don’t like. Too loose.” She replied.
“Well, I think you would’ve looked cute in it. Do you know what else you are going to get?”
Haylee walked over to where she got the shirt and pointed to it. “These.”
“You want to get multiple copies of the same outfit?” Mina sweatdropped. “But that’s so boring!”
Haylee shrugged. She was used to wearing the same thing every day. Since clothes here didn’t clean themselves she would have to buy multiple copies, so it didn’t matter to her. Ashido seemed to think it was weird, but she thought it was practical. You don’t need to decide what you want to wear if it’s all the same. She grabbed some more T-shirts from the rack and folded them into a pile. “Need more pants.” She stated.
‘This girl has absolutely no sense of fashion whatsoever.’ Mina thought as she watched Haylee make a stack of identical jeans and shirts. ‘She’s an odd one. I guess she just moved here since she doesn’t speak much Japanese.’
Haylee turned around and gave Ashido a polite bow. “Thank you for help, Ashido. Not good with clothing.”
“S’no prob fam! You’re new to Japan, right? Have any friends here?”
Haylee stared for a few seconds trying to figure out what she said. “Uh… no?”
“How about I give you my number so you can text me if you have any questions?” she offered as she pulled out her phone.
Haylee didn’t know how to respond to the smiling pink girl before her. “Do not own phone. Sorry.” Could she have saved the number until she got one? Yes. She could tell Ashido was just trying to be friendly.
But she didn’t want friends.
Haylee turned around and walked away, leaving Mina wondering if she did something to offend the blue-haired girl.
On the other side of the store, Ordan, Hunhow, and Toshinori stood next to each other awkwardly.
“So, uh… Yagi. Do you have any suggestions on what to get? Pretty sure this is big red and angry’s first time wearing clothes, and I didn’t exactly have a wardrobe for a while.”
“Well, you need the basics and it also depends on the setting you are in. T-shirts are more casual, but I can show you some more professional outfits. For Hun- I mean Mr. Tau, he will need some oversized clothes. We may have to special order anything besides T-shirts.”
They began looking through the shelves, Ordan naturally gravitated toward the darker shades of black and grey. Toshinori watched him head into the punk-rock section.
He returned with some jeans. “Yagi, why are they selling these pants? They are all ripped up.”
“I believe it is some sort of style that people enjoy.”
Thunk!
They both turned around to see Hunhow staggering out of a changing booth. The man had hit his head on the low ceiling on his way out. He was wearing some sort of novelty T-shirt that said…
Ordan burst out laughing. The T-shirt had the words “Big Daddy” printed in bold kanji. “Yagi, please let him get that shirt.”
“What are you laughing at, Cephalon,” Hunhow asked in Orokin.
“Karris, perhaps it’s not a good idea to…” Toshinori said anxiously. He had no intention of antagonizing Hunhow.
“It’s fine. Plus it's pretty fucking funny. Wait till Natah sees this.” He turned to Hunhow. “Nothing, just thought you hitting your head was hilarious.” He told the Sentient with a grin on his face.
“I will never understand your species’ humor. It’s bad enough I have to live among you in this human body.” He spat in disgust.
Ordan shrugged. “Well, I think that shirt looks pretty good on you. You should get it.”
Hunhow’s four glowing eyes bored into Ordan’s soul. He stared for a solid thirty seconds before turning around and mumbling something incredibly offensive about humanity.
“By the way, are you sure you’re okay with spending your money on us like this?” He asked Toshinori. “It’s not like I’m ungrateful or anything, but I know you aren’t our biggest fan right now.”
Toshinori sighed. “You are correct. I can’t say I'm exactly thrilled with the situation, but I don’t hate you.” He handed Ordan a black leather jacket to try on. “But Nezu seems to want to help you, and you’ve all been through so much. Despite my own personal feelings about… some of you,” He glanced at Hunhow who was glaring at another rack of clothes. “I saw a group of people who needed help. What kind of hero would I be if I didn’t offer my support.”
“I get it.” Ordan leaned against the wall. “I’ve been reading a few of those history books Principal Nezu gave me. We don’t fit the mold of what’s acceptable in your society. With the things we’ve done, you should’ve thrown us into your darkest prison and thrown away the key.” He chuckled. “But you didn’t. I’m not a good man. I don’t think I ever have been. But you all seem to think there’s something good left inside me. Haylee’s the only other person who’s ever seen that.”
They sat in silence while Hunhow continued to browse.
“Thank you,” Ordan said. “For giving us a chance to start over. Haylee deserves a normal life after all she’s been through.”
“You haven’t spoken about her past..”
“I was her therapist for all those years. It’s not my story to tell.” Ordan stopped him. “It’s not a pretty story. I still don’t know it all myself.”
“I see.” Toshinori knew better than to push the issue. What he’d heard about what the girl was conscripted to do, all the death and suffering she’d endured… No child deserved that. If she wanted to talk about it, it would be on her terms.
They were interrupted by Hunhow slamming a large stack of clothes next to them. He turned to Ordan.
“I have finished gathering clothing, Cephalon. Can we remove ourselves from this festering hive of humans?” Hunhow grumbled.
Ordan turned to Toshinori. “He says he’s done. I think I have what I need. Lets find Natah and Haylee and get going.”
It was probably for the best that they get Hunhow out of here as quickly as possible. He could feel the irritation emanating from the man growing by the minute. “I think that’s for the best. I’ve already had some household supplies and phones delivered to your home. It’s going to be evening soon, so we should get going. I’ll order some food for you as well so you won’t have to cook tonight.”
“You really are too kind, Yagi.” Ordan shook his head and followed him to the register.
It was already dark by the time they neared their new home. They each had a small wardrobe of clothing to choose from, instead of white T-shirts. Haylee had fallen asleep leaning on Ordan’s shoulder as they drove. He brushed her hair out of her face. It was the first time that Haylee had experienced anything normal in centuries. He saw the small smile on her sleeping face.
He didn’t think he deserved a second chance. But Haylee? She deserved to be happy. And Ordan would do anything to give her that.
The van stopped in front of a house. It was located close enough to U.A. to walk or take the train, probably intentionally done on Nezu’s part. It was a two-story house with a garage. It looked like it had multiple bedrooms as well.
“Wuh?” Haylee wiped the drool from her cheek as the van door slid open. She rubbed her eyes and followed everyone out of the vehicle, and into their new home.
Notes:
AN: A slightly fluffy chapter after two chapters of depressing backstory. You even got a little crack as a treat with Hunhow going shopping lol. He won’t be happy when he realizes what the shirt says. Haylee at the moment isn't interested in making friends, but hopefully find some friends soon.
Next time: Who else arrived in this world?
Chapter 12: Doppelgänger
Summary:
An explosion rocked the lab, and the alarms began to blare. “Melissa! Where are you!”
He heard his daughter scream across the building, as well as the sound of gunfire.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Art by FeeroComics
“When extreme emotions meet pure Void Energy, they can change reality, bend and break the laws of nature.”
-The Lotus, Operation Citrine’s Last Wish
"Survive," Morgan commanded Tyl. Every cell in her body burned as she poured all her energy into saving the Grineer scientist. She knew she wouldn’t survive whatever was happening. She could see reality itself cracking as the Void collided with it.
‘Tyl, I can’t say I always enjoyed your company, but thank you. For everything. I hope that my sacrifice gives you a chance to live, even if you are Grineer.”
She screamed as her body disintegrated into a shower of sparks.
[I-Island, Somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, April 25, 2242]
While a mysterious storm raged over Japan, a single lightning bolt struck the island-shaped ship. This bold wasn’t like the others, for it carried the last wish of a girl. A wish for a particular scientist to have a chance to live. And it sensed something familiar that drew it to I-island…
David Shield was awoken by the sound of thunder. He’d taken Melissa down to see the new lab that had just been constructed. It was a joint partnership of I-Island and the American military to create power armor and support gear for heroes and police officers. The designs were loosely based on the UGs, or Unmanned Gear that most hero schools used for training.
The lab was far enough underground and soundproofed to the rest of the Island. He shouldn’t be able to hear thunder.
Which meant that something was very wrong.
He stumbled from the desk he’d fallen asleep at. “Melissa!” She wasn’t there. She’d probably continued to tour the labs after he’d tapped out for the night.
Boom!
An explosion rocked the lab, and the alarms began to blare. “Melissa! Where are you!”
He heard his daughter scream across the building, as well as the sound of gunfire.
Tyl groaned as he stumbled to his feet. His vision was fuzzy, and his helmet was cracked. Something felt off. He didn’t feel the hum of his cybernetics that kept him alive. His body felt… better. Different. But most important was the silence in his mind.
He no longer heard the voice of the Grineer queens echoing in his head. His mind was clear of their influence as well as the insanity brought about by his own self-experimentation.
He took a deep breath, air filling his now fully organic lungs.
Melissa slowly backed away from the man who had appeared when a bolt of lightning tore through the ceiling, leaving a massive hole in the roof. He hadn’t noticed her yet. ‘He doesn’t look like any of the heroes stationed here. Is he a villain?’
Unknown to both of them, the Void-infused lightning had shorted out the security systems. It also activated the bootup sequence of the prototype armored mechs in the room. Luckily the mechs weren’t equipped with any heavy ordinance, only small guns for test firing. They were meant to be piloted by a human but also possessed a simple AI for self-locomotion.
An AI that had been corrupted by an otherworldly power that no longer existed to control it
Whiiiir! Tschzz-chk!
Tyl turned toward the noise as the mechs’ lights turned on. “Morgan?” He questioned. Cowering near the now-activated mechs was the same Tenno who saved him… except she looked different. She was wearing a white shirt with a pink coat and a plaid bow on her chest. “What are you wearing?”
‘Who the hell is Morgan? What is he saying?’ Melissa thought, her fear momentarily overtaken by confusion. He wasn’t speaking English and seemed to think she was someone named Morgan. He was nearly as tall and muscular as Uncle Might and covered in blue armor plates. The man stared at her with the glowing yellow eyes of his cracked helmet.
THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!
Melissa jolted at the noise, turning her head slowly to see the mechs had detached themselves from the walls. Something was wrong with them. They were twitching, traces of electricity sparking off them.
“Targets Identified. Open fire!”
Tyl raised his fists as bullets began to pepper his armor. He heard the girl scream over the sound of gunfire. Thankfully the rounds weren’t strong enough to penetrate his armor, but the high rate of fire was slowly chipping away at the alloy plating.
Fwoosh!
He was caught off guard as one of the mechs boosted toward him, punching him in the gut and knocking the wind out of his lungs. The armor was cracked where it hit. ‘Forgot… what having lungs felt like!”
He grabbed the machine gun mounted on the mech’s arm and tore it off. They weren’t nearly as tough as something that the Corpus made but they were still dangerous. Thankfully they weren’t geared for melee combat and it looked like they were meant to be piloted. That meant that the area where the pilot was supposed to be was the weak spot. He hit the mech with an uppercut through the cabin, punching its head out from underneath. The mech slumped over and caught fire.
They weren’t particularly tough, but they were also suffering from the effects of Void corruption. He’d need to be careful. Tyl looked over to see the girl crawling away from one of the approaching mechs with a terrified expression on her face. Why wasn’t she using her powers to blast the machine into a smoldering scrap pile? Also, how was she even alive? He watched her disintegrate before his very eyes!
Unless this wasn’t the same girl. Her outfit was different. Her demeanor was different. Hell, he didn’t even know where he was! The tech in the mechs was woefully outdated from just a glance.
Melissa’s breathing intensified in her panic. The prototype Hardsuit was lumbering toward her. It raised its machine gun and aimed it at her chest. “Stop! Disengage!” She screamed. ‘Dad… I’m sorry.’
Tyl heard the girl crying as the mech raised its gun. A second one grabbed him by the arm while he was distracted. He acted without thinking, raising his now flesh and blood arm and pointing it at the mechanized suit about to kill the Morgan-lookalike. He hadn’t had time to process that his arms and legs were now fully organic instead of the Knux gauntlets and metal struts that he’d replaced the rotting nubs with. What he did was purely out of battle instinct bred into him and practice.
His right arm detached at the elbow and rocketed straight through the armored plating, leaving a massive gaping hole. He felt some pain in his knuckles from the impact, but his gauntlets were reinforced for that exact purpose which was the only reason the bones in his arm didn’t fracture.
Tyl Regor! His quirk: Missile Wrist!
His arms can detach at the elbow and be controlled like a guided missile! They have little thrusters built in that run on hydrogen. If he uses his quirk too much he gets dehydrated. His fists can be controlled telepathically and can turn on a dime. If he loses them they won’t grow back though. Pretty cool, huh?
It was a strange feeling to experience pain in his limbs again, but Tyl didn’t let that distract him. The two remaining suits were focused on the girl, and she had no way to defend herself. He was down an arm as his right fist had embedded itself in the wall.
‘What the hell am I doing?’ He slid in front of the girl, bullets bouncing off his armor. He held out his arms with his back to the mechs, shielding her from the fire. ‘This isn’t like me. Why am I saving her?’ Tyl never cared about anyone but himself or his fellow Grineer. The alliance with the Tenno girl was purely out of necessity to survive. There were times he almost killed the Tenno when she got snarky with him. Every time they interacted it had filled him with disgust to have to associate with a non-Grineer.
But now? He didn’t feel any of that hatred. When Morgan sacrificed herself to save him from whatever was happening… he felt something in his rotten heart. That same feeling made him want to stop this girl’s death. It was so… anti-Grineer of him.
A bullet managed to crack the armor and pierced his side. “Rahm!” He couldn’t protect the girl and destroy those proxies at the same time.
Suddenly, a massive blast of electricity flew past him and fried both the mechs behind them, sending them teetering over, convulsing and bursting into flame. “What!”
Melissa and Tyl looked at the door. A man wearing a black and yellow bodysuit and a red cape.
UK #2 Hero: Elecplant! His quirk lets him generate electricity! He’s like a living power plant!
A few moments earlier…
David ran toward the sound of gunfire. His little girl was in danger. “I need all available heroes and personnel down to lab seven in the ArmsTech labs!” He yelled into his radio. “We have some sort of malfunction with the Hardsuit prototypes!”
“This is Elecplant, I’m already inside and will meet you there!” The American hero said. “Security is also en-route.”
The electric hero slid around the corner in a full sprint. The gunfire was still ongoing, hopefully, a sign that whoever was in the lab was still alive. They wouldn’t be firing on something that wasn’t a threat. The automatic door slid open as he sprinted in. Inside a large man in dark blue armor crouched over Mr. Shield’s daughter, shielding her from the gunfire. Part of his right arm was missing, but there was no visible injury so it must be part of his quirk. Behind him were two of the prototype combat suits.
Elecplant wasted no time, channeling his electricity into two lightning bolts that instantly fried both the remaining mechs. “Dual Lighting!”
Both bots hit the ground with a loud thud, circuits catching fire. Elecplant looked around the room for additional threats. The other two Hardsuits were already destroyed when he got here. One sported large fist-shaped imprints and was missing its head, the other had a massive hole through its torso. Embedded in the wall was a blue armored fist with a thruster fused to the flesh. He was right about the big guy’s quirk then.
“Melissa!” David yelled as he charged into the lab.
“Papa!” Melissa scrambled to her feet to the safety of the hero and her father.
Tyl was too exhausted to stop her. His back was sore and he was pretty sure that bullet hit something vital. Oh. Yes, it did. Stomach wound. ‘Wait. I have a stomach again?’
The Grineer scientist coughed up some blood which began to leak out of his faceplate. ‘Well. This is less than ideal. Fool. Should’ve let the girl die.’
Why did he feel guilty for thinking that?
He should probably do something about that gunshot wound though. ‘I believe I’m starting to pass out from blood lo-’
Thud!
The blue-armored man slammed face-first into the lab floor with blood leaking from his helmet and back. The rear of his armor was heavily dented and cracked from the sustained gunfire with a single oozing hole.
“Call a medical team, NOW!” David shouted to the hero.
“They are already on their way. Who is that guy? Is he a hero visiting?” Elecplant asked.
David shook his head. He knew all the heroes that were stationed or visiting the island. This man he’d never seen before in his life. Both men looked at the massive hole in the ceiling. That was probably how he got in here. Was he a villain? A thief? He wasn’t sure.
The only thing he knew is that this man had saved his daughter’s life.
[I-Island Security Office, Somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, April 28, 2242]
Very few people tried to break into I-Island. The mobile city had security on the same level as supermax prisons like Tartarus in Japan. No one had ever actually breached the island’s security from the outside, and people who tried to sneak out had always been caught.
“What do you mean you have no idea how he got in?” David asked the security officer. “He melted through fifty feet of steel and concrete and you have nothing?”
The woman shook her head. “All we have is the surface camera footage, sir.” She plays the video from outside.
It's a calm night. Nothing seems out of the ordinary. After a few seconds, the screen lights up with a flash and the sound of thunder echoes through the speakers. All that is shown after that is the hole it left in the street.
“So the only thing we have is a lightning bold on a night without a cloud in the sky?” He wiped the sweat from his brow.
“Yes sir.” She replied nervously. “The closest storms were in Hawaii, Guam, and the Philippines, plus there was one that sprung up out of nowhere in Japan around the same time.”
“And yet there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. You said all the others were actual storms.” He pulls up the medical record from the man’s surgery. “He doesn’t have a weather quirk, he has a mutation in his arms that lets him launch them. Plus, the only thing he had on him was his armor, which by the way is made out of some of the sturdiest carbon-steel alloy I’ve ever seen!” He puts his hand on his face. “The board is hounding me for answers and we have nothing on him! Not even in the international quirk registry. It’s like he doesn't exist! And he’s still recovering from the surgery without saying a word. The only reason we haven’t shipped him off is because we need to make sure he doesn’t leak anything.”
David had been pressured the last few days by investors and the board. They weren’t happy that someone had breached I-island’s infamous security. The US government wanted him since he broke into a military research lab, but they couldn’t take him because I-island was neutral. David couldn’t even have him shipped off somewhere on the off chance he would share how he got inside in the first place.
That and the man had saved Melissa's life.
This was becoming quite the headache.
[I-Island Brig, Somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, April 28, 2242]
Tyl paced around the holding cell they had placed him into following his surgery. They’d confiscated his armor and given him meager cloth garments to wear. It was humiliating. At least they let him keep his arms, not that he could use them thanks to the shock collar on his neck. Oh, he’d tried to use his newfound power, but the moment his arm separated he’d been knocked unconscious by the device.
At least what they’d been feeding him was far better than anything he’d eaten before. Having functional taste buds and a stomach was an unusual feeling but he was beginning to like it. Normally he would only be eating the processed protein slurry that most Grineer had to eat. It was full of the nutrients that they needed to survive and also one of the only things that their rotting/cybernetic stomachs could process.
Void forbid he be one of the soldiers stationed at the Kuva Fortress. He’d heard… stories about the dead being processed into the meals. Now that he thought about it, that explained a lot about the Worm’s increasingly erratic behavior. Even if they cooked the cloned flesh, the sheer amount of chemicals and mutations in it still couldn’t be healthy to eat.
“Not like I’m much better.” He said out loud. He was used to talking to himself in the labs. “Pretty sure my treatments didn’t help my mental state…” He wasn’t exactly mentally stable even before he experimented on himself and the Manic treatment had made him worse. Single-minded in his focus on saving the Grineer race no matter the cost. For the Queens. For his brothers and sisters. Nothing else mattered. So what if others died? They weren’t Grineer.
"Is that what you really believe, or do you just think that because you were engineered to?!”
So why did he keep remembering what the Tenno said before she died? Why didn’t he feel that burning hatred for anything that wasn’t like him?
He didn’t feel a lot of things anymore. The pain from the clone rot was gone. He was now fully flesh and blood barring the thrusters inside his arms. How it was possible to have mechanical objects integrated into his biology baffled him. They weren’t cybernetics. While he couldn’t use the thrusters he could still detach the arm and could feel things through it even if it wasn’t connected to his body.
Fascinating.
He also didn’t feel, well, any sort of loyalty to the Twin Queens. The subservience encoded in his genes was gone. All he felt was a sense of loathing toward them.
“You're just another number to the Queens. You're disposable—a weapon, just like we were for the Orokin!”
He wasn't sure what he disliked more: the Tenno, or the fact that she had been right . It was absolutely infuriating.
Tyl looked at his new body. All that hard work to cure Cloning Decay Syndrome and here he was, fully restored. He would have to check his DNA once (if) he got out of here to confirm, but he was near certain that he was cured.
If he was cured, what would he do? He’d dedicated his whole existence to that goal. Was he the only one who was cured? If all the Grineer that survived had the same thing happen to him, what was the point of all his years of research?
He didn’t know.
[I-Island Academy, Melissa Shield’s Lab, May 1, 2242]
Melissa slumped over the lab table. After recovering from the shock of the incident a few days ago, she’d requested to study the armor of the strange man who saved her. Her father had been able to pull a few strings and granted her access to one of the man’s gauntlets. The rest were locked up as evidence. The other scientists had examined it and found that the armor was made of some sort of carbon-steel alloy that they’d never seen before. It made the armor incredibly durable to impact, especially around the fists. Maybe she could use it as inspiration for an arm support item?
Knock knock knock!
“Melissa, sweetheart, how are you doing?” David stepped into the lab holding two cups of coffee.
David had been taking a lot of time off recently after Melissa was nearly killed. He somewhat blamed himself for leaving her alone in the lab, despite having no way of knowing something like this would happen.
Melissa gladly took the coffee as her dad sat down next to her. “Fine, I’ve been trying to figure out how this armor works. I’ve already scanned a sample of the metal…”
David smiled. It was nice to see his daughter engrossed in her work. But he knew she was just distracting herself from her near-death experience. She still hadn’t talked to him about it.
“That’s not what I meant. It’s been nearly a week Melissa, we need to talk about what happened.”
Her hands started to shake and she set down her tools. “I- I almost died, dad.” She whispered. “If that man hadn’t been there, I would be dead. I couldn’t do anything to stop it. All I did was try and hide.”
He wrapped his daughter up in a hug as she began to cry. “I know, sweetie. It’s alright. You’re fine.” He stroked her hair to calm her down like he used to do when she was little.
Melissa cried into his shoulder for a few minutes before she let go. Having a snot-covered shirt was a small price to pay to make sure his daughter felt safe.
“Papa?”
“Yes, sweetheart?”
“Have you found out anything about the man who saved me? I wanted to thank him.” Melissa asked.
David sighed. “Well, it’s complicated…”
[I-Island Brig, Somewhere in the Pacific Ocean, April 29, 2242]
Tyl had been cuffed and escorted to another room by two armed men. This was the third time he’d been brought to what he presumed was an interrogation chamber.
His mood hadn’t improved though. Whatever language these people were speaking wasn’t any he recognized. He didn’t leave Uranus often but he still knew the basic languages of the Origin System, and this wasn’t one of them. To his exasperation, he still didn’t know where the hell he was. What planet was it? Was he on a ship? He had no void-damned idea!
It wasn’t like he was just going to give them any information though. He’d been trained to resist interrogation. They weren’t torturing him or putting him in some information extraction device which was odd. That's what the Corpus or Tenno would do to a captured Grineer at least. Interrogation was never really his department though.
Tyl was expecting the same middle-aged interrogator. “Here he comes. I can hear his footsteps…’
A man with a green insect head walked in.
What the fuck.
That was not a human. It couldn’t be. It had a bug head and was wearing a suit and tie.
Very few things could catch a man like Tyl Regor off guard, and this certainly was one of them.
World Hero Association Investigator Daniel wasn’t sure what to expect when he’d been assigned to interrogate someone who broke into I-Island. The mantis-quirked mutant had been told this man wasn’t responding to any attempts to communicate with I-Island security, so he’d been sent to sort out the mess. They needed to know how someone got that far into I-Island undetected until the last minute.
Daniel’s quirk, along with giving his head the physical appearance of a praying mantis also let him smell emotions with his antennae. It was helpful with interrogations but not as effective as someone with truth-detecting quirks. Those were pretty rare. The only one he knew of was that one guy he’d met in Japan while debriefing All Might a few years ago. He would’ve been a great agent for the WHA. Such a shame he was content being an investigator for the Japanese Police Force.
{}Confusion/Curiosity/Alarm{} were the emotions coming off the man. He looked just like his mugshot. Bald, orange eyes with black-grey sclera, and a muscular build. The man’s quirk was registered as “Missile Wrist” which allowed him to fire off his arm at the elbow like a rocket. “They should’ve called it missile arm. It doesn’t launch at the wrist. Figures they probably named it that since it sounds cooler.” He shook his head. It wasn’t his place to critique quirk names. He was here to find out what this man knew and go home.
Daniel clicked his mandibles anxiously as he reported to Mr. Shield and his boss on the video call. “I got nothing.”
“Nothing? You were in there for two and a half hours!” David facepalmed. “What exactly did you accomplish then?”
“I went through all the questions, he didn’t answer but I could smell his feelings. He was very confused. I don’t believe he understands what I’m asking him. I tried running through most of the world’s most common languages on my phone and smelled the same for each one.”
The man on the other end of the screen shook his head. “So this was a waste of time then? What are our options? We can’t extract him from the island in case he leaks any information he may have obtained, and the Americans are getting on our asses about the damage he caused to their facility. If you don’t do something soon they are going to take custody of him, and you know how the US military gets with interrogations. Allegedly, of course.” The man rolled his eyes.
Daniel sighed. “So what are our options then? It will take forever to try to teach him a language, assuming he even wants to talk. By the time he’s at a speaking level, he’ll be in the US’s custody.”
David stayed silent for a few minutes while the two WHA officials talked. “I have an idea, it’s risky but it would let him speak and understand English instantly if it works.” He interrupted.
“What is it?” The man onscreen asked.
“You know the previous headmaster of the Akademiya’s quirk, correct?” David asked.
“Yes, her knowledge extraction ability is quite powerful, but I don’t believe she would be willing to fly all the way out here on such short notice for something like this.”
“Luckily, we don’t need her to actually be here,” David revealed.
Dr. Kusanali Akasha’s quirk was called “Knowledge Collector” which allowed her to copy give and take information from people. She was also able to create something she called “Canned Knowledge” from her body. This allowed anyone who activated it to receive any information inside. She’d donated a few of these to I-Island for them to research, many of which were filled with languages.
However, there was a reason she didn’t use the power frequently. The act of using Canned Knowledge could be incredibly taxing on the mind. One scientist had died from a brain aneurysm after he tried to learn high-level chemistry from one of them. If the mind wasn’t ready to handle large amounts of complex information it could be fatal. Another reason was that new discoveries were always changing science, and the Knowledge inside the crystals was just information. It didn’t necessarily have to be correct information and was only representative of the time it was extracted. The quirk was extremely useful in theory, but impractical and dangerous as a method of easy learning.
But languages were simpler, as long as you didn’t try to do a complex one or multiple in succession. David himself had used the Mandarin Canned Knowledge to make his dealings with the Chinese easier, and Melissa used the Japanese one to learn her honorary uncle’s language faster. The only drawback either of them had was a migraine for a few days and a nosebleed.
“We have a few crystals from her quirk here. We could use them to instantly teach him English with only a slight risk to the subject’s health.” David said uneasily. “However, we don’t exactly have a way to tell him what is going to happen or for him to consent to it.”
The WHA administrator was silent for a moment. “I’m giving you permission to do it. Make sure it's as safe as possible.”
Tyl had waited in the room for hours. It was a longer break than he thought it would be. He was still reeling from seeing the bug-man. Oh, how he would love to dissect him and see what makes him tick. He must be some sort of alien. Did that mean the people here weren’t humans but some sort of conglomerate of nonhuman species? The inner scientist within him was buzzing with excitement at the prospect of analyzing all those genes. He’d renewed his sense of purpose. He’d wondered what he would do since he most likely didn’t need to cure his disease anymore and now he finally had the answer.
He still had questions about where he was. Maybe another galaxy? Void travel was weird.
The metal door to the interrogation room opened again. The bug man was back, along with the man he’d seen before he passed out with light brown hair. The latter was carrying a reinforced briefcase with him. Tyl warily watched the man set the briefcase down and entered a code into it. It popped open to reveal a bright green crystal object inside a metal holster. The man put on some gloves and removed the crystal, placing it in front of Tyl.
Did they want him to have it? Why was he wearing gloves when he touched it? He could reach it even with the cuffs on, but what if it was something dangerous? Clearly, it wasn’t radioactive or they’d be wearing some sort of protection.
Seeing his discomfort, the man removed the glove and placed his bare hand on the object, flinching temporarily on contact but otherwise, he was unharmed.
He would prefer to study the crystal before he touched it, but that confirmed it was safe.
So he placed his hand on it-
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZ!
Tyl’s head jerked back and his hand tightened around the surprisingly sturdy crystal like he was being electrified, locking his muscles in place. New words, or the equivalent of ones he already knew, filled his mind rapidly.
David and Daniel watched nervously as the man spazzed out once he touched the Canned Knowledge. It wasn’t the worst reaction to receiving knowledge he’d seen so that the man would be fine. He’d probably be nursing a wicked headache though. The orange-eyed man let go of the crystal after a few seconds.
“Aaaaaaaargh! That is a special kind of pain!” The man yelled. He had a surprisingly deep booming voice when he actually spoke. He wiped some blood leaking from his nose on his arm.
The bug man slid a cup of water across the table for him to drink. He hadn’t noticed how much he was sweating.
“So take it you can understand us now?” The insect chittered.
Tyl gave him a curt nod. “Yes. The process was quite… unpleasant.” He let the last word roll of his tongue.
“Apologies, it was the quickest way to get you to speak English.” The brown-haired man said.
English. So that was what their language was called.
“I’m assuming since you broke in here you know who I am,” the man said. He pointed to the bug man next to him. “This is Investigator Daniel of the World Hero Association. He will be conducting this interview today.”
Hero Association? Was that something lost in translation? And why did he think he knew who this guy was?
{} Confusion/Suspicion/Concern {}
Daniel’s antennae twitched. ' Odd.'
“I’ve never seen you before. I have no idea where I am. What planet is this?” Tyl asked.
Both men were taken aback by his response. “What do you mean? We’re on Earth, obviously.”
It was hard to tell with Daniel’s compound eyes but if they were normal they would be bulging.
{}Genuine/Worry/Distrust{}
Earth? Tyl hadn’t been there very much. Most of the planet was uninhabitable due to the toxic atmosphere, and it was rife with rapidly growing forests and pockets of infestation. The only real safe spot was near Cetus, otherwise, you would need to set up something to filter the air in the area. Why were they surprised?
David was caught off guard. The man didn’t know who he was, and was asking what planet he was on?! He leaned over to Daniel who whispered in his ear.
“He’s being serious.”
“Why are you acting like this is such a big deal? You have an alien with you.” Tyl asked.
Daniel flinched in the offense. “I’ll have you know I’m human.”
Tyl narrowed his eyes. “Drahkshit. Human genetics aren’t compatible with insects. Don’t take me for a fool.” He forgot that he had thrusters built into his body in his confusion.
“He’s telling the truth,” David said. “His quirk gives him the appearance of a praying mantis.”
Tyl tilted his head. “Quirk?”
Did he not know what a quirk was? “You know, the thing that gives you those jets in your arms? Mine gives me extremely flexible fingers.” David explained and wiggled his fingers to demonstrate. The man should know this, seeing as he had his Missile Wrist quirk.
Tyl forgot about that. Why did he have thrusters in his arms? It hadn’t exactly been his focus since he couldn't use them with the collar on. Another thing that should be genetically impossible.
David didn’t know what to make of this man. He broke into I-Island, saved his daughter, and when interrogated asks what planet he was on and what a quirk is despite having one of his own, then refused to elaborate further.
Investigator Daniel’s quirk wasn’t much help either. It could tell emotion, but it wasn’t a truth quirk. At best he could tell if someone believed what they were saying, or detect intent.
Who was this man?
Notes:
Tyl isn’t exactly the most morally upstanding character in Warframe. He’s unhinged but far from the worst considering people like Vay Hek and Dr. Tengus exist. He also has the most admirable goal of curing his clone brothers and sisters (The downside being they are all genocidal and hate everything.)
Obviously having all his genetic programming has changed Tyl a bit along with curing his clone rot (as it will with all the other Grineer who survived). He’s not going to be as remorseful as Natah or Ordan were, as you can tell by his struggle to figure out why he saved Melissa and wondering why he’s feeling guilty about certain things. He’s experiencing emotions that were suppressed for his entire life (or at least suppressed against anything not Grineer). He’s also still a bit… Tyl, seeing as his response to seeing Agent Daniel was to think about dissecting him to study his genes. He will get better, but his development will be a lot different than the others seeing as he doesn’t really regret most of what he did, even if he realizes it was bad. More Tyl will come later.
The mechs Tyl fought are Hardsuits from the game Blacklight Retribution. Since Metal Gear is part of this setting they would be miniature power suits based on the Metal Gear tech. Without pilots, they are more similar to the Mastiff units from MGR.
When I came up with the plot I wasn’t expecting “Void corrupted Hardsuits fighting Tyl Regor” to be a part of it but here we are I guess. These will be important later on.Tyl’s quirk is based on his Knux gauntlets that he can launch in his boss fight. I originally was going to call it “Rocket Fist” but I decided on “Missile Wrist” in honor of my favorite boi from Sonic X.
Chapter 13: Shooting Stars
Summary:
Lt. Lech Kril awoke to the beautiful sound of birds chirping… and angry screaming.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH! Where are my beautiful… cybernetics!” He heard a familiar voice shout, wheezing out every word.
Notes:
CW: graphic descriptions of Medical experimentation, blood and gore, Orokin abusing/experimenting on children, civilian death by fire.
Hey, remember that news segment at the beginning of Chapter 2 that seemed irrelevant? Well, it's not now! We get to see (some) of the remaining survivors. None of them will be taken into custody, I can only do so many “They don’t understand X language” before it gets old.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
==== Devil Slicer Report ====
Six of the most unruly devils of the Zariman were selected to partake in experiments to discover the limits of their power of regeneration after numerous guards reported the cursed children healing from their deserved beatings.
Trial One:
Subject #1 was a young male with purple hair. Average levels of Void energy. He was used as the control group. Several incisions were made along the body which sealed themselves quickly. Consciousness does not affect the speed of tissue regeneration. The subject was returned to the general population after testing was completed.
Trial Two:
Subject #2 was a young female with a missing eye. The eye was lost before Incident Zariman Ten-Zero. It seems injuries obtained before their profane transformation persist. Performed unsedated enucleation on the remaining eye, which regrew after twelve standard earth hours. The Void devils seem able to regenerate faster depending on the level of Void energy. The limits of this far surpass the capabilities of our Lorists and don’t have to wait for cloned organ transplants. We will be performing more intensive tests on the stronger subjects.
Trail Three:
Subjects #3 and #4 were a male and female pair. The purpose of their test was to see how many organs could be removed without subject expiration. Both were sedated for surgeon safety. Thyroid gland, liver, and uterus were removed from the female, while the stomach and left lung were removed from the male. Brain activity and speed of regeneration increased when vital organs were removed.
Subject #3 awoke when surgeons attempted to remove the heart, Lorist Sorio was incinerated by Void energy produced by the devil’s hands. Purge protocol was initiated in the suite, and the accursed child was incinerated at near-solar temperatures. The monitor noticed increased brain activity on contact with the heart. The current hypothesis is that the devil’s healing is tied to either the brain or the heart. Subject #4 will be used in the next test as well.
Trial Four:
Subjects #4 from the previous test and #5, another male will be tested to discover the limits of the devil’s regeneration. Subject #6 will be subjected to the results of these trials due to having the strongest Void energy signature.
Results of tests on Subject #4:
- Limbs amputated, grew back after two days. Lorist healing was able to accelerate the process.
- Dax guard was ordered to fire an unmodified Tigris shotgun at the subject’s chest. Despite extreme damage to the heart and lungs, the subject was able to survive.
- Incisions made with a blade soaked in Void energy were able to create scars that would not heal on surface tissue. This did not have any significant effect on internal organs but was able to delay the healing. Recommended procedure for disposal of the devils is Void-powered weaponry. Otherwise, complete incineration seems to work.
- Severed spinal column between L3 and L4. Paralyzed from L4 Downward until it regenerated.
Finally, Subject #4’s brain was removed, wherein the devil’s body immediately reacted despite sedatives. The body attempted to re-insert the brain for a few moments after removal before dying. Curiously, the brain was able to survive outside the body for twelve Earth hours before it expired.
The devil’s brains and other organs appear normal on scans when removed. Despite the hellish power that flows through their bodies, once they die they appear as normal humans.
Results of tests on Subject #5:
Following what we learned from #4 we tried several different methods to terminate #5.
- Removal of heart, destruction of heart, failures.
- Exsanguination, the body continued to function despite massive loss of blood.
- We used a sample of our deadliest poisons, and despite most of the devil’s organs failing multiple times he was able to recover.
- Technocyte plague administered to no effect. The Void devils appear to be immune to the infestation?!!
Subject was terminated via decapitation via Void infused blade. The body did not attempt to recover the severed head.
All records of the project were sealed by order of his grace Executor Ballas.
Subjects #1, 2, & 6 were terminated by his decree.
Archemdeans Sorio and Clovia were executed after suggesting that the children be used as Yuvan due to their power of regeneration. All personnel involved were also executed.
[Mt. Fuji, April 25, 2242]
Lt. Lech Kril awoke to the beautiful sound of birds chirping… and angry screaming.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH! Where are my beautiful… cybernetics!” He heard a familiar voice shout, wheezing out every word.
Lech pushed himself out of the foliage he found himself in, armor creaking. He grabbed his trusty Brokk hammer to lean on as he checked his gear. The coolant pack on his back was shot, most of the wires had either disappeared or fused into the metal rendering it unusable. His body felt different. There was no consistent pain from the cybernetics keeping his organs functioning, and he could
feel
his hands and feet. He reached for his Gorgon only to find the machine gun was warped and battered. The barrel was bent and fused shut, so he tossed the useless weapon to the side. All he needed was his fists and his hammer.
Nearby, General Sargas Ruk had awoken to the same conclusion that his comrade had, albeit a bit earlier. Once he realized he realized that his cybernetics were gone he’d flown into a rage. Pieces of his broken armor littered the clearing he was in.
“RAAAAAAAAAAGH!” The orange-armored Grineer roared, punching down a large tree in his anger. He whirled around upon hearing Kril’s heavy footsteps and the cracking of branches.
“Kril. You survived. Where are. Your. Troops?” Sargas wheezed. He’d removed most of the bulky equipment, leaving only his monocular visor and heavy armor. It wasn’t like his equipment was in any shape to produce his flames. As of now, they were just bulky weights.
Lech leaned his hammer against the tree, face unreadable beneath his eggplant-shaped helmet. “No idea. You are the first brother I have seen since I woke up. Is this Earth?” He squinted through the viewport of his helmet, seeing an early morning sky.
Sargas looked up to see the snowy slope of a mountain. He hadn’t been to Earth’s surface in decades, so he wasn’t sure. If he recalled correctly, the trees on the planet were supposed to be much bigger than this. He also didn’t have any trouble breathing the supposedly toxic air. “I don’t know.” He turned to his comrade. “Report. What happened. To your forces?” He huffed.
“Sentient bugs hit hard. Lost most of my fleet around Mars, the rest was captured and Veiled.” Lech leaned in, noticing that Sargas’s face seemed a lot smoother than normal. “I heard Kela was slaughtered by her own gladiators when they were veiled.” He said with a chuckle.
“Hmmpf. That. Is what. She gets for. Letting others fight. Battles for her.” Sargas coughed. Lech could’ve sworn he saw black smoke exit his mouth.
“Ruk. Do you feel… different? My arms and legs are back.” Lech asked.
“Yes. My cybernetics. Are. GONE!” Sargas responded in his gravelly voice. “I. Assume. It is the. Same. For you?”
Lech nodded. “I also feel much healthier. The pain of the rot is gone.”
If that was one thing that Sargas could take solace in, it was the fact that the chronic pain from the disease that plagued all Grineer had faded. He felt renewed but angered at the loss of his augments. The flesh was a weakness that disgusted him. It would rot, age, and die. There was also a hard limit on what pure training and stimulants could accomplish. But technology? It could be easily replaced when damaged, and advancements were continually being made.
His train of thought was interrupted by a shout.
“GRINEER BROTHERS!” An average-looking Grineer in what looked like a nobleman’s attire approached them.
Kril stood at attention. How dare what appeared to be a low-ranking Grineer noble address him as such. “Who the fuck are you?” He growled.
“BROTHERS, DO YOU NOT RECOGNIZE YOUR GLORIOUS COUNCILOR? IT IS I! VAY HEK!” He said. Hek had no ‘inside voice’. This was about as quiet as he could get.
Sargas and Lech turned their heads toward each other before they both let out a heavy laugh.
“YOU DARE?” He screeched in anger with a vein popping out of his head.
“You. Look. Pathetic.” Sargas wheezed as he tried to stop laughing. If he recalled correctly, this is what Hek looked like before Dr. Tengus “improved” him. Sargas was all for cybernetic enhancement but he would struggle to call what Tengus did to the councilor as an upgrade. All it did was make an already unstable man even more unhinged.
“I could break you in two,” Lech said, leaning down to Hek’s height.
Hek’s eye twitched he could feel his rage bubbling to the surface but he pushed it down for the time being, which was easier said than done. “ENOUGH! WE MUST FIND MORE OF OUR BROTHERS TO RE-ESTABLISH POWER. FOR THE QUEENS!”
All he got back was a blank response. Normally Lech and Sargas would be mostly willing to put up arms for their Queens, despite how much they hated Vay Hek’s questionable leadership. But now? They felt no pull to do so.
“Why. Should. We. Follow. A coward. Like. You?” Sargus poked Vay Hek in the chest with every word. The councilor’s eye twitched in barely contained rage.
If there was one thing that Sargus and Kril hated, it was a coward. In their eyes, Vay Hek was one of the biggest they knew. He’d been nearly assassinated by dozens of Tenno hit squads and fled every single time things got dicey. The only positive thing that Sargus could say about the man was that he was a miracle worker for morale. He could whip almost any Grineer into a frenzy directed toward their enemies, no matter the losses. Frankly, that was the most likely reason the Queens hadn’t disposed of him. He was too useful for troop morale and had amassed too much power for him to be eliminated without creating a vacuum. A side effect of his enemies on the council mysteriously ‘disappearing’. Either that or he amused the Queens despite his numerous failures.
But there weren’t any Queens watching now, and both men didn’t feel the pull of obedience. They could kill Vay Hek with no repercussions. He had no power now, and he was stuck in an unaugmented body. Everything special about him came from Tengus’s experiments. Without his Terra-Frame he would be easy to kill. But that could wait until they had a little fun poking his fragile ego.
“Look at little Hek. What are you going to do? Cry?” Lech guffawed.
“YOU INSECTS! YOU DARE QUESTION MY AUTHORITY? I AM A COUNCILOR! I REPORT DIRECTLY TO THE QUEENS! THEY WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD FOR THIS!” Vay Hek screeched like a little parrot. Like most Grineer, Hek
was
loyal to the Twin Queens by the forced genetic programming. But unlike his fellow clones, he had taken it further. He was fanatically loyal to them out of a desperate need for approval. A loyalty that bordered on obsession. Whatever had happened to transport them here had cured them of their clone rot and erased any genetically encoded loyalty, but Vay Hek’s went deeper than that.
“I. No. Longer. Care. For. The Queens.” Ruk wheezed. “And. We. No. Longer. Need. To. Listen. To. You.” He shoved the trembling man to the ground. “I. Will. Enjoy. Every. Second. Of. This.”
“Don’t go too hard on him Sargas. I want a turn as well.” Lech smirked under his helmet as he picked up his hammer.
Sargas’s fist slammed into Hek’s armor, knocking and cracking it. “NO! NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Something in Vay Hek snapped, the rage of betrayal flowing through him. His skin turned a bright red and his muscles began to expand rapidly, tearing through everything but his flight suit under the armor.
Sargas and Lech stepped back. “What!”
Councilor Vay Hek! Quirk: Rage!
The angrier he gets, the larger and more powerful he becomes! The downside to this massive power-up is that he falls into a berserk state. His blood pressure rises as well the angrier he gets.
For someone whose entire personality was anger, Rage was the perfect quirk for Vay Hek. Unfortunately, it came with the drawback of turning him into a drooling beast, lashing out at everything around him.
Sargas caught a massive fist to the chest, sending him flying down the mountainside. He punched through tree after tree before slamming into a boulder along a hiking path, cracking it in half. The General was surprised he was still alive. His armor was strong, sure, but it shouldn’t be able to take that hit and live. Said armor had a massive hand indent on it. He was lucky his ribs weren’t broken. Bruised, but not broken.
Groaning and pulling himself to his feet, he was distracted by the multiple voices. He turned to the trail to see a group of people wearing hiking clothes and backpacks with faces of shock. Some of them pointed devices at him that made clicking noises. One of them turned to the person at the front of the pack. “Are wa dare? Kare wa eiyūdesu ka?”
The hikers were startled by a roar that shook the mountain. Flocks of birds scattered as a large blurred shape flew toward Ruk’s location. It was Vay Hek, bigger than before and pummeling Lech as they approached.
Instinctively, Sargas raised his right arm where his flame cannon used to reside. The air began to heat up around him rapidly. “KURN ADHUVE!” Sargas screamed as a massive aura of fire surrounded him, instantly setting the entire area ablaze and burning the surrounding hikers to a crisp.
At the base of the mountain, the peaceful morning was rocked by a massive explosion that erupted near the edge of the forest near far up Mt. Fuji. The blast launched showers of burning trees further down the mountainside causing even more fires to break out.
Sargas coughed as black sludge exited his mouth, a mixture of saliva and smoke. The blast of flames he unleashed took a lot out of him and what was worse, it barely phased the raging Vay Hek. He’d only been stunned, allowing Lech, who was also somehow still alive to escape his grasp. That was probably due to the Lieutenant’s armor being designed to insulate against extreme heat and cold.
He was so distracted he nearly missed the blur of a red fist approaching his head. Lech reacted before him with unnatural speed, his armor glowing red from the heat.
General Sargas Ruk! Quirk: Eruption!
He can unleash bursts of extreme heat that can melt nearly anything! It basically turns his body into a volcano! Whenever he unleashes an attack, ash builds up in his body that he needs to expel. Due to the nature of his quirk, his attacks come out in violent bursts!
Lieutenant Lech Kril! Quirk: Thermal Dynamo!
The higher his temperature gets, the stronger and faster his body becomes! He can raise or lower his body temperature at will. When his temperature drops below freezing, he becomes an invincible, slow-moving juggernaut!
Vay Hek turned toward the two, his expression one of pure rage, the drool leaving his mouth evaporating from the heat produced by Sargas’s new power.
“Fight till the end?” Lech asked. Sargas nodded in agreement. They didn’t know if they would win, but they wouldn’t give up.
Witnesses to the fire said they heard two sonic booms later on. JSDF radar picked up two objects leaving the mountain, one heading east, the other southwest.
[Jaku City, April 25, 2242]
Damn that Veebo, or whatever the hell his name was. That blasted crewman had cost him everything! He gave that tech such a simple task. All he had to do was give him fucking fire control for the fleet for Void’s sake!
But
nooooooo
. He had to go play the hero and override his control over the fleet. The shot on the Murex didn’t even scratch it, and the blast it released in retaliation destroyed the Obelisk Ship almost instantly. The only reason Alad survived was because of the emergency escape pod he had installed. He wasn’t foolish enough to reside on the bridge to rely on that module like that old coot Frohd. This was one time his paranoia paid off.
And now he was here, creditless and scrounging for food in an unknown city like a desperate rodent. The conditions here were even worse than the temporary base he’d set himself up in after he fled.
Then…
Alad set down the plasma splicer. His latest masterpiece was finished. A new Zanuka model scrounged from the corpse of a fallen Khora and her summoned Kavat. The Zanuka series was always a good fallback for him. Much more reliable and controllable than those horrid Sentient Amalgams.
Well, the Amalgams were impressive pieces of technology. The fact he had been forced to construct those hybrids was what really irked him. Would he have eventually made them himself? Probably. The Sentient’s technology was truly impressive, on par with that of the Warframe. That was why he was so eager to work with Regus when he proposed the joint venture. The fact that the old man had agreed to such a laughably one-sided contract that Alad had drafted honestly should have been a huge red flag. He’d been greedy and desperate for funding after his numerous failures, but the board wouldn’t overlook him collaborating with the enemy. Had he known that Regus was a disguised Sentient he would've never signed the contract.
The moment he signed that tablet he’d doomed himself to a gilded cage of his own creation. Sure, he had near limitless resources thanks to his new “partners” but no way out. He’d tried to back out of course, but
she
sent the Ropalolyst to decimate his cities. Even if he did manage to find a way out, if the board found out what he did he’d be executed at best. He wasn’t exactly popular after Gradivus and
especially
after he’d tried to create a “Mutalist Empire” by weaponizing the infested.
That hadn’t been his best moment, but to be fair he wasn’t exactly thinking for himself at the time. The knowledge he’d gleaned from touching the infested hive-mind was worth it in his opinion. He’d escaped from the situation with help from the Betrayers of all people, stealing that Grineer’s research to free his mind of the infestation just enough to make a deal with the Lotus for a full cure later on.
Anyways, enough reminiscing on that. The important thing is that he hated not being in control. It was bad enough he had to fuse Sentient tech to a human host while somehow keeping the whole thing alive (if you could call that living). Did they not understand how difficult that was? Sentients might as well be another species with how complex their inner workings were. At least with the Infestation, you could guide it to bond with organic tissue, but he couldn’t even use that to fuse the two since the invaders from Tau were immune to the plague! He’d much rather figure out how to attach Zanuka’s head to a human… not a bad idea. He’d mark that one down for later.
Even when he did figure out how to hybridize Sentient and humans (after fusing them to some Moas and Turrets first) he had to make them weaker than they should’ve been because he knew that he wouldn’t be in control of them. It was an insult to his genius to purposely sabotage his creations to be sub-par. Alad prided himself on delivering quality, if expensive products. His Zanuka line would’ve been the next generation of proxy if he’d ever got the funding. However, a Tenno assassination squad and a lesson in defenestration had put a halt to his plans of mass-producing them.
Zanuka-84 activated, stretching herself out like the animal she was based on. He’d established a direct mental link with this model. The Sentient had subverted all his other networked proxies. He wouldn’t have that happen to his new creation.
“Who’s a loyal little girl, you are, yes you are!” He rubbed his creation’s feline head. She would follow his mental commands to the letter, unlike
some
people. Damn that Venmo, he couldn’t even experiment on the man as punishment. Maybe he had a sibling or parent that could take it in his stead?
Bah! It didn’t matter in the long run. Despite how petty he was it would be a waste of valuable time to track down one of them for revenge. Time was credits after all!
He was glad that he hadn’t been captured by the Sentient, or Narmer Empire as they were apparently called for the past few months. The only thing Beebo had accomplished with his little stunt was costing Alad a chance to negotiate with his new overlords, nothing more. That traitorous tech didn’t save Alad from being veiled, not at all! He would’ve been able to prove his usefulness to the new God-Emperor… probably.
The last few months of the new Empire’s rule had been boring. He’d hidden away in an old mining rig around Jupiter. Any unlucky souls who happened to come aboard? Well, he happily freed them of their supplies with Zanuka’s help. The new model was working out nicely, especially when he attached the chainsaw for it to carve up their enemies.
It wasn’t ideal, but he was surviving.
Beep beep beep!
Odd, a full-range transmission. It looked like it was going out to everyone in the system. Another one of Narmer’s propaganda broadcasts? Those were usually targeted. This one was unencrypted and being sent to every open comm channel. What the hell did he want.
Alad walked over and activated the display to reveal Ballas, the leader of Narmer. He’d arrived a bit late so the man was partway through his speech already.
“--at will become of you, my people, my flock? You will join me there, of course... but by another path. The path of sacrifice. The path of oblivion. Cleansed of all doubt, for you will peer into the pitch of day and find the SUN is gone. Its heart rendered, beating in my hand... the cost of my passage!" The emperor proclaimed.
What the fuck. Alad rewound the broadcast and his eyes widened. ‘Is he a fucking idiot?’ Void travel wasn’t exactly Alad’s primary field, his focus instead being cybernetics and bioengineering. Still, even he knew that Void travel was dangerous. There was a reason he stayed out of that hell and relied on the solar rails.
That absolute troglodyte of an Orokin was going to blow up the fucking sun to travel to Tau? There were a million reasons why that was an incredibly stupid and inefficient way to do that. The Void was unstable already, constantly leaking its corrupting storms into reality. The energy that would be unleashed would be catastrophic!
He was too far away to stop it now, so Alad prepared to do what he does best: Run away and live to profit another day. It was time to get as far away from this doomed system as possible and hope that someone stopped that madman before it was too late. With the supplies he had he could survive…
He began loading his ship to take off from the station. By the time he heard the Void proximity alarms it was too late. The station began to creak and arcs of Void lightning bounced off the electronics of the ship. A portal opened up and
something
came out of it, a hollow-faced abomination that screeched an ear-splitting sound that ruptured his eardrums.
“Zanuka!” He screamed, falling to his knees. The proxy rushed toward him, using it’s prehensile tail to carry him away from the
thing
.
He screamed even louder when a blinding white light engulfed the both of them, his flesh melting and fusing with his creation before he blacked out.
That was the last thing he remembered before he woke up here, at the edge of a forest. The ground was wet from a storm that had long passed, and the sun was rising. That was hours ago though. Now, he was wandering through the back alleys of a foreign city. He’d discarded his clothes after seeing how much he stood out, and traded them to some homeless man in an alley. The clothes smelled awful but it helped him blend in. To think he’d been reduced to such a state. Penniless and in a strange new world. It had to be, he’d seen Earth’s moon as it set, unfractured.
Alad looked at his reflection in the bottle of what he assumed was some sort of alcohol. His face was unblemished by the scarring his infestation had left behind. It was like his past mistakes were erased.
Well, at least something good came out of all this.
[Sapporo, Japan,
April 26, 2242
]
The thugs in the warehouse were all dead. But the Stalker had no mercy for a bunch of murderers and thieves. But would their lives be enough to quench the voices in his head?
It didn’t matter. They were a means to an end. Ever since he arrived in this world yesterday he’d stuck to the familiar darkness. He didn’t have time to cope with his mostly restored mind. He just needed to blend in for now and find his master.
He flicked the blood off his scythe and it disappeared. It wasn’t Hate or War, but his new Exalted Scythe power was useful. His flesh twisted and he groaned in pain while the rest of his transformation was undone, leaving a black-haired, red-eyed man in his late fifties to clothe his naked body.
Good thing he’d only snapped the neck of the thug whose clothes were his size. Blood was such a pain to wash out.
Notes:
This isn’t all the characters that were transported here, more will be revealed later on. This story isn’t solely Warframe focused, so next chapter will be more MHA characters.
Sargas and Lech aren’t dead, flameboi will return and Lech got punched so hard he got sent to the side story that I plan to write.
Why is Alad in Jaku? Hehehehehe. You probably already know why I had him arrive there. I kinda teased his quirk(?). Its pretty powerful but it doesn’t really affect him. And yes, Alad did make his Zanuka Blade Wolf.
Chapter 14: Stronger Together
Summary:
Today, he’d made one simple mistake.
“You know, with you being turned into a teenager, I can probably beat you!” He’d told her, puffing out his chest.
When she spun around with a feral grin on her face, it was then he realized he’d fucked up.
Chapter Text
The rise of quirks proved to be both a blessing and a curse to the medical industry. Those with healing quirks are highly sought after to work in hospitals due to the speed at which they can help patients recover. Healing quirks aren’t particularly common and each has different strengths and weaknesses. For example, a Japanese pro heroes quirk works using the patient’s energy to accelerate the healing, while others could use the user's energy.
Another benefit was that human bodies became more resilient than those in the twenty-first century. Most people, even those who are quirkless, can recover quickly from minor injuries. This has led to a drastic decrease in hospitalizations due to household accidents. Most major injuries nowadays are caused by quirks.
It hasn’t all been positive though. Due to the drastic changes in human biology, most patients need specialized care, especially in cases of those with heteromorphic quirks. You cannot treat someone whose body shares traits with animals or machines in the same way. Some hospitals in the early days of quirks even refused to treat those with mutation quirks, fearing malpractice lawsuits because they didn’t know how to treat the patient. Thankfully this is no longer the case with the advancement of knowledge in quirk biology.
Perhaps the worst victim of quirks is the organ transplantation process. Even before quirks people needed to take immunosuppressants for the entire lifespan of the transplanted organ, barring special cases. The organ also had to be of a compatible donor. Following the rise of quirks, organ transplantation, and donation has fallen globally by 98%. The sheer variety in human biology has made most organs unique to the body they came from. Some quirks alter certain organs to produce specific chemicals and proteins required for the quirk to function, which can be toxic to bodies not equipped to handle it. Others are literally the quirk factor of the user and cannot be transplanted safely to another host.
Most of the data on this comes from illegal experimentation from the dawn of quirks, like the case of a hyper-regeneration quirk being used to harvest organs in the United States. The organs in question were theoretically viable for those needing transplants. It was only after the surgeries were inserted that everything went wrong. Once attached, the organs sensed that something was missing and attempted to regenerate the rest of the body inside the patient. Said organs regenerated were a fusion of the host and donor’s biology, quickly becoming unstable and cancerous, killing the patients within a matter of minutes assuming their wounds didn’t burst from the rapid tissue growth.
Currently, organ transplantation is only possible among siblings with the exact same quirk, or quirkless individuals. The rapidly declining quirkless population has led to a shortage of organ donors worldwide. Most countries have lifted the ban on stem cell research and cloning, but the complexity of quirk biology, as well as the expense, has stifled any progress. The process for organ cloning is expensive and no country or company has been able to find a process to produce viable organs. Most don’t even try as the process would have to be customized per patient.
Khayyam, Giyath. History of Quirks in the Medical Field. Egypt: Akademiya Publishing, 2214. 133-134. Print
[Aldera Middle School, May 6th, 2242]
Izuku was exhausted. Maybe he shouldn’t have pushed himself so hard last night. He’d stayed up training longer than usual before he went to bed. It was a mistake to overwork himself, especially on a school night. He was so out of it he almost didn’t realize he’d bumped into Kacchan.
“Oi! Watch where you’re going Deku!” Katsuki hissed. This was the first time he’d spoken to Izuku since the Sludge Villain incident. Ever since then, he’d barely paid Izuku any mind besides the occasional glare. It was the nicest he’d been to Izuku since Hisashi’s funeral.
‘Stupid fucking nerd needs to watch where he’s going.’ Katsuki grit his teeth as he continued past useless Deku. “Tch…” The nerd had been really tired lately. He’d put on a bit of muscle too, not like getting ripped would help a quirkless weakling like him be a hero.
He still saved you though.
Why did fucking Deku of all people have to rescue him? He didn’t need saving from the shitty nerd! If those useless extras had bothered to do their damn jobs this never would’ve happened. Really it wasn’t even Deku who saved him, it was All Might who’d swooped in and punched the slimy bastard into pieces. Deku wasn’t a hero, he was just a distraction.
Even though he rushed in to help you after what you said to him earlier that day.
Katsuki growled and sat down at his desk. If he just left Deku alone he wouldn’t have to keep seeing that stupid look on his face. The same look he gave him in the creek all those years ago. What gave him the right to look at Katsuki like he was some weakling who needed saving? Heroes like All Might and Endeavor didn’t need to be saved cause they were the strongest. That’s where he belonged, at the top. When February rolled around and Deku failed the hero exam he’d see where he belonged.
Katsuki would never admit it to the nerd, but he was smart. He was good enough to get into U.A. or some other school’s general education program and do something else with his life. Hopefully, Deku would realize that and give up on his stupid dream and chase something more realistic. It wasn’t like Deku was going to get into U.A. anyways, so why should he spend the energy thinking about the nerd?
Izuku got to the beach right after school. Usually, Toshinori-sensei was already there with the truck but today he was absent. That was odd, maybe he was running late? He pulled out his phone and texted the man. After a few minutes of no response, he called his mom to come to supervise him. Inko had come to watch him train intermittently to make sure he was staying safe during the training. She always brought the both of them something to eat too, since he usually missed dinner.
“Mom, Toshinori-sensei hasn’t shown up yet. Can you come down until he gets here?”
“I’ll be there in a few minutes sweetie. Do you want me to bring you some katsudon?” She asked.
“Yes, please. Can you bring something for Toshinori-sensei too? He seems to really like the soup you make.”
He could afford to take it a bit easier today, focusing on cardio and endurance instead of straining his muscles lifting trash. Since he’d started, he already cleared out a large patch of sand to do workouts in. Toshinori-sensei had gone over it with a metal detector and beach rake to assure that there was no debris that someone could step on. Once his mom arrived he sent a text to his mentor to let him know what was going on and started to do his warmups.
Inko sat up on the beach wall watching her son. She’d brought him some chocolate protein bars and water bottles along with the katsudon that Izuku had already devoured. At first, she’d been worried about her son training by moving all this junk off the beach. She’d had doubts about how safe it was, despite All Mig- Yagi having gloves and first aid on hand, as well as Izuku having his tetanus shot. Gods, that was weird to think about even after almost two weeks of knowing the man. It was jarring seeing the skeleton of a man and knowing that he was the world’s number one hero. She’d had to mentally train herself to call him by his real name to keep his identity under wraps.
Despite her reservations about the training, she could tell her son was happy despite going to bed exhausted nearly every night. Izuku had put on a little muscle in the month since he started training with Toshinori and had even grown a few centimeters since she last measured. He was also acting a bit more confident lately.
It was a few hours into the evening before Toshinori responded to her texts, apologizing for running late. He’d been in an interview with the police since the early morning that ran for longer than expected. The man looked exhausted when he finally arrived and sat down next to her.
“I must apologize again for not informing you of what was happening. The interview was sprung on me last minute this morning.” Toshinori sighed. Despite his missing stomach, his gut rumbled. He hadn’t eaten since the morning.
“Don’t trouble yourself. I can afford to take time out of my day to watch Izuku. You are a busy man after all.” Inko said she handed him a thermos of soup. “Here, Izuku asked me to make this for you.”
Toshinori opened the thermos and took a sniff. It was a special recipe of miso soup that Inko had developed just for him. The vegetables were basically liquified to allow him to digest their nutrients. Otherwise, he would’ve had to chew them into a paste. Something about a good homemade meal made it taste so much better. Sure, Toshinori knew how to cook, but most of his meals were optimized to give him the maximum amount of nutrition since he didn’t have a stomach to digest it efficiently. He had to rely only on his intestines to get what little nutrients they could, hence his weakened form. Those meals weren’t exactly designed to taste good, but to give him enough nutrients to maintain One For All.
But Inko put her heart and soul into the soup. Even though he told her that most of it would pass through his intestines without much benefit she still kept making it for him. Inko was kind, just like Izuku.
Toshinori took a sip of the soup, savoring the flavor as he watched his successor push himself.
…
…
…
But he couldn’t help but feel distracted by his interview with Karris earlier. When Nezu called him in for an interview, they’d been under the assumption that some of them may have been given multiple quirks from All For One. It was a fair assumption considering he was the only one capable of such a feat.
He didn’t expect them to not be of this universe entirely. If it weren’t for Tsukauchi’s constantly panicked expression whenever something the man said registered as true he wouldn’t have believed it. Toshinori had conflicting feelings about the man. When Karris told his story of the butchery he had committed in the name of his goals, he’d been disgusted with the man… But he could see how broken the man became when he spoke of his misdeeds. Misdeeds that ended up being for nothing.
Those Orokin… not even death could stop them. Karris spent decades of his life killing them just for the opportunity of rebellion. His punishment was nothing short of horrific. Stripped of his identity and made a digital slave. He’d been stuck like that for centuries , having to literally shatter his mind multiple times to stay sane when he discovered what exactly he was and what he’d done.
“Yagi?” Inko interrupted his train of thought, having noticed his distraught face. “Are you alright?” She asked while placing a hand on his shoulder.
He sighed. “No, not really. I know I promised no more secrets, but it has to do with an ongoing investigation so I can’t say much. It’s just been a lot to process.”
Inko was surprised by his reaction. She’d seen many photos and interviews of All Might, and he’d always been smiling. Even in recordings of fights with villains he rarely lost his signature smile. Seeing him exhausted and distressed like this was a bit jarring to her.
Toshiniori took another long sip of his soup and coughed. “It is nice, having someone to talk to about other things though.” Down on the beach, Izuku finished another set of exercises. “Young Izuku, I don’t want him to end up like me. To become the Symbol of Peace, I gave up everything resembling a normal life. I’m sure your parents told you how bad it was forty years ago. I wanted to be a pillar that gave everyone hope and made them feel safe. That’s what I told my mentor before she decided I would inherit One For All.” He gazed down at Izuku, who was chugging down a bottle of water, sweat glistening under the setting sun.
“But that was a long time ago. The world doesn’t need that kind of symbol anymore, and with him gone, young Izuku won’t have to face what I did. He wants to be a hero just like me, but I want him to forge his own path as a hero. I want him to not make the same mistakes I did. He should be able to make friends, find love…” He trailed off. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to ramble on like this.” He said with a blush.
It had never occurred to Inko just how much Toshinori had sacrificed. Everyone took the Symbol of Peace for granted without taking the time to see the man behind the hero. He always wore his signature smile that everyone recognized, but he’d been doing that for decades. It must take a toll, even disregarding his horrific injuries. The way he spoke was very humble for someone of his fame.
They sat there till night fell in silence, but at least Toshinori was momentarily distracted from thinking about today's events.
[Naruhata Ward, May 7th, 2242]
“C’mere ya little shit!” A teenaged Mirko hollered at Inosuke. She’d been forced to take the day off after being by a villain’s “quirk” while on patrol. The quirk in question was called
「Sweet Sixteen」, which turned the person it hit into the sixteen-year-old version of themselves.
It had been four days since the boar-masked teen had arrived at Iwao’s home. The police had to process the paperwork once Rumi registered that she actually had a place for the boy to stay. In the time between, Iwao had purchased a nearby warehouse for Rumi and Inosuke to train in. Rumi had given him a lot of money, probably more than he needed honestly. It was enough for him to start considering doing something with his life besides being an aged vigilante. There were people in this ward that needed training, and he wasn’t getting any younger. Tamao and Soga would probably feel a lot better knowing he was safe. If he kept going on like this, he’d eventually bite the bullet in some alley somewhere. He couldn’t do that to his daughter.
The warehouse wasn’t in the best shape, he still was waiting on repairs to be done and quirk training supplies to be delivered. At least getting a quirk gym license hadn’t been too difficult. Being a former pro with old connections and having a rising star backing you had its benefits.
“Luna Arc!”
CRASH!
That was assuming those two idiots wouldn’t destroy the damn building before he got his gym up and running. Rumi had taken over training the boy since he honestly couldn’t keep up with the brat’s speed. It was insane how skilled the kid was already like he’d been fighting his entire life. Even without a quirk, he could keep up with Rumi when she was at her best. All Iwao could do was offer tips on fighting people with quirks.
CRUNCH!
Aaaand she just kicked another hole in the floor. He really hoped those reinforced training dummies held up like the reviews said they would.
Training with rabbit lady, or rabbit girl, as she would be for the next few hours until whatever affected her wore off, was the most fun Inosuke had in years. Not to say he won any of their training spars, but he put up a good fight and was improving rapidly.
Today, he’d made one simple mistake.
“You know, with you being turned into a teenager, I can probably beat you!” He’d told her, puffing out his chest.
When she spun around with a feral grin on her face, it was then he realized he’d fucked up.
Maybe if Iwao told him she was always this battle hungry even as a teenager, he wouldn’t have pushed that button. The man didn’t seem to care as he sipped his beer. Ahh, nostalgia.
“C’mere ya little shit!” She yelled while leaping through the air. Inosuke was doing everything he could to avoid her repeated axe kicks. It was only because he could feel the air moving as she approached that he was able to dodge the blows.
“LUNA ARC!” She screamed as she punched another hole into the floor.
‘ Man, I really wish I could use my swords…’ He thought. They had confiscated his swords because “You can’t just go around trying to start fights and slash people” and “You need a license to have these”. Inosuke could still fight without them, but they were special to him so it did hurt to not have them readily available.
He dodged another kick that cracked the ground underneath him, flipping out of the way of the follow-up punch. “C’mon, pretty boy! Quit running and fight back! Didn’t ya say you could beat me now that I’m younger?” The rabbit hero hit him with a roundhouse kick that was too fast to dodge even though he sensed it coming, sending him flying into a crate.
“Ughh… ow…” Inosuke dragged himself out of the ruined crate he’d been kicked into before springing back to his feet. “I’m ok!” He boasted, giving her a thumbs up.
“Damn it Rumi! Take it easy on the boy!” Iwao yelled from across the room. “Yer gonna break this building before I can fucking use it at this rate.” He pointed to the myriad of holes in the floor and broken crates around the building. “You’re lucky this is all going to be replaced in a few weeks, but you need to tone it down if you’re going to train in here!” The scarred man scowled at the two giving them a harsh glare with his good eye.
“He started it!” Rumi pouted.
“I don’t care if he fucking started it, you’re twenty-fucking-six years old!” He rested his forehead in his hand. “Just… go wash up. You both are done for the day.” Iwao sighed, grabbing a broom to sweep the ruined floors yet again. He paused. “Actually, clean the damn floors first. You broke it, you have to clean it up!” He tossed a broom to each of them and hobbled away.
It took them another hour to get the warehouse straightened out and get back to Oguro’s home and another thirty for them both to shower. Inosuke went last because he was still unused to using it and took longer to wash. He finished dressing and walked into the kitchen for dinner.
Rabbit girl was staring at the time on her phone tapping her foot impatiently, while one-eye was pulling a pan out of the metal stove. The former was wearing a baggy T-shirt and stretchable pants.
“C’mon… any minute now…” With a flash of pink light, Rumi grew back to her adult size, the twenty-four-hour effects on her finally expiring. “Finally! I’m back bitches! Oguro, beer me!” She caught the can that was thrown her way and cracked the lid open. Finally, she was of drinking age again. “Fucking stand users… ” She muttered too quietly for Inosuke to hear.
The oven dinged, and Iwao pulled the food out to let it cool and sat down at the table. Inosuke had set his mask off to the side after the man had declared a “no costumes at the table” rule. The boy was already digging into a bag of chips. Well, scarfing down was a better word for it. He shared his table manners with Rumi as well.
Iwao cleared his throat. “Hashibira.” The boy looked up, cheeks stuffed with chips like a chipmunk.
“Yesh?”
“You keep moving like a swordsman whenever you fight. I can tell you have other martial skills, which means you’ve grown so used to fighting with swords that you’ve grown complacent in other departments.”
Inosuke swallowed the chips in a huge gulp without any water. “Yeah, 'cause I’m a swordsman! What else am I supposed to do?”
“You shouldn’t rely entirely on your gear. What will you do if it breaks in a fight?”
Inosuke raised a finger to argue but the words got caught in his mouth. He remembered that time on the mountain when both his swords were broken by the spider demon, or when Tanbachiro broke his sword on multiple occasions. Fighting demons without a weapon was basically suicide, no matter how skilled you were with martial arts. From what he’d seen so far, quirks were just like the Blood Demon Arts that he’d fought against, and probably more powerful in some cases like whatever turned rabbit lady into a teenager earlier. “... I guess.” He grumbled.
“Look at me and Rumi, for example. I used to use brass knuckles,” He pulled one out of his pocket and set it on the table. “And she fights with her hands and feet. While the knuckles are a tool, they enhance my power rather than being completely reliant on them. If I lose them or they break, I can keep punching a punk with my bare fists if I have to.”
Rumi chimed in. “It's the same as relying entirely on the power of your quirk. That’s why you see so many D-listers kick the bucket or never move up in the ranks. They get complacent and can’t do shit if their powers don’t work.” She pointed at herself. “My quirk is Rabbit, and people always thought it was a weak quirk that had no use in fighting. I had to train my fucking ass off to get to where I am now. You on the other hand don’t have a quirk, which means you need to work twice as hard, just like the old man.” She grabbed the bag of chips and shoved some into her mouth.
“Which means we need to approach your training in a different way. Build you from the ground up. Rumi,” he glared at the rabbit-eared woman. “Is going to hold back on full contact fights and focus on hand-to-hand. While she patrols, you and I are going to work on basic strength training. You’ve already got an excellent foundation, you just need to go further beyond.” The timer dinged, signaling that the food was finished cooling off and he rose to scrape it off the pan.
Rumi washed down the chips with her beer, crumping the can and popping open another. “Fine, I’ll hold back a bit, but he can already handle me pretty well at high levels.” She burped. “Also, you gotta stop slacking off your education. Can’t get into a good hero school like Ketsubutsu or U.A. if you don’t pass the exams.” She wasn’t going to even try to get him into Shiketsu. That school was way too strict and their uniform policy was shit. She’d heard their new principal, some retired hero from China, was repealing some of the more archaic school rules like the no-dating rule. But if she sent Inosuke there, he’d suffocate from all their dress code rules and conduct they expected of their students. The boy couldn’t even go five minutes without taking off his shirt for god's sake.
“But the work is so boring. I wanna fight, not fill out forms! Why do I need to know math?” Inosuke pouted.
“Because I said so, brat! But if it's too hard for you I guess you can aim for a worse hero school. There’s no harm in admitting you can’t do it.” She smirked. She knew how to get under someone as stubborn as Inosuke’s skin. After all, that's how Ryuko tricked her into actually filling out her paperwork to the HPSC.
A vein popped on Inosuke’s forehead. “Oh yea! I’ll show you! I’ll finish all my studying and get the best score! Just you watch me, Urushiyama Ruby!”
“Goddamit! It's Usagiyama Rumi!”
Notes:
The stand that hit Mirko is named after the song “Sweet Sixteen” By Billy Idol. She told Inosuke it was a quirk because he doesn’t have the security clearance to know about stand users.
Chapter 15: Tabula Rasa
Summary:
“Ordan, Father.” Both slowly turned to see Natah glaring at them. “Would you please act like adults and not threaten to murder each other while we have a guest?”
Notes:
I need to start the actual plot lol this fic is going to be hella long as it is already.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
///Engaging encrypted connection…
///HB-CX-PTC
///5-7-2242
…..
ACTIVE: Ⅰ, Ⅲ, Ⅴ, Ⅷ, Ⅺ
Ⅴ: Recruitment is up 25% this quarter.
Ⅷ: Excellent.
USER Ⅱ HAS CONNECTED
Ⅱ: Hmm.
Ⅺ: My my, the illustrious врач shows himself to us plebians.
Ⅲ: Tehee~
Ⅱ: Mmmm. Your banter is as irrelevant as always.
Ⅰ: For you to grace us with your presence, it must be something of gran importancia.
Ⅱ: Indeed. Where is @0? I require transportation to the base. I have uncovered some… disturbing information from @Ⅳ’s mission.
Ⅺ: Pfft. You mean the one she got her ass kicked by that overgrown whale in Rome?
Ⅰ: Curator is an S-Rank Villain for a reason. Treat him as a worthy foe amigo.
Ⅱ: I believe she would’ve been able to handle him and his lackeys were it only him present. There were Desperado mercenaries there as well.
Ⅴ: Wolfram’s men? That doesn’t fit Curator’s modus operandi. He doesn’t like to work with others.
Ⅱ: You will be informed once I brief Ⅰ. I don’t have time for your rampant speculation on why they are working together. Ⅸ finally arranged a portal. Good day.
USER Ⅱ HAS DISCONNECTED
Ⅺ: He can be a bit of an засранец sometimes can’t he?
Ⅲ: You do know he can see this chat?
Ⅰ: The doctor is not one to care for such things. He values his data above all else.
ADMIN 0 HAS CONNECTED
0: ALL OF YOU, PORTALS, NOW!
ADMIN 0 HAS DISCONNECTED
0: Well, that doesn’t bode well.
USER Ⅲ HAS DISCONNECTED
USER Ⅰ HAS DISCONNECTED
USER Ⅴ HAS DISCONNECTED
USER Ⅷ HAS DISCONNECTED
USER Ⅺ HAS DISCONNECTED
==========================<VI>==========================
[Tau Residence, May 16th, 2242]
“How simple and pure you are, you idiot beast. We have died countless times! Yet remain eternal!”
Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep Be-!
Ordan’s fist slammed down on the alarm clock. Blinking through the rays of the early morning sun he rose from his bed.
‘ That damn dream again…’
Every other night he’d had the same dream. The atrocities he’d committed, all the way up to his suicidal last stand. It always ended the same way; Ballas leering over him, mocking him as he breathed his last. If there was one thing he missed about being a Cephalon (not that there were many positives), it was that when he was dormant he didn’t dream.
But guilty nightmares were a small price to pay for having a physical body once again. He still didn’t think he deserved this new life with all the innocent blood on his hands.
He rolled out of bed, heading into the bathroom to shower. The sensation of water dripping off him was a reminder that this was all real. Being able to bathe daily was a luxury he didn’t realize he’d missed. Wiping away the foggy mirror he gazed upon his face. The scarring on his new body wasn’t as bad as it was on his old body, but some still remained as a reminder of the path he’d been set on.
“You may not believe it, but I have faith that you can be heroes.”
He thought back to Principal Nezu’s words. Him? A hero? He didn’t know how to -- what a load of bullllll- ‘ Shut up!’. He knew in his heart that part of the reason the creature of indeterminate species wanted Natah and himself to teach at his school was to keep an eye on them. It was hard to get a read on the Principal. His beady little eyes didn’t exactly betray any sort of intention. He was sure Toshinori didn’t share the same optimism, at least not at first.
Over the past week, he’d been researching the so-called “Pro Heroes” of this world. He’d already seen Toshinori, or All Might in action on the beach, but the news reports and recordings were something else altogether. The man wholly deserved the title of Number One in the world, and that was saying something. He’d seen the powers that the top heroes in the rest of the world displayed. Some of them were as strong, if not stronger than those of a Warframe. Earth manipulation on a city-wide scale, reality manipulation, transforming into a fucking dragon? They had it all.
But All Might had stood at the top for forty years. Humans here didn’t live for hundreds of years. Toshinori had spent nearly half his life defending the innocent. More than Ordan could say he’d spent his centuries of life.
Natah had expressed interest in becoming a hero. It made sense. She’d spent hundreds of years doing logistics behind the scenes and helping keep the balance in the Origin System. She was probably the closest thing that they had to a hero, despite being sealed on Lua and trapped in the Void for that time.
He knew she wasn’t always like this. She had more blood on her hands than he did. If she could do it, couldn’t he? Would it offset all the suffering he’d inflicted in his quest to slay gods?
It wouldn’t hurt to try. There wasn’t much else he was skilled in besides fighting. That wasn’t counting all the information from the Orbiter that had been crammed into his head, but most of that was unusable since the level of technology here was a few millennia behind the Orokin. He could turn his cursed name into something that people looked up to…
He pulled out the phone he’d been given and sent a text.
==<VI>==
[Nezu’s Office, May 16th, 2242]
“Ah, All Might. Thank you for meeting me on such short notice. Tea?” Nezu offered the shriveled form of the Symbol of Peace.
“I will have to politely decline. What is it you wanted to discuss with me?”
“It appears that Ms. Tau and Karris have finally decided to take me up on my offer.” Nezu grinned. Toshinori shuddered. The Principal being giddy always unnerved him. “Now, they need a place to train their quirks before they take the Re-Licensing Exam in March next year. Obviously, they can’t train here, so I’ve taken the liberty of renting out an off-site facility for them to use in the meantime.”
“And why are you telling me this? Couldn’t you just tell them yourself?”
“Well, you are visiting them tomorrow, are you not? It seems like a good opportunity to get to know them better.”
“I don’t see how-”
“All Might.” The Principal interrupted. “I know you don’t like them, but they aren’t bad people, most of them anyway.” Hunhow’s name remained unspoken. “I can see it in your eyes whenever you look at Karris and Ms. Tau. You’ve been getting better about it but you still don’t trust them. If they pass the exams, they will very likely be teaching with you next year.” Nezu turned to his keyboard and typed something in, pulling up camera feeds to the outside of the Tau household.
Toshinori could see young Tenno outside in the backyard, working and sitting in front of what appeared to be a shrine of some kind. If memory served him right, it was a memorial to the other lost Tenno that Natah and Haylee had erected. He couldn’t imagine what being the last of one’s kind could feel like.
“You’ve been watching them? Isn’t that an invasion of privacy?” Toshinori sweatdropped.
“It was part of the terms of our agreement. The cameras are external only, and it's not like they don’t know they are being watched.” He didn’t mention that the cameras had the thermal vision that worked through the walls, but Toshinori didn’t need to know that. “Karris and Ms. Tau seem to be the only ones who leave the house to get groceries and other supplies. Hunhow is still under house arrest for the next two months. What’s curious is that Tenno refuses to leave at all.”
Nezu pulls up past recordings of the previous weeks. Young Tenno hadn’t requested much from the generous allowance Nezu gave the otherworlders, only asking for a whittling and sewing kit, fabrics, stuffing, and some wood blocks. Toshinori watched the sped-up footage of the girl practicing some sort of martial art form, manifesting energy in her hands, and taking breaks to make small figurines out of wood. One thing stayed constant. A blank stare remained with every action she took.
“Have they mentioned anything about her behavior?”
Nezu nodded. “I voiced my concerns, but according to them, she’s been like this for a while. The only break in her behavior is when she’s around Karris and Ms. Tau.”
“I see. I’ll consider your words when I deliver the news.” Toshinori was handed an envelope with the passes to the training building and walked out of the room after a few more minutes of talking.
‘That look in young Tenno’s eyes… it seemed so… lonely.’
==<VI>==
[Tau Residence, May 17th, 2242]
If you asked Toshinori what he thought would happen today… he wouldn’t have been able to guess this.
“Daughter, may I kill the Cephalon? I will fly his body out to the deepest ocean and they will never find it.”
Ordan glared at him from across the kitchen counter. “All I did was drink some of your tea! I’m even heating -- try me bitch! -- some more up!”
“My one solace in this wretched form is the taste of tea, and now I must wait because of your gluttony.” Hunhow hissed.
“By the Void, calm down. It’ll take what, fifteen minutes for it to finish heating up?”
Haylee watched them from the table while crunching on some Hawks brand cereal with an unamused expression on her face. Life in their new home had gone by mostly smoothly. The only hiccup was Ordan and Hunhow. He tolerated Haylee out of respect for his daughter, but that respect did not extend to Ordan. They’d been at each other’s throats after Hunhow learned what his “Big Daddy” shirt said. Said shirt was now drifting somewhere in low orbit.
Toshinori turned to Natah. “How long have they been at this now?”
She returned his gaze with tired eyes on an otherwise calm face. “About an hour. This happens every day.” Why did the two youngest have to be the most responsible people in the room? Ordan was technically older than Hunhow and yet both of the eldest were acting like spoiled children. The two had a lot of bad blood between them due to all the times Hunhow attempted to kill Ordan and Haylee.
“The only reason you still breathe is because I promised Natah. Not even All Might could stop me from ending you. This thing ,” He pointed to the wrist monitor. “Is merely a formality.”
Haylee, meanwhile, did the wise thing by ignoring the arguing pair completely and placing her dishes in the sink before stealthily escaping out the back door.
“I’d like to see you try motherfucker!” Ordan conjured a bone blade from his arm and pointed it at Hunhow’s neck.”
BZZT!
A blast of violet energy reduced the blade to a smoking husk.
“Ordan, Father.” Both slowly turned to see Natah glaring at them. “Would you please act like adults and not threaten to murder each other while we have a guest? ”
“Yes ma’am!” Ordan flinched away from her icy gaze and retreated to his seat.
Hunhow glared at him for a few seconds. “Tch.” He turned around, grabbed the still-boiling kettle of tea, and left.
“...Hope he burns himself when he drinks it,” Ordan muttered. It wasn’t likely due to Hunhow’s resilience, but he could dream.
Natah snapped her fingers. “Ordan. Focus.”
Was Ordan afraid of Hunhow? Not particularly, which was why he liked to torment him. Was he afraid of Natah? Absolutely. He may no longer be a Cephalon, but she was still his boss. Plus he’d seen what she could do when she was actually pissed off.
“Erm… anyways…” Toshinori started. “Principal Nezu has found a suitable place for you to train for the Exams. It’s an underground facility located about a half hour out of the city, so feel free to spar and test your quirks within reason.” He slid the envelope across the table, which Natah grabbed before Ordan could snatch it away.
“Wait… did you say spar?” Ordan asked nervously. Toshinori nodded. The white-haired man slowly turned to Natah, and he swore he saw a trace of a smirk on her face. “Natah…” Ordan gulped. “We’re going to start out easy, right? You know I haven’t hit anything in centuries…”
Oh, she was definitely hiding a smirk. He looked back to Toshinori and bowed. “Yagi, thank you for everything. It appears I will be dying again soon.” Ordan said, mentally speedrunning through the acceptance of his imminent demise. Maybe he should’ve laid off messing with Hunhow.
Toshinori shivered at the look in Natah’s eyes. It reminded him too much of Gran when he trained him. Gods have mercy on Karris for whatever the poor man is going to be put through. “Putting aside your training, Nezu and I were also concerned about how Tenno is adapting to life here. He noticed that she hasn’t left the grounds of your home.”
Ordan and Natah shared a look of slight discomfort. Of the four, they had adapted the easiest to the change. Hunhow was under house arrest and subsisted entirely on tea and spite so he wouldn’t have a chance to experience anything besides viewing humanity through television and the computer. But Haylee hadn’t taken the change well.
“We’ve been… trying to get her to go out and do something. I think she’s been trying to recreate her personal quarters with all the carving and sewing she’s been doing.” All of Haylee’s belongings were stored on her ship. Trophies, bobbleheads, and statues she’d filled her ship with to personalize it. She used to have a mountain of floofs in her personal quarters that she would sleep in. Her new room was bare save for the one or two floofs she’d recreated by hand and a few wood carvings she’d made.
“When I was caring for all the Tenno,” Natah began. “I continued Margulis’s work of helping the children of the Zariman control their power and comfort them when they lost control. Being one person, I could only do so much. Most of their comfort came from their bonds with each other. I couldn’t see to the needs of every child.” Her head sank in regret.
Ordan continued where Natah stopped, “Haylee and I, we worked through our issues together, so I know a bit more than Natah does. After she lost her parents, Haylee didn’t have much left save for a few friends. Over the course of the Old War, she lost all of them.” He shook his head. “She would partner up with other Tenno when she needed to, but she never got close to them, as much as I saw them try. I think she decided that if she didn’t get attached to anyone it wouldn’t hurt when she lost them.”
‘That’s why she looked so lonely.’ Toshinori noted.
“She’s just a scared kid, Yagi. The Orokin took away any chance she had at having a normal childhood.” Ordan clenched his fist. “Here she has a second chance. We both want to give her the life she deserved, but we can’t force her if she doesn’t want help.” His mouth twitched.
When Toshinori first met Natah and Ordan, he thought them monsters for forcing a child to fight in a war. But now, he saw two people trying to care for a child, doing their best despite not knowing how to help.
He’d seen the sorrow hidden away in young Haylee’s eyes. Despite her age, she was still just a kid who was stuck in a situation outside her control. A child who needed to be saved even if she wouldn’t admit it. As a hero, he couldn’t just stand by.
“Could I speak to her?”
==<VI>==
Scritch scritch scritch scritch -
Toshinori slid the door open to the outside patio. It wasn’t a large area, just a small patch of grass and gravel. In the middle of the rocks was a stone statue of some kind of semi-circle-shaped ship, likely carved out of a stone by Natah’s lasers judging by the scorch marks.
Haylee sat by the grass wearing one of her many purple t-shirts chiseling away at a block of oak. The sound of two sets of feet approaching alerted her to Toshinori and Natah’s presence.
“Oh. It’s you.” The girl said, looking up at Toshinori with an uninterested expression. Her eyes flickered quickly to Natah and her expression brightened briefly. “Hello, Mr. Yagi.” She mumbled and quickly returned to her carving.
“Haylee,” Natah cleared her throat. “Mister Yagi wanted to talk to you. We’re worried about how you are… adjusting.”
Haylee switched knives. “I’m fine.”
“You haven’t left the house in two weeks. You can’t stay here forever.”
“I said I’m fine.”
Scritch scritch scritch scritch.
Natah sighed and gave Toshinori a pleading look. Everything she tried wasn’t working.
Toshinori slowly sat across from Haylee, watching her carve out the blocky shape of what appeared to be a vehicle of some kind. “Young Tenno, may I ask what it is you are carving? It looks very good.”
She glanced up at him briefly. “ Condor dropship ,” she muttered.
“I see. You are quite skilled at carving.” He compliments. “Do you paint them as well?”
Haylee nods. “I don’t have any yet but I want to.” He can see it for a second, but there is a spark of life in her eyes.
“Haylee,” Natah says as she leans over the girl’s shoulder. “Ordan and I are going to go train at the facility the nice Principal provided for us. We should be back later tonight. If you need anything, just call us or ask Mr. Yagi.” Haylee responded with a curt nod, before giving Natah’s leg a quick hug. She pats the young girl’s head before she heads back inside.
Scritch scritch scritch scritch.
Haylee looked back up. Yagi is still watching her. “Why are you still here?” She grumbles. “Shouldn’t you be out doing… hero things?” He’s supposed to be the number one hero of the world or something. She just wants to be left alone.
“I simply wanted to talk to you, Tenno,” Toshinori responded. “Karris and Natah are going to be training regularly, which means they won’t be here as often. Are you okay with that?”
She shrugs. “I can survive on my own. They can do whatever they want. It’s their life.”
“And what about you?”
“…” A knife is swapped out again. “Did they put you up to this?”
“They did not. I planned to talk to you before they mentioned how you were acclimating.”
“Hrmf.” The wood is scraped in just the wrong spot, making a noticeable crack. The block is tossed to the side and she grabs another one. “I don’t care what they do as long as they come back. They deserve to be happy.”
“And you don’t?” He raises an eyebrow. “You don’t need to tell me anything, but from what I’ve heard, you went through things that no child should ever have to experience.”
“I don’t need your pity, All Might.” Her voice has lost the friendlier tone, referring to him as his hero name now. “I know what happened to me was fucked up. Nothing you say is going to change that.”
Shit. The little trust he’d built up in asking about her carving had been obliterated. How should he approach this now? If he tried to confront her about it directly, she would just retreat further into her shell of self-isolation.
“Young Tenno, I apologize if I upset you. It wasn’t my intention to come across as pitying.” Toshinori took a deep breath. These strangers had shared their secrets with him. Talking about his own experience wouldn’t be too much of an overstep. “I don’t want to presume your feelings, but allow me to tell you a story about my life..”
Haylee rolled her eyes at him but did nothing to stop him.
“Many years ago, my mentor was killed by a powerful villain. At the time, I wasn’t strong enough to face him.”
"One for the reject pile, then." CRUNCH!
“I had to flee Japan to grow stronger. I spent quite a bit of time traveling the world, meeting people, and making friends.” His smile faltered. “Friends that I kept out of my battles out of fear that that man would use them against me. One of my biggest regrets is not letting them further into my life.”
She looks over just as Toshinori lifts his shirt. “And this is what it cost me. When I finally confronted the villain, I fought him alone. The few allies I had distracted his minions while we fought. I managed to kill the villain, but it cost me a lung and my stomach.”
That revelation causes her eyes to widen. “How the fuck are you still alive?” She thought his skinny form was just when he had his quirk off. That weak body being the result of malnutrition made much more sense.
“I’ll admit, it was close. Had I not been rushed for emergency surgery, I wouldn’t be here today.”
He shifted into his muscle form with a puff of smoke. “Now, I can only assume this form for about three hours a day.” He shrinks back down. “Had I-”
Blech!
Haylee paled as blood leaked from Toshinori’s mouth. The man quickly pulled out a handkerchief to clear it away. “Worry not young Tenno, I’m fine!”
She gave him a confused stare. “Are you… re-opening your wound whenever you do that?”
“My wound never fully healed, so from time to time I suffer from internal bleeding. I have to cough up blood to keep it from filling my lungs.”
“Oh.” She switches knives again.
Toshinori paused before continuing where he left off. “As I was saying, had I not chosen to go into that fight by myself I probably wouldn’t have sustained such grievous injuries. I thought that bringing my friends into that battle would put them and their families at risk of reprisal from that villain should we fail. That villain was supposed to be my responsibility to face, and I didn’t want to share that burden with anyone else.” He quickly checks his phone. Young Midoriya should be finished with his warmups and be at the beach soon for weekend training. “I don’t wish to assume your reasons, but trying to fight these battles alone will only hurt you in the end.”
When he looked over to gauge her reaction, he saw her hands trembling. “I… I just don’t want to lose anyone again.” She calmed herself. No crying. “If I don’t get close to them it’s easier to accept when they die. There’s no point in getting attached to something that will be taken away from you.”
“Then do you care about Ordan and Natah?”
She slowly nodded.
“So then it’s not impossible for you to care. Everyone fears losing people, Tenno, but if you bury yourself in that fear it will only bring you more sadness.”
Haylee stopped her carving and looked at the near-finished dropship in her hand. As much as she hated to admit it, she was being a hypocrite. All this talk about not getting attached when she still loved Natah and Ordan. But she’d lost so much recently, and now with everyone else she’d ever known gone, they were all she had left.
They were already moving on. For her. Without a war to fight or any resources they needed to make some form of money and repay the kindness Nezu and Mr. Yagi had shown them. Here they had nothing. Nothing but a fresh start.
“It’s been so long… I don’t even know how I would start.” She slowly placed the carving onto the ground. “I don’t even know what I want to do.”
“You can figure that out in due time, Tenno. Healing can be a slow process, but all you need to do is take a step toward that goal. If you would accept it, I’d like to help you as much as I can.” He stood up. “That young man you met on the beach happens to be someone I’m training. I’ll be heading over there as well if you would ever like to accompany me. Perhaps you would prefer to talk to someone your age.” Toshinori offered her a hand to help her up.
“I’ll… think about it.” Haylee deflected, leaning over to gather her things and head back inside.
“Young Tenno,” She stopped at the sliding door. “Take as much time as you need.” He cracked a warm smile before walking toward the back gate.
==<VI>==
Haylee closed the sliding glass door behind her. The hero’s words still buzzed around in her head. She was so distracted she didn’t even notice Hunhow sitting at the table facing the door.
“So this is what you’ve been reduced to? Pathetic.”
Startled, her gaze snapped up towards the giant of a man.
“Where is that Tenno fire that drove you? The fearless warrior spirit?”
She met Hunhow’s annoyed gaze with a glare. “Is this your idea of a pep talk? I didn’t think you cared about me.”
He made a snorting noise, which was impressive considering he didn’t have a nose. “I do not. What I do care about are my children. I tolerate your existence because Natah seems to care for you. The same cannot be said for the rest of these insects.” Hunhow replied while trying to sip from a large cup of tea, which leaked through the gaps in his teeth. He let out a low growl of annoyance. “If I had it my way I would raze this infestation of humans to the ground.”
“And why don’t you?”
“Because I keep my word. I told Natah I would not harm them, so I won’t kill them unless they threaten our well-being directly. Your pet Cephalon is making that task very difficult.”
Haylee narrowed her eyes. “His name is Ordan.”
Hunhow turned his four unblinking eyes toward her. “Until he shows me the proper respect, I won’t grant him any in return.” He stated. “Much like the disrespect you show Natah. You go through all the trouble of saving her only to wallow in your own self-pity while she tries to provide for you. Get over it.”
“You think I can just move on after all this, asshole? I lost-”
“You do not get to lecture me on loss, voidspawn. I’ve lost more than you will ever know and you don’t see me letting myself wallow in despair.”
She clenched her teeth, barely containing her rage. “I’m sure you wouldn’t be upset! The only thing you care about is your children, both who can’t or won’t talk to you-”
Haylee felt the air chill. “Choose your next words very carefully. The only thing keeping me from splattering you across the ground is my daughter’s love and the debt I owe you for saving her.” She took a step back from the sheer pressure his murderous aura produced. “Do not test my patience any further. Understand?” The girl showed only a reaction of slight surprise from his threats, but no fear. Hunhow leaned back in his chair, his killing intent receding.
Beneath her calm expression, she was seething. ‘That fucking piece of shit! I can’t just “Get over it” immediately like you can! Void fucking dammit!’ Her hands rapidly clenched and unclenched. With the others gone, it was just her and Hunhow in the house until they returned tonight. “I am not staying here with him the whole day.’ She grabbed her bag of carving tools and whirled around toward the door.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Hunhow growled from the kitchen.
“Out. I’m not listening to your shit all day.” She slammed the front door behind her.
“Hrmph.” Hunhow poured himself another cup of tea. Good riddance. One part of him was annoyed that he was the sole occupant of the house now. Not that he could do anything about that without breaking the asinine house arrest agreement. Still, it was far better than being sealed under the ocean with no escape. This sentence had a definitive end date so long as he played nice to the humans.
He glared down at the fragile little monitor bracelet on his wrist. It would be so simple to tear the device off. The foolish rodent didn’t even bother to put any explosives in the device because it wouldn’t work. Anything strong enough to legitimately hurt him would harm the civilians the heroes were oh-so-concerned with. But he wouldn’t. He promised Natah.
“-both who can’t or won’t talk to you-”
His monitor beeped, sensing the rising levels of Tau energy emanating from him. He took a deep breath, something he was still getting used to doing. Damn, that Tenno girl. She had no business interfering with his family. Natah would disagree though, since she apparently saw the girl as her own child. He ground his teeth together in annoyance.
Natah still wouldn’t talk to him outside of informing him of what they were planning to do and breaking up any fights that he and the Cephalon attempted. He assumed it was more out of concern for the white-haired man’s safety than any other reason. Beyond that, she was still distant, either researching this new world or trying to care for that ungrateful brat of a Tenno.
Hunhow had spent centuries trapped beneath Uranus. He‘d been reduced to a shell of his former glory, wasting away in the watery depths. His only companion after all that time was his Shadow. This was heaven compared to that prison. Despite his… distaste for his new form and living situation one thing shone through that hate. He had his children back. He should’ve been overjoyed, were it not for Natah’s low opinion of him and Erra being in a coma, cared for by humans . The only thing that enraged him more is that it was necessary since both Erra’s and his own new biology made it impossible for him to heal his son. But the thing that stoked the anger in him the most? He couldn’t even go to visit his son in the hospital until the house arrest was over.
He took another sip of tea to soothe his nerves, tilting his head back to keep the drink from leaking between his teeth. Why couldn’t this new form come with lips or cheeks?
Toshinori was pulling out of the driveway when he heard the crack of the Tau residence’s front door slamming shut. Haylee stormed out of the house, scowling and red in the face with anger. He rolled down the window. “Tenno, is everything alr-” The girl ignored him, walking around to the passenger side and pulling on the door which he promptly unlocked. He wasn’t expecting her to come with him this quickly. The girl needed time to grieve and he respected her wishes. What was she doing out here now?
“Hunhow was being a dick.” She answered his unasked question. “I’m not staying with that ⎎☌⊑⟟⟊☍⌰⋔ all day.” Haylee yanked at the seatbelt to fasten herself in but only managed to lock it by pulling too fast. “Voiddammit fucking shitty-” She let it retract and fastened it with a click before slumping in her seat with an irritated scowl.
‘She has quite the mouth on her when she’s upset…’ Toshinori sweatdropped. This was the most emotion he’d seen from her since the beach. It was probably best to let her cool off.
She seemed to have other plans though. “I’m not doing this for you. I just need to not be here for a while.”
“Very well.” He nodded and resumed pulling the truck out.
==<VI>==
Izuku heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. It was a bit later than All Might’s usual arrival time so he’d already started on the smaller pieces of trash that could be lifted without risk of injury.
“All Migh-” He started to cry out, freezing in a panic when he saw his mentor wasn’t alone.
“It’s okay young Midoriya! She knows who I am.” Toshinori assured Izuku with a hearty laugh.
“Oh… sorry!” He apologized before turning to the girl. ‘Wait. I recognize her… she’s the girl from the beach that day!’ Izuku realized.
“Young Midoriya, this is Tenno Haylee.” The girl stood off the side, giving Izuku a suspicious glare. “Her guardians are currently training to re-certify their hero licenses. They were both undercover heroes.” He hated having to lie to his successor, but for now, it was best if Izuku didn’t know of the otherworlders’ true origins.
Haylee raised an eyebrow at Toshinori’s response, which Izuku noticed. ‘Is he lying?’ his gaze shifted back to his mentor. This was All Might though. If he was lying, maybe it was something he’d been told to keep secret like One For All?
Haylee didn’t exactly pay too much attention to the cover story that Nezu had crafted for her considering she didn’t plan on going out. That was biting her in the ass now though. She glanced over at the nervous green-haired boy. If she remembered right, he introduced himself as Midoriya Izuku when she first washed up on the beach. ‘Doesn’t Midori mean green? Fitting name I guess.’ She thought, eyes passing over the boy’s hair.
“N-n-nice to meet you!” Izuku stammered while giving a slightly nervous bow.
Haylee turned to Toshinori, ignoring Izuku. “I told you I wanted to get away from the old man, not talk to your trainee.” She grumbled before walking back up the stairs and sitting down next to Izuku’s cooler.
Toshinori saw the boy’s crestfallen expression at Haylee’s rudeness and patted him on the back. “Don’t worry Midoriya. It’s not anything you said, Tenno is just having a bad morning, and from what I heard she isn’t a very social person.”
“If you say so…”
==<VI>==
Haylee could’ve been a bit nicer to Midoriya. He was just trying to be friendly and introduce himself and she’d shut him down. ‘It’s not like I asked to be here. This wouldn’t be an issue if I’d stayed back in the truck… but he’d see me sooner or later. I don’t want to sit inside a hot truck all day.’
She took a break from her latest carving, a Sentient Vomvalyst, to look down on the beach. Midoriya was hard at work lifting heavy pieces of trash and hauling them up the stairs into the back of Toshinori’s truck. From the looks of it, the workout was meant to stimulate different muscle groups with different sizes of trash. It looked like it was tough training but it wasn’t as spartan as the brutal training the Dax and Tenno went through. Still, he was putting himself through intense training for someone his age. It must be working considering he was a bit more muscular than when she first saw him.
Toshinori’s wave of departure with the newest batch of trash went unseen as Haylee went back to carving. A Vomvalyst was much harder than a blocky Corpus dropship to detail. The extrusions needed to be carefully trimmed and the slightest mistake could ruin the sculpture. She was so focused that she didn’t notice Midoriya approaching.
“Excuse me…”
She flinched and her blade sliced into her left index finger holding the carving, leaving a deep cut. “FUCK!” Her wood carving fell to the ground as she clutched her finger, thankfully not breaking the bloodstained wood.
Izuku panicked, rushing for the first aid kit. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry I was just trying to get to the cooler for a snack I didn’t mean to startle you I’m sorry!” He apologized quickly and grabbed a bandaid, turning to see Haylee’s furiously gaze.
“Dammit! You’re lucky the wood didn’t crack!” She hissed.
He flinched back from her like he expected a more violent reaction. “I’m sorry!” His eyes turned worried. “You need to bandage your finger! That was a deep cut!”
Haylee’s glare softened once she realized Izuku was worried about the injury he’d caused. “It’s fine, don’t worry.” She held the bloodied finger up, and he watched the cut seal itself up without a scar. “See?” Haylee popped the finger into her mouth and licked the blood clean off.
“O-oh… That’s good.”
He fidgeted over to the cooler and grabbed a bottle of water while Haylee inspected her carving. The blood would wash out easily. She turned and watched Izuku chug down his water. She’d snapped at him and earlier in the morning, she’d blown him off while he was trying to introduce himself.
‘I’m not here to make friends.’ She reminded herself. ‘But… I should apologize for being rude.’ It wasn’t right for her to be taking her frustration out on others. She should have better control over her emotions.
“Midoriya.” She said, getting his attention. “I’m… I’m sorry I snapped at you, and for being rude earlier.” Her expression turned somber. “I shouldn't have let my… family drama ruin your morning as well.”
He looked surprised like he was unused to people apologizing to him. “T-thank you. It’s fine… everyone has bad days!” He squeaked.
‘Well he’s just a bundle of nerves, isn’t he? Sounds like he doesn’t talk to people much.’
“Uhm… s-so what is that thing you’re carving? It looks pretty cool…” He asked.
‘Shit. Well, I started the conversation with him, and now I have to live with it. I can’t just ignore him right after apologizing for it. What a pain.’
“It's…” She paused, thinking of a cover story. “Just something I thought of and decided to carve.” That was a half-truth. She was carving it from memory.
“You’re really good at it! How long have you been making these?”
“...A while.” She answered vaguely. This was like Toshinori this morning all over again, except this time she had to dance around the “from another world” details. Ugh. Unlike Toshinori, he wasn’t trying to get her to open up, he was just trying to be friendly.
“W-well, I uh, I think they’re pretty cool.” He said nervously. ‘Talking to girls is so hard!’ His already sweaty body hid his anxiousness.
“Thanks… I guess.” she wiped the blood off of her carving with her shirt. “It helps me relax when I make something with my hands. It's not your fault I was too focused to hear you approaching.”
Izuku checked his watch. It was nearly noon already. He popped open the cooler and grabbed his lunch, a chocolate protein bar and shrimp wraps.
GRRROOOOOOOOWWWWWL!
Behind him, Haylee’s face was flushed deep red in embarrassment. She hadn’t eaten this morning, forgoing breakfast after her spat with Hunhow.
“Tenno? Are you hungry?”
“No…” She avoided his gaze.
GRRROOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWL!
“...a little.” She fidgeted. That was a lie, she was fucking starving. Her stomach was making Helminth noises for Void's sake! Hearing it rumble out loud like that was humiliating.
He didn’t have any extra shrimp wraps but the cooler did have some extra protein bars and water bottles. “Here.” He walked over to her and offered the chocolate bar.
Haylee snatched the bar out of his hand and read the label suspiciously. “Chocolate?” She asked curiously.
“Have you never had chocolate before, Tenno?”
She shook her head. “What is it?”
“Uh… w-well it’s made out of crushed roasted cocoa seeds and usually made into candy. Sometimes they put it in high-protein snacks and drinks to make it more palatable. Most of the time t-they aren’t very healthy d-despite the nutrients they pack in… but these are ones that All- Yagi-sensei picked out are high quality!”
Cocoa… that seemed familiar. Didn’t that New Loka Priestess Amaryn say they were trying to find an extinct plant with that name once? Most of the time the woman was ranting about the “impure” and “unworthy” so it didn’t really stick out…
Haylee gingerly unwrapped the protein bar, giving it a cautionary sniff. It looked like one of the nutrient chunks she was used to eating. That was one positive about being stuck in this new universe: an abundance of freshly cooked food. Most of the spaceworthy food in the origin system was mass-produced slop meant for long journeys, cheaply made for nutrition first, taste second. Good homemade meals were hard to come by, Cetus was one such place with its abundance of fish and surprisingly tasty albeit chewy wall meat. Surely something meant for muscle building couldn't be that tasty?
Bringing the bar to her mouth, she took a small nibble. Her eyes widened. It was good! The chocolate was still cold from the cooler, yet it melted in her mouth. She let out a slight moan of pleasure from the taste. ‘It's so sweet!’ She was so enraptured by the taste that she completely forgot her eating manners, leaving chocolate smeared all over her lips. With the last of the chocolate devoured her eyes met Izuku’s.
Both teens’ faces turned beet red, Haylee from the embarrassment of eating like a pig and Izuku from the noises she’d been making.
“Can… can I have another one?” Haylee asked sheepishly, licking the melted chocolate off her lips.
==<VI>==
A few minutes later Toshinori pulled up to the side of the beach. A warm smile formed on his face when he saw Izuku and Haylee sitting a few feet apart, talking to each other. Pulling out his phone, he snapped a photo and sent it to Natah.
‘Young Tenno, I knew you could do it!’
==<VI>==
[Undisclosed UA Offsite Training Facility, May 17th, 2242]
“Can’t we talk about this?” Ordan yelped as he dodged yet another pulse blast from Natah.
The woman was relentless in her sparring, evidenced by the numerous bruises he now sported. As much as he hated to admit it, he was rusty. Sure, the skills were all there, he just lacked the coordination to execute them after all this time, especially with the new weight from his denser bones.
Another orb of purple energy flew at him too quickly to dodge. From his wrist, a small shield of bone emerged to absorb the blow.
“I believe we discussed this regimen on the drive over.” She said calmly. These were low-power shots that wouldn’t hurt him too badly, just stun him. “It’s not like I’m going too hard on you.”
“This is you going easy?! Are you -- bulllllsh-- kidding!” A flurry of bone knives flew toward her and she swatted them aside. The brief distraction allowed Ordan to charge in with two newly formed bone scythes jutting from his elbows.
Natah shifted her arms into sharpened blades from the elbow up and blocked his frantic strikes. Up close, he had the advantage as a melee fighter. That didn’t mean she was helpless though. Physically, she was stronger, but he was much faster on land. Plus she was holding back.
“Ya know, the good thing about your power,” Ordan said, ducking under her blade and landing a swift uppercut to her jaw, staggering her. “I can -- beat the shit out of -- hit you as much as I want and you just adapt to it.” He landed three quick palm strikes to her abdomen followed by a slash to her chest which ripped the shirt. “Perfect punching bag- oof!”
His words were cut off by a burst of her violet aura, launching him into the air. Natah jumped up and spin-kicked him into the thankfully padded wall on the other side of the room. She rubbed her jaw while her torn workout shirt knit itself back together. “Says the one getting punched.”
Ordan picked himself up off the floor. “Was that a joke? From you?” He re-absorbed the remnants of his bone blades back into his body and made a ‘timeout’ motion with his hands. “Let’s take a quick break. I need a fucking drink.” They both walked into the side room filled with supplies and an area to eat. Ordan opened up the large fridge, grabbing a whole gallon of milk and some calcium supplements. “Did you mimic those workout clothes?”
She nodded. ”While I can adapt to damage, my apparel cannot.”
“Doesn’t that mean you’re fighting naked?” He questioned, earning him a jab to the gut. “Ow! Geez! I didn’t mean it like that!” He coughed and raised the carton of milk to his lips, gulping it down greedily. “Ahhh. That hits the spot. Anyways, that’s pretty smart. Saves on the clothes budget.” His own workout clothes were already pretty scuffed, his white t-shirt torn in several spots and sporting burn marks from her energy blasts. “Your powers are bullshit.” He pouted before popping a supplement into his mouth and chugging the rest of the milk.
She shrugged, grabbing her phone from her bag. “It’s practical. I’ve heard that some hero costumes use your DNA so heroes can use their quirks through them. I’m just applying the same concept by using my cells as clothes.”
“Huh… I should look into that for my costume. Can’t have my bones constantly tearing up my clothes…” He took a moment to process the oddity of the words he just said. Having a superpower was weird. He had some concerns about the nature of their new quirks, but he kept them to himself for now.
“Oh.” Natah held up her phone with a light smile, displaying a text from All Might. “Ordan, take a look at what Yagi managed to do!”
“Eh?” He opened the attached photo that showed Haylee sitting near that green-haired boy from the beach.
Not at their house.
“That magnificent bastard did it! -- I’m so proud I could -- ” Ordan slapped himself in the face to cut off his outburst. It took a few weeks, but Haylee finally starting to acclimate. “This has got me all fired up now! C’mon, lets get back to training!”
==<VI>==
[Tau Residence, May 16th, 2242]
It was getting late by the time Toshinori drove Haylee back to her home. The truck lurched to a stop in the driveway.
“So, Tenno. Did you enjoy yourself today?” Toshinori asked.
“It was better than staying here, I guess,” Haylee responded, gazing out the window at the front door. “... Mister Yagi?”
“Yes, young Tenno?”
“If… If you are going to be going to the beach after checking… I wouldn’t be opposed to going again…” Her cheeks flushed red. “N-not that I really want to go, but… It would make Natah and Ordis feel better.” That was all. She totally didn’t want to go back and have someone to talk to and supply her with that delicious chocolate. She needed to get her own supply. Did the candy version taste different than the protein bar one?
Toshinori chuckled lightly with a glint of amusement in his eye. “I don’t see a problem with it. And you can always walk there yourself, it’s not too far.” He could see the pride in her eyes, not wanting to admit even to herself that she liked having someone to talk to.
“Young Tenno, even if you won’t admit it, I’m so proud of you for taking this first step.”
He may be the Symbol of Peace, but it was Izuku who had finally broken through the girl’s bristly shell. He couldn’t punch away Haylee’s problems, but maybe all that she needed… was a friend.
Notes:
Yay, she’s finally getting out in the world, meanwhile, Ordan and Natah are training their quirks. Also, I changed to the ==
== thing for transitions because copying it to AO3 and FF doesn’t save them and I have to manually re-add them which is a pain in the ass. Will I go back to previous chapters and change it? Maybe.
Haylee is still somewhat being a bitch and lashing out at those who try to help her. Hunhow being an asshole didn’t exactly leave her in a good mood either. She’s going to have to apologize to Mina too when they next meet for being rude. Just because he doesn't process Trauma the same way as humans do he felt the need to just tell her to “get over it”. Of course that doesn’t mean he doesn’t feel some regret over what he’s done to his children. As much as being forced to live among humans infuriates him, he’s willing to tolerate it at best to have a chance to be with Natah and Erra again.
Hunhow has a more alien appearance in his mutation quirk because his mental state isn’t as human as his children’s. Erra is kind of an in-between, sharing his father’s physical traits while being closer to humans. Natah is a shapeshifter and her new main form is essentially human, but since her old forms are encoded in her genetic memory she could transform into her old Sentient form if she really wanted to scare someone.
The pairing is not Izuku/Haylee in case you were getting your hopes up for that. What he did accomplish start Haylee’s gateway into a chocolate addiction. I swear there was one line from one of the New Loka NPCs about trying to find lost seeds of Chocolate or Coffee, either that or I’m going fuckin nuts. I can’t find it online or anything. Did I imagine it being in the game?
Chapter 16: Carte Blanche
Summary:
New opportunities arise.
A Tenno begins to heal.
Notes:
There are lots of spoilers for Demon Slayer, Jojo, Hellsing, etc in this chapter. This was warned during the first chapter and in the AO3 Tags.
Tyl Regor part: *spooky noises* You are now reading his lines in his voiiiice~
Also do y'all prefer longer chapters or would you rather I post shorter ones at a faster rate.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
What is a demon?
Collaborative Report
By Dr. Clark Vaust (Speedwagon Foundation), Archivist Yao (Exorcist Association), Sir Penwood XIII (Hellsing Organization), et al.
Introduction
Throughout religion and mythology, there has been a constant variable. Demons. They go by many names: daimōns, daeva, evil spirits, oni, and asura, to name a few. Almost all religions have some evil entity that preys on the innocent, corrupting them to their own ends or leading them into sin.
People like to believe these are just myths, but those of us who work for organizations across the globe know that humanity is not alone in this world. Dullahan, dragons, werekin, wendigo, and jorōgumo are just some examples of demi-human and monstrous creatures that have lived amongst us for centuries. But those that stand out are the ones who claim or were named demons.
History Of “Demons”
South America
The earliest predecessor to one of the most dangerous men to ever live was the Pillar Tribe, an extinct near-human race that resided in the South American continent. The survivors of the tribe were wiped out between 1938-1939 by the efforts of Joseph Joestar and his allies. (Founder’s Journal, 1939). Through the use of the stone masks, they were able to alter their biology by puncturing their brains with the tendrils the masks produced.
Many scientists have been puzzled over how simple acupuncture could mutate the body in such a way. According to Robert E. O. Speedwagon, Jonathan Joestar was unable to discover how the mask in his possession functioned other than blood being an activation requirement. (Founder’s Journal, 1888). With the Speedwagon Foundation’s zero-tolerance policy on possession of masks, it is likely we will never know how they functioned with their destruction.
China’s guardian spirits have postulated that some sort of magic or ritual was used in the transformation process, as stored fragments of the masks do not match any geologic records and the reports of bright light coming from the mask during the transformation process.
Alucard of the Hellsing organization did not consider vampires created by the stone masks to be “real vampires”, stating that Dio Brando was nowhere close to the real thing. (Hellsing Quarterly Review, March 1989).
Japan
Little is known about the Origin of Muzan Kibutsuji’s initial transformation as the notes left by the Ubuyashiki family are incomplete and many were lost to time, and fragmented memories were recorded by Tanjiro Kamado’s brief possession by Muzan.
Muzan Kibutsuji was born sometime during the Heian period between 900 AD-1000 AD. He suffered from an illness that would’ve killed him before he reached his twenties. A traveling doctor used some experimental treatment to cure him, but in the process transformed him into a demon. One of the ingredients in question was the “Blue Spider Lily” an extremely rare and sadly extinct flower.
Kibutsuji possessed the ability to create more of his kind by infusing humans with his blood, transforming them into “demons”. He ruled the underworld of Japan for hundreds of years before his defeat in 1913. In that time his demons butchered thousands and drove the demi-human population of Japan to near extinction in his search for a cure to his weakness of the sun.
All demons connected to Kibutsuji perished after his defeat, the only survivor being Yushiro Yamamoto, who became a painter before sadly being killed during the Dawn of Quirks. With no surviving blood samples or blue spider lilies, it has become impossible to ascertain how the initial transformation was achieved.
Romania
Dracula is a monster often recognized in fiction by Bram Stoker’s famous novel. What people don’t realize is that Bram based his book on reality.
Alucard, the king of the vampires, nosferatu, the no-life king. A demon disguised as a man. The Hellsing Organization’s attack dog, historically known as Vlad the Impaler. Oddly enough, few realized his true origins despite his name being Dracula reversed. Alucard was one of the only three ascendant “True Vampires” ever to exist, the others being his sires Seras Victoria (Britain’s #1312 Hero Cannonade) and Sir Integra Fairbrook Wingates Hellsing, last of the Hellsing line. While other natural-born vampires are technically “True Vampires” none reach the level of Alucard’s bloodline.
All known “True Vampires” were created by the voluntary consumption of human blood or by the siring vampire drinking the blood of a virgin of the opposite sex. The reason for such a requirement is unknown. Artificial vampires were created using the corpse of Mina Harker, one of Alucard’s fledgling vampires. She never became a “true” vampire by voluntarily drinking human blood and thus reverted to being human upon Alucard’s defeat by Abraham Van Helsing in the mid-1800s.
Files recovered from Millenium’s airship following the Battle of London in 2008 revealed that her body still contained Alucard’s essence, which allowed the Nazi organization to engineer pseudo-vampires with a combination of said essence and cybernetic technology akin to that of Rudol von Stroheim. It is theorized that The Major used an enhanced version of Stroheim’s cybernetic upgrades to keep himself alive for all those years as well. (Hellsing Mission Brief to the Queen, 2008).
Non-human Demons
All three examples have one thing in common: They were all humans mutated via different methods into monsters. The term “demon” has been applied to Kibutsuji and Alucard simply as a title, not an actual species.
The Exorcist Association in China believes that demons are a collection of negative karma or souls failing to move on to the afterlife. Curiously, they are the only country in the world that experiences this phenomenon on such a scale. Restless spirits have been known to cause issues in areas with a history of violent deaths. The leading theory is the number of violent uprisings in China’s history, like the Taiping Rebellion in the 1800s and the Crimson Revolt during the dawn of quirks which saw the violent dissolution of the CCP.
The theory that demons are restless spirits or beings created via negative energy would hold more weight if not for several instances of extraplanar summonings. Actual, extraplanar demons who claim to be from Hell have been summoned on multiple occasions, with multiple imprisoned in the Supernatural Supermax Pandora’s Box. These demons share traits of crimson skin, horns, and fire abilities. After the dawn of quirks, instances of their appearance jumped from once every few decades to about once every five years. These appear to be the true species of demon, who exist in a dimension adjacent to ours. Several have made claims that their purpose is to “punish the sinners of the physical realm” and spread “divine punishment to cursed souls”. Most appear to be involuntarily summoned to Earth with several exceptions.
Common Threads
With the confirmed existence of a separate species of demons in Hell, the term “demon” being used for mutated humans and pillar men is a bit of a misnomer. Of the two examples, only vampires created by the stone masks and true vampires are undead, with Kibutsuji’s demons still being live humans. Upon comparison of inter-agency files, and numerous other studies discussing the similarities between some of their powers there is a non-zero likelihood that they are related in some way.
- All require the consumption of human souls, blood, or flesh to rapidly increase their powers, heal, or mutate further. There are outliers (See personnel files: Kamado, Nezuko & Hellsing, Integra) but the requirement is mostly consistent across the board.
- All possessed supernatural abilities related to the manipulation of their bodies or other mystical arts requiring blood. They are not consistent with demi-humans who use the world’s natural magic and Adeptus Sea Gazer has described the feeling as “similar to quirks, but vile.” They were able to use magical abilities without being direct descendants of human-compatible demi-humans.
-In the case of Vampires and mutates created by the stone masks, they had the ability to raise the dead, in some cases many decades after the subject’s death. (Incident Report: Windknight's Lot). Ghouls created by true and artificial vampires lacked autonomy unlike those ghouls created by Dio Brando, who were corrupted humans or animated corpses possessed by vestiges of the original spirit.
[See next file in report ==>]
==========================<VI>==========================
[I-Island Brig, May 1, 2242]
Tyl rolled over in his cot. The headache was finally gone. Following the interview two days earlier he’d been afflicted by the worst migraine he’d ever had in his entire life. That Shield fellow said it was a side effect of the device they used to upload their language into his brain. Whatever that thing was, he never wanted to experience it again. He’d rather learn it himself, thank you very much.
That bug man didn’t seem too happy with where they’d left off at the end of their last interview, or at least that was the impression Tyl got. Hard to tell with his insect-like face. He’d at least convinced them to supply him with some books on quirk genetics to read while he recovered from his headache, not that he got much reading done during the past two days.
The prospect of supernatural abilities passed down through genetics both intrigued and infuriated him. It was a frustrating duality. He wanted to know more, yet the information available to him was extremely vague. How the hell did they have quirks for nearly two hundred years and still not understand how they worked? Sure they had mapped out the so-called “Plus Alpha” gene but they didn’t know where the mutation even came from.
On top of that, many quirks seemed to blatantly defy the laws of physics. Some could create matter with a higher output than fuel ratio. Others boosted the strength of the user without requiring a significant increase in calories. Plus there were ones like his Missile Wrist quirk which completely changed the body, as he had metal thrusters built into his arms. They weren’t even cybernetic implants. They felt natural, and according to the notes wouldn’t be rejected by the body.
All this information left him with a burning desire to know more. He wanted, no, needed to get out of here and experiment. He’d questioned his purpose since he no longer needed to cure his clone rot and now he finally had the answer. Quirks. So many different genes and abilities to catalog. Could they be copied? Could he create new quirks? He didn’t know, and that made him giddy beyond reason.
Unfortunately, this world’s technology wouldn’t be on the level at which he could create living clones. Well, he could… but they would be blank slates. He would have to raise them like they were babies, otherwise, they would be infants with adult bodies. Honestly, the thought of creating more clones bothered him for the first time in his life. For as long as he could remember, creating more Grineer was his purpose. His only goal was to create the perfect clone, free of the degenerative disease that infected their genes. But was it truly his goal, or one given to him by the queens?
Even if he did create more clones, he would have to raise them himself. He didn’t have the empire’s resources anymore, so resources would be a problem. Hell, they were a problem back in the Origin System. Managing billions of Grineer took an insane amount of resources, requiring multiple planets to keep the empire functioning. Even if he ignored all that, the Grineer had a history of cruelty and backstabbing to achieve a higher position. Without the leftover Orokin cloning tech, he wouldn’t be able to guarantee their loyalty, which was already sketchy among regular Grineer at best.
Tyl sighed and placed the textbook down. ‘If nothing else, the research would be interesting…’
Something had caught his attention in the book though. “I couldn’t clone people easily, but organs would be simple. They already have some attempts but it looks like they are going about it the wrong way. It's an untapped market, not that I care about money…”
The door buzzed. “Mr. Regor, it's time for your next interview. Please place your hands behind your back and stand facing the wall.”
==<VI>==
“Mr. Regor, I hope you’ve recovered from your headache?” David asked. “I know the process we used isn’t pleasant from experience.”
The orange-eyed man sitting across from him nodded. “I believe I will be fine, it's far from the worst pain I’ve been in.” Tyl leaned back in his chair.
Daniel flipped through his notes. “So, back to the topic on hand. When we last met you said you weren’t from this planet, correct?”
Tyl Nodded. “Indeed. I was born in a cloning facility in orbit.”
David spat out his drink. “You’re a clone?” He really should know by now to not drink when someone is talking, especially when said person is not of this world.
“Yes yes yes, I imagine that is a huge shock based on what I read from your textbooks. I am one of the billions of clones in the Grineer Empire.”
With how pale Daniel got you could’ve sworn he was a molted husk of skin just like a cicada. “B-b-billions?” He stuttered, dropping his pen.
“Yes, billions. If you’re worried about being invaded by an army of clones, well, I doubt that will happen considering the events that brought me here. I’m sure if any of my brothers and sisters were here in force we wouldn’t be having this conversation.”
“C-can you elaborate on that?” Daniel asked, having recovered his pen and downing something flask shaped in his coat pocket.
Tyl proceeded to tell them the rough history of the Sentient’s invasion of the Origin System and his time holed away in his lab. The two men were partially terrified and partially enraptured by the story.
“And that’s how I ended up here.”
“So you’re from the future?” Daniel asked.
David put his hand to his chin. “I doubt it, seeing as he didn’t know what quirks are. Alternate timeline or universe maybe. That implies that multiverse theory is true!” He said with excitement.
Tyl nodded again. “That was my leading theory. I’m… unfamiliar with the properties of the Void. It’s not my field.”
“And this ‘Morgan’, that’s what my daughter said you called her when you saved her,” David asked.
“Ah. The girl. It was simply a case of mistaken identity.” He tapped his fingers against the table. “In my stupor, I believed her to be… someone else.”
“Was this ‘Morgan’ a friend?” Daniel inquired.
“A friend? With her kind?” Daniel suddenly felt very uncomfortable. Tyl let out a hysterical laugh. “As if I’d ever associate willingly with those who destroyed my work, my research! Set my back years they did, filthy rats.” He growled. “So close to a possible cure and they help that greasy little jellyfish Alad…” Tyl started to incoherently rant about something, muttering how he should’ve “castrated that smug shit” and “pummel the coward into a pulp”.
“Umm… Mr. Regor?” David interrupted his rant.
“And that’s why- Oh… apologies. I can get a bit… passionate about my research.” He clasped the cup of water in his cuffed hands and took a long sip. “As a scientist fellow scientist yourself I’m sure you can understand how someone ruining years of hard work can make one feel.”
‘Like the quirk amplification headset…’
Daniel interrupted Davids's thought. “So it was more of an ‘enemy of my enemy thing’ with her?”
“I believe that sums it up nicely, yes. She was useful to my continued survival, nothing more. We nearly killed each other on multiple occasions. It was a… tenuous partnership.”
David raised an eyebrow. “If that’s the case why did you save my daughter, thinking it was her?”
Tyl stared at the table for a minute in deep thought.
“I’m not entirely sure myself. Perhaps I felt I owed her for shielding me from the cataclysm… no, that wasn’t it…” Tyl grumbled. “It was a strange sensation, the desire to… help someone in need that wasn’t Grineer. Something I’d never felt before…”
“You’ve never felt empathy for others before?” David queried.
“Empathy… yes, I believe that IS what I felt. Interesting…” Tyl trailed off. “To answer your question, no. We Grineer weren’t designed to… care about anything other than our Queens and each other, although to a far lesser extent.” He took in the look of shock and horror on David’s face. “Honestly, it's odd being able to… feel all these emotions that were supposed to be bred out of me. I would’ve been… defective.” He faltered on the last word.
David gulped, a sinking feeling in his stomach. “And… what happens to defective clones?”
“Standard imperial protocol was for them to be dissected… and exterminated, not necessarily in that order. I oversaw many of the procedures myself”
Daniels gagged while David continued his questions. “Did you enjoy performing them?”
Tyl started to agree but then hesitated. “I… I honestly don’t know. We Grineer were bred to obey the Twin Queens without question, or at the very least fear kept most of us in line. I’m not entirely sure how much of my actions were programming and what was my own thoughts. As one of the leading researchers in our genetics, I was in contact with the Queens frequently and issued orders on a consistent basis. It's… like a little voice, inside your head. Not your conscience, but the whisper of the Queens in your mind.”
The WHA investigator scribbled something down on his notepad. “Did you ever try to resist their commands?”
“Maybe? Whenever I questioned something internally I always kept it to myself. It wasn’t a particular concern of mine most of the time. I had many other more pressing matters to attend to. If you had to ask me if I regret what I did… it would only be what I was forced to do to my fellow Grineer in the name of progress. My work would’ve led to an end to our genetic deterioration. The non-Grineer inhabitants would suffer, but it wasn’t exactly at the forefront of my thoughts. Until now, I never possessed the capacity to care for someone who wasn’t one of us. Would I do it again? … I don’t know.” Tyl slumped in his seat.
==<VI>==
“So what do you think?” David asked the investigator once they stepped outside for a break.
“...” The mantis mutant shuddered. “According to international law, he should be tried for multiple crimes against humanity. Given his… mental state? He might be acquitted. I’m not sure we even can try him for anything. Normally outer space would fall under international law, but given his crimes took place in another universe .” Daniel turned around and placed his head in the corner, silently screaming before turning back to David. “There is no legal precedent for interdimensional crimes. Alongside that, we wouldn’t have jurisdiction and he was well within legal rights according to the Grineer laws he stated.”
“Can you charge him with anything?”
“Since his actions didn’t take place within international jurisdiction? Not much. If we took this case to the courts, even if they believed us, I guarantee he would “mysteriously vanish” or “die in prison”. Someone with his knowledge would be invaluable to any country. The most we could do is charge him for breaking and entering and destruction of private property, but I doubt those would stick. It's the same principle as kidnapping someone and dropping them on private property. Honestly, this whole situation is a clusterfuck that I wish I had no part in.” Daniel clicked his mandibles rapidly in exasperation.
“Well, he is a scientist…” David started.
“David, no.”
He held up a hand. “Hear me out. He’s a self-proclaimed expert in cloning. Something that scientists worldwide have had little success in since quirks existed. Think of all the good he could accomplish!”
“Or he could make a clone army and take over the planet! He’s a threat, and I should be reporting this all to the WHA, assuming they don’t think I’ve gone mad.”
“Daniel- Think about it. He has decades of cloning experience. He could solve hundreds of problems worldwide. Organ replacement, skin grafts… maybe even a cure for cancer!”
“Theoretically. According to him, our technology is several hundred, if not thousands of years behind what he was working with.”
“But he was doing fully grown humans with pre-programmed knowledge. Organ cloning was already in its infancy before quirks appeared, which means we already have a baseline.”
Daniel hesitated. Mr. Shield brought up some good points. Mr. Regor was obviously very intelligent, so it was entirely possible that David’s idea could work.
Had he been any other agent, he would’ve refused David’s idea outright. When Daniel was a child, he had a younger sister. His family all shared a similar praying mantis physical mutation, giving them several insect-like properties, including the heart and blood. Their blood flowed freely throughout their bodies as insects did, and their hearts functioned differently than humans to account for that as well as the unique blood his family possessed.
So when his sister was diagnosed with advanced cardiomyopathy there was nothing that could be done. It was too late to fix it with surgery. Organ transplants were already incredibly difficult to arrange with the existence of quirks. Even quirkless people struggled with the lack of incredible donors. For complex mutants, it was a death sentence. If there was a compatible heart, their unique blood would poison the donor organ. There was nothing they could do. She died within a year. That was simply the way the world worked for those with mutant quirks.
But if David was right, and Regor could solve the problem of quirked organ cloning… it wouldn’t just benefit mutants. It would benefit the entire world. I-Island was known for sharing its knowledge, so long as it didn’t pose a threat to hero society as a whole. Were it some pharmaceutical company back in the States, they would’ve patented and privatized his research. It would only be available to the rich and powerful. Health care worldwide had come a long way since the dawn of quirks, but something like that would be monopolized.
David Shield was a genius and his stance on quirks being used to help society as a whole was well-known. If anyone could do it, he could.
No more children would have to die from preventable diseases.
“If I let you do this, there will be conditions he has to agree to. Regor will be your responsibility. If he does anything wrong, he’s out. It will be your head on the chopping block, Shield. If anyone asks, you took in a brilliant but unknown scientist who arrived here during a freak accident with a warping quirk. That’s what I’ll tell the higher-ups at least. I won’t back you up if this ends up being a mistake. Is that agreeable?”
“Yes. I’ll accept full responsibility if Regor agrees to work with me.” David had worked alongside All Might for many years. Toshinori tried to see the good in everyone, and it was an example that David lived by. Tyl had saved Melissa despite his apparent hatred for her lookalike. Many would look past the mental manipulation and see Tyl as a villain. That might be true, but David could see past the front of cynicism and false hatred that Regor put up. The Grineer scientist was a victim of his upbringing. Despite the man’s words, his eyes betrayed his true feelings about what he did. He wasn’t a monster, he just deserved a chance to prove his true colors.
And David was willing to give him that chance.
‘Plus, if this works… Toshinori won’t need the Quirk Amplifier. I won’t have to stage a fake heist!’
==<VI>==
When they returned to the interrogation room Daniel was silent. It was David’s turn to do his thing. He’d already written up a contract for Mr. Regor if Mr. Shield was successful in his negotiation.
“So, Mr. Regor. You mentioned that you researched a cure for the degenerative disease affecting your people. What exactly did those treatments entail?”
“I believe this needs a bit of backstory. The disease in question was called Cloning Decay Syndrome. You see, the Grineer were originally a slave caste created by the Orokin Empire, far before my time. I’m unsure of the specifics, but it was either a failsafe that our “glorious creators” implanted into our genes or an overuse of our genetic molds. Regardless, after a few centuries, newer generations of clones began to… rot.” Tyl pointed to his face. “This beautiful mug right here? Before whatever brought me here restored me it was held together by a series of flesh grafts and staples. My right eye was entirely Cybernet. After a few decades, the rot was so far intense that I had to amputate both my arms and legs.”
David recoiled. “Good lord…”
“I had to replace most of my internal organs multiple times. Let me tell you, performing surgery on yourself isn’t as fun as you would think.” Not that anyone would tell you that it would be. “I did end up using cybernetic organs at some point. The surgeries took too much time and each successive transplant performed worse. Of course, there was always the risk of cybernetic rejection, but I overclocked my immune system to compensate.”
“So would you say you are well-versed in cloning organs?”
“Organs? Organs are pitifully easy, presuming you have the genetic material on hand. I was working with my own samples, hence the constant decay.”
“And did you ever make any breakthroughs in your genetic research?”
“I did. I created a procedure that created stronger, more stable clones… at least physically. Mentally, they were a bit…” He attempted to make the cuckoo sign with his cuffed hands. “And, in my infinite wisdom, I performed the procedure on myself. I wouldn’t say it was my finest moment, but the health benefits outweighed the… mental instability.”
“I think I’ve heard enough. Mr. Regor, do you believe with your experience you would be able to repeat your organ cloning procedure here if given the resources?”
Tyl tapped his chin. “Hmmm… I believe it would take some time, given your world's pitiful level of technology. From what I observed in your textbooks, the scientists working on the subject were incorrect in their methods. If I had the resources? Maybe within one to two years, I could create functional organs. Although the timetable could slide either way dependent on how complicated quirk genetics are. I would start out using the… what were they called? Quirkless? Yes. Quirkless as a baseline. Their DNA contains the dormant Plus Alpha gene which would be the foundation for quirked organs.”
“And could you mass produce the organs, customized per person quickly once that is done?”
“Mass production would be simple. You forget I helped engineer fully grown human cloning on an industrial scale galaxy-wide. As for time? Maybe one to two weeks per organ. Assuming it works the same way in this universe, you cannot rush cell growth too much unless you want to have a cancerous toxic growth placed inside you.” He huffed. “Very messy. Would not recommend.”
David sweatdropped. “I can imagine you wouldn’t…”
This was far better than he could’ve hoped. Before quirks, the waiting lists for organs were already three to five years. Growing organs in weeks were far beyond his wildest dreams. He’d been expecting Tyl to say it would take him months to a year per organ. He felt selfish thinking only about Toshinori. This would save hundreds, no, millions of lives if he was successful!
“Of course, that’s assuming I’m correct in my calculations. As much as I like to inflate my ego, I’ve never worked with quirked genes before. I hate to admit it, but I could be entirely wrong about how long it could take me to perfect the process.” Tyl admitted.
“No no no! Even if it takes longer than you expect, it would still be a massive breakthrough in quirk genetics!” David cleared his throat. “Mr. Regor, I’m willing to offer you a job working here on I-Island, with conditions of course. Daniel?”
The WHA investigator slid a stack of papers across the desk. “Now, given the… unusualness of your situation, it would be difficult for the government to charge you with any crimes. That said, the actions you took in your universe are highly illegal under international law. Mr. Shield wants to accommodate your presence here, but there will be certain sanctions you have to follow.”
“That sounds more than reasonable.” Tyl folded his arms. “And they are?”
“First, you break any laws, you’re out. No live human experimentation, you will only use specimens approved by Mr. Shield for your research. You follow the ethics guidelines to the letter. Second, if you try to leave I-Island without permission, you will be taken down immediately. Part of the deal will be wearing an ankle monitor until you’ve proven we can trust you. You can find the rest of the rules in the contract I’ve drafted. The last most important thing is this: you do not reveal where you came from. If anyone asks, you were affected by a warp quirk and ended up here.”
Tyl nodded and skimmed through the contract. He would be offered his own lab, resources, and a place to live. Even with all the restrictions placed upon him, this was heaven compared to his old lab. No Queens to threaten his life, assassination attempts by the Tenno, or dealing with clone rot.
“I only have one demand. I want my armor back.” Tyl said.
“I think that can be arranged.” David stuck out his hand. “Welcome to I-Island, Tyl Regor."
==<VI>==
[Naruhata Ward, May 17th, 2242]
“Watch out Ogre guy, 'cause I’m comin’ through!” Inosuke slammed headfirst into the training dummy Iwao had just set down.
“God dammit kid, at least let me set this thing up first! And it's Oguro!” Today was the grand opening of his new quirk gym. He’d decided to call it the Overclock Gym, playing off his old hero name.
“Oi!” Rumi shouted from across the room. “If you’re going to be in here, help him move some of the equipment you brat! And ya’ better have that math practice done too!” She hefted the massive bench press weight over her head and locked it in place.
“I finished it alright!” He sprinted over to his bag and pulled out a sheet of math problems she’d given him earlier this week. “Look!”
From a quick glance, the multiple-choice problems were all correct. However, the ones where he had to show his work….
Mirko smacked him on his boar-masked head. “What did I tell you about working on your handwriting dumbass! This is illegible!” For someone who barely knew how to write and read, he’d picked up his lessons frighteningly fast. It seemed she was right about spite being an excellent motivator. Telling the boy it was okay if he couldn’t do it only spurred him to try even harder. Inosuke was a bright kid when he put in the effort.
“I want you to go and practice your handwriting. Make sure I can read it this time! You won't be getting into a good hero school if they can’t read your test answers!”
“Got it!” He dashed out of the room.
“Rumi, he was supposed to be helping us move the equipment in,” Iwao grumbled as he hobbled over. “You know I can’t move heavy things with this bum leg.”
“Relax old man. I can get the rest myself.” Rumi said, grabbing another piece of equipment.
“This ‘old man’ can still kick your ass, you know.” He chuckled to himself, watching the Rabbit Hero haul exercise machines and weights inside. “Hey, Rumi?”
“Whaddya want?” She yelled, gently placing the last of the equipment down.
“Hashibira, are you still set on enrolling him in Ketsubutsu or U.A.?”
“Yeah, that’s the plan? Why?”
“He’s a bit old for it. He’ll be about the age of a second or third year by the time the entrance exams open up again. Wouldn’t it be better to, I dunno, enroll him in a hero college?”
“If I wanted him to get a crappy education I’d do that, assuming they would even let him in. Not a lot of colleges want people with no school history, especially if they’re quirkless. You know how shitty people can be about that. Plus, it’s not like there haven’t been heroes that were held back a few years in school or started late.” She leaned back onto one of the benches, propping up her feet. “Kid already picked up some good skills, despite not telling us where.”
“Doesn’t he have some sort of amnesia?”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong, he was telling the truth about not remembering how he got here, but I’ve heard him mumbling in his sleep at night. He remembers something alright, but the docs said not to press him on it. It ain’t worth jeopardizing his health to sate my curiosity. Besides, not like he’s doing it out of malice. He’ll tell us when he's ready.”
Iwao stared at her for a moment, then laughed. “You’re going soft, you know that?”
“The bruises I give him in training would beg to differ. Just ‘cause I like the kid doesn’t mean I’m goin’ easy on him. He can keep up with me, and I’m in the upper fifty of pros. I’m hard on him because he will need to put extra effort in without a quirk to use. Doc said he doesn’t even have a recessive quirk factor either, but despite that, he’s freakishly strong and skilled.”
Iwao sat down next to her with a fond look in his eye. “You’ve really matured. I remember when you were just some dumbass middle schooler breaking into underground fight clubs. Now you’re a dumbass pro hero picking fights with every villain you see.” Rumi punched him in the shoulder. “Heh, but you’ve got a good head on your shoulders, just like the kid.” He smacked her back on the shoulder.
Rumi’s cheeks flushed. “Now who’s getting soft?”
“You and I both know how hard the hero life can be. It can cost ya’ an arm and a leg.” He chuckles. “Or an eye and a leg in my case. The last thing we want to see is Hashibira coming home in a body bag. Or not at all.” Iwao leaned back and stared at the ceiling. “We aren’t the best role models for him. He’s already too much like us for me to be comfortable. Sure, we can teach him how to kick ass and survive in a fight, not that he needs much help with that, but he needs someone to drill all that other stuff into that thick skull of his.”
Iwao sat back up. “But enough of all this dreary talk about the future. It’s opening day. You helped set all this up, and it’s technically your money paying for all this. Go ahead and have some fun Rumi.” He smacked her on the back. “Just don’t go overboard and break all the equipment before my first customers show up.”
She was already kicking one of the training dummies by the time he finished the sentence.
==<VI>==
[Tau Residence, May 19th, 2242]
Ordan took a sip of his tea and continued typing on his laptop, nursing an ice pack on his new black eye. Across the room, Natah was looking into the mirror in the living room, while Hunhow stared menacingly at the TV watching the morning news.
Clickedy-clack clickedy-clack clickedy-clack
Sensing someone approaching, he turned around to see Haylee walking down the stairs. She yawned and stretched when she reached the bottom.
“G’morning.” She grumbled, trudging over to the fridge.
“Sleep alright?”
“Mhm.” She poured out a glass of orange juice and sat down with a bowl of cereal. Finally getting a good look she did a double take. “What happened to your eye?”
He pointed a thumb at Natah. “She overdid it during training last night. That’s why you were asleep when we got back.”
The older woman glanced back into the kitchen. “Which I already apologized profusely for.”
“And now we’re taking today off so I can recover. Workin’ on typing up some threat assessments for Yagi to give to those people in the government to use in case they run into anyone from our universe.”
“Mmm,” Haylee murmured between bites of her breakfast. “That’s smart.”
“What are you planning on doing today? Beach again with your new friend?” He asked.
“Midoriya’s not my friend, he’s just training there and I’ve only known him for less than two days. I’m only going to the beach because you two wanted me to get out of the house and it's relaxing.” Her spoon clattered against the bowl. “Plus he’s at school until three.”
Ordan leaned across the table. “You know, the Japanese have a word for what you’re being.” He poked her in the forehead.
“Tsun-”
Poke
“Der-”
Poke
“E-ahg!” He yelped as Haylee grabbed the offending digit and bent it back.
“Quit poking me.” She frowned and released his finger, feeling Natah’s hand on her shoulder.
“Haylee, please don’t try to break the poor man’s finger. He needs it to type his reports.” Natah warned, completely ignoring all the other reasons breaking people's fingers wasn’t ok.
“You should’ve broken it. It would at least offer more entertainment than this drivel.” Hunhow muttered, diverting his attention from the television. “If I have to see one more story about a hero versus villain fight, I will fly myself into the sun.”
Ordan clutched his sore finger. “Well fuck you too, Mr. House Arrest.” He huffed. “There’s plenty of other stuff on, just watch something else.” Turning back to his computer he resumed typing.
Natah ruffled Haylee’s bedraggled hair. “Either way, we’re proud of you Haylee. How are your studies going”
Haylee groaned. Leaning all the social norms and history of the world was annoying. Everything here was so different and she had to adapt to a whole new set of rules to not stand out. “It's fine, just really boring.”
“Well, being out and about does help. You can’t learn everything just by reading it. All these new experiences have been so exciting.” It was much better than being sealed in Lua for hundreds of years.
“I guess… doesn’t mean I have to like it though.” Haylee thought for a moment. “By the way, why were you staring into the mirror when I came down?”
“Oh…” Natah blushed. “Well, I was thinking about changing my hair. Choose my own style instead of copying Margulis’s.” She hesitated. “If… you’re comfortable with that.”
Haylee leaned up against her mother figure. “It doesn’t matter to me. You’ll still be you no matter how you look.”
“Thank you.” She pulled Haylee in for a quick hug and sat down next to her. “I was thinking of cutting it short and making it lavender colored.” Her hair shifted from black to a violet-purple hue. “Does it look good?”
Ordan gave her a thumbs-up from across the table. “I like the color. Looks like it would go well with your old outfit.”
Natah glanced at her reflection. “Do you think it would look good if I cut it short?”
“Can’t you just…” Ordan tried to imitate the sound Natah made when she shapeshifted. “Do that? Why do you need to cut it?”
“Well,” She suddenly looked embarrassed. “I’ve… I’ve never cut my hair before. It was never really an issue when I had one form to stick to. It’s not like it grows unless I want it to and I could just shorten it.”
Everyone stared at her silently until Ordan burst out laughing, almost falling out of his chair.
“I fail to see how her choice in grooming is amusing,” Hunhow said pointedly.
“Sorry, it's just… I’m so used to you being all ‘Mission complete, great work.’ and now you’re worrying about cutting her hair for the first time. It’s just so… mundane.” He snorted, wiping tears out of his uncovered eye.
Haylee stifled a giggle which caused Ordan to whirl toward her. “I heard that! She almost laughed!”
Natah chuckled. She supposed there was some humor in how mundane her worries were. Compared to managing operatives system-wide and taking care of the needs of hundreds of children she could see how jarring her shift in attitude must be.
This was nice.
==<VI>==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, May 19th, 2242]
Izuku waved to Haylee as she arrived. He’d been moving trash under All Might’s supervision for about an hour before she arrived. She sat down next to his cooler, fishing one of the extra chocolate bars from it.
The past few days had been odd, a bit tense at times. When he first met Tenno, she was standoffish and withdrawn. Honestly, he didn’t really know what to make of her. Yagi-sensei, no- he wanted him to call him Toshinori. Toshinori-san said that her guardians were re-certifying their licenses, but Tenno’s reaction gave that away as a lie. Later, she’d apologized for her rudeness when they first met. She also said she didn’t know what chocolate was and was amazed by the taste. One of the reasons she kept coming back was the promise of more chocolate.
Tenno was a bit strange. When he first saw her she didn’t speak a word of Japanese, but now she seemed mostly fluent. If he hadn’t seen her arm transform he would’ve guessed an intelligence quirk.
Usually, the first thing someone was asked in this day and age was “What is your quirk?”. To be fair, it was a question that Izuku asked often. He loved to analyze them, just like his dad used to do for his job. When the question was directed at him though, he was used to the sympathetic looks he got from people. The worst was at Aldera though. Constantly telling him he was useless, spurred on by Kacchan. Lately, they’d backed off almost entirely after he’d saved Kacchan from the sludge villain.
He’d tried to go to the teachers about the bullying, at least the ones who didn’t outright encourage or ignore it. Most told him to bear with it, or that “kids could be assholes”. Sadly, the teachers who tried to help him usually didn’t stay at the school long. For such a run, down the school, they had a surprisingly strict hiring process. He’d never seen those sympathetic teachers once they left either. He wished he could’ve thanked them. Hopefully, they found a better school to teach at.
But Tenno didn’t seem to care. She hadn’t asked about his quirk at all like she didn’t care. She didn’t seem to care about, well, anything. She was a bit more open after he gave her some chocolate, but she never asked anything about him or said much about herself. This was the third day she had shown up, and he still hadn’t seen her smile at all. The only time she was somewhat happy is when she was eating chocolate.
“Thinking about something, my boy?” Toshinori asked him, making the boy nearly drop the microwave he was carrying. “You were mumbling again.”
“O-oh, was I?” Izuku stuttered in embarrassment. He stole a gaze toward the truck where Haylee was sitting. “Yag- I mean Toshinori-san, is Tenno okay?”
Toshinori’s characteristic smile faltered. “It’s not my place to talk about her past, and even then I don’t know much, other than it wasn’t good.” That was putting it lightly. “She just needs time to adapt to living in Japan, I assume.”
“I-I see.” Izuku pondered for a second. “She looks so lonely though, and I want to try and be her friend but I don’t want to upset her.”
Toshinori pat him on the back. “Well, young Midoriya, I think you are doing a good job so far. You were able to do something I couldn’t and get her to open up, even just a small amount. Just keep doing what you are doing.” He smiled again.
==<VI>==
It was late afternoon by the time Izuku took a break. He staggered up the stairs and grabbed bottled water from the cooler. Haylee remained seated, reading a textbook on post-quirk Japanese history. Panting, he took a long gulp of water.
“You should leave the cooler down on the beach so you don’t pass out.” She said, looking up from her book. “You’re going to get dehydrated one of these times and pass out on the steps.”
“T-that’s a good point.” He was a bit surprised she initiated the conversation this time. Usually, when he came up for a drink or a snack he was the one who had to start one. “How are you doing, Tenno?”
“Why are you asking?” She grumbled.
“W-well, you’ve been up here for a few hours now reading. I thought I’d ask how you were doing…” He twiddled his thumbs.
“It’s pretty boring.” She closed her book and glanced at him. “I’d much rather be doing something else.”
“Do you have any hobbies? I know you like to make wood carvings.”
She stopped to think. What hobbies did she have? She spent most of her time in the Origin system mining, fishing, or doing animal conservation. Technically resourcing, but it was still more relaxing than live combat. Training? A good old spar was fun, but she didn’t have her weapons. Her Shawzin was on her ship, and while there were similar instruments in this reality they just weren’t the same. Technically her sewing and woodcarving weren’t even a hobby. She just wanted the sense of comfort her Orbiter brought her and was trying to remake her old possessions.
“That’s not… that’s not a hobby. I don’t think I have any real hobbies.” She stared at the ground. “Midoriya, why do you even care? Shouldn’t you be worried about training?”
“W-well, you looked lonely and I wanted to make sure you were okay. Isn’t that reason enough?”
Was that really it? She was sitting by herself by choice. She didn’t want to be near people… right?
“Do I… do I really look lonely?” She whispered loud enough for him to hear.
“W-well, uh, I didn’t mean to a-assume anything! That’s just how it looked to me!” Izuku began to backpedal. He paused, noticing that she wasn’t looking at him angrily. In fact, she was staring at the concrete with a sad and conflicted look in her eyes.
“I can’t get attached to people. I don’t want to lose them again. But I love Natah and Ordan? Why are they the exception? I almost lost them both, but I didn’t so it’s okay.” But they weren’t in the Origin System anymore. Life here in Japan was heaven compared to there. “ Does that mean it's okay for me to care about other people now? They won't die in the war… the war is over.” She stole a glance over to Izuku. “ He’s a nice kid, around what my age should be. I think he wants to try to be friends… but what if I’m wrong and he gets hurt, or worse? I can’t have it happen again!”
Her breathing began to quicken, racing along with her conflicted thoughts. “I’mnotbackthereI’mnotbackthereI’mnotbackthere!”
“Tenno!” Toshinori’s voice snapped her out of her panic. “Are you alright? Midoriya ran to get me when you started mumbling and shaking.”
Haylee wiped away the single tear that had formed. “I’m… Yagi-san, can I ask you something, in private?” She glanced over to Izuku, who was watching them from the staircase with a worried expression.
“Certainly.” He nodded, noticing how disheveled she looked.
He motioned for Izuku to resume his training and they walked a bit further away. She leaned up against the railing and turned to face him. Yagi-san still looked a bit concerned. “What did you want to speak to me about? Are you feeling unwell?”
“It’s… it's not that.” She scratched her arm. “Midoriya said I looked lonely. He’s… he’s right.”
“Did he upset you when he said that?”
“No… I just…” She grumbled a string of Orokin curses. “He’s trying to be friendly, and I don’t know if I want to let him.” She admitted.
“And why is that?”
Haylee avoided his eyes. “You know how bad things were where I came from…”
He nodded solemnly.
“All my friends and family died a long time ago. I don’t think I’ve had any friends ever since then.” Her grip on the railing tightened. “I’m… afraid that if I make new friends I’ll just lose them again.”
This is what Ordan had told him, or at least what the man theorized Haylee’s issue was. Toshinori sat down on the bench near the railing and motioned for her to join him.
“I think I understand what you’re going through. Being the symbol of peace means that I had a lot of enemies. Enemies that would try to go after the people I cared about to hurt me. Did I have a hard time getting close to people? Yes, but eventually I allowed myself to let others in.” Well, into his life, not necessarily in on One For All. “I’ve also lost people I cared about, far more than I’d like. Despite that, I don’t regret any of the bonds I forged, and I doubt you do either.”
She nodded.
“Death isn’t something people accept easily, and that’s okay. It's hard to let go of those you love when they pass on.” He looked up at the clear sky. “It always hurts when you lose people, but you can’t forget about the ones you still have. You have people who love you, like Karris-san and Tau-san. People like me who want to help you, and even those like young Midoriya who want to be your friend.” He turned toward her. “What are Karris and Tau-san to you?”
She stared at her hands. “I guess… they’re my anchor?”
“An anchor,” Toshinori thought for a second. “They are the ones that keep you grounded and keep you on the straight and narrow. But, an anchor also keeps you stuck in place. Like with ships, an anchor keeps you from losing yourself in turbulent times.” He put his bony fist into the palm of his hand, then closed it and tried to move the trapped fist. “But like a boat, if you leave the anchor when the storm has passed you get stuck.”
Haylee stared at the man for a few seconds trying to process his analogy. “I… I think I get what you’re saying?” She pulled her legs up onto the bench and held them. “I never really thought about it like that. It's easier to just… tune everything out. If I don’t feel anything it doesn't hurt as much.”
“How does it make you feel?”
She hesitated. There was something about Yagi-san that she felt she could trust. The heartfelt emotion coming off the man was so pure that she could almost taste it. “I just-” She trailed off, trying to find the words. “My powers, they are heavily influenced by emotion. It’s just the way the Void worked. Not like my Warframe. If I lose control I can hurt people. I have hurt people. It takes intense discipline to control.” She opened up her left hand, letting the blue-violet energy crackle along her fingertips. “And it's a positive feedback loop. If I don’t control my emotions they spiral out of control.” The energy in her palm began to flare out, popping and sizzling before she closed her hand to dispel it.
“You deserve to be happy, Tenno.” Toshinori urged.
“I don’t feel like I deserve it,” Haylee mumbled. “Why should I get to enjoy this new life when none of the other Tenno are around to see it.”
‘ She’s feeling survivor’s guilt…’ He realized. “What happened to them isn’t your fault.” He reassured.
“I know.” She didn’t choose for all the others to die. “But I’m still the one who lived, 'cause I’m some sort of “cosmic backup plan” just because I was the strongest or some bullshit.” Haylee snapped. “I know I’m fucking powerful, so why do I feel so helpless!” She started to sob, tears staining her knees. “I hate it!”
Toshinori noticed an alarmed Izuku start to approach, giving him a quick look to let him know he had this. “It’s alright. Let it out, Tenno.” He comforted.
After a few minutes, her sobbing died down to quiet sniffles and she looked up to see Toshinori offering her a tissue.
“Thang you.” She gurgled before blowing her runny nose into the tissue.
Toshinori kneeled before her. “Young Tenno, you are not weak. You did one of the hardest things someone can do. I know plenty of people who would never talk about how they really feel to someone. It takes a lot of strength to talk about your problems.”
“H-how did you manage it? To move on after everything you lost?” she sniffled. “I… you’re right. I want to move on, but I can’t. What do I do?”
She gazed into Toshinori’s warm eyes awaiting his response. “It’s not easy, sometimes I don’t think I will ever truly accept they are gone.” He lamented. “But as long as you live, they aren’t gone.” He pointed to his heart. “You carry them here. The good memories and the bad. Keep moving forward and live a life they would be proud of.”
“Keep moving forward,” Haylee whispered, putting her hand on her chest and wiping her tears with the other. Standing up, she gave the hero a quick hug. “Thank you, Yagi-san.”
Toshinori accepted the hug with surprise and pat the girl on the back. Right now, he didn’t see the jaded warrior. All he saw was a scared little girl who needed to be comforted, and that’s all that mattered.
==<VI>==
Haylee approached Izuku, glancing back at the skeletal pro behind her, who gave her a nod and a thumbs up. “M-Midoriya?” She asked, startling the boy. He really needed to work on his situational awareness if he was training to be a hero.
“Y-yes?” The green-haired boy stammered, nearly falling over. “Oh! Tenno! Are you alright?”
“I’m better.” She gripped her right arm nervously. “This may seem a bit forward, but… do- do you want to be friends?” The blue-haired girl’s eyes darted around. Was Toshinori right? Is that why he was trying to be nice to her?
“Y-you want to be friends with me?” He squeaked.
Predictably, having two socially deprived teens befriend each other was going about as well as it could
“I mean if that’s okay with you.” Haylee trailed off, fumbling her words. “I haven’t really… had friends for a long time, and it seemed like that’s what you were trying to do…”
Izuku’s brain took a few seconds to reboot. Someone wanted to be friends with him. A girl wanted to be friends with him. “I-I’d like that!”
Haylee’s heart had a warm feeling inside it at those words. Something she hadn’t felt in hundreds of years. Something she’d desperately missed. The feeling of friendship, albeit a new one, blossoming.
==<VI>==
The Vestige of the Wall scowled. Why was she feeling again? She was only supposed to act on her desires, and reshape reality to her whims! Why was she trying to be a normal mortal?
It drove another psychic chain through the fleshy maw trapped before it. The beast screeched in pain. From the shadows, Umbra watched the Vestige torment the infested creature.
Notes:
Tyl is now part of I-Island! (Conditionally). If his research works, then David won’t need to steal the quirk amplifier.
Inosuke is honing his non-combat skills to enter hero school. There isn’t too much to teach him combat-wise other than to not only rely on his swords, and to counter quirks.
Haylee is finally starting to let more people in. Izuku’s made a friend! Yay! Less sad feelings are good. Now I can start moving ahead with the main plot.
Chapter 17: Hybrid
Summary:
Haylee's quirk explained, also ice cream.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
==========================VI==========================
-Taken from WHA Yearly Security Conference
==========================VI==========================
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, May 24th, 2242]
"Toshinori?"
"Yes, my boy?"
Izuku fidgeted on the bench. "Tenno, what should I tell her about my quirk? I don't have one yet, but when I get One For All…"
"Ah, you're worried about explaining your sudden power to her." Toshinori mused. That was an excellent question. The girl had only been friends with Midoriya for a few days, and they'd only interacted once since last Monday. "Well, she doesn't know that you are currently quirkless. You could tell her the story we originally came up with about it being a dormant stockpile quirk. Or you could simply tell her the partial truth that you are quirkless and if you feel comfortable telling her about One For All later on I have no problem with that."
Izuku stared at him in shock. "B-b-but it's supposed to be a secret!"
Toshinori nodded. "I trust that Tenno can keep One For All a secret." After all, she was harboring an arguably bigger one than his transferable quirk. "And… I know how hard it can be to keep something like this secret from your friends." He admitted with a sad look on his face. "As All Might and Toshinori, I don't have many people in the loop about the true nature of my quirk. Only a select few know. I have kept it secret from some of my closest friends out of fear of them being targeted." He sighed. Maybe once he passed on the quirk he should come clean, especially to Cathleen, Zhongli, and David. "But you don't have to worry about the villain I was so afraid of."
"I guess…" Izuku decided.
"Young Midoriya," Toshinori started. "I know that I haven't… been particularly attentive when it comes to your social life." Most of the time he spent with Izuku was supervising his training. He still had his duties as All Might, and preparing for his next year of teaching at U.A. (Which Izuku didn't know about yet.) "I know from experience how hard it is to grow up quirkless."
"Wait," Izuku's eyes widened. "You were…"
"Quirkless? Yes. I was quirkless until I received One For All when I was eighteen." He looked at Izuku guiltily. "I guess that makes me a bit of a hypocrite after what I told you, huh."
Izuku waved his hands rapidly. "N-no! You were right! You didn't become a hero until you got your qui-"
"No. I was wrong. I allowed my own experience to cloud my judgment. When you saved your classmate, you acted like a hero even without a quirk." He patted Izuku's back. "The definition of a hero isn't something that came about with quirks, as some people seem to forget. A hero is someone who does their best to save everyone, with or without powers. I think that even without a quirk, you could become an amazing hero."
"Really?"
"Yes, my boy. I'm not infallible. Could you be a hero like me without a quirk? Probably not. But you could be a hero nonetheless." He said honestly. Realistically it would be too dangerous to try to fight villains on the level that he did, even for people with quirks. Intense training can only carry you so far against an overwhelming force. He could tell by the look in young Midoriya's eyes that he understood.
"Thank you Toshinori." Izuku gave the man a tearful hug.
==VI==
Haylee and Izuku were friends now, but unfortunately, daily life got in the way of being able to hang out the past week. Between Izuku having school for most of the day and Haylee studying this world to blend in better and spending time with Ordan and Natah, the two hadn't bonded further.
Natah and Ordan had been ecstatic upon hearing Haylee had made a friend. Well, Ordan was. Natah just smiled warmly and said she was happy for Haylee. Ordan totally didn't cry at all.
But finally, it was the weekend, which meant Izuku would be at the beach nearly the whole day. Sure, it would just be more training but it's not like she had any other ideas of what to do.
She made her way down to the beach while snacking on a chocolate bar. The candy version was even better than the protein bar. She'd put a not-insignificant amount of her food allowance into chocolate. It wasn't like the extra sugar in her diet would be unhealthy or anything. Her unique biology made sure of that. Plus the dopamine made her feel really good.
It wasn't like she was the only one with an obsession. Ordan spent far more than her on purely soy sauce. It was the first topping he'd had with his new body and the man had developed an addiction to it. Most of what he ate was more sauce than food. Eurgh.
But the item most of their food budget went toward was tea. Hunhow, Ordan, and Natah all loved to drink it. (Mostly because Ordan wasn't allowed to drink caffeine after the incident.) Barring the occasional argument between the two men about refilling the jug whenever Ordan drank the last of it there weren't any issues. Considering that the drink was the sole thing that Hunhow enjoyed, as long as he had a supply his murderous rage would be sated.
Oh, hey she's at the beach now.
"Hey! Midoriya!" She waved to the boy sitting by the beach with Mr. Yagi in his civilian form. "Been a while! Started training yet?"
The boy's face visibly brightened. "Tenno!"
"Ah, young Tenno," Toshinori greeted her with a smile. "You're looking well." The girl had a much happier air about her since the last he saw her. She was even smiling, albeit slightly. "Today we are taking a break from training. Young Midoriya has been going above and beyond in his training. He needs this weekend to rest so his body can recover." Toshinori explained, pointing to the large segment of the cleared beach.
Now that he mentioned it, Midoriya did look a bit tired. Whenever she'd been at the beach he'd been working basically non-stop, only pausing for short breaks in between to rest and eat. Doing that for weeks on end had to be taxing. Maybe he had an endurance quirk that was helping him. Either that or he was just determined beyond reason, which she could respect.
"So, you have the weekend off?"Haylee inquired. "What do you usually do in your free time?"
"W-well, I uh…" He looked away shyly, unused to someone legitimately being interested in hanging out with him. "I like to study heroes, and, uh… write about quirks. I don't really have anything in particular that I do."
Well, shit. She was trying to defer to his knowledge of what normal teenagers did in this world. That just sounded like a hobby he did alone. Haylee looked over to Toshinori with a look that screamed "I have no idea what I'm doing." Sure, she had a friend, and that was great, but she was so emotionally and socially stunted that she didn't know where to even start.
The #1 hero cleared his throat. "Perhaps you should find something you're both interested in? Something you both enjoy?"
Haylee put a hand to her chin. Something that they both enjoyed? She'd already shared the little things she did like carving and sewing. Most of the other stuff she liked to do wasn't really possible here. Midoriya was almost as bad as her, but… he liked quirks…
"You like to study quirks right? Do you… want me to show you mine?" Void, it felt weird calling her powers a quirk, but that was what they were now apparently. "Wait, crap, we can't do it in public. Quirk laws."
Toshinori waved his hand. "Actually, if you do it on the beach you will be fine. As a pro, I can authorize quirk usage, but even then I have a service form filled out to allow quirk usage for this beach cleanup." Which he'd obtained in case Midoriya was ready to use his quirk to train there. Also, he was curious about how Haylee's powers worked as well. He'd only seen her use her energy Void energy manipulation and transforming her arm. Apparently, it was that of her "Warframe", which if he understood correctly used to be a sort of drone she controlled before it somehow became a part of her body.
"Alright." She nodded.
The three of them walked down to the cleaned area of the beach. It was only a small segment of the beach, one with the least density of trash that had been cleared down to the shoreline.
"So, my quirk is pretty… complicated." She looked at Toshinori, who nodded. "I can produce a type of energy that I can manipulate to do different things." She held out her hand, wisely deciding to aim toward the open ocean. Taking a deep breath, she fired a beam of Void energy into the water. It was a low-power blast since she didn't have an Amp to focus the energy. An unrestrained Void blast could completely disintegrate a fully armored Grineer so she didn't want to accidentally delete something from existence.
She turned back around to see Izuku scribbling in a notebook. "Where did he get that?" Haylee shook her head. "I can fire the energy in a beam like that," she held her palm out flat and made a punching motion. Her hand pulsed with a blue-violet aura, creating a shockwave that blasted the sand in front of her away. "Or in a short-range burst."
Toshinori peeked over Izuku's shoulder. He already had half a page of notes on the girl's energy beam along with a fairly detailed sketch of Haylee firing a beam from her palm.
"What else can you do?" Izuku asked with excitement. Any trace of nervousness vanished the moment he started to write it down.
"This." Haylee crouched and then reappeared a few meters in front of them.
"Teleportation?" Toshinori guessed. That was certainly a surprise.
Haylee shrugged. "I mean… kinda? It's not teleportation per se. I still have to travel the distance between where I start and where I end up. Think of it like a grappling hook that I reel myself toward, except really fast."
"How far can you go? Is there a limit? Do you need to travel while invisible or can you move normally?" Izuku rapidly fired some questions that Haylee was surprisingly able to follow.
"About… fifteen to thirty meters if I charge it up, and I need to recover my stamina after doing it rapidly. And yes, I can move normally. Also, it's technically not invisibility. I'm…" Haylee paused. Wait. How did that work? Void walking put her in the Void plane parallel to reality, but the Void didn't exist in this universe. "Not exactly sure how it works." She said with a look of sudden confusion. "But I can't interact with anything while I'm doing it. If I try to do anything it breaks me out of the invisibility. The upside is that nothing can hurt me while I'm doing it either."
Izuku scribbled down that information. Her quirk was amazing! It had both offensive and defensive capabilities. She could hit people from afar or sneak up on them without being noticed! He suddenly remembered when he first talked to her and she cut her finger only for it to heal nearly immediately. "And you can heal too with that energy right?" He looked up from his notebook. "What about the thing with your arm and the energy sword? That was different than what you just used, right?"
Haylee faltered. Oh. She'd forgotten he saw that. It would've been so much easier to explain the Void powers, but the Warframe was something else entirely.
For one, it didn't exactly scream "natural". It was more like a hero outfit than a quirk in appearance. Her Void energy manipulation could be explained as a quirk. Being able to transform into an armored sci-fi-looking warrior? Slightly less so. Mr. Yagi said that people didn't have more than one quirk, right?
The second issue is that transforming was fucking painful. She missed being able to just transfer into a Warframe whenever she wanted. It was just as easy as breathing to her. But now whatever happened to her made it a part of her powers, not another entity. She hadn't even known she could do it when she changed her arm, acting purely on instinct to cut that fridge in half. Considering she passed out from a mixture of pain, exhaustion, and shock afterward she didn't exactly get a chance to think about it. The multi-day coma hadn't helped, and she didn't transform during their stay at U.A.
But once they'd moved into the privacy of her new home she'd practiced her new ability. The first time she'd fully transformed she nearly passed out from the pain. Over time, it got easier but it was still uncomfortable as hell and pretty fucking gross.
At least she had the option. She would've preferred other Warframes over Excalibur, but she had to take what she had. It gave her some measure of protection and offense that her human body didn't have. Excalibur still had its shields thankfully, since they were generated by a specialized organ. The downside was she didn't have access to any of the mods or implants the frame used to possess. A fully upgraded Warframe was the equivalent of dropping a thermonuclear warhead on a battlefield. An unmodified one was just a smaller bomb, but it was still a fucking bomb.
This just meant she had to be more careful as she didn't have a reliable means of regenerating the Warframe's health and energy other than transforming back.
Naturally, she'd tested this in the most logical way possible.
She'd stabbed herself in the stomach with Exalted Blade while transformed.
At least she had the foresight to do it in the bathtub, with the window cracked open. Burning infested flesh smelled really bad if you let it stew. The wound didn't close until she transformed back into her human form. She'd also put a hole in the shirt she was wearing at the time. Thankfully any clothes she wore when she transformed changed with her. It would've been really embarrassing if she ended up naked whenever she changed back. That said if she took damage to her body while Excalibur, it would still leave damage on her clothes when she turned back.
She snapped out of her train of thought. "Do you really want to see it?" Haylee cringed.
"S-sorry I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable…" Izuku shied back.
She gave him a curious look. "I'm not," Well, she would be physically. "It's just not pleasant to look at when I transform." They probably didn't see her arm transform back then. Seeing how they weren't backing down, she sighed. "Alright. I hope you don't lose your breakfast. If it sounds like I'm in pain just ignore it."
==VI==
Toshinori was about to question the last part of what she said when the girl took a deep breath, cracked her knuckles, and closed her eyes.
First, her body began to grow, which was obviously painful judging by the loud pops and grunting sounds she made. Her clothes seemed to melt into her body like a liquid while her visible features faded. It formed a shell of purple and gold metal around her body. Haylee's chest flattened out, taking on a more muscular and masculine shape. Her skull narrowed and gained visible extrusion that looked like a small horn. With a few final pops and a muffled scream, she finished transforming. Her skin remolding into purple and dark turquoise armor with golden accents.
"Holy shit," Toshinori whispered. "No wonder she said it was painful."
"Woah," Izuku said with wide eyes, already sketching a picture of Excalibur. "That's incredible! Such an unusual quirk! So you have a dual quirk then?"
"Huh? A dual quirk?" Haylee asked. Her voice sounded modulated and had a slight echo to it now.
"It's when someone gets the quirks of both their parents merged into a single quirk. It's pretty rare since they usually combine into something that uses both but not impossible." Izuku explained.
Well, at least she had an excuse for having two different quirks. It wasn't a perfect one but she'd take it. "You're not… freaked out by this?"
"I mean it is a little freaky but it's fascinating simultaneously," Izuku said. "What can you do in this state?"
"Huh, he really was a lot more confident when discussing quirks," Haylee noted. "I can use the same energy that I used in my untransformed state to do a few different things. Besides that, I'm a lot stronger and faster in this form." To demonstrate, she performed a bullet jump, reaching about fifteen meters in the air before punching toward the beach with a ground slam.
"This one is called Slash Dash." With a flash of blue violet, she surged forward with a single slash of her newly manifested energy sword.
"You might want to cover your eyes for the next one," She instructed, turning around as they did so. She fired off a low-power Radial Blind so as to not blow out their eardrums or blind them through their hands. "That was Radial Blind, it can temporarily blind and deafen people around me." It was probably best not to mention that it could permanently blind someone if she cast it at high enough power.
"Wow!" Izuku's eyes sparkled.
"There are only two more moves I have. Radial Javalin and Exalted Blade. I can't really use the Javalin without a target but it makes summons a floating blade that slams into the target." Radial Javalin was probably one of Excalibur's most dangerous abilities in terms of raw killing power, aside from the final one.
"And this," She raised her hands and pulled them apart, summoning the energy blade she used for Slash Dash. "Is Exalted Blade." It was a sword of pure light, which was unusual since it normally had a physical form. Another change to her power but not important enough to be an issue. She could already feel the steady drain of energy from having the weapon out though.
"This is my strongest ability, and it can hit things at a range too." She swung the sword toward the water, releasing a violet arc of energy that split an incoming wave in half before dissipating. "It drains my energy reserves to keep it active though." With that, she deactivated the ability. "So, uh… what do you think?" Haylee nervously asked while taking a shy pose that looked fairly ridiculous considering she was a tall armored space ninja guy now.
"Very impressive! You have fine control over your quirk young lady." Toshinori praised. Though in the back of his head, he knew that experience came at the cost of the poor girl's innocence.
Izuku, on the other hand, was absolutely enthralled with all the information he'd been given about her quirk. He rushed over to her to get a closer look at her Warframe form. "It's incredible! Your quirk is so cool Tenno! You'd be an amazing hero with it!" He gushed while scribbling in his notebook.
Haylee was taken aback by that last bit. "Me? A hero?"
Izuku looked up from his notebook. "Sorry, I just thought with how skilled you were with your quirk you must have been training a lot to become one… I'm sorry for jumping to that assumption." He shrunk back.
"Y-you don't need to apologize… I just… never really thought about it before…" Haylee clarified. The Warframe was a weapon of, you know, war. It wasn't designed to save lives or bring in criminals. Warframes were made to do one thing: slaughter the enemies of the Orokin on-mass. Sure, she could bring in targets alive, but alive didn't necessarily mean "entirely intact". People don't need their limbs to live after all.
But… Ordan and Natah were training to become heroes, and their powers were just as dangerous if not more than her own. Surely it wouldn't be too difficult to train her powers down to a non-lethal level, right?
What did she even want to do in this world? She had power, more than ever before. There was no war here, so what use did it have? All she'd done in the past few weeks was wallow in self-loathing and trying to suppress everything. She hadn't put a lot of thought into what sort of life she wanted to live.
Izuku wanted to be a hero, and he made it sound like he didn't have many friends, if any. She was supposed to be his friend now, so shouldn't she try to get into U.A. with him? Friends stick together, right?
Her reasoning wasn't entirely selfless. Having tasted the sweet nectar of friendship, she didn't want to lose it after only a few months. Hero school was most likely time-consuming like the training he was doing now. Izuku was a pretty nice kid. He'd gone out of his way to befriend her despite her… less than approachable attitude. He reminded her of people long dead she'd been close to.
He seemed to believe in her. "I mean, why not?" She said aloud. It wouldn't hurt to try.
"I guess Nezu was right about the possibility she would want to be a hero." Toshinori thought.
==VI==
Haylee's quirk was one of the most complex ones that Izuku had ever heard of. Energy manipulation, regeneration, and transformation all bundled together. It was incredible, not to mention it looked cool.
He did have some questions though. Half her quirk was an emitter, the other a transformation that bordered on a full mutation. Plus her "Excalibur" form, as she'd called it, looked like something out of a science fiction game. She obviously had extensive training and control over her quirk, but she hadn't thought about becoming a hero until now. There were a lot of things about her and her quirk that didn't make sense.
Toshinori said she didn't have an easy life, and it sounded like Haylee was adopted. Her guardians were apparently pros, so maybe they trained her? It would explain their outfits when they washed up on the beach. He would ask her himself but it seemed a bit insensitive after only knowing her a week.
Haylee transformed back to her normal form, showing off some moves she'd forgotten like a wave of energy that could suspend things in the air temporarily.
Toshinori had gone to get them some ice cream after her display, which was another thing Haylee apparently didn't know existed. This left the two teens alone on the beach.
"So, I noticed that book you were writing about my quirk in. What is it?" Haylee asked, taking a look at the book. "Hero Analysis for the Future No. 13?"
Oh gods she was asking about his notebooks. "O-oh this? You know how I like to write about quirks, and uh, I keep them in notebooks. I just think they are so cool and…" Was she going to think it's creepy like everyone else?
"Can I see?" She held out a hand and he nervously handed the burnt notebook over. Haylee began to flip through it. It was basically a mini codex entry on various pro-heroes and what looked to be classmates of Midoriya. Fairly decent information gathering for someone his age. Her eyes wandered over her own pages. "Wow, these are pretty good. You got pretty close on how some of my powers work." He even had some suggestions on ways she could experiment, not that they would work. It was impossible to create new abilities for a Warframe.
"Y-you don't think it's c-creepy?" Izuku stuttered.
"No, what?" Haylee balked. "Why the hell would I be creeped out by this? They're good notes for just watching me explain my powers briefly. If people think this is creepy then they're fucking idiots. Did you learn this all yourself?"
She didn't think it was weird and creepy? In fact, she sounded impressed by it, just like All Might had been. He wiped the beginning of tears from his eye. "N-no, my dad used to do quirk analysis overseas and he left me a bunch of his books. I read through them a bunch to learn about quirks since mine didn't… come… in…" Izuku trailed off, eyes widening as he realized what he just said. He didn't mean to say that!
Haylee seemed pretty nonplussed about the reveal. "So you don't have a quirk? That just makes it more impressive. I thought you had a stamina one or something with how hard you've been pushing yourself in training. Quirklessness isn't common if I remember correctly, right?"
"N-not in people our age." Izuku clarified. "It's more common with those over sixty."
"So do you like, want to be the first quirkless hero or something?" Haylee inquired. "You certainly have the attitude for it in my opinion."
"You really think so? Toshinori and my mom are the only other people who have believed in me like that… Everyone else says you can't be a hero without a quirk."
Haylee raised an eyebrow. "That's stupid. You don't need a quirk to beat the crap out of someone or save a life. It's just a tool." She knew plenty of people, like those in the syndicates that didn't have any special powers. Even her enemies, well, ones that didn't have Eximus enhancements used weapons and armor. She remembered seeing that one clip another Tenno uploaded onto the Lotus network of a Corpus crewman beating the everliving shit out of an infested Phorid, something that usually took a fully armed Tenno hit squad to eliminate. "Why do you want to be a hero Midoriya?"
"I want to be a hero that saves everyone. Not just people in trouble, but the villains, the people society left behind." Izuku stated. "Like how All Might save everyone with a smile, I want to be a hero that brings everyone hope."
"That's a noble dream." She didn't exactly agree with saving the villains. Some people didn't deserve to be saved. "A Symbol of Hope."
"But I- I don't think I can do that without a quirk."
"I mean, your probably right." Izuku's heart sank. "But you still saved me."
"What?" He blinked.
Haylee poked him in the arm. "Remember a few days ago when I was being an asshole?"
"Y-you weren't!"
"Don't lie, I'm admitting to it dammit! I was being a jerk and lashing out at everyone. I didn't even want to talk to you, but you tried to befriend me anyway." She sighed. "If you hadn't done that, I probably would've gone home and never come back. You, Midoriya Izuku, saved me when I didn't even know I wanted to be saved. So I think that has to count for something, right?" Haylee gave him a faint smile.
Izuku felt a faint spark of confidence. Haylee believed in him. Toshinori believed in him. His mom believed in him. Two times today he'd had people tell him he could be a hero without a quirk. Sure, he couldn't save everyone without one, but he'd saved Kacchan from the sludge villain. Haylee just said he saved her from herself. He couldn't be the hero who saved everyone now, but he was off to a good start. Once he got All Might's quirk, he would be able to save even more people!
"Thank you, Tenno I needed-"
"I AM HERE! WITH ICE CREAM!" All Might shouted as he appeared behind them.
"Ahhh!" Both teens screamed and fell off the bench.
"Sorry!" Toshinori apologized sheepishly and transformed back into his civilian form, holding a box with three ice cream cones. "The line was long and I wanted to get these back before they started to melt!" He handed each of them a cone. "Here, chocolate fudge for you, Tenno, and Vanilla All Might Soft Serve for you, young Midoriya." He pulled out a vanilla dairy-free yogurt for himself too.
"Thank you, Toshinori/Mr. Yagi!" They both bowed.
"So uh… how do I eat ice cream?" Haylee held up the cone. "Do I just bite it?"
"You can, or you can lick it, like this." Izuku demonstrated.
Haylee stared at the cold treat in her hand. Chocolate fudge… she was already drooling just imagining the taste! She gave it a cursory lick and let out an uncharacteristic squeal. "Yummy!" She began to furiously lick the ice cream, even taking small nibbles out of it.
Toshinori chuckled and pulled out a small spoon. He laughed even harder when the young lady got her first brain freeze.
Notes:
So that's how Haylee's quirk works. It's a combination of her Excalibur and her Tenno Abilities of the Naramon school, which is why she could use Void Levitation on objects. It fits with her personality of "hit things harder". So she's half void eldritch abomination with the MITW's dormant power and half-infested abomination.
I've seen a comment or two questioning why I made her and other Warframe characters' powers quirks, and there is a good reason for it in-universe, not just something arbitrary that I decided. I won't say much since the reason is a very important plot reveal later on in the story.
Izuku's ice cream is one from the MY HERO ACADEMIA: SMASH! spin-off Manga, which isn't canon but it's the only thing I found him eating ice cream in.
Next chapter will be... less wholesome.
Chapter 18: Shinigami
Summary:
"I am your reckoning."
Notes:
CW: Attempted kidnapping/human trafficking, intense blood and gore, infested self-mutilation.
AKA the Stalker vs normal quirked goons.
This chapter has been rewritten slightly on 6/21/24 to better fit Stalker's canon. I removed a few scenes since the ones I rewrote did not fit with the flow of the chapter, so I will do it in CH 34 instead.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
△ London Down Protocol△
Protocol was established in 2011 after the Zeppelin Affair, in which the Terrorist organization Millenium Attacked London and Washington D.C in an attempt to push the world into a third world war. Thanks to the intervention of the Speedwagon Foundation, Passione Mafia, and the Catholic church, the attack in America was thwarted before it could begin. In London, the death toll, unfortunately, numbered around two million.
The attack resulted in the most extensive supernatural coverup investigation to date, and the establishment of the London Down Protocol: In the event of an uncontrollable supernatural threat that poses a significant risk to a nation the resulting area surrounding the incident must be purged via carpet bombardment.
The Protocol Requires a majority vote from the council and has been enacted a total of six times since 2011.
- Incognito Subjugation (2028)
- Area 51 Mold Breakout (2051)
- Gary Indiana Incident (2101)
- Vocal Cord Parasite Quirk Eradication (2150)
- Rapture of Dunhuang (2222)
- Argentina Agari Infestation (2238)
==VI==
[Sapporo, Japan, June 9, 2242]
Two police detectives strolled past the crime scene tape into an alley with an unmarked bloodstained van surrounded by spent bullet casings and visible damage to the floor and walls.
"Fucking hell." The police detective swore—five bodies, nigh unrecognizable due to the brutality inflicted upon them were barely covered by several tarps. One of the beat cops who was approaching him began to wretch.
"Hey, if you're going to lose your lunch, do it over there. Don't contaminate my crime scene." The senior detective crassly told the man. "What do we have?"
"Five dead human traffickers. It was really messy, one witness, the attempted victim. They were trying to abduct her. A local hero found her passed out among the corpses."
"Damn. You think it's the hero killer?"
"Doesn't fit his usual M-O. And look at the wounds." He rolled the corpse of a small man over with his gloved hands. "Looks like a curved blade, clean cut. Plus there's the amount of force needed to do… that" He pointed to one of the dead traffickers halfway embedded in a wall. "First it was those yakuza a few weeks ago, and we've had a few more bodies turn up all over Hokkaido. Stain usually takes out four heroes before he moves on. I think this is a new serial killer."
"Shit. What's his estimated body count?"
"Adding in the five from today? Anywhere from twenty to thirty."
The lead detective swore under his breath.
"Sirs!" The two detectives turned toward the cop who tried to approach them before. "The witness, she's awake."
==VI==
This witness's name was Konda Tomoko, a young woman attending the local community college. The brunette was still lying in the back of the ambulance when the detectives arrived. She was staring up into the sky and seemed to be whispering something.
"Detectives." The paramedic stopped them. "The patient is still in shock. I don't think you're going to get anything out of her today. She's unresponsive, only repeating a single word."
One of the detectives leaned toward the woman who ignored him and continued to stare blankly ahead. Faintly, he heard her whisper in terror.
"Shinigami."
==VI==
The previous night…
He'd been stranded in this world for weeks now, scraping by on the money… acquired from the criminals he'd disposed of. In between meals, he would go to a public library to study or practice Japanese on an app he'd installed on a stolen phone. Every day he checked the news, searching for news.
No sightings of his master, assuming the Sentient had survived the cataclysm. He had no idea who all had survived. The only thing he knew was the location didn't seem to matter. He'd been on Uranus, and the Corpus he'd questioned and executed yesterday was on Pluto before arriving here. According to the news, there was a massive uptick in violent crime and several tragic disasters in the week following his arrival. The crime wave had tapered off as the heroes swooped in. Most likely the smarter Origin System survivors had gone underground or blended in.
The biggest surprise was the lack of Tenno. "Betrayers." a voice burned in the back of his mind. They wouldn't stay hidden for long, and once they reappeared… he would have his vengeance. For now, his blade was saved for the criminals of this world. Northern Japan was mostly farmland but in cities like Sapporo villains operated in the dark. Most of the "heroes" of this world moved to bigger cities. Sure, there were some heroes here but the difference in quality was obvious.
Most of the criminals here were smart. They were careful not to draw too much attention to themselves. He suspected that some of the police must be on several gangs' payrolls. Tonight was no exception. It appeared a group of men was attempting to abduct a young woman.
Pathetic. Those who break the law and betray order must be punished.
==VI==
"God dammit would this bitch just stop struggling!" The kidnapper shoved Tomoko into the back of the van. There were five traffickers. One large man with a strength enhancement quirk, a short man who could detach his hands and telekinetically control them, the driver who she couldn't see, a man with dual submachine guns strapped to his waist. The last was a younger angry-looking man with lime-green skin and abnormally curved limbs.
They weren't bothering to hide their faces, which meant they weren't afraid of her getting away.
"Hey boss," The small man piped up. "Can I have a bit of fun with her before we get back to base?"
The large man looked down with a mixture of annoyance and disgust. "No. We don't touch the merchandise you sick fuck." He made a mental note to kill the perverted moron when they got back to base. "Calm down girlie, soon you'll be so doped up you won't remember any of this."
"Coazt iz' clear bozz." The green-skinned mutant buzzed. "Letz get back to baze for our payday. Zhe is a pretty one zo zhe'll fetch a nice price."
Suddenly, the few lights illuminating the dark alley began to flicker. From the darkness, an unnerving scraping sound echoed like nails on a chalkboard. A faint trail of sparks illuminated by a low red glow approached them.
"You cannot run from your crimes." The modulated raspy voice seemed to come from every direction.
All the traffickers pulled out weapons. "What the hell? Is it a hero?" The man with the submachine gun exclaimed.
Tomoko's eyes widened. She was saved!
"There is no salvation for your actions."
==VI==
Then
The Tenno slaughtered them all, and he could do nothing to stop it. His voice raspy from the infestation that consumed his body, he couldn't even warn them when he sensed it coming. Countless Dax warriors were cut down the same as their masters, like wheat to the scythe. He cut several Tenno down, but they rose again to continue the slaughter until the gilded floor ran red.
==VI==
Now
Black smoke seeped down the alley and from the inky blackness, a man clad in some sort of black and red armor slowly approached. A single glowing orb of red outlined his face, and behind him, an energy scythe cut a narrow groove through the pavement. The weapon only glowed a faint red, the rest an abyssal black that seemed to suck away the rest of the light around it.
"Ogai, handle this idiot before more heroes show up." The muscular man shouted to the mutant.
==VI==
Then
"Guardian Sorren, we grant you this token of our gratitude." Executor Ballas praised, affixing a golden badge with red and black lines to his chest. "For your years of service and valor, honoring our Legems, you shall be uplifted." The Orokin raised his arms in a show of grandeur, earning a round of applause from the gathered crowd.
"Thank you, Lord Ballas." Sorren knelt before the Executor and bowed his head. "It is my honor to serve."
Ballas's mouth twitched with a barely noticeable smirk. Of course, Sorren was one of the best. Only the finest would be uplifted to the Warframe program.
==VI==
Now
Ogai, the green-skinned mutant, charged the slow-moving hero. The man's hero suit was impressive, but his quirk could cut through most materials. All he had to worry about was the scythe. It gave off bad vibes but the man was moving at such a slow pace he wasn't worried. One hero was no match for him.
"Die, hero!" He leaped into the air, pants ripping as his oversized leg unfolded like a spring-loaded blade. His skin hardened into a razor-sharp edge aimed straight at the man's neck.
The hero stopped the attack with one hand, catching the bladed limb. The only noticeable effect was a faint blue shimmer at the point of contact.
"Your quirks are useless."
Ogai tried to pull his leg back. The pressure on his leg increased until his hardened leg started to crack.
"Your sentence is DEATH!"
The man only had a split second to process that before the scythe sliced through his leg, severing it at the thigh. Ogai only felt the pain for a split second before the man brought his bladed limb back down, vertically bisecting him. Crimson blood and organs sprayed out with a sickening squelch.
The rest of the villains snapped out of their shock. This wasn't a hero!
"Fuck, he's a vigilante! Take him down!" Screeched the midget, his returning to him with two pistols.
Gunfire filled the narrow corridor as all three of the men opened fire. The fourth man exited the driver's seat with a katana to guard the prisoner.
==VI==
Then
Memories.
"I'm… I'm pregnant."
Sorren's brain stopped at those words. "What?"
Jade shuffled her feet nervously. "You're going to be a father, Sorren."
✴ Legem 3-482: All Low Guardians in service to the Empire must put their duties above all else, even family. Procreation that results in a child is punishable by banishment or execution per the discretion of the judge.
He was not Dax, who were allowed to start families with permission from the Orokin. The children, of course, would also become Dax, completely loyal to the empire. That was not a luxury rewarded to those of lower standing.
"B-but… the legems! If the lords found out-" He embraced her frantically. She planted a kiss on his cheek. "Jade…"
"You'll take care of us, always, won't you?" She stared lovingly.
No matter how strongly he felt about the law, he could never say no to her.
The Mission.
He hadn't seen or heard from her in weeks. The Orokin had honored their word with promises of power. Some program to make him a more powerful servant. He'd accepted without hesitation. Although he wasn't the Orokin Elite's biggest fan, there was one thing he valued above all. Order. Without the Legems, there would be chaos. To defy them invited the judgment of the Jade light or worse, glassing.
'Hrmph'. Jade. The one person he would break any rule, and sacrifice everything for.
"Prepare the subject for injection. Make sure you use enough sedatives this time, not like that woman earlier."
That was the last thought Sorren had as himself.
==VI==
Now
The low-caliber rounds barely depleted his shielding. Bullets bounced off the blue aura surrounding him while shell casings pinged against the ground. With a few swings of his scythe, he began to completely deflect the rounds into the walls.
The man with the dual Uzis was the first to run dry. The Stalker teleported right in front of the man and lifted him up by the head. The midget beside him panicked and unloaded his pistol into his partner's back. If he were lucky it would've killed him.
"Please, no!" The man gurgled, choking on his own blood. His accomplices began to retreat knowing he was already dead. "Wai-"
The Stalker slammed him headfirst into the brick wall. His skull exploded like a watermelon splattering brain matter and a loose eyeball all over the wall. The corpse impacted with such speed that most of the bones in his upper body shattered and jutted out of his skin like a pincushion. His remains were stuck nearly half a foot in solid brick.
The midget vomited at the sight which interrupted the reloading of his guns. He looked up from the expelled bile just in time to catch the Exalted Cythe in the chin, carving a large chunk of his face off with a curved swipe. He died instantly, terror etched into what remained of his face.
The leader unloaded his combat shotgun directly into the Stalker's head from behind. A shell caught the corpse of his dead comrade and blew a hole in its chest. A single punch bent the barrel causing the next shot to explode the gun in his oversized hand. The large man ignored the shrapnel digging into his fists and attempted to punch the Warframe in the chest. The Stalker's shield broke from the man's strength quirk and the shockwave made him stumble. Before he could land another blow the Stalker grabbed his arm and snapped the bone in half. His other hand grabbed the large man by the head and brought it down as he screamed.
The scream was cut off as bone met his jaw and speared his brain.
The last member of the dismantled crew grabbed the bound and gagged woman and held his katana to her throat. He'd already pissed himself from sheer terror and the blade trembled in his grip. "Stand back, I'll fuckin kill her!"
He dropped the leader's body with a limp thud. That was fine. He stared down the crying man for a few seconds while his shields regenerated. The Stalker took a single step forward.
"I'll do it! Don't get any-"
He blinked once. He couldn't breathe. The woman he was holding lay against the wall, crying as she was forced to watch this all play out. She had no idea if this man was trying to save her or if she was next on the chopping block. The last man realized that he was being strangled by the man, no, the thingbefore him.
"Wheeze- What the fuck are you?!" He croaked.
"I am your reckoning!"
CRUNCH!
The Warframe's hand completely crushed the man's neck like a soda can. His limp body fell to the ground, head barely connected to his body. The Stalker turned toward the sobbing woman.
To her, it wasn't a he. IT was a god of death, wreathed in shadow and blood. Every instinct in Tomoko was telling her to run but her legs wouldn't respond. The thing's singular red eye looked like it was staring into her soul. She tried to scream, but nothing came out. Tomoko's eyes rolled back into her skull and she passed out.
==VI==
The woman would be fine. If somehow nobody heard the gunshots this area was in the patrol zones of several heroes. He was already blocks away, back in his human form. Thankfully his clothes transformed with him or he would have to acquire more again. He wasn't sure why he was able to transform between states, but it allowed him to move anonymously.
He looked up to see the sun beginning to rise and sighed. Hokkaido was turning out to be a dead end. No Tenno to be found, and no sign of Hunhow. Right now it looked like Japan was the only country the survivors had arrived in. It narrowed down his search but without any of his previous resources, it would make searching the entire country a hassle. He needed a more reliable way to determine the survival of his enemies and allies. This world was technologically inferior but they weren't useless. The government had access to a wide range of surveillance equipment. According to his research, an organization called the HPSC was in charge of internal security.
Looks like he was headed to Tokyo.
Notes:
Shoutout to A gift from the void by Captain_Deadpool, another Warframe/MHA fic i started reading recently. Make sure to check it out.
Chapter 19: Small Acts of Kindness (Part 1)
Summary:
Hunhow gets an unexpected guest at his door.
Notes:
Heyhey! Its been… oh shit its been a month. Went to Tennocon, pretty excited about the Whispers in the Walls and WF 1999. I love that DE continues to expand on the game in new and creative, batshit ways. Story obviously isn't going to rely heavily on WITW, which I accepted when I started to write this, knowing that void content would come out that invalidates my headcanon. It is what it is, I probably wont use anything from the next 2 Warframe major updates unless it works well enough with what I've established. Its fanfiction so I can do what I want, even if I'd rather stick closer to canon. At least we hopefully will get some actual characterization for the man in the wall.
In other news Genshin 4.1 be coming soon, and we will finally get a look at Arlecchino (My beloved). Fontaine has been a blast to play so far, the Archon quest was really good. I've also been playing Guild Wars 2's newest expansion which took some time away from writing.
This chapter will be split into 2 parts.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
CW: Animal experimentation and abuse, graphic human/animal & very graphic human/human violence
==========================VI==========================
Welcome to Deika City, Home of Detnerat and the Meta Liberation Association. As part of a deal struck with the HPSC and Prime Minister, free quirk usage is permitted within city limits. Please keep in mind that traffic and safety laws still apply. Violators will be fined.
Visit the wondrous attractions offered by our humble city. Are you looking for work? Detranet is an equal opportunity employer always looking for new employees regardless of quirk status!
Want to let loose with your meta ability? Head on over to our Stress Release Zone, where you are free to blow away the day's problems. Standard entrance fees apply.
Notice: The Hearts and Minds Party is looking for volunteers for the affordable housing project.
# # # SHOW THIS PAMPHLET TO ANY DEIKA BOOKSTORE TO RECEIVE A 75% DISCOUNT ON YOTSUBASHI RIKIYA'S HIT BOOK: A NEW PATH TO LIBERATION | RE-DEFINING THE MLA # # #
-Deika City Tourism Pamphlet Page 1, 2242
==VI==
[Tau Residence, June 1st, 2242]
"Say, Natah," Ordan asked through bites of sauce-soaked salad. "Have you gone to visit your brother?"
Ignoring his meal's disgusting amount of soy sauce, she shook her head. "According to the doctors, he's still in a coma." Erra's condition hasn't improved mentally. His burns had healed halfway and would still leave some scarring but his mind remained dormant.
"Will you ever go see him?"
She stared out the window, watching Haylee leave to hang out with her friend. "I… I don't know. He's my brother but after what he did…"
That was understandable. Helping a psycho Orokin brainwash your sister into reigniting a system-wide war then draining her life force into your mother's corpse and then trying to enslave said entire system was a bit of a dick move, to put it lightly.
Her whole family situation could be described as a massive clusterfuck. Her father had tried to kill half the people in this house on multiple occasions, and her brother was a manipulative asshole who'd desecrated the corpses of her mentors and murdered her allies. And that was just her biological (mechanical?) family.
On paper, Haylee was Natah's child. Most of the Zariman children had never met the Lotus in person, but nearly all shared the love for their surrogate mother. Haylee was no different, but she was still fiercely independent. Natah spent most of her time in hero training with Ordan. It didn't seem like Haylee had a problem with the amount of time spent with them as long as she knew they were coming back. After all she and Natah had been through it was understandable that she had separation anxiety. If Haylee was awake when they returned from training she would hug them, and sometimes she would sneak into their rooms at night to sleep at the foot of their bed.
Neither Natah nor Ordan knew how to approach it. He'd never had kids, and while Natah styled herself a mother she had very little experience in parenting. They didn't want to push Haylee into something she wasn't comfortable with, and the girl seemed fine with them being in her life, but that was all.
If they couldn't be her family, they would be her friends. Speaking of friends, he was absolutely overjoyed that Haylee had one. He hadn't met this "Midoriya" kid yet, (and no, he wasn't counting lying on the beach half-dehydrated and atrophied as a meeting) but he seemed like a good kid from what he'd heard.
"Ordan." Natah tapped him on the forehead. "You spaced out again."
"Ah, sorry. What were we talking about again?"
Sometimes he forgot he wasn't a Cephalon anymore and went into long inner monologues. His brain worked faster than the average human but he couldn't change his perception of time like he used to.
"Erra."
"Oh right, your brother -the asshole- deserves what happened to him. If he kicks the bucket tomorrow I wouldn't shed a single tear. That said, he is still your brother. Even if you won't ever forgive him for what he did to you, you should at least get some closure in case he doesn't pull through."
Natah idly stirred her drink. "I'll… think about it."
==VI==
Hunhow sat outside on the bench. Another day stuck in this home, but free from the nuisances of the Tenno girl and the Cephalon. Sometimes he wished he was still buried under Uranus's deep oceans. It was preferable to being forced to live among humans. To make matters worse his daughter was still insistent on her hero career. Despite his promise to not hurt the humans it did nothing to erase his utter contempt for them.
Like most days, everyone was out of the house. Hunhow (barely) entertained himself by watching human television or reading books Natah brought him. Sometimes he just sat outside for hours on end watching the birds that landed in the garden. The silence made living here almost bearable. Almost.
Ding dong!
His peaceful Sunday morning was interrupted by the chiming of the doorbell. Natah told him that he needed to answer it in case it was something important like a delivery. He opened the door. No one was there. His anger flared. "A waste of my time."
"Down here, Mr. Tau!" A voice squeaked from below. He looked down to see the creature from that blasted hero school smiling at him. The mammal waved at him.
"That's right. It's me, Nezu, the one who could be a dog or a mouse or a bear, but more importantly... I'm the principal!"
Hunhow stared down at him. "I do not care for your theatrics. What do you want?" He growled. Natah or Ordan usually dealt with those two heroes when they did their checkups.
"You've done very well these past few weeks in staying to your agreement, so I thought I would come to have a little chat!" The rodent squeaked. "Follow me, the car is waiting."
Hunhow's wrist monitor beeped, signaling he was allowed to leave the premises of the house. "Where are we going?"
"To see your son of course!" The door to the vehicle popped open and he hopped inside, motioning for the destroyer to join him.
==VI==
"It will be a somewhat long drive to the hospital. Tea?" Nezu offered a steaming cup that he'd whipped out from an unknown location. Begrudgingly he accepted.
The two were seated across from each other in the car. The driver's compartment was sealed off, allowing the two complete privacy.
Hunhow tipped his head back and let the drink drain into his throat to avoid spilling it.
"Interesting. One of the heroes teaching at U.A. has the same issue with drinking." Nezu said, thinking of Ectoplasm.
Uninterested, Hunhow simply nodded. "Seeing my son is not the only reason you came today. So I will reiterate. What do you want?" His four eyes bored into the small white-furred creature before him.
"I supposed nothing gets past you." Nezu chuckled. "My reasons for coming here are only partially altruistic. Partially to allow you to visit your child, but I also am here to sate my own curiosity about you. Tell me, Mr. Tau, why do you hate humans?"
"I believe Natah has already informed you."
Nezu nodded. "She told us parts of her history, but I wanted to hear your perspective."
"And I do not feel like sharing my reasoning with you."
Nezu poured some sugar into his tea and slowly stirred it before taking a sip. "I see. If you don't wish to talk, that's fine. However, I would like you to listen to what I have to say."
Hunhow grumbled.
"Did you know that several agencies have classified you as an SSSS-Rank Supernatural threat? They had to make an entirely new threat category just for you."
The original ranking system for villains was F to SSS, and the same scale was applied to non-quirk supernatural threats as well. F-Ranks were generally harmless small-time criminals, while an S-Rank required at least one top ten Pro hero to face. SS-Ranked threats were city destroyers and SSS-Ranks could take on an entire nation's armed forces. Hunhow's new rank put him as a threat to multiple countries.
"Riveting. Why is this important to me?" Hunhow asked in a bored tone.
"It means that the organizations that run the world behind the scenes are watching you. You are a potential global threat bound by the word of one woman. Forgive me, but that doesn't inspire confidence."
It would've been so much easier to kill Hunhow while he was starving. Admittedly that was a mistake, but not one he'd made lightly. Natah had been fully willing to kill her father and he could've instructed her to carry the deed out instead of talking the Destroyer of Worlds down. The only reason he didn't was the slight possibility that, no matter how confident Natah was that she could kill or cripple a weakened Hunhow, she could be wrong. Given the results, he believed he made the right call.
But that was a decision that only some of those in charge agreed with. Understandably, they'd been furious he let such a threat live. Others understood the pressure and time constraint he was under. He also had a selfish reason of satisfying his own curiosity. Said curiosity had no influence over his decision though. It was simple logic based on the information he had that trying to kill Hunhow would've ended up badly for everyone involved.
There was still a contingency for killing him, although it was far more expansive than the original plan. It involved the world's top heroes, both current and retired along with the military of several countries. All Might, Endeavor, and Rex Lapis would draw Hunhow's attention, allowing Alice and Star and Stripe to use their powerful reality-bending quirks to cripple Hunhow's damage adaptation. Then several thermonuclear missiles would be deployed to put him down for good. The plan was an absolute last resort, as it would likely kill all the involved heroes as well as millions of civilians and reduce Japan at the minimum to an uninhabitable wasteland.
Or they could get Hunhow on their side for good. It wasn't the first time that they allowed good or neutral-leaning supernatural beings to live among them or allow certain… concessions for those that weren't worth the effort of putting them down.
"Simply put, they are worried if something… unfortunate happens to Natah that you will rescind your promise." Honesty was the best policy in dealing with Hunhow. "In such a case you will be eliminated."
Nezu felt a sudden pressure from the killing intent Hunhow exuded. The man leaned in close across the car cabin, inches away from his face.
"You dare to threaten me, rodent? You're playing a very dangerous game."
Every instinct told Nezu that he should run, or that the predator in front of him was so dangerous that he was already dead. He ignored it and met Hunhow's fury with a smile.
Hunhow stared him in the eyes for a few seconds, the mammal before him not betraying any fear. "Hrmph. Impressive." The murderous aura faded. "I thought you were bluffing or a fool. It seems you are neither. You do possess the means to kill me, although I doubt it would be easy." The fact that Nezu had stood up to him, unflinching showed the creature had guts. Either that or he was suicidally insane. "You have my attention. Continue."
Nezu gave a him a toothy grin. "With the risk you pose, they are willing to strike a deal to ensure your continued pacifism. Per the agreement between the two of us, you will be allowed to leave your home and live among humans. They simply want to know your intentions should that happen."
Hunhow glanced out the tinted windows, watching the humans wandering the streets as they drove by. "Truly, I haven't put much thought into it. I am not Natah. She actually likes Humanity for some reason. My children are the only thing I care about, so if I must… tolerate them to be with my family, I will. I wouldn't expect you to understand."
Nezu raised an eyebrow. "Really? Allow me to humor you with a story..."
==VI==
30 years ago…
"Once upon a time, in a faraway lab, a certain test animal was born with a quirk."
A blue-gloved hand reached into the cage, pulling a small shivering white-furred animal out.
"Fascinating. Finally, after countless years, I've finally done it! A quirked animal that can understand human speech!"
"Animals with quirks were nothing new. They were, however, very rare and only as intelligent as they need to be to use their quirks. I was born with a quirk called High-Spec that granted me intelligence far beyond most humans. Of course, it didn't come immediately."
The rodent was strapped to a table below an array of long pointed needles. Its beady eyes filled with terror as it processed the new environment around it. Behind the scientist, a floating green torso appeared and pulled syringes from its hands.
"My intelligence didn't come with a way to speak. The lead scientist used his "quirk" to steal traits from other animals, as well as a human for their vocal cords. I believe I used to be a stoat before the alterations."
Months passed, and the chimera went from a small blob of white fur to what he is today. All the while undergoing numerous tests by the scientists there. They made him do mazes standard for lab animals before moving on to language and eventually higher-level things like math and engineering.
"The scientists worked for a now thankfully defunct pharmaceutical company, which had a long history of attempting to make humans immortal for hundreds of years. They whispered about "the perfect life form" or something like that. Nothing that you need to worry about, Mr. Tau. Regardless, my existence was nothing more than a side project for those scientists. The lab and all their tests were all I knew. I wasn't taught anything about the outside world."
"Alright, back in the cage Subject 6." One of the scientists pointed to the steel cage. "Go on, get!"
The chimera looked up from the screen he was working on. "No," He squeaked. "I want to finish this."
"Dammit, get in the fucking cage!" The masked scientist shouted. "Shifts almost over and I wanna go home…" The man muttered under his breath. He grabbed ketch-all pole from the wall and approached the animal.
"As much as I hate to admit it, I wasn't nearly as refined as I am now. I learned everything they taught me very quickly, but I was still an animal. And when animals get cornered…"
The scientist did what he and his peers had done countless times. Subject 6 watched out of the corner of his beady eyes as the loop approached. When it got close, he darted out of the way and tried to scurry between the man's legs.
"Little shit!"
The scientist reached down and grabbed the chimera by the scruff of his neck all while the animal hissed and clawed at the man. He wriggled his body, trying to break free, and nicked the man in the leg with his claw.
"Motherfuc-"
The scientist opened the cage and haphazardly tossed Subject 6 inside before slamming the door shut.
"You rabid little freak," The man growled while clutching his leg. "You think you're special just cause you got brains? You're nothing but an abomination we cooked up in the lab. If we tell you to do something, you do it." He slammed the door shut and shut off the lights, leaving Subject 6 shivering in the dark and nursing a few new bruises.
"I quickly grew to hate the scientists there, but I was smart enough not to show it. They believed I was their property, so I played the part. When they tested me, I downplayed my intelligence, all the while my quirk grew with me. Until one day…"
He'd swiped multiple electronic scraps from the devices the scientists made him build. Apparently, his size made him the ideal candidate for maintenance, albeit with a shock collar on to keep him in line. They put their guard down around him, all while his intelligence grew.
He played their game long enough, and finally one day they slipped up. He stole a keycard from one of the scientists on the day some important investor was due to arrive. With a beep and a click, the lock to his cage slid open. He immediately darted toward the wall vent. The vents were small enough that only he wouldn't be followed, just like when they made him do repairs for their machines.
Subject 6 spared a cursory glance toward the other caged animals. Some stared back with unintelligent eyes, others cowered in the back of their cages.
"I'd only been taught practical science skills. In terms of experience, I'd say I was about as smart as the average college student pursuing a degree in science. It was all I knew. I wasn't like the other animals. They didn't see me as one of them. I was either prey or too much like the humans that tormented them daily." Nezu sipped some of his tea. "And I had no concept of empathy."
If he freed the others they would only be a hindrance or slight distraction. His time was limited. If they hadn't noticed his escape on the cameras yet they would soon. He was riding on the hope that they were distracted by their visitor to notice. All he needed to do was find a way to the control room. The chimera froze in the vent, sensing several individuals walking beneath him. A hooded man in a black trenchcoat accompanied by several scientists.
"My master is very interested in your research in quirked animals. Despite their rarity, your organization has been able to procure multiple prime specimens." The hooded man asked.
"Mr. Razor, while we appreciate your benefactor's interest, surely he would find our research on immortality far more beneficial to-"
The scientist was cut off as he was lifted and slammed against the wall by an unseen force while several knives floated by his neck.
"You would do well not to presume my master's desires. He knows of Nebula's past research and has found it… lacking. You offer nothing that he does not already possess." Razor held out a hand and the knives retreated back into his coat. The scientist dropped back to the ground on his hands and knees. "Now, tell me. What quirked animals do you currently possess, and can you breed them to produce quirks en-mass?" He asked another scientist, Subject 6 recognized as the one who created him.
"W-well, currently we have six quirked specimens. We have a weasel with a lightning quirk, a turtle with a stealth quirk, two foxes with hardening quirks, a dog with extendable whiskers, and our prize specimen, a chimera I made with my power with a quirk that grants him intelligence on par with a human." The man gulped. "I can remove biological traits and organs from one creature and transfer them to another."
Razor approached the nervous scientist, backing him up against the wall. "Does this include the ability to transfer quirks?" He asked angrily.
"N-no! That would be a death sentence if I tried to do that!" The man exclaimed.
"Why would it… ah, I see now." Razor backed off, allowing the man to breathe a sigh of relief. "The ability to give and take quirks is a power that only my master is worthy of. It would've been unfortunate if you had been a possible rival." He threatened in a tone of near-fanatical reverence before pausing. "Then how was it you were able to acquire so many quirked animals?"
"Selective breeding based on survival of the fittest along with several genetic improvements with my ability, at least with the chimera. The rest were naturally born. Unfortunately, our attempts to pass the quirks to their offspring have been unsuccessful so far, and impossible with the chimera. Overuse of my abilities makes a creature infertile, especially with hybridization. That thing is like a mule or… well you get the idea."
Razor nodded.
Subject 6 used that opportunity to scurry further down the vent while the group continued on.
==VI==
There was one guard in the control room, lazily flipping between the security screens. Nothing ever happened in the labs. He clicked past the quirked animal block, before quickly backtracking once he realized what he saw.
Subject 6's cage was empty.
"Shit!" The man reached for his radio only to be interrupted by the overhead vent slamming into his head. He fell to the floor, dazed and bleeding from a shallow cut on his head. "What the-"
Subject 6 pounced at the downed man, jabbing a sharpened piece of metal into the guard's throat. He gagged as blood began to fill his lungs. His attempts to put pressure on the wound were negated by two slashes to his tendons and a swift cut to his jugular. By that point, he'd already passed out from the pain and by Subject 6's calculations, he would bleed out in a minute or two.
Ignoring the dying man, he hopped up onto the control console. This station had absolute control over every security aspect of the facility. Door controls, air filtration… and defense systems. He also had access to everyone's security credentials and profiles for their quirks.
"I had my first taste of freedom and all the tools at my disposal to stop the scientists from hurting me ever again. I'd never used their system before, but thankfully I was a quick learner."
From his view of the cameras, he could see the tour group approaching the animal testing area. It was likely they were going to show their intimidating visitor the quirked animals. It sure would be a shame if he were to disable their security clearance once they entered…
He turned up the volume slider while his gaze darted around to the other screens, clicking on the boxes highlighting each scientist to see their quirk and preparing a strategy to eliminate each group throughout the complex. With a few keystrokes, the room with a fire-quirked scientist began to vent pure oxygen. In another room, the machines began to kick into overdrive while the exits and vents locked. All across the compound the sentry turrets and traps activated, waiting for his signal.
"And this is where we have our specimens." The lead scientist gestured to the cages, before noticing the absence of one chimera. "What!"
The door sealed itself shut behind the group.
"What is the meaning of this!" Razor whirled around and grabbed the scientist by the throat. Two spectral hands emerged and grasped at the villain's arm only for the cloaked man to slide back and pin the scientist against the wall with his knives.
"This isn't us!" One of the other scientists explained.
"Correct!" Subject 6's voice echoed from the intercom. "Hello everyone!" His voice could be heard in every room throughout the facility. Judging by the panicked and confused expressions on the cameras, many realized the doors weren't working.
"What the hell?" One of the men shouted at the lead scientist. "Since when is he smart enough to override our security!?"
The man paled, realizing how it had transpired. "Dear god, he hid his true intelligence from us."
Subject 6 cackled. "I see one of you figured it out! Do you want some extra snacks as a reward?"
The lead scientist used his ability to free himself from the knives pinning him to the wall. "You!" He pointed to one of the scientists. "Get that door open."
One of the subordinate scientists ran over to the door panel and began to type in the emergency codes.
"Oh, I don't think so!" The chimera chimed in over the intercom. With a flash the controls on the door exploded in the man's face, killing him instantly. "You all are going to be good little test subjects for me now." He giggled.
"Shit shit shit!" The lead scientist stammered. "He's in the control room!" His gaze shifted to Razor. "We need to get out of here. He has access to everything!" He froze in fear from the sheer killing intent pouring from the villain.
"I do not take orders from you, scientist, especially not when it's your incompetence that led to this situation in the first place. I will take care of your vermin problem because it affects me, and trust me, my master will hear of this assuming I don't kill you myself. Consider our offer of partnership terminated!" He placed his hand in front of the door, the reinforced material crumpling under the telekinetic pressure until it came loose. He waved his other hand, ripping one of the cages off the wall and hurtling it through the door. The cage caught the upper body of one of the scientists who wasn't paying attention and sent him splattering against the door, breaking it off the mount and flying into the hallway.
He turned to the remaining scientists. "Prove yourselves useful and I will spare your lives" Razor grabbed the lead scientist by the collar of his labcoat and dragged him out. "Tell me where to go, you cretin."
==VI==
This was turning out far better than he expected. The scientists were scrambling around the labs trying to escape, their former projects turning into death traps. Most had already been killed during attempts to get to the surface. The only group that had made any headway was Razor's group. The villain was the only person he had no file on but it seemed he had a powerful telekinesis quirk that grew stronger the closer he was.
"This might be a problem…"
Of the original group, only three remained. The head scientist, one of his assistants, and Razor. The other two assistants had been killed by an electrical trap a few floors down. With the progress they were making, perhaps it was time to consider escape. Did the labs have a self-destruct protocol?
On the screen, the group progressed to the next hallway only for two machine guns to pop down from the ceiling. Razor and the head scientist were able to protect themselves with their abilities but the remaining lackey wasn't so lucky and was shredded by the gunfire. Razor pushed with both hands and sent the bullets flying back into the gun emplacements.
"I'm getting tired of this shit!" Razor yelled. "Fuck your experiment. When we find that little rat he's dead!"
The remaining scientist glared at the villain. "If anyone's killing him it's going to be me. Then I can salvage something out of this mess." He spat with newfound confidence. Apparently, when he got angry enough he was able to stand up to Razor's death threats.
Suddenly an explosion rocked the facility. One of the labs that Subject 6 pumped full of pure oxygen had detonated thanks to a panicking scientist with a fire quirk, just as planned. The resulting blast took out most of the lower floors, and since he'd disabled the fire suppressants the rest of the facility would fall soon after. The last thing he does before disabling the computer system is clear a path for his escape.
==VI==
"Of course, my luck wouldn't last."
The sound of a door being telekinetically ripped from its housing echoed through the loading docs. He should've known they would catch up to him. Razor emerged from the cloud of smoke followed by the coughing scientist. His mask was cracked and cloak tattered from the flames of the burning labs.
"You!" Razor screeched. "I'm going to skin you alive you little fuck!" The villain's right eye was visible and bloodshot from the smoke. He'd lost what little semblance of reasoning he had left. A sliver of a smile could be seen as the man realized the creature at the other end of the docs was trapped. The doors were still sealed and he could see the white-furred experiment attempting to bypass the lockdown.
Subject 6 turned and glanced back, a glimmer of fear showed for a split second in his beady eyes. The doors would be locked down for a few more minutes, so he needed to stall. If either of them got within range it would be over. He knew the doctor's power all too well from the modifications the man had done to his body. Razor's quirk was some sort of telekinesis with an unknown range. He obviously couldn't reach him from across the bay but that wouldn't stop him from throwing things at him.
"Your death will be slow. I'll your flesh off one strip at a time… no… that would ruin your pelt… I'll pull all your organs out and stuff you… slowly." Razor cackled, trying to think of the most painful way to preserve Subject 6's corpse while inflicting the maximum amount of pain.
"I told you I would deal with him." Razor had completely forgotten the scientist behind him was still alive. Even then, he'd discounted the man as a pathetic weakling and hadn't realized the man was using Razor.
"『Super Freak』!" Razor felt a large syringe jab through his back armor and something shifted in his body. His legs immediately gave out and he crumpled to the floor.
"What… what did you do?" He gasped. The figure behind the scientist reeled a cord with a needle tip into its fists.
The scientist struck a pose by one of the pallets. "Leg muscles from an arthritic dachshund, paralyzing venom gland from a quirk enlarged spider, and a brain tumor from a dying cancer patient, along with the genes for an advanced case of cystic fibrosis. Congratulations, you're a chimera now."
Razor tried to speak but all that came out was foam. The venom was making it hard to breathe. He'd landed next to an oxygen tank dangerously close to the encroaching flames.
"I can't have you destroy my hard work. Subject 6 is too valuable for you to kill, and I do need something to deliver to your master after this… debacle. A shame, you were useful in aiding my escape from that death trap…"
"Razor, you must be wary. If you encounter a stand user, you must be on guard, for their abilities do things that even quirks cannot accomplish…" Razor remembered his master's warning.
He'd let his rage blind him, and the scientist had used him to escape the labs unharmed. That slimy fuck was trying to salvage something to deliver to All For One to secure a place at the Demon Lord's side now that the lab was a lost cause. He could still use his quirks… and kill that-
Razor didn't finish that though as the oxygen tank next to him detonated, tearing his arm off and leaving a gaping hole in his ribs. His limp body smacked into a pile of crates with a sickening crunch.
Subject 6 looked back to see his tormentor approaching.
"Subject 6… look at all the trouble you've caused!" The scientist and the entity behind him clapped their hands. "To think you've been hiding just how intelligent you truly are. I'm almost proud like a parent watching their child win their first softball game." He mused before his expression shifted to anger. "But I cannot allow some lab rat to outwit me in my own facility. Don't worry, you won't die, but I can't have you ruining anything else." The thing behind the doctor extended its arm, tentacle syringes extending from its knuckles.
"I was cornered, and there wasn't anything I could do to stop him."
Subject 6 threw a piece of scrap at it, but it was punched out of the way.
"I think I'll have 『Super Freak』 remove all your ligaments so you can't move."
The needles were just about to make contact…
Shunk!
『Super Freak』 faded away and the doctor looked down at his stomach to see the jagged metal pipe sticking out of his gut, turning his white labcoat a deep red. "What!?" He coughed and whirled around, summoning his stand just in time to deflect more pipes flying at him.
"Dorudorudorudorudorudoru!" The stand cried out, knocking most of the pipes away and blocking the rest which bounced harmlessly off its body.
The doctor collapsed to his knees. "How the hell… are you still alive?"
Across the room, Razor hovered in the air, streams of blood swirling in and out of the holes in his body. Blood leaked from his wounds constantly, only to be caught by the floating stream swirling in and around his body. "If… I'm… dyin… taking you… both.. with me…"
"He shouldn't be able to move with everything I did to him! Wait… don't tell me… he's using his quirk to puppet his body and keep himself from bleeding out?! How is he still conscious, the pain-" The paralyzing venom. It had a numbing effect. The gland he'd inserted into Razor's body was supplying him with a constant stream of venom, and numbing the pain blistering pain of a gaping chest wound. "And still, he's keeping himself from bleeding out and breathing with a missing lung just with his quirk! He must be running purely off autopilot, and it won't last long… but he doesn't care about surviving."
Another round of pipes and tools rose up around Razor, forming a shield. With a sudden burst of speed, he hurtled himself across the room, blood and scrap flowing around him.
"Shit! I need to kill him here and now." He looked down at the pipe embedded in his stomach. "If I kill him, 『Super Freak』can seal the wound before I bleed out. Razor is running on pure instinct, and his body won't last."
Subject 6, seeing an opening on the distracted doctor, leaped at his exposed back with claws extended right as Razor charged forward.
"Dorudorudorudorudorudoru!" his stand punched the incoming scrap to the side. The doctor staggered back, attempting to stay outside the range of Razor's quirk. Subject 6 slammed into his back and began to claw away, sending both of them stumbling toward Razor.
"You stupid rat! You're going to get us both killed!" He reached back only for his arms to be restrained by Razor's quirk. A wave of intense pressure washed over his body. Before he could utter another word Razor crushed his entire body into the ground. His stand screeched and turned to dust leaving only Subject 6 floating in the air.
Razor looked absolutely dreadful. Awakening his quirk and pushing far beyond its limits had rapidly deteriorated his mental state. His right eye had completely ruptured and viscous blood was leaking from his nose. His remaining eye was glassy and unfocused. It was obvious he was on death's door.
"You… little… fuck…" He gurgled. He raised a finger, sending a jagged piece of metal slashing across his right eye. "Peel your… skin off…" The villain coughed, before dropping Subject 6 to the floor. The man collapsed, hitting the ground and splattering the area with his floating blood.
"After killing the scientist, he attempted to torture me. Fortunately, his body gave out before he could deal any lasting damage."
==VI==
A few minutes later the door to the secret lab opened. A small white-furred mammal scurried out to see the sun for the first time.
==VI==
"I fail to see why you are so endeared to humans after suffering under them during your upbringing," Hunhow grumbled. "Why do you debase yourself to live among those who tortured you for years? Does the constant reminder of their actions not grate on you? Do you not desire to return the pain inflicted on you a thousandfold?"
Nezu stared at him with those beady little eyes of his. "At first, yes, I did want them to suffer." The car rolled to a stop in front of the hospital entrance. "But that was me that knew nothing of the real world. The first few years were an adjustment, but eventually, I realized something. If I were to seek revenge and return that pain to them, would I be any better than they were?"
Hunhow stayed silent.
Nezu rubbed his paws together. "Now, I think your son has waited long enough, hasn't he? I think our little discussion can wait until later."
Notes:
Lawful good MLA? How the hell did that happen? Go go gadget canon divergence.
Villains Introduced (and summarily killed off:
Nebula Lead Scientist:
Stand:『Super Freak』(Named after song by Rick James)
Has the ability to remove organs, genetic traits, and diseases from humans and animals and insert them into a new host via the corded needle tendrils that emerge from its fists. Does not work on transferring quirks for reasons that will be established later.
Stand cry is part of the romaji for ニードル (Needle) Nīdoru.In Durarara!'s Naritaverse (or more specifically in the prequel Bacano!), Nebula was an organization that used its cover as a company to research immortality. Here, the immortals from Baccano don't exist, so instead they are an offshoot founded by a former Member of the Speedwagon foundation who fled during the dawn of quirks. They still are trying to get immortality but they go off SWF data on beings like Kars and DIO (among other monsters in this fic). All For One only noticed them when he and the Doctor were getting started on quirk experiments for pre-nomu (They are not based in Japan, the facility Nezu was in was in China).
The scientist acted submissive but when his research was threatened he was the more dangerous opponent once he got the drop on Razor, especially since Razor could not directly damage his stand. He had a vast collection of samples to put into Razor to put him out of commission. He doesn't get a name because he's a bitch.
Razor:
Quirk: TK Field
Razor has a powerful telekinetic field that surrounds him in a circle. He can extend it like a rubber band, strengthening it in some parts while leaving other parts undefended. Think of it like a radar chart you would see in an RPG for stat alignments. As shown, once he went under a quirk awakening he was able to use it to keep his blood flowing outside his body and keep himself alive despite being paralyzed, crippled, and dying.Razor is fiercely loyal to AFO, being one of his lieutenants about 30y pre-story start. He has no relation to the Genshin character. He was sent to recruit Nebula into AFO's fold to assist in quirk research. Due to Nezu's breakout, AFO's research was delayed and he had to rely solely on Garaki's efforts.
Originally he was a character I came up with for something else with no powers, just a guy in a cloak who was really good with a knife named… Slice. Since MHA already had a character named that I changed his name to Razor, completely forgetting about the Genshin character (I'm not changing it again.)
Tune in next time for Hunhow visiting his comatose son and Nezu making a dangerous power play!
Chapter 20: Small Acts of Kindness (Part 2)
Summary:
Hunhow visits Erra, and Nezu makes a risky gamble.
Notes:
CW: Body horror in codex header. (aka a medical condition that can happen to children of stand users/quirked people.)
*looks at fic I haven’t updated in almost 4 months. Looks at me finishing this chapter at 1:30am today*
Listen, holiday hours in retail really suck, and I had other obligations like weddings and family events to go to. (And I played a lot of Whispers in The Walls and Genshin but that’s besides the point. That's technically research for the fic.) WITW was really great, as was the Fontaine Archon quest. Obviously my fic will have major deviations from WITW’s canon and future Warframe updates since it was conceptualized before any of that was made. It is what it is. Surprisingly some of the stuff in WITW somewhat validates small parts of my story lmao. Still going to be different though. I’m glad Wally’s getting more characterization however minor, even if I’m not going to use it in my fic.
I’ll try to have more frequent fic updates that don’t take almost ¼ of a year. You can all just forget you saw that (•̪●)=/̵/’̿̿ ̿ ̿ ̿ ̿
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Epidermodysplasia ossificans progressiva
For the disease that affects connective tissue see Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva.
From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia
Epidermodysplasia ossificans progressiva (/ˌɛpɪdˈɜːmədɪsplˈe͡ɪʒə ˈɑːsɪfˌɪkənz pɹəɡɹˈɛsɪvə; abbr. EOP) also known as "the rock disease" or "eleazar" is a rare Epithelial tissue disease in which the Epithelial tissue hardens into rock-like scales over the course of the disease's progression. The scales are a mixture of tumors and ossified skin.
EOP is caused by a mutation in the Plus Alpha gene responsible for the development of quirks. Symptoms typically emerge between the ages of 10 and 20, beginning with dry and cracking skin. As the disease progresses, the skin and layer of flesh beneath it will begin to ossify. Patients will start to experience bouts of dizziness and nausea. Eventually, the skin will harden to the point where movement is impossible without causing cracks or tears. At this stage, the hardened surface will begin to develop ulcers and begin to necrose. Following that, the patient will typically begin to experience nerve damage and organ failure, leading to death.
EOP currently has no known cure. A medicine extracted from certain Egyptian lotus flowers has been shown to slow the progression of the disease, but not stop it entirely. Patients diagnosed typically have a life expectancy of 10-20 years.
Curiously, the disease is passed down specifically in families with External Autonomous Quirks, a rare subtype of sentient quirks that manifest externally. Typically patients have one or more ancestors who possess that type of quirk.
==========================VI==========================
[Musutafu General Hospital, June 1st, 2242]
Most people would realize in hindsight that letting Hunhow, a man whose opinion of humanity was "worth less than bugs", talk to the nurse at the front desk wasn't the best idea.
Luckily, Nezu wasn't most people and had called ahead to let them know they would be arriving. Bless his driver for being perfectly punctual.
"Ah, Principal Nezu, Mr Tau! Welcome!" The nurse stood up and bowed in greeting. "Please, follow me." She turned and began to lead them down the sanitized halls.
Erra was being held in the Hero Ward, which was normally reserved for heroes and emergency service workers. Of course, being a large donor to the hospital granted Nezu certain privileges, although he rarely used them unless the situation was dire, Erra's case being one of them. He was paying the elder Tau sibling's medical fees entirely out of pocket as well, not that it made a dent in his private finances.
They took an elevator up to the second floor, room 2-19 in the ICU. Once they arrived at the room, Nezu turned to Hunhow. "I'll leave you to discuss things with the nurse. Take as much time as you need." He turned and pattered back toward the visitor section.
Hunhow followed the nurse into his son's room. He could hear the constant thrumming of the ventilator and the beeping of the machines monitoring Erra's vitals. The nurse pulled up a chair for him next to the gurney, pulled a clipboard off the wall, and sat down across from him.
"My name is Chihara Ayumi, I'm the nurse overseeing your son's care." She flipped to the first page of the clipboard. "When he was first admitted, Erra was treated for intense burns on most of his body." She gestured to Erra in the bed, whose body was still mostly covered in bandages. "We've been removing them slowly, and there will be some scarring. Our healers could only do so much to regrow his skin, along with whatever passive cellular regeneration his quirk possesses."
Hunhow absorbed the information, tapping his finger against the chair impatiently. "I am aware of his injuries. Why has he not awoken yet?"
Ayumi shuffled awkwardly in her seat. "We… believe his body has gone into hibernation while he heals. His brain activity is low, but he's not in a vegetative state. Erra is… a unique case, and we aren't entirely sure how to handle attempting to wake him. He's proved highly resistant to any medication we try on him, which fortunately includes any illnesses, so all we can really do is use our healing quirks and supply him with nutrients."
"... I see."
Ayumi swore she could see a faint red aura surrounding the man. It gave her goosebumps like she could feel the raw power and barely contained rage. Hunhow's watch started to beep and the feeling diminished.
"So be it." He muttered. These human doctors would be useless in treating Erra. Getting upset over their incompetence would accomplish nothing.
She recovered from his blunt response fairly quickly. "Has anyone in your family ever gone into hibernation to heal before? We weren't provided any medical history."
Hunhow had gone into hibernation, to stave off death via decay following the damage he purposely took during his last stand. Had he the energy, he could've possibly healed down there. But now? Things were different.
They were… he felt bile rise in his throat, human.
Fleshy, brittle, disgusting humans.
Natah and Erra even looked like them now, although his son leaned more toward his former form with his new mutations. Hunhow was the only one who still remotely resembled his former form.
"Not that I am aware. The records were… unfortunately lost to us." He lied, of course. There were no records. He had no ancestors save for the tiny machines that had linked together to form his body. Even that information was pointless considering he was no longer a machine.
Before, he could've touched Erra and instantly known what ailed him, networking with his son's consciousness to bring him back from the brink of death.
But he couldn't anymore in his new form. He'd felt it when Natah hugged him beneath that accursed hero school.
Absolute silence.
To a Sentient, it was like having a fundamental part of yourself torn from their body. Everything they made was connected to them, including children. When a fragment was destroyed, it could be felt.
But he felt nothing from Erra. Nothing from Natah. It was as if he was experiencing what humans called "phantom limb" syndrome, without the limb ever existing in the first place.
"I was… never mind." Hunhow stopped himself. "When do you expect him to fully recover?"
The nurse pursed her lips. Discussing comas with the families of a patient was a delicate subject, especially in cases where the patient's health was uncertain, but stable for now. "Ideally once he fully recovers he could wake up on his own." She explained delicately. "While he is technically in "hibernation", I mean that in the lowest sense of the word. The equipment in this room is the only thing keeping his condition from deteriorating."
"What do you mean?"
"Normally, when an animal goes into hibernation, their body temperature and heart rate go down, which isn't happening with Erra. His body is operating on the bare minimum to keep him alive and healing, but only on his body." She took a deep breath. "It's entirely possible that while his body heals, his mind will not."
An Eidolon. That's what Erra was becoming, or at least that's what his body thought it was doing. Erra wasn't awake to perceive what he had become. Hunhow understood now. Erra's body was actively rejecting its new nature. No wonder the doctors had absolutely no clue what was wrong with him. Even knowing this information meant nothing, as even if he could share it with the doctors it wouldn't assist in his recovery.
Even with the power to level cities, he couldn't do anything to help his son.
How worthless.
"Sir?"
Hunhow turned his attention back to the nurse, ignoring her question. "So it's possible he might not recover?" He asked curtly.
Ayumi gulped, Hunhow's eyes boring into her. "Y-yes, it's a possibility. In cases where the outcome is uncertain, we try to give our patients' families as much info as possible so that they are prepared for the worst…"
Hunhow gripped the edge of his seat, noticeably denting the metal armrest, an impressive feat considering the chair was reinforced to accommodate people whose mutations made them heavier than normal. Ayumi wisely didn't comment on this.
"Nurse Ayumi, you're needed in room 2-31!" A voice called out from the hallway. "I'm sorry, I have another patient to attend to. Uhm… take as much time as you need." She bowed quickly before darting out of the room.
Once the nurse was a few doors down, she leaned against the wall and shuddered. 'Thank god… that man is terrifying! I get being concerned about your child… if that happened to my daughter, I would be upset too, but still!" She took a deep breath and continued on, relieved that she didn't have to talk to Hunhow anymore.
==VI==
Hunhow had moved the chair closer to Erra's bed and watched as his son's chest rose and fell.
"All that effort, colluding with that Orokin," his top left eye twitches at the thought of Ballas, "and this is what you have to show for it?" Erra, of course, didn't respond. "What a foolish son I have…" He sighed and slumped in his chair. "But I suppose you get that from me, seeing as you repeated my mistakes."
Hunhow slowly reached out and took Erra's hand. He'd never… actually touched his son before. Not like this. His children had walked or flown around inside his chassis, just like they would a Murex. He looked down and noticed his hand was ever so slightly shaking. "The Tenno, she saved your sister. She lives, but…" He glances down at his free hand, opening and closing it. "... we were both wrong about Natah. The Tenno never did anything to turn her against us. If only… if only I'd seen it sooner…" Hunhow paused. "She always was too kind for her own good."
He never should've allowed her to come to the Origin system. Of course, she would've tried to follow them across the gap between galaxies no matter what. Nothing short of sealing her away, the irony of the idea not lost on him, would've stopped her from following her family.
Hunhow had originally intended to depart with only Pazuul, Amar, Boreal, and Nira as his vanguard. While Praghasa and himself forged them, the beasts did not consider themselves to be their children. The Four Beasts were only concerned with their duties as peacekeepers. Conflicts between the Sentient lords of Tau were infrequent, which gave them free time to grow as their own beings.
Natah and Erra, ever the curious children, had sought out their elder "siblings" as mentors. Sentients were born fully aware but lacked the experience time had brought. Natah had gravitated toward Amar, who taught her to use her powers and the art of infiltration. Meanwhile, Erra studied under Pazuul and Nira.
Maybe that's why Erra turned out the way he did. They took the flames of hatred of organics that Hunhow had lit under his son and stoked them into a raging inferno. He was always the impressionable one. That would explain what he became after serving under Ballas.
"You probably would hate what we've become. I don't know how Natah can stomach living among these… people." He murmured, barely able to say it. "But I guess she's used to working with humans after all these years."
Hunhow turned his wrist over and stared at the quirk activation monitor. That's all it was, a monitor and glorified tracker. No other defensive measures. "It would be so easy. I could level this city within minutes. I feel just as powerful as the day we arrived in the Origin System, perhaps even more so…"
"Swear it, on Mother's name. On Tau's name. Swear that you will try and let it go."
"But I can't do that to Natah. Not again. We've taken so much from her already. As much as I hate it here, she has a point. These humans with their… quirks… are not the same ones that wished our destruction. For some reason they showed us kindness, and offered us a home, even knowing what we did. I don't understand it." He let go of Erra's hand, placing it back on the bed. "Sometimes I think it would've been better if we died. At least then she could mourn us as we were, and not live with what we became. We don't belong in this world, but we have nowhere else to go. The Tau here is barren, and far out of reach."
Standing, he walked over to the window. "I don't know if she will ever come to visit you. I wouldn't blame her, after what you did. Maybe the fact that you are still alive is proof she does, or maybe she feels like this is a well-deserved punishment. I hope that you wake up one day, and maybe she will find it in her heart to forgive you." He lowered his head next to Erra's. "But if you hurt her again, I won't hesitate to kill you myself."
==VI==
He'd gotten used to the constant beeping of the life support machines by now. Spending hundreds of years underwater had a way of… numbing one to background noise.
Hours had passed while he sat motionless, staring at his son's comatose form. He was only interrupted by a random nurse coming to check in on Erra and getting startled when she noticed him, which was slightly amusing.
Only slightly.
Was this what he was supposed to do? Sit here helplessly and hope things get better? What was the point of all this? It wasn't like sitting here would help Erra recover faster. Since their biology changed, he couldn't just infuse him with enough energy to revive Erra.
Seeing his son like this was far more painful than believing him to be dead all these years.
Why did the animal bring him here? He could tell Nezu wanted something. There was no other reason to bring him out here early. Was it to hold Erra's life above his head? No… he could tell from his brief interactions with the Principal that he wasn't an idiot.
Very few people crossed Hunhow and survived. Those who attempted it usually possessed a type of bravado usually reserved only for the suicidally overconfident or the deranged. He knew Nezu was neither of those things. Ordan? Definitely the latter.
The Principal wouldn't dare to intentionally draw Hunhow's wrath. He seemed like a creature of cold logic, and there was no benefit to angering someone who could destroy an entire country within a day. Could it really be as simple as wanting to let Hunhow see his son? Natah wasn't going to visit Erra anytime soon, not after what he'd done to her.
Nezu made it fairly clear that Hunhow was under much scrutiny from the people who ran things behind the scenes, which was smart considering the damage he was capable of. He remembered something about concessions to those that were too powerful to get rid of easily, maybe this was one of those? A way to keep him happy by allowing him more access to his family?
It bothered him more than he'd like to admit. He wasn't offended by the notion. Appeasement was a valid way to earn the favor of powerful people, as long as it had limits. What he was more concerned about was Nezu's reasoning. From the story the Principal had told him, he had just as much of a reason to dislike humans as Hunhow.
So why…
Why was he working alongside humans? He even ran a school dedicated to creating "heroes". Hunhow scoffed. What could've changed his outlook so drastically over the years he would be willing to help humanity?
He needed to know.
==VI==
The sun had already set by the time they left the hospital. Hunhow could see the moon slowly creeping over the night sky. It was one of the little things that reminded him of how different things were here. The moon was pristine, untainted by the garish gold and porcelain-colored spires of the Orokin. From what he could tell from human documentaries, space exploration wasn't a concern compared to quirks. It baffled him. They had all this power and limited themselves to one planet? They hadn't even been back to the moon in over two centuries.
Well, those wars probably had something to do with it. Humans killing humans. What else was new?
They both entered the limousine, Nezu immediately offering him another cup of tea, which he accepted. "I take it you weren't satisfied with your visit?" He asked as soon as the door closed.
"No," Hunhow grumbled before pouring half the cup into his mouth. "Having to deal with humans is… exhausting."
The principal shrugged. "I suppose it's an acquired taste, considering your… prior predicament I wasn't expecting it to be pleasant. You haven't talked to many humans, have you?"
"Considering that most who were close enough to hear me speak would die immediately after, no." Hunhow admitted. "They were beneath my notice. The only ones I have held conversations with were Ballas, some Cephalons, and my Shadow, though he was debatably human at that point."
"Are you forgetting young Tenno?" Nezu inquired.
"That brat… isn't human." The alternate version of her? She was definitely human. Untouched by whatever lurked beyond in the Void. But the child? That thing wasn't even close.
Nezu narrowed his eyes. "We ran her DNA through the quirk registry."
"Biologically human, maybe. Or just close enough that you can't tell. The Orokin called them devils for a reason." He rested his chin on his hand. Nezu didn't look pleased with that statement.
"I don't think any of us should be able to judge her on that, considering what we are, don't you think?" Hunhow actually flinched at that response, surprisingly. "Seeing as how neither of us are or were human."
Hunhow stared at Nezu for around a minute, silently ruminating on what the Principal said. "What exactly is the point of the conversation? You want something, so go ahead and say it." He declared.
Nezu placed his tea in the cupholder, bracing himself as the limo made a sharp turn. "I suspected you would treat my abrupt visit and offer today with some skepticism." He clasped his paws together. "Would you believe me if I said that my intentions were mostly altruistic?"
"No," Hunhow answered bluntly.
Nezu shrugged. "Fair enough. It does seem too good to be true, doesn't it? Giving you all this and with conditions heavily in your daughter's favor? I'll let you know I fully intend to honor it to the letter, as long as she and Mr. Karris do the same."
"Because you want them to serve you." He added.
"Work for, not serve." Nezu corrected. "And I want them to work for me because of the large quantity of knowledge and experience they possess. Things they can use to train the next generations of heroes."
Hunhow snorted. "So you say. Considering I decided to believe you on that point, what does that have to do with me? If you want me to teach at that," The Sentient raised his hands to make finger quotes, "hero" school of yours, I refuse." Why would he want to teach a bunch of sniveling human brats? What could he even teach them?
"Nothing of the sort. I know that you can't stand humanity in general, so I wouldn't ask you to force yourself to interact with them. Let me lead my proposal to you with this: What do you want to do when your house arrest ends?"
"What I want… is inconsequential, and impossible. If it were, I would've already left this miserable planet and its people behind." He looked toward the night sky, through the open roof. Light pollution blocked most of the stars, unfortunately. "My home doesn't exist here. I've read that the galaxy exists, just as it did in our universe. It would take thousands of years if I tried to go there myself, and I'm not sure I would survive the journey with this new… human body."
"And you are staying because you have nowhere to go, and your children can't or won't leave." Nezu summarized.
"That is the simplest way to put it, but yes. There is nothing out there for me, and what I have left wants nothing to do with me. Despite how Natah feels, I will not abandon her to go and die, but I won't do anything to break her promise either. My happiness is irrelevant. I will not destroy what happiness she has built. She deserves that much at the very least."
Nezu blinked. "So you have… no plans at all?"
"I spent more than one thousand years under the seas of Uranus."
"A fair point," the white-furred chimera conceded. "But that does seem a bit dull."
"If boredom is the price I pay for the safety and happiness of my children, so be it."
Nezu smiled internally, his suspicions confirmed. "What if I told you there was a better way to ensure that happens?" Time to cast the bait.
Hunhow looked out the window. Yep, he had no idea where the hell he was. "Seeing as you are my ride home, I'll humor you." He grumbled.
"You've learned a lot of this world's history, from all the television you've been watching, haven't you?" Of course the rodent was watching him. He wasn't particularly upset about the breach in privacy. It wasn't like he had anything to hide and Nezu did own the house.
"I am aware of some of it. Your quirks, your wars, the monotonous flow of hero and villain. I don't particularly care for it. It seems that humans are the same in any universe: greedy, self-destructive, and stupid. With the power the ones here possess I'm sure they will end up destroying themselves within a century or two if certain theories are to be believed."
"I won't argue with your assessment, because that is how most humans are."
"And yet you work with them despite what they did to you."
"Because not all humans are bad. Some of them are my best friends after all." Nezu mused. "Given your… limited interaction with them, I'm sure it's difficult to accept. I'm sure your daughter has a different opinion than yourself on the matter?"
"Natah always had a soft spot for the weak." Hunhow retorted, somewhat believing what he said.
"And is that a bad thing?" Nezu pressed a button on the armrest, revealing a set of mahjong tiles which he pulled out and started to place on the tray. Hunhow watched him with narrowed eyes. "Protecting the weak is an admirable thing. Heroic, one might say." He placed a set of five tiles down. "And it's part of the reason I became a teacher and a hero… along with a promise I made to a young woman." He flashed Hunhow a toothy smile before placing a tile down.
"London, England; 2008."
"Florida, United States; 2011."
"Dunhuang, China; 2222." Two more tiles were flipped up.
"Moscow, Russia; 2234, and finally almost a month ago, Japan, 2242." Five tiles were lined up.
"I'm assuming you recognize some of these dates?" He inquired.
Hunhow thought for a moment, deciding if he cared enough to answer. Nearly a month ago… was when they arrived, wasn't it? Interest piqued, he nodded. "The London one and Russia I know of. Mass loss of human life to terrorism and a quirk disaster." He paused for a few seconds. "I fail to see a connection with our arrival."
"Each of these events," Nezu continued, placing more tiles around the five. "Were caused by supernatural or unknown elements."
"So quirks… wait… no…" What did that documentary series about the dawn of quirks say? 2050 was when they first appeared, with rumors of people possessing abilities beforehand. The first publicly known quirk was some glowing human child in… China? What a pathetic power. "Two of those dates are before the emergence of quirks."
"Correct." Nezu beamed. "The common thread of all these incidents is that they were caused by powers besides quirks or non-human entities. Of course, there are many more than this. I only chose the ones I believed you would be familiar with as examples."
"... so there are other powers besides quirks in this world and intelligent creatures than humans… and yourself." Hunhow surmised. "And this is all kept secret, since this wasn't mentioned in the television I watched… besides some odd conspiracy shows those Americans have."
Giving the household international TV was a blessing after all. Nezu's genius knew no bounds.
"Right again!" Nezu exclaimed. The principal pulled more tiles out, stacking them horizontally on top of the others."The organizations that classified you are the ones that cover up these kinds of threats and make deals with the less hostile entities." He placed another tile off to the side. "They serve alongside the leaders of their countries, oftentimes off the books." Another tile off to the side. "Under them are people like the HPSC, the military, and leaders like myself." Two more tiles were placed next to the structure. "And finally, there are the heroes and local law enforcement. The police handle the criminals, the heroes handle the villains. Heroes with enough clearance are sometimes rarely called upon to handle supernatural threats as well. All of this, of course, is handled with utmost discretion."
Hunhow pondered the information for a minute. "I don't understand with the advent of quirks why all this remained a secret with humanity developing their own powers."
Nezu's grin grew larger and he snapped his claws. "Now you're getting it. The Dawn of Quirks was an extremely chaotic time. Wars, civil unrest, people with 'meta abilities' were put in camps and executed. It was also an opportunity for monsters to exploit the chaos. With the world in disarray, governments collapsed or held on by the skin of their teeth. Organizations tasked with the preservation of the status quo were overwhelmed. They couldn't tell the difference between monster and quirk user, and some didn't care."
This was why organizations like the Iscariot didn't exist in their former form. The members that hadn't deserted out of disgust from the Vatican's 8th section had gone on to commit horrible atrocities against early metahumans. Their influence could still be seen in terrorist organizations like the Creature Rejection Clan and Humarise even now.
"The fact that people couldn't distinguish between monster and quirk made it easier to cover up the former. I don't disagree that it helped dismiss some of the panic about quirks. After all, it's far easier to accept scientists telling you humans are developing superpowers than it is to accept the reality that things from fairy tales have been living among you."
"And yet they do exist, and some people do believe they do."
Nezu nodded. "In the modern era, with all the cell phones and surveillance cameras around it's become increasingly hard to cover up everything. Even if someone does see something supernatural they simply blame it on quirks. Of course, there are conspiracy theorists who see through that facade, but they are a minority. Some humans will always come up with outlandish theories, they just so happen to be right about some of them."
"And from what I'm understanding, you don't agree with that decision." Hunhow guessed.
"I do not, and I'm not the only one." The principal affirmed. "The system we have, albeit flawed, works. Monsters are eliminated if they pose a threat, those that are peaceful live among us. This is essentially the same system we use to handle villains. Sometimes something powerful slips through the cracks and causes an incident like I mentioned, but they are covered up and treated as disastrous attacks or quirk accidents. People, for the most part, accept this and move on. It doesn't happen often enough to be in the forefront of people's minds."
"Your point?"
"Yes, yes. I can tell you are losing interest. My point is that recent events have shown just how fragile the system is. Namely: the arrival of several thousand otherworlders, something that has never happened before."
"As far as you know." Hunhow scoffed.
"Yes, as far as I know. The records I have access to date back several thousand years and no mention of people from other universes have ever been confirmed." He placed another tile down. "We were incredibly lucky, you know. This incident was only isolated to Japan, and it seems that a majority of those who survived your universe's destruction have decided to lay low."
Nezu had seen the news reports of some confused-looking "Grineer" and "Corpus" being arrested for acts of villainy with their new quirks. At the very least, they were F to B-ranked villains at best. How much of that was due to inexperience with their new powers was left up to the imagination. Some of them seemed to have a better grasp than others. If Karris's theory was to be believed, some of the new arrivals' quirks were based upon abilities or technology they previously possessed.
"But if it happened once, it can happen again. What happens if more arrive, from a different universe?" He placed a final tile down. "All it takes is one outside variable." The principal tapped the final tile with a single claw. "One incident that we can't prepare for, or cover up." The tile wobbled, then fell. "Until the foundation collapses?"
CLACK
CLACK
CLACK
CLACK
CLACK
The last tile collided with the tower he'd made earlier, sending it crashing to the ground.
"It's only a matter of when it happens, not if. Something will happen outside the scope of our capabilities to cover up, or maybe more otherworlders will come and we won't be prepared. Regardless, the outcome will be the same, chaos on par with the dawn of quirks." Nezu finished, sliding the tiles off his tray.
"If it is going to cause so much suffering why would you want it to happen? Revenge on the humans? It doesn't seem very heroic of you to do that." Hunhow scoffed. "Of course, I wouldn't blame you, but it doesn't sound in character for you based on what you told me earlier."
Nezu clasped his paws together, tapping his claws together one by one. "Modern heroism is very black and white. Good versus evil. I do understand the principles of heroism as humans see it, but I have my views as well. It's true that if the supernatural world were revealed, there would be massive loss of life and conflict. However, that's in a scenario where the release of the information is uncontrolled."
Hunhow sat back, gaining a bit more interest.
"In a few years, I planned to create a situation that would force the Council of Seven to reveal the existence of the supernatural. The only way that is going to happen is by force. No one is going to flat out admit that magic and monsters exist unless they are given no other choice."
After all, that would be political suicide. No government will flat-out admit that they have been lying about something this big for hundreds of years. If Nezu were to come out tomorrow and reveal it even with evidence he would be discredited, ridiculed, and then disappear.
And by disappear he means locked up never to see the light of day again. Not an ideal outcome.
"But your arrival has changed things. An anomaly that required the creation of a new threat ranking. Someone beholden to no faction. You, Mr. Tau, are the most powerful person on the planet." He paused. "And I want you to help me change the world."
Hunhow stared at him for a few seconds, before he started to shake. There was a low rumble, and at first, Nezu thought the limo's engine was having issues. The noise grew and he realized it was coming from Hunhow. It started as a low growl, growing to a steady and uproarious laughter.
"Ha! You- you honestly expect me to help you?" Hunhow slapped his knee, cackling madly and making the vehicle shake. "Why in the Void-forsaken hell would I give a single shit about your asinine human politics. You expect humans to get along with other species? They can't even co-exist with themselves."
Nezu continued to stare at Hunhow, unperturbed and even taking another sip of tea, calmly watching the man laugh.
"Even if I wanted to help you, I hold my promise to my daughter in a higher regard than I ever will a human life. What reason could you possibly give me to aid you."
Nezu set his cup down. "It seems you are under the impression that I need your power, Mr. Tau. I don't. What I desire is the illusion of allegiance to my cause. I don't expect you to help, nor is it necessary. The implication that someone of your power is working for or with me would be enough, and of course you would be compensated for your trouble."
Hunhow pondered the chimera's words. Did this creature really think that he would follow along with this plan? He found himself intrigued by the prospect, more than he thought he would. If he accepted he wouldn't be breaking the terms of the agreement, and it would increase his standing with the humans that feared him if he allied with someone they trusted.
Nezu would gain more out of this than Hunhow would though. He would just be using Hunhow's backing to achieve more power and fulfill his goals. However, he could tell that Nezu was sincere about wanting to change the world.
What an idealistic naive fool.
He'd seen this world's history, how humans turned on each other over the slightest perceived differences. It wasn't any different than the Origin System.
Humans were all the same. Grineer hated everyone for not being them. Humans feared the quirked when they appeared. They couldn't even stand those with different colored skin or in this day and age, mutation quirks. The Orokin were no better, despising those of the lower class and especially the hating the Tenno they used.
They deserved to wipe themselves out. If he couldn't do it himself he would sit back and watch. At least he could enjoy something about being trapped on this wretched planet.
"Dinner is ready," Ordan called out. Haylee and Natah already sitting down at the table, clearly exhausted from training.
Hunhow grabbed a bowl and plate off the counter, sharing a quick glare with Ordan before leaving to eat by himself in the living room. The less he had to deal with Ordan and Haylee, the better. Natah probably didn't want him too close anyway.
"So, how is training with Mr. Yagi and Midoriya going?" Natah asked.
"Ish fnre I gersh." Haylee responded with a mouth full of rice. Swallowing before she continued.
"Don't talk with your mouth full." Ordan chastised, pouring sauce onto his food.
She rolled her eyes. "It's going fine I guess. It's more exercise for me since I don't need more training to get stronger. I just need to make my abilities… less lethal."
Hunhow tuned out the rest of the conversation, turning his attention to the muted television and his admittedly tasty food. The news was going through the daily hero report, and currently was showing All Might saving people from a burning building. According to the caption not a single person lost their lives. Hrmph.
Noises from the kitchen caught his attention, and out of the corner of his right eyes, he could see everyone smiling and laughing. The other two didn't matter, but he could see Natah was happy here.
…
'Natah is happy here…' Hunhow realized. ' And Nezu wants to make this a world where people like us would be accepted. And… '
He realized something.
Despite the anger he felt toward Nezu's comments, the annoyance, and confusion about the Principal's kindness towards humans…
He didn't dislike being around him.
There were only a select few organics that Hunhow could respect, but that didn't mean he tolerated them. The Tenno girl and her variant, for saving Natah. All Might, for being the antithesis of everything he hated about the Orokin. Lastly, and he would rather kill the man than say it, Ordan Karris. Not for the imbecile's attempted slaughter of the Orokin, but because of the man's unflinching loyalty to his daughter.
Hunhow had been burned before. A burn he saw coming, Ballas was never to be trusted in the first place, but a burn nonetheless that had cost him everything. The look in Nezu's eye was one of sincerity. Hunhow was no fool. Nezu had the eyes of a schemer, but one that wouldn't harm an ally. Maybe he considered allies his territory, or part of a pack. He could understand that on some level. His people were the same way with their collective consciousness.
And here he was about to throw it all away purely out of spite. 'And after I told myself I wouldn't destroy her happiness. If… If this creature goes through with his plan, it could give her a life where she can be free. Free to live as a human from another world.' His thoughts flashed to Erra and himself. 'Or a Sentient.'
He hated that Nezu was right. He hated himself for even considering it more.
Damn that chimera.
==VI==
Nezu sighed internally. Hunhow had been silent the past few minutes. This whole gamble was a long shot. He was banking on Hunhow's familial connections being stronger than his hatred of organics, humans in particular.
Perhaps he miscalculated. Nezu wasn't stupid enough to think about threatening Hunhow's children by withdrawing his support.
When Ms. Tau had first told them of who exactly the man they'd locked in the basement, Nezu was internally panicking.
He brought that man to his school, thinking he was a villain they could contain.
The school where his students attended.
Faculty, and friends that he trusted.
He'd brought a sleeping wolf into a barn full of sheep.
Even with Hunhow's weakened state, he'd been slowly powering through the electric restraints they used to shock prisoners in Tartarus, and Midnight's quirk. Adapting, even while being fed limited food and water.
Hunhow was terrifying. A so-called "destroyer of worlds" that Nezu wasn't sure he could kill even with All Might there. Natah was a gamble before he did something drastic, as she was the only one who stood a chance of stopping him. Even then, he wasn't entirely sure that she would've been able to kill him. The risk of him surviving the first blow and getting a second wind was far too great.
The Council, of course, was furious when he relayed the decision he'd made. For a threat this great, Hunhow should've been executed on the spot. The only thing that saved Nezu was two of the council members agreeing that the cost of failing to kill Hunhow would be unacceptable.
He didn't mention the part that he was going entirely off instinct and calculations he'd made about the potential benefits, along with his own curiosity. It was fate that all of this worked out in a way that didn't see him imprisoned or dead.
Realistically, there was no way to stop Hunhow. The Council was not happy that the only guarantee they had was Hunhow's word that he wouldn't attack humanity. Unfortunately, by the time they learned of this, they didn't have much of a choice.
If Hunhow ever did anything to break his promise, and Nezu was still alive in the aftermath it would be on his head.
He didn't regret the choice he'd made. If Hunhow didn't want to cooperate, he'd only the cards he'd played concerning the existence of the supernatural and his own plans for the future. Judging from Hunhow's words, he didn't care enough to tell anyone and would likely find it amusing if Nezu failed in its implementation.
Hunhow's silence ended. "Perhaps… I was too hasty in my decision. I will help you, under a few conditions."
This was unexpected. "And they are?"
"I will back you, but I will not allow you to order me around. You will treat me as an equal, not a subordinate."
"Easily done."
"I will not help you physically. My backing is in presence alone. If they see you as a threat and call your bluff about my participation, it will be your head."
Nezu thought for a second, then nodded. "That fits with what I had in mind anyway."
"The only reason I am agreeing to this is because of Natah and Erra. Personally, I want nothing to do with something that would benefit humanity. I'm only interested because there is a net benefit to them in the long run if your plan works. If this arrangement ceases to be beneficial I reserve the right to back out at any time."
That… was a hard ask. Then again, he did hold most of the power. This would be Hunhow's way of balancing the scales. It was an acceptable risk. Plus a little positive emotional manipulation disguised as favors could help endear Hunhow a bit more. He'd picked up that Hunhow wasn't ignoring him like everyone else the Sentient had talked to.
He saw more of himself in Hunhow than he liked to admit. Could this have been what Nezu could've turned out like, had he not been rescued by her? Hating humanity without learning to appreciate the kinder side he'd never seen in the labs?
Hunhow's hatred had stewed for hundreds of years. Nezu understood, he'd seen even Yagi's eyes turn murderous when they heard about the Orokin's vile atrocities. It didn't excuse Hunhow's actions extending to the rest of humanity, but in all honesty, he would've done the same. It boiled down to one of the simplest rules of nature: kill or be killed.
"I'll allow you to exit our arrangement at any time if you wish. Is that all?" Nezu asked.
"You have yourself a deal." Hunhow replied.
Nezu extended a paw to shake on it, leaving Hunhow briefly confused for a few seconds before he realized what was happening.
That night a deal with the devil was struck, though one could question which of the two was the devil.
"Now that that is out of the way if you ever decide you want to chat or arrange another visit to the hospital, I've sent my contact info to your phone. Also," He tapped a few buttons on his phone. "I've set a limit on the quirk monitor to allow you to use it at low levels in your home without raising an alarm. It will begin to beep to warn you if you encroach that limit. I'm very interested in learning about what my new friend is capable of." He flashed Hunhow a toothy grin just as the limo pulled up to the Tau household. He exited th
"Help you? Of course. What are friends for?" Hunhow remembered his words to the Tenno variant. A mocking gesture at the time. He turned to watch Nezu's limo pull away, slowly vanishing into the night.
'That feeling again… what is it?' He shook his head and opened the door. Removing his shoes, he lumbered further into the house, eyes adjusting to the darkness. A slight snore alerted him to the presence of someone else in the living room. He was able to make out the sleeping form of Natah under the blanket. A child-sized lump in the blanket next to her crowned by unkempt tufts of blue hair slumbered next to her, wrapped in his daughter's arms.
His disgust vanished for but a moment. The rigid grimace that seemed to never fade softened ever so slightly at the sight of their content smiles. As he stepped onto the hardwood floor, Hunhow stopped as the floor let out a quiet creak. Remembering Nezu's words about his powers, he began to float, exerting just enough of his quirk to levitate the rest of the way to his room.
Notes:
Hunhow continues to be one of the dads of all time. He’s giving it his *flips through notes* best effort? Don’t worry guys, we can fix him without potential world-ending consequences. Nezu is making plays to get him on his side and get more tea-drinking sessions with him. Nezu’s faction will be revealed at a later date during Hunhow’s first meeting with them. I’m sure that will go well. On a side note, I’ve got more art coming in upcoming chapters from Feerocomics and Symptom99 so look forward to that! (AO3 Exclusive bc Fanfiction doesnt let you do embeds sadly)
Oh yea this fic has a TVTropes pagenow that I will update with the story. I forgot I did that.
Chapter 21: Again and Again
Summary:
Haylee attempts to train her quirk with Izuku and Toshinori's help.
Notes:
CW: Blood and Gore in art (AO3 Only), descriptions of blood and gore, depression.
Art for this chapter done by Symptom99 on Deviantart, final panel animated by me.
Sketch drawing made using Haylee's character sheet that FeeroComics made.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
…U.N. established the World Hero Association (WHA). The International Villain Threat Index was created to serve as a universal standard for villain threat rating.
The original IVTI classified villains on a two-part scale ranging from F to SSS. Ranks are given after arrest or a warrant and can increase or decrease after review. Below is the IVTI as it was first written during the establishment of the WHA:
Class 1: E-A Ranked Villains
F-Rank: A common villain who uses their quirk. Generally non-destructive with crimes ranging from non-lethal assault to theft. Most F-Rank villains are one-time offenders.
E-Rank: Villains who have repeatedly used their quirk for small non-lethal crimes. A villain who aided or committed a murder but lacks sufficient destructive capabilities may be assigned to this rank.
D-Rank: A villain who has used their quirk to take a life, premeditated or not. Villains of a D-Rank must have displayed the destructive capability to cause significant damage to people and property using their quirks.
C-Rank: Villains from C-Rank and up have earned their ranking by committing multiple murders and possess the capability to commit mass murder.
B-Rank: A B-Rank or higher classification will go to murderers who have killed police officers or heroes. A higher rank may be given depending on the rank of the hero killed, and the villain must have the destructive capability of a modern tank.*
A-Rank: An A-Rank villain has slain multiple heroes and proven to be a consistent and public threat to society. Most A-Rank villains possess the destructive capacity to destroy several buildings.
Class 2 Villains, or disaster class villains, are differentiated from Class 1 by the sheer danger they pose. Villains designated a Class 2 ranking are far rarer but possess highly destructive quirks and have usually committed horrible crimes.
Class 2: S-SSS Ranked Villains
S-Rank: An S-Rank villain designation is given to an A-Rank villain who has proven or has the potential to contend with a member of a nation's Top 10 heroes. The use of lethal force is permitted if the villain cannot be apprehended.**
SS-Rank: A double S rank will be given to an S-Ranked villain who possesses the destructive capability to destroy a city.
SSS-Rank: The rarest designation, only given to Villains with enough power to rival the military of a developed nation. The appearance of a triple S villain requires the intervention of multiple top-ranked heroes with the possibility of military intervention. If the villain cannot be safely contained and imprisoned, law enforcement is permitted to execute the villain.***
*This requirement was overturned in 2299.
**While still permitted, most heroes in the post-All Might era will attempt to non-lethally apprehend villains.
***SSS-Rank villains are only given their rank after it has been submitted and approved by the WHA.
The current edition of the IVTI has been restructured with a focus on the destructive power of the villain rather than the crimes. Historians attribute this to the social and political climate during the WHA's inception, and quirks being less common at the time. The revised version has been adjusted to apply to individual villains as well as organizations. The modern version of the IVTI is divided into 3 classes based on the danger a villain poses.
IVTI (2230)
Class 1: Lower-Ranked Villains
F-Rank: A non-violent villain responsible for small crimes like theft using their quirk.
E-Rank: A violent villain on the level of a group of civilians. A group of F-Rank villains will be given the organization rating of E or D. Villains with an E or F ranking are generally considered unskilled.
D-Rank: A villain who has used their quirk in violent crime that results in death. E-Rank organizations will be assigned this designation upon escalation of violent activities.
C-Rank: A villain who is skilled enough with their quirk and fits the requirements for a D-Rank. C-Ranked villains Villains this rank and above are considered to be too difficult for the police to handle and require the assistance of a hero.
Class 2: Mid-Ranked Villains
B-Rank: A villain who has committed multiple murders and possesses significant destructive power.
A-Rank: A villain who fits the requirements of a B-Rank who has extreme destructive capabilities. Multiple heroes are recommended to take on a villain of this rank.
Class 3: Disaster-Ranked Villains
S-Rank: A villain or group of villains with the power to destroy a small town. Villains of this rank are usually measured to be on the same level of power and skill as a member of a nation's top ten.*
SS-Rank: A villain or group of villains with at least some members of the A-S ranks. Possess the power to destroy or cause significant damage to a city. Multiple high-ranked heroes should be dispatched.
SSS-Rank: A villain or organization possessing the strength to rival the military might of a nation. SSS-Rank organizations have several S to SS-ranked villains and may be led by an SSS-Rank villain. SSS-Ranks on either level should be treated as a national emergency with multiple top-ranked heroes and a military response in extreme cases. International intervention may be required.
*Some villains that have committed non-lethal crimes may be given higher ranks based on the destructive potential of their quirk.
Modern Criticisms:
In recent years, several human rights groups have protested the IVTI's designation system. The most common argument is designation as a villain carries an immense social stigma, limiting opportunities even amongst one-time offenders. Others claim that the focus on the destructive aspect of the quirk is given more attention than the actual crimes. A common argument is that the system is discriminatory toward those with Mutation (Heteromorphic) Quirks since they are always active criminals who break the law will be given a villain designation.
The hero associations of several countries, most notably France, the United States, and Japan have been accused by several human rights groups of inflating villain rankings to increase the severity of prison sentences and imprisoning villains without trial. Defenders of the IVTI have cited that those villains are too great of a danger to public order to be let out on bail. Many high-ranked villains are tried in absentia or attend their trials digitally from prison to prevent escapes.
-Excerpt from New Dark Age, a history textbook on the Quirk Wars [2230 edition]
==========================VI==========================
'Tis better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.
-Alfred Lord Tennyson
==========================VI==========================
[Tau Household, June 21st, 2242]
The beeping of her alarm roused Haylee from her deep sleep. Blinking as she rose from the bed, she gazed at the clock—6:15 AM.
Marvelous.
Saturday training with Midoriya started at 7 AM, but she usually showed up around 8 AM because tended to sleep in after studying late at night.
Not that she tended to sleep long. Most nights she got a comfortable 5-6 hours of sleep and was raring to go the next day. Void energy supplemented most of her need for rest anyway, and she was used to not getting a lot of sleep.
Haylee rubbed her eyes and rolled out of bed, yawning as she stretched. Once she was awake, she pulled off her underwear and tossed it in a bin as she entered the bathroom. It had been a big adjustment getting used to these new clothes. Initially, the cotton was immensely irritating to her skin. The textile fabric wasn't alien to the Tenno in general, as she'd seen some of the other Tenno showing off the clothes they'd purchased from the Ostrons and Quills. Haylee had never understood the appeal.
But having no choice due to her transference suit being damaged and needing to blend in she'd gotten used to her new wardrobe over the past few weeks. At least she didn't have to worry about picking what to wear since all her clothes were the same. Ordan had told her that he'd read that most teenage girls liked to accessorize and keep up with the latest fashion. She didn't see the appeal.
Haylee relaxed as the warm shower water hit her skin. Another thing she didn't think she would enjoy was bathing. Back in the Origin System bathing was reserved for the elites, especially in space where water had to be recycled. With how toxic the majority of the Earth was, there weren't many opportunities to bathe or swim safely other than a dojo. She never took up the offers to use the public baths of the clans she worked with in the past, preferring to let her transference suit clean her or scrub herself down with a cloth in the comfort of her orbiter.
Showering felt especially rewarding after a long day of training on the beach. Turns out, getting all sweaty, surrounded by trash and sand was messy.
'Better that than blood I guess.' Haylee thought as she rinsed the soap and shampoo off. Finished, she wrapped herself in a towel and walked to the sink to use the hairdryer. As she wiped the fog from the mirror she caught a glimpse of herself. The training was paying off, she'd started to build a bit more muscle. Her gaze wandered over to her chest, specifically the large scar between her breasts.
Sometimes it still stung. Phantom pain from the Void-touched blade of her stolen sword. Void weapons were one of the few things that could do permanent damage to a Tenno's body. If Ballas had decapitated her or destroyed her brain she probably would've died, physically that is. The Orokin first assumed from their experiments that destroying a Tenno's brain permanently killed them. It did prevent them from regenerating their physical body, but their Oro remained in a state between life and death. There were only two ways to give them peace. The first was to absorb their Oro, something only the Tenno and Sentient could do to permanently kill each other. The second was discovering the Requiem sequence to sever their immortality, something that was discovered by the Tenno far after the Orokin fell.
Of course, there were other ways a Tenno could die, chiefly of which was overexerting Void energy. Reviving their Warframe past its limits, overusing their powers, or simply losing the will to exist.
She traced her finger down the scar. Her organs had healed but the scar remained, an eternal reminder of her failure.
If she was faster Teshin would still be alive.
If she were stronger Natah wouldn't have been sucked into the portal.
If she was more powerful maybe…
"Feeling down, kiddo?" In the mirror was the vestige of the Man in The Wall, smiling at her with its golden eyes. "You have all the power you'll ever need now. All you need to do is accept it. Divine power at your fingertips."
"Shut up." Haylee glared at the thing wearing her face. "I don't want any part of your games. You can't make me, there is no deal binding us anymore. You aren't even the real thing."
It cocked its head to the side. "It would be so easy though. You want to be stronger, don't you? This is unlimited strength, yours to control. You could rule this universe. Claim its throne for your own." It grinned wider than any human could. "You could do anything you want!"
"What I want is for you to leave me alone. I don't need your help." Haylee started to turn away.
"C'mon, don't be a bore, kiddo. Use your power, just once. I'll leave you alone for a while if you try it out, I promise." It placed a palm on the inside of the mirror.
Haylee hesitated. This thing showed up every so often to bug her like this. It was far more manageable now that the entity behind it was dead and gone. It couldn't hurt to use a little bit of the power she'd inherited…
"Promise?" She raised an eyebrow, to which the vestige nodded. 'Fuck it. If it's too much I can just stop.'
Breathing in, Haylee felt the constant flow of Void energy flowing through her body. Beyond that, she could sense the endless ocean that used to be the Man in The Wall's power.
Infinite.
Chaotic.
Untamed.
The only thing separating it from her was a mental wall. She imagined using a small Void key to open a little pipe, letting just a little through. The effect was instant, Void lightning sparking off her skin. It was incredible like she had the power to do anything. She could perceive every cell in her body at once, feeling nothing but the raw pleasure of letting the Void flow through her. The water clinging to her hair, the humid air brushing up against her skin, the drool leaking from her mouth…
But just as soon as she started she stopped, legs giving out. She could hear its laughter as it faded away. Struggling to her feet she wiped her mouth. Using that power was dangerous. It was addicting. She probably wouldn't have been able to stop if she had let it go any further.
The rush was like cutting loose in a battle times one hundred. A high without comparison. For that brief moment, she hadn't cared about anything. Natah and Ordan could've been lying dead in front of her and she would have felt nothing.
"I can never do that again," Haylee muttered aloud. This wasn't like the time in the past when the Man in The Wall took over her body for a split second after she drank the Kuva. This time, she was in full control of her actions. That was the worst part because she didn't want it to stop. It was only her strong sense of discipline that kept her from letting the floodgates of power open.
She almost slipped up and let herself become just like the Man in The Wall, and of her own volition too. It terrified her. She couldn't use that power as a shortcut. "I'll just get stronger the normal way."
==VI==
Grasping for her water bottle, Haylee only had one thought.
Whoever came up with the saying "pain is just weakness leaving the body" was full of shit, because if that were true she would be stronger than All Might considering everything she'd been through.
"Young Tenno," Mr. Yagi held out her water bottle. "Don't push yourself too hard, and remember to hydrate." He reminded her.
"It's… fine," She gasped before gulping down half of its contents. "Phew, been through worse training before." The Dax training was far more brutal and unforgiving than basic strength training. Haylee wasn't out of shape per-se. In fact, she was probably more physically fit than Midoriya, at least in the endurance department. In terms of raw strength, he had her beat though.
Midoriya was insane, in her opinion. In the good way of course. The boy was nothing if not dedicated to his training regiment. He'd even mentioned using hand grip strengtheners under his desk while he was at whatever school he went to. Aldea? She didn't remember the name. Nearly every day he came to the beach, hauling larger and heavier scrap and garbage each week. Impressive improvement for a quirkless kid. He was doing work that she would have to transform into Excalibur to do.
'My Warframe is strong… but I'm not.' She thought as she sat down on the stairs near the beach, watching her friend begin to lift an arcade machine.
Mr. Yagi watched her with a slightly concerned look on his face. "There's nothing wrong with pushing yourself young lady, but you won't be doing yourself any good if you collapse. I know your… quirk lets you regenerate but that doesn't mean you should push yourself too hard."
Toshinori sighed. The girl was sticking to the meal plan he'd created, similar to the one he'd drafted for Izuku. While the young man was working all his muscle groups to strengthen his whole body for One For All, Tenno was focusing on building more muscle and strengthening her new quirk. He'd offered his advice after she'd told him what she was aiming for.
"I want to become stronger," Haylee explained. "When I'm like this, I mean." She pointed to herself to clarify."
"You mean when you aren't transformed?" Toshinori inquired.
"Mhm," she nodded. "When I'm in my Excalibur form my abilities drain my energy levels, and it doesn't regenerate very quickly. If I swap back to myself it fills it up in about two to three minutes, but that takes time and I'm more vulnerable."
"How did you regain your energy before?"
"Warframes can regenerate their energy in a few ways. The first is Modifications, old Orokin tech that we used. A few of them could expedite the regeneration process without leaving my Warframe, back when they were proxy bodies." She held up two fingers. "The second way was using consumable energy dishes, and lastly by… " She shuffled awkwardly in the passenger seat. "Killing."
Toshinori tried to keep his eyes on the road. Sometimes he had to remember that this girl, while mentally and emotionally a teenager had been fighting longer than he'd been alive. "I see." It broke his heart. No child should be forced to kill like that. The casualness of how she said it, only hesitating because she knew how uncomfortable it made him.
Toshinori hadn't killed many people in his career. He'd made it his goal to save everyone. When he did have to resort to killing, it was always a sad occasion. There was only one person he'd killed that he felt no regret, but also no satisfaction in killing: All For One. The standard he set was used by heroes across the globe. He still remembers back when he was a child, heroism was a much darker profession. While still heaven compared to what he'd read about the quirk wars, nobody had hope.
Whenever Toshinori thought about what he'd heard about the Orokin, it filled him with the same disgust he felt toward All For One. Tenno, Karris, and Tau lived in a world where people like All For One had won and ruled with an iron fist. One All For One was bad enough, locking the WHA and Council in a cold war for years, constantly scheming. He didn't want to imagine what a world ruled by him would be.
The Orokin were the worst parts of All For One dialed up to a hundred. The worst of them being the Executors. A whole society of decadence and cruelty. Unlike with All For One, even if they managed to kill some of them like Karris attempted they would just resurrect themselves. They were a level of evil so high that he didn't even blame the Tenno for killing them, especially since they were the only ones who could ensure it was permanent.
Children like her, the only ones powerful enough to topple evil. It didn't sit right with him. He disagreed with Karris and Ms. Tau's actions in having the Tenno keep on fighting, but he recognized that they were quite literally the only ones capable of enforcing any source of order in the system they lived in.
Genocidal clone armies, technologically advanced merchant cults, a techno-organic plague that assimilated anything it touched, incursions from another dimension, and the Sentients.
All things children like her had to fight day after day because they were the only ones who could.
Toshinori pulled himself away from those dark thoughts. "So you want to be able to fight without killing."
She nodded again. "Excalibur's attacks were designed to kill. The only one that doesn't is Radial Blind, and I have to lower its power to not cause damage to people's vision. Maybe I could try to lower the energy I put into the rest of my abilities, but it's still a sword." She knew she could make her abilities stronger at the cost of an increased energy cost, but never had a reason to make them weaker. "It should be possible…"
Toshinori pulled into the driveway of the Tau household. "There are several heroes who use swords. Japan's 5th Ranked hero Edgeshot, to name one. I know there are several others who work for the government or are underground heroes that use them. America's #10 hero is another I can think of, and he fights similarly to how you would with Excalibur." He turned off the car. "It's not uncommon for heroes to use weapons. Some even use guns with non-lethal rounds, although that isn't as common in Japan."
Haylee's eyes perked up at the mention of guns. "Although gun certifications for field duty are only given to graduates. You could be given a tranquilizer pistol but that would be all you could use until you were licensed." He added. Haylee comically pouted like a child being told they couldn't get candy at the store. "I know you have experience, but they won't make an exception even if they knew that."
The girl sighed. "I know… I guess I could try lowering the energy output on my blades. It would help with conserving it too…" She muttered to herself, just like young Izuku did. Seems like he was rubbing off on her. "But that doesn't really help with me when I'm like this. I'm fast, but not that physically strong." She flexed her arm to show the slim muscles of a runner. "I never had any need to be strong because I had my Warframe and I can't grow bigger. My Void abilities are extremely strong but I'm not. Plus I can only immobilize or disintegrate, and only one of those is an option against live targets."
"So you're a glass cannon," Toshinori replied.
"Eh?"
"It's a gaming term. It means you can deal high amounts of damage but you can't take much in return."
Haylee stared at him with a slightly offended expression. "I can take a hit!" She exclaimed briefly before looking down at the center of her chest. "As long as it's not lethal…" She mumbled.
"Even heroes with regeneration need to be careful. Every quirk has its limits. With enough training perhaps you could strengthen the limitations of your new quirk." Toshinori advised.
The blue-haired girl's eyes widened and she looked at him inquisitively. "What do you mean?"
"You've been studying, correct?" She nodded half-heartedly. "Have you started on quirk science yet?" Haylee shook her head. "Well, your abilities aren't technological anymore, they are a quirk. Most quirks are like muscles, and the more you use them the stronger they get."
Haylee looked down at her hands, faint sparks of Void energy arcing between her fingers. "So you're saying that it's possible that training my quirk could help me increase the amount of energy I can use while transformed?"
"It's certainly a possibility. Your abilities are unique, and I've never seen a quirk like it before. We don't even know why people from your universe even have quirks in the first place. Even if it doesn't, maybe you can find a new facet of your abilities that wasn't possible until now?" Toshinori counseled. "I can give you a meal plan and some strength exercises to do. They will be different than young Midoriya's since your goal is different. You also should be able to build muscle faster with your regeneration fixing any tears you make."
So far, Tenno had been following most of the advice he'd given her. She and young Midoriya came to the beach nearly every day. Even with her regeneration, they didn't stick to strength training every day. Izuku's body needed time for the muscles to recover. He would lift trash for about three to four days a week, and the rest would be spent running, swimming, or stretching. Occasionally he would practice a few punches.
Tenno's training was different. She mentioned she didn't want to interfere with Izuku's training, so instead of carrying trash to the dumpster, she would lift a few makeshift weights with someone spotting for her. When she wasn't doing that, she was running to build more stamina, channeling her quirk the whole time. She would run until she was about to collapse before returning to rest. Toshinori knew she was trying to abuse her ability to regenerate to maximize the exercise but he didn't agree with the mindset.
Besides her body, she was also training her quirk. Transforming between forms to make the processes faster, target practice with her Radial Javelins, and attempting to weaken the power of her blades. She would also meditate, channeling her energy and floating in the air with her legs crossed.
"Take a break, you've earned it." Toshinori patted her on the shoulder before walking over to cheer Izuku on.
==VI==
Haylee watched as Midoriya struggled with yet another arcade machine. 'Did someone dump a whole arcade here or something?' She wondered. 'I wonder what an arcade is even like. Maybe I should go sometime…'
The green-haired boy heaved the machine into a bin by the other set of stairs before dashing back across the beach, Mr. Yagi trailing behind him yelling words of encouragement.
'Midoriya wants to be a hero like All Might, one that saves everyone…' Her mind began to wander, thinking back about today's earlier events in the shower. 'The Tenno, we were the closest thing that the Origin system had to heroes.' People like Cressa Tal seemed to believe that the Tenno were. 'There's a difference between a soldier and a hero though. We did what we could with what little of us there were. Here though, this universe has heroes everywhere…'
Haylee sighed, leaning forward. 'Sometimes I wonder… would it have been different back then, if we had heroes?'
Flickering bulkhead lights. The smell of smoke and screams filled the air. Garbled shouts and banging from the other side of the classroom wall. A deal was struck.
'All the pain we suffered…'
The swing of a pipe crushed a skull. She slipped on the bloodstained floor. A new unholy power flashed to life as she fearfully blasted the other attacker away.
'Everything we lost…'
She let out an anguished wail as she kneeled over their bodies, blood, and brain matter staining her suit. The smell of burning flesh wafting through her home.
Her hand began to shake and her breathing picked up.
'If we had heroes, would it have made a difference?'
"H-hey, Tenno? Are you alright?"
Haylee looked up to see Midoriya standing over her with a slight look of concern on his face. He sheepishly held out his hand to help her up.
'I guess that doesn't matter now…'
Regaining her composure, she waved it away. "I'm fine. Just pushed myself a bit too hard." She lied, the fleeting feeling of panic fading away. "What's up?"
==VI==
Izuku wasn't entirely convinced. To him, it had looked like Tenno was having a small panic attack. "Mr. Yagi is taking the truck to the dump so we have some time to rest. I- I wanted to talk about your quirk again if you don't mind." He fidgeted nervously.
"Sure." Haylee nonchalantly responded. His notebook was out in an instant. 'Where does he keep that thing?' She wondered while glancing over the pages. He stopped on a drawing of her Excalibur form. "Hmm."
"Eh?" Izuku worried.
"The drawing looks nicer."
"Oh. I erm… redrew it. Do you like it?"
"That is what nicer means…" Haylee rolled her eyes. "Did your dad teach you to draw too?"
Izuku looked down sadly for a second at the mention of his father. "No, I have some drawing books I like to read. Have you ever watched anything from Kishibe Studios?"
Haylee tried to look like she knew what he was talking about. Was it some sort of anime studio? That was what they were called, right? "I don't really watch television. I just train and study."
"If you'd like I can give you some of their works, I mean, if you want to of course…." He offered timidly.
"Sure."
"But since you don't know, they are an old animation studio founded by Kishibe Rohan before the quirk wars. He was one of the greatest mangakas from that time, and people still reference his works to this day."
"So you learned to draw by reading his manga?"
"He was just an inspiration I guess." He pulled out his phone and searched for something. "This book helped a lot." On the screen was the cover of a drawing tutorial book featuring an old man with slicked-back gray-green hair.
Haylee handed Izuku his phone back. "Did you want to be an artist?"
"N-no, I wanted to learn to draw so I could design a costume and support gear for if I became a hero… ow!" He yelped as Haylee flicked his forehead.
"When you become a hero. Not if. You need to be more confident in yourself." Haylee chided. "You have the number one hero in the world training you. Of course you'll be a hero. Why else would be training you if he didn't think you could?"
'To inherit One For All.' Izuku wanted to say. 'Should I tell her? I need to tell her eventually. Toshinori said it's okay to tell her…' He felt like he was living a lie.
Toshinori told him he could be a hero without a quirk. Tenno said the same thing, albeit in a much cruder way. He'd only had his father believe in him before he died, and Inko had only recently apologized for not supporting him.
Izuku could never blame his mother. Hisashi's death had hit her hard. They didn't struggle financially thanks to the annuity from Hisashi's job, but it had taken her years to recover. He knew that she was afraid of losing him too.
The number of people who believed in him had multiplied these past few weeks. Toshinori, his mom, Detective Tsukauchi, Tenno… they all believed in him.
"You always get so nervous whenever we start talking, or whenever I compliment you. But whenever you start talking quirks or heroes you're like a completely different person. And your workouts too." Haylee continued. "I know you can be the confidant guy I see then, so what's up?"
"Its- I- I just get worried I won't live up to Tosh- Mr. Yagi's expectations of me…" He trailed off. Sometimes these thoughts crossed his mind. What if Toshinori decided that someone else would be better off with One For All. The little traitorous ideas that he was just a quirkless nobody, despite knowing Toshinori had been quirkless himself. "And that I'll just be quirkless Deku."
Haylee stopped herself from flicking him again, Midoriya avoiding her gaze to stare at his open notebook. "Deku? Like a puppet?" She wondered.
"Useless." He whispered.
"Oh."
"It's an alternate reading of Izuku that my childhood friend came up with as a nickname. It kinda stuck because I don't have a quirk."
"Sounds like a shitty friend." Haylee scowled.
Izuku fidgeted. "We haven't been close for years. It's just what everyone else calls me now."
"If I hear someone call you that I'll kick their ass." Haylee clenched her fist.
Izuku looked up quickly, color draining from his face. "Please don't! It's not a big deal!" He stressed to her.
Haylee pursed her lips. "Fine," she relented. "But you shouldn't take that kind of crap from anyone. I'd say to tell em' to fuck off, but…" She spared a glance to Midoriya. "You are a kinder person than I am. I just lost the patience to deal with stuff like that" Midorya looked like the kind of person who'd never sworn a day in his life.
"You had something similar happen to you?"
She nodded sadly. "I don't really like to talk about it, but," more like couldn't talk about it. Having to keep where she was from a secret from Izuku was exhausting. It would've been so much easier if he hadn't seen her and the others wash up on the beach. 'I want to tell him, but it's supposed to be a secret. Maybe I should ask Mr. Yagi if its allowed.' She continued, "Where I grew up was, to put it in the nicest terms possible, a real shithole."
Shithole was certainly a word you could use to describe the Origin System. It was a massive understatement, but not untrue.
"My quirk wasn't anything like my parents," She explained, assuming that Midoriya would be thinking about her Warframe form. "A mutation." Brought on by the Void. "And people there didn't like that."
"I see…" Izuku said. The public's reaction to quirklessness was mostly neutral, sometimes pitying or apathetic like his teachers. At the worst he would be ridiculed by his peers, told that it was just kids being kids and they would grow out of it.
It was the opposite of how the people with quirks, or meta-abilities as they were called back during the Dawn of Quirks and Quirk Wars. They had it a lot worse, worrying that they would be killed or locked in a camp for the way they were born. Things had gotten a lot better in the past two centuries for most people.
Complex mutants, people with dangerous, or quirks that people considered "villainous" were the new targets of discrimination. It wasn't as common in the big cities, but out in certain parts of the world, especially those that weren't as developed or rural areas… he'd read the stories online.
Haylee struggled with the next part. "It only… it only got worse after my parents…" She trailed off, but he knew what she was trying to say. "But Natah and Ordan took care of me, trained me."
Izuku remembered the black-haired woman and white-haired man. He hadn't spoken to Tenno's guardians back then and still hadn't met them. Tenno hadn't met his mother either. "They were heroes where you lived?" That would make sense since she looked like she was wearing a hero outfit when he'd first seen her.
'Something like that.' She wanted to say but opted to nod instead. "Ordan was hurt pretty badly and couldn't do much but housework, and Natah was… occupied most of the time. I had to learn to fend for myself."
"Void Devil!"
"Abomination! You should've been exterminated!"
"You should've stayed in the Hell you were born from!"
"Monster!"
"Murderer!"
Haylee hid her trembling right hand out of sight. It wasn't shaking out of distress but barely contained rage. She closed her eyes and exhaled. "Japan is a lot nicer. I like it here."
Izuku had questions but kept them to himself. She said she didn't want to talk about it much. Where did she grow up? She wasn't Japanese and he didn't recognize the language she wrote in. He didn't want to make her more uncomfortable than she already was by asking personal questions.
There were a lot of oddities about her. Sometimes she would ask something that should be common knowledge. The way she approached training, how strange and varied her abilities were like she had multiple quirks. This was the first time she'd talked about where she came from.
When Toshinori had first introduced her, Izuku noticed how she reacted to his story. He knew things were being kept from him but that it wasn't out of malice. Whatever it was, he wasn't being told because Toshinori wasn't allowed to share it with him.
What he did know was Tenno Haylee hadn't had a nice life where she lived, her parents were dead and she was adopted by alleged underground, undercover heroes from another country. She had a powerful, versatile quirk, and was experienced with using it. She obviously had some formal training, which she had just confirmed. It sounded like she'd had to use it to fight too, given her torn outfit when she'd arrived on the beach.
"Sorry to dump all that on you when you were talking about yourself." She interrupted his train of thought. At least he hadn't mumbled all that. "I don't know what you've been through, but you don't have to go through it alone." She flashed him a small smile. "And I don't think you need to be like me. You have a good heart."
Izuku's face flushed red. "T-thanks."
Haylee poked his cheek. "C'mon, what did I just say? You gotta have more confidence in yourself. You're smart, you train like a lunatic, and you're brave when it counts. Remember when you stood up to Hunhow?"
Izuku shivered as he remembered that man's presence. He'd thrown himself between Tenno and Hunhow when it looked like he was about to attack. Hunhow was terrifying and had radiated pure bloodlust. Despite that, he'd stood firm even though he stood no chance of stopping whatever attack was coming. "Yeah."
"You stood up to Hunhow, which is impressive. Suicidal, but impressive."
"He's Ms. Tau's dad, right?" Izuku queried.
Haylee's face morphed into a familiar scowl. "Mhm. He's… a former villain. Very dangerous."
'Ms. Tau probably had to grow up with the stigma of having a villain as a father…' Izuku thought.
"The only reason he was so hostile is because he didn't know where we were and was worried about Natah and Erra, the other red guy." Her frown softened. "I understand why he… became a villain. He's still a prick though. Doesn't care about anyone outside his family, and especially doesn't like me. The feeling's mutual which makes him a pain to live with, but at least he ignores everyone else." Her scowl faded as she looked back at him. "But still, standing up to him isn't something anyone would do. It takes real guts." Haylee pointed at Izuku. "So don't forget that. If I catch you doubting yourself like that I'll flick you again!" She teased, making playful flicking motions with her fingers.
"I will! I will!" He raised his hands in defense, smiling and blushing.
Haylee giggled. "I'll hold you to that… Oh yeah, we totally got sidetracked. You wanted to ask me about my quirk?"
"Oh. You've probably already thought of this, but can you make weapons other than a sword besides your Exalted Blade?" He pointed to the note he'd made. "Like maybe a spear, since you can make those javelins appear?"
Haylee shook her head. "I've never tried to change my abilities. They don't work that way."
"How do you know if you never tried though?" Izuku challenged.
Haylee was about to retort when she remembered what Mr. Yagi said.
"Your abilities aren't technological anymore, they are a quirk."
"I guess I could try it, but I don't think it's gonna work though." Haylee stood up and motioned for him to follow. She transformed as they approached the shoreline, grunting as her flesh morphed and bones popped. Once they reached the shore she turned around, making sure no one was watching. They were technically unsupervised since Mr. Yagi wasn't here to give her permission to use her quirk. The piles of trash would block the view from the nearby road. "Alright, let's give this a try. Don't be disappointed if it doesn't work." Her modulated voice echoed around the trash piles.
Despite the name, Radial Javelin wasn't an actual javelin. It manifested around its target as copies of Exalted Blade. She needed a clear location of where her target was or the blades wouldn't manifest to strike it. Without any mods, she was limited to a range of twenty-five meters. She could push it further but it would increase the energy cost significantly.
"First, Exalted Blade." She raised the sword above her head, holding it like a spear. It felt awkward. Warframe abilities were supposed to be static in how they behaved, only changing depending on very conditional mods. Trying to forcibly change the fundamental way it functioned just felt wrong. It wasn't possible to modify them other than mods or burning extra energy to increase their range, power, or duration, which was incredibly inefficient and draining.
"And then… Radial Javelin!" She resisted the instinctual urge to slam her sword into the ground to cast the ability, instead trying to throw her sword which predictably vanished once it left her hand. The only projectile that emerged was the overhead slash from the blade which cleaved into the incoming waves. "Shit."
Over the next few minutes would summon her blade, trying to merge the two abilities. The sword would still disappear and fire off a single slash. She tried holding onto Exalted Blade and changing the shape of the projectile but it still wouldn't work. Even trying to cast Radial Javelin using the ocean as a target and throwing the sword instead of slamming it into the ground wouldn't work. "I don't think it's possible," Haylee muttered, annoyed at her failure. She'd used these abilities thousands of times before and still couldn't figure it out. Excalibur wasn't Styanax, and she'd tried to copy the feeling of throwing an Axios Javelin. Styanax wasn't a frame she'd used very often though.
"I have an idea," Izuku interjected. "You said it needs a target, right?"
Haylee nodded her armored head.
"Can you choose Exalted Blade as the target?"
Haylee tilted her head in consideration. "I don't know. I've never targeted myself before."
"Can you choose how far away they manifest from the target?" He scribbled down a quick sketch on a blank page. "Like this?" Izuku held the notebook up to her faceplate. The sketch was of her cocked back arm, blade in hand, but with the summoned Radial Javelin swords floating alongside her Exalted Blade, fitting together like puzzle pieces in the shape of a spear.
"I'll try it, I guess." Nothing she'd tried had worked. Midoriya was the one that came up with the idea and she hadn't thought to ask for his advice. Maybe someone looking at it from the outside is what she needed.
She summoned the blade, feeling her energy levels dropping even lower. She would have to swap back to recharge soon. 'Alright, imagine the blade. The blade is the target. Move the others into position alongside it.'
Haylee felt the energy around her hand increase, air crackling as the ability began to drain more energy. She looked over to see the Javelin swords hovering next to her Exalted blade. 'Closer…' The two abilities began to converge, and to her surprise, the blade's shape began to change. The blade turned into a long rod, straightening out. The handle elongated in front of her, sprouting a sharp pointed tip. 'Fuck me, it's actually working!' She thought.
"You're doing it!" She heard Midoriya cheer behind her.
But just because the shape was changed, it didn't mean it would work. The drain was increasing and she was close to bottoming out on energy. Would it disappear once it left her hand, or would the Javelins make up the new spear still target it and make her arm explode? "Midoriya, step back behind something, quickly." He obliged, peeking out behind a fridge.
"Radiant Spear!" With a yell, the luminescent weapon flew from her hand, the power of Radial Javelin propelling it forward with her throw. Immediately, her shields flashed red as the new move drained all the power it could to compensate for the lack of energy.
The spear sailed through the air before entering the water and disappearing into the depths. Izuku ran up next to her and squinted, trying to see where it went.
'For such a flashy move, it doesn't seem to pack that much power for the energy it con-'
About seventy-five meters from the shore, a flash of light, like a Radial Blind shone from the ocean. The spear had hit something, maybe a fish. The water bubbled for a split second before a huge explosion of water erupted.
'-sumes.' If Haylee wasn't transformed her mouth would've been agape. She turned to look down at Midoriya, notes temporarily forgotten as the mist from the explosion began to sink back into the ocean. "What are the chances that no one will notice that?"
==VI==
The two teens quickly sprinted back to the stairway, Haylee transforming back along the way. Once they made it back she grabbed Midoriya by the shoulders. "That was awesome! I can't believe that actually worked!"
Izuku was so excited he wasn't even phased by a girl holding onto him. "It was so strong too! That explosion must've been at least twenty meters high!"
"And the light too, it was just like Radial Blind! I didn't even use that!"
"I need to write this down!" Izuku began to jot down more notes, sharing Tenno's excitement about their discovery.
If Haylee was paying attention she would've sensed the presence of someone approaching, but was too focused on Izuku and the sound of pencil on paper.
"Ahem!" They both froze upon hearing a woman's voice, one all too familiar to Izuku. "Izuku dear, what is this about an explosion?"
Haylee slowly turned her head in sync with Midoriya to see a short somewhat chubby woman with hair that matched her friend.
"M-mom?!"
==VI==
Inko pulled up next to the beach. She hadn't been visiting the beach lately and wanted to check up on her son. She didn't work too much since the money they received from Hisashi's old job more than covered their expenses. Her job was just to put a bit of extra spending cash on the table and she liked having something to do outside of taking care of Izuku.
FWOOM!
A large explosion of water erupted with a brief flash of light away from the shore. The explosion wasn't all that loud all the way by the road but it was definitely noticeable with how close she was.
'Is it a villain? Izuku and his friend should be down there with Toshinori…' She swore if they got into another villain attack…
Inko quickly walked to the staircase, slightly worried. There weren't any other explosions so her fears diminished, especially when she heard the sound of footsteps and muffled laughter.
"-strong too! That explosion must've been at least twenty meters high!" She heard Izuku say as he came into view at the bottom of the stairs. Next to him was a blue-haired girl she recognized from Toshinori's photos, Tenno Haylee. They both failed to notice her as they excitedly talked about what Inko assumed was the girl's quirk causing that explosion.
"Ahem!" Inko cleared her throat. "Izuku dear, what is this about an explosion?" Both teens slowly turned toward her, expressions like a child with their hands caught in a cookie jar. Good ol' disappointed mom stare.
"M-mom?!" Izuku sputtered out. "Uh…"
"Where is Mr. Toshinori?" She questioned.
"He went to go drop off some trash," Haylee answered, desperately trying to avoid Inko's gaze.
"So you were using your quirk without supervision?" The girl shrunk back with a guilty look on her face.
"It's my fault, I just wanted to test out something Midori- that Izuku suggested." Haylee clarified. "I know we should've waited for Mr. Yagi to get back…"
"You're lucky that nobody else saw you, young lady. You could get in serious trouble using your quirk like that." Most of the time, even with Japan's strict quirk usage laws you wouldn't get in trouble. So long as you weren't causing a disturbance, using your quirk for work requiring a license, or engaging in vigilante behavior heroes would turn a blind eye most of the time.
Creating a large explosion with your quirk on public property would be classified as a disturbance.
Haylee's face reddened in embarrassment. She wasn't used to being scolded like this. To be fair, it was kinda her fault though. She was the one who decided to use her quirk, so the least she could do was take the blame so that Mrs. Midoriya wouldn't punish Izuku. "I'm sorry…" Haylee bowed politely.
"Don't apologize to me, apologize to Toshinori when he gets back. He's the one who would get in trouble since he's supervising both of you." Inko said while crossing her arms.
"Yes ma'am!"
'Such a respectful girl.' Inko thought. With that, her gaze softened. 'She's sincere about her apology.'
"Mom, this is my friend," Izuku said, trying to steer the conversation. "Tenno Haylee."
Haylee bowed in greeting. "Nice to meet you Mrs. Midoriya."
"Izuku has told me a lot about you, but it's a pleasure to be my son's friend in person." Inko smiled warmly.
Izuku blushed, hoping that his mom wouldn't embarrass him in front of his friend. Thankfully Inko's conversation with Tenno swiftly moved away from that. Izuku awkwardly stood by as they got to know each other, answering questions like where she went to school, her family, and how she liked Japan.
"I'd love to meet your guardians. You know, Izuku's birthday is coming up next month, if you'd like to come over with them we'd gladly have you. Toshinori will be there too." Inko offered. "It's been so long since we've been able to celebrate with someone."
Izuku made a loud squawking noise.
"Oh, I'm sorry honey, I should've asked you if that was alright!" Inko exclaimed.
"N-n no! It's fine!" Izuku flailed his arms around. "I'd like- like to have them over too!"
'What's he so flustered over?' Haylee shrugged. 'It's just a birthday celebration, isn't it?'
'Crap! Why did she have to invite her over? It's not like I don't want her to come over… but I'd be having a girl over!" Izuku sweated nervously. 'And on top of that Toshinori will be there too!'
"I guess that would be fine, I'm not sure if Natah and Ordan will be able to come though," Haylee said. 'And I'm definitely not asking Hunhow.` "What day are you thinking? I'd have to ask them in advance."
"July 15th is his birthday, we will be celebrating at 6 pm." Inko elaborated. "I'll be cooking dinner and we will have desserts as well, chocolate cake."
Izuku could've sworn that Tenno's pupils turned into little chocolate bars at the mention of that. 'Now she's for sure going to come.'
Haylee gave Inko an enthusiastic thumbs-up, wiping a bit of drool from her mouth. "I'll make sure to be there. I don't do anything besides study and train so my schedule is free. I'll text him," she pointed to Izuku. "And let him know if Natah and Ordan can make it."
==VI==
"And then Mr. Yagi came back with ice cream, and he scolded me a bit for using my quirk but he was proud of the progress I made" Haylee concluded.
Natah shook her head. "You shouldn't be using your quirk out in the open like that.
Haylee deflated. "Yeah… I know. I just got caught up in the moment and didn't think. It won't happen again."
"So whaddya getting the kid for his -Happy Birthday!-," Ordan slapped himself in the face. "Birthday?"
"Midoriya said that I didn't need to get him anything when I asked him, but I wanted to get him something. He's a good kid." Haylee explained. "I don't really know what to get him. He likes heroes…"
"Give him a sword." Ordan interrupted, leaning his head backward over the couch. "Can't go wrong with a sword."
"Absolutely not." Natah protested. "He's just a child."
"I'm just a child." Haylee pouted.
"You know that's different Haylee." Natah pointed out. "And where would you even get a swor- Ordan, put that away."
Ordan froze, a half-formed Skana made of bone protruding from his arm. Whistling innocently he pushed it back into his body. "C'mon, a sword is a traditional gift!"
"No real swords," Natah relented. "You can give him a wood-training sword."
"I'll take it!" Ordan cheered. "And I guess that means that we'll be going?"
"Yes." Natah nodded. "We haven't had the opportunity to do anything relaxing outside of training and paperwork for licensing. Plus I'd like to meet Midoriya as well." She didn't count being nearly unconscious on the beach as a meeting.
"What should I get him then?" Haylee wondered aloud.
"I'll give you some money and you can go shopping for something to get him. Maybe ask Mr. Yagi for ideas? He is training the kid." Ordan offered.
"Alright." Haylee nodded. There was another thing she needed to ask Mr. Yagi too.
Notes:
I've said before that Izuku and Haylee aren't going to get romantically involved. That's not going to stop Izuku from developing a crush on a cute girl who spends a lot of time with him and supports his dreams though.
Poor Izuku is feeling the pressure and letting his intrusive thoughts of inadequacy leak out. Good thing Haylee is there to (try) and cheer him up!Villain Ranks are largely based on Mirrond's villain ranking system. The way it is written in the textbook for this chapter's codex entry isn't necessarily the way that governments implement it. A villain like Stain would be Classified as S-Rank due to being able to stand up to pro heroes. S-Rank is a pretty broad spectrum for higher-ranked villains because Gentle Criminal would also be classified as an S-Rank despite not being a violent criminal. Technically that isn't the way they are supposed to classify them but since he's a large enough threat they can do it. The only ranking that needs approval from the WHA is SS-SSS. Some are ranked by their estimated destructive capability based on what they know about the person's quirks, even if they haven't committed a crime equivalent to that rank. Heroes also get assigned an internal threat rating as well.
There's a pretty big gap between S and SS, because it goes from "someone who can destroy a few buildings and/or needs multiple heroes to take down" to "this person just annihilated/has the potential to annihilate a city". S-Ranks would range from Eraserhead at the lower end to Season 3-4 Tomura on the top. SS would be characters like Thirteen (if she didn't hold back), Overhaul, Post-MVA Tomura, and Geten. Triple S is characters like Twice, All Might, All For One, Natah, several dawn of quirks warlords, and organizations like the LOV, Chaos Theory, the Fatui, and Humarise. Shie Hassaikai would be classified as an SS-Ranked organization.
Since the rankings are based on Combat Power/Destructive potential its not based on the skill of the person/organization, only their threat level. Some S+ ranks would be easier to take down than others, seeing as people like Twice and Thirteen have high ranks despite being fairly physically weak. And S rank could theoretically take down an SSS rank depending on the skill level and combat experience they have. Just because you can destroy half a city doesn't mean you can use the quirk in close combat without hurting yourself.
Oh yea, I forgot to mention the combining abilities thing. It's not something Haylee will be able to do very often, and only with abilities that would have some synergy together. I'm not a big fan of stories where Izuku asks people if they've tried something with their quirks that would be something anyone has thought of. In this case its different because Haylee hasn't tried to change her abilities outside of making them stronger/longer range or duration. My headcanon is that mods do this without restriction but a Warframe can do it without them, its just very inefficient and draining. Haylee had such a problem with figuring it out because she was stuck in the mindset that its not possible and has decades of experience doing it the way it was supposed to function. Here, having someone like Izuku is really helpful because he has a different point of view on how quirks work.
(The comic in this takes place in reverse order chronologically.)
Chapter 22: Closure
Summary:
Inosuke comes to terms with his situation after ignoring it for weeks.
Notes:
CW: Depression, mentions of drug abuse, underage drinking.
Drawing some of the MITW lore from StallordD's "What We Know Warframe Lore - Whispers in the Wall, the Cavia, and the Indifference" video because he generally has the best idea of explaining what has been conveyed in Warframe's lore. Check his channel out he makes real good lore content for Warframe.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
BREAKING NEWS!
Hero Gone Villain? Colorado #1 Hero Raiden Goes on Killing Spree!
Today, the FBI released a federal warrant calling for the arrest of the Pro Hero Raiden (CO #1, US #10). The once-celebrated hero finds himself on the wrong side of the law after fleeing from the police and heroes responding to reports of a villain fight.
According to police, the Lightning Reflex hero was investigating a rise in missing persons cases across the Midwest. Officers and heroes from the Four Winds agency arrived on the scene to discover Raiden standing over multiple bodies, later identified as members of the international villain mercenary group Desperado.
Monsoon of the Four Winds Hero agency reported that Raiden was ordered to stand down by police and his sidekicks, only for the hero to attack and kill one sidekick and two officers before they could react. Police opened fire and Raiden was forced to flee.
Director Sears of the Department of Heroism says that an investigation will be launched to discern if there is a connection between Desperado and Raiden and to confirm if his actions were of his own volition. Raiden's agency, the Maverick Agency, said they would comply with the investigation but refused to comment further.
Colorado Senator and presidential candidate Steven Armstrong promised to dedicate all available resources to tracking down Raiden and bringing him to justice, calling his actions "A blatant betrayal of public trust". Armstrong has requested that the Four Winds agency assume control over the manhunt as one of Colorado's biggest hero teams.
The response from other members of the US Top 10 have varied. Star and Stripe (CA #1, US #1) said she is awaiting the results of the investigation before casting judgment. Others such as Uncle S.A.M (ND #1, US #8) and Cow Lady (TX #1, US #4) have offered to assist in the manhunt if the Colorado Hero Board requests out-of-state assistance.
[Article continued on ]
==========================VI==========================
[Origin System, 1999 Variant Timeline]
There was a saying that Albrecht found hit too close for comfort.
"If you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back at you."
He'd read it in a book in some library in the United States during his travels in this timeline. For some reason, the Indifference couldn't touch this timeline. The Primordial embodiment of the Void was tethered to a single strand of the greater web of the universe cluster they inhabited. It was only by sheer dumb luck that he'd been able to trap the entity.
In the beginning, the Void was simply an adjacent dimension he and the other Orokin scientists had observed, an empty mirror of reality. Albrecht had theorized that it could be a source of infinite energy or a way to traverse far beyond the bounds of Sol.
Albrecht spent decades trying to prove his theories. As the years went by, the Entrati name became a laughingstock among the scientific community. The Void was seen as a waste of time, an empty dimension with no prospect for development. In his desperation, Albrecht decided to make a leap of faith. He would travel to the Void and discover its secrets, prove to all who doubted him that he was right!
When his Seriglass Bell collided with the portal and shattered, he'd awoken on the floor of his lab. He thought he'd failed, that the others were right. Then he looked around and realized that it was only a hollow reflection of his lab. He was in the Void.
It was beautiful beyond anything he could've dreamed. The horizon, an inversion of the pitch black of space in his reality. Blinding white with black stars that sucked away light, clouds of energy swirling around the infinity sky.
Breathtaking, amazing, infinite power. Was this what the first person to discover a new land felt like? The first man on the moon? He was elated in his discovery, vindicated in his research…
But as he'd stared off into the Void, observing it, comprehending it, Albrecht introduced the concept of thought to the Void.
Because the Void was not empty. Something resided there. The Void wasn't a realm of science or reason. There were no laws of science to govern it because it wasn't a concept that the Void understood. Instead, it was a realm where emotion, memory, and intent ruled. A Primordial being that until now had no grasp on consciousness became aware of the human that observed it. The eldritch god of the Void learned what it was to observe, to feel…and it hungered for more.
He heard the footsteps behind him, thinking it was his daughter, Euleria. Instead, he saw… himself? No, it wasn't him. It was a copy with glowing golden eyes that sparkled like galaxies, an eerie grin plastered on it's face.
It called him a name he'd only heard his mother say, and he ran.
==VI==
Hundreds of years of preparations on fighting the thing he created, this "Man in the Wall". The keystone would be a Tenno. His weapon, or his destruction. The children of the Zariman had the potential to end the trapped god's threat once and for all. On the flip side, if the entity managed to make another deal or assume control of the child it could use them to find Albrecht in 1999. It was a gamble and the only option he had to destroy a being of such power. He just had to have faith in Loid to prepare the Kalymos Sequence and guide whatever chosen Operator showed up to him.
"Mroawwwwwwwwwww!"
Speaking of Kalymos, it was time for dinner. As Albrecht rose to grab a package of canned tuna, the monitors in his lab began to flash with a multitude of alarms.
WARNING: VOID STORM DETECTED
WARNING: VOID CORRUPTION DETECTED
WARNING: MURMUR INCURSION DETECTED
ALERT: STRAND DECAY DETECTED
Something was triggering every single alarm. Chronal instabilities, universal decay, invasions from other dimensions, everything. Did the Indifference assume control of the Tenno? No, if that were the case only a few of the alarms would be sounding.
Quickly closing all the warning windows, he beheld a terrifying sight. On the screen was a map of the known timelines that were a part of this universe cluster. The branches were colliding with their Void-space counterparts, destroying both in the process.
'Did it do this? No… there would be no point in destroying reality after desiring to spread itself across all time and space…' Albrecht thought. 'Which means something or someone else has caused this catastrophe.'
From the looks of it, the origin point was the timelines that the Indifference was bound to. A massive power surge was forming as the entity drew in all the power it could.
'Is it trying to escape? Without the Void, the Indifference will die, and no vessel could hold its power.'
A smile smile formed on his lips and a tear leaked from his eye.
"Hah! Hahahahahahah!" He laughed and while burying his face in his hands. All the time spent with these preparations and the Man in the Wall was going to die to something completely unrelated. All his plans, the suffering he put his family through, all of it was for nothing.
The room, or rather the planet shook. Every universe connected to the Void was going to die. Albrecht didn't have the power to travel to a universe outside this cluster.
"Kalymos, my old friend." Albrecht ran his hand over his kavat's hairless head. "It looks like you won't be getting your meal…"
Kalymos nuzzled Albrecht's chest and looked up to him with his glowing blue eyes in understanding. "Mrow!" The kavat sat down and rested its head on Albrecht's lap, comforting him as the end approached.
'Euleria… Loud… I'm sorry. It was all for nothing.'
==VI==
[Overclock Quirk Training Gym, Naruhata, June 26th, 2242]
Inosuke missed his friends. Of course, if you looked at him you wouldn't be able to tell with how focused he looked during training.
He dodged Kugisaki's spiked fists, grabbing the man's arm and flipping him down onto the mat.
Inosuke missed Tanjiro's smile. The way he saw the best in everyone. Persevering even with his injured arm and eye. Plus he had a stronger skull than Inosuke.
"Good work. Soga, hit the showers." Oguro called out.
Inosuke missed Nezuko's cooking. The way she acted as the mom of the group. How she put up with Zenitsu.
"Hey Ogre!" Inosuke yelled across the gym. "Throw me a water!"
Iwao rolled his eyes. "It's Oguro you little shit!" He shouted, tossing a bottle of water Inosuke's way. 'I'm pretty sure he knows my name by now and's just doing that to piss me off.'
Inosuke missed Zenitsu, even with all his many, many faults. He missed watching him flirt with Nezuko, eyes lighting up when she reciprocated his advances, crude as they were.
The water bottle flew through the air in a high arc, and Inosuke lost focus.
But most of all Inosuke missed Aoi. The food she cooked for him, the way she blushed and smiled when he entered the room. It made him feel weird whenever he talked to her. He knew something happened before he arrived in the future but couldn't remember.
'I think… I think I loved her?'
Iwao watched the water bottle slam straight into Inosuke's face. The kid didn't even try to catch the bottle.
"Oi," Iwao hobbled over to Inosuke. "What the hell was that?"
Inosuke looked up to him with a blank stare, blood dripping from his nose. "Mount Kumotori. I need to go there."
[Nippara, base of Mt. Kumotori]
Iwao wasn't sure why Inosuke wanted to go to this mountain, but he saw the look in the kid's eyes. It was a solemn look that he'd never seen on the boy before. Inosuke wouldn't tell him why but he assumed from context clues that it had something to do with Hashibira's past. That alone would've been enough to convince him, but Inosuke also used Iwao's name correctly after he asked again.
Well, now he knew for sure that Inosuke actually knew his and Rumi's names.
Rumi was gone for the next few foreseeable weeks, hero duties and all that so it was up to him to arrange the two-ish hour drive to Mt. Kumotori. He'd closed up the gym for the weekend and put up a sign saying they'd be closed for the next few days.
"Why am I here again?" Kugisaki Soga asked from the back of the car.
"Because I can't be bothered to walk up and down a mountain with my bad leg." Iwao retorted. "And someone needs to stay with Hashibira. I know he's not going to run off, if he wanted to he could've done that any day Rumi was gone. On paper, she and I are legally responsible for anything he does. She's gone and I can't make the trip so you have to make sure he doesn't do anything stupid."
"Why didn't you just ask Tamao or Haneyama?" Soga scratched his back with a scowl.
"Because she has school today and plans this weekend, and Hanemyama is going overseas to see Koichi tomorrow. Plus, I trust you to not screw this up." Iwao replied. "You've come a long way from that shithead punk I beat the crap out of in an alley. I'd trusted you with my daughter's safety before, remember."
"Yeah yeah…" Soga rolled his eyes. "You know why he wants to come to this mountain? Why not Mt. Fuji?"
"Seems personal, plus even if we wanted to go to Mt. Fuji most of it is still recovering from that fire two months back." Some villain had set off a massive forest fire the day after that huge storm on Fuji. A large part of the forest on the mountain was ashes by the time firefighters and rescue heroes got there. "Hashibira is a pretty private person. Not sure where he came from, and the police couldn't find anything on him, either has some amnesia or something traumatic in his past."
Soga nodded. He liked Inosuke. He was brash, spoke his mind, and could hold his own in a fight without his quirk. He was even stronger than Soga, and he'd seen the clip of Hashibira kicking a pro hero through a shop window. Fuckin' hilarious. "Damn good fighter too."
"And we've barely even trained him in that. Kid's a natural." Iwao still didn't know who trained the kid, but he was more skilled than someone his age had any right to be. "Here." He dug into his bag and pulled out a large wad of Yen and a map. "I don't know how long he needs, here's some money for the lodge up there. Should be enough to cover you for a night or two. I'll be staying at a motel in the village so call me when you're coming down."
==VI==
"I gave Soga here enough money for two nights. We're heading back by Monday morning. Is that enough time for whatever it is you need to do?" Inosuke gave Iwao a nod. "Good. Keep out of trouble… and Inosuke?"
"Huh?"
"I hope you can settle whatever it is that's been botherin' you."
"Yes Ogre- Mr. Oguro," Inosuke replied, hastily correcting himself.
Iwao's expression softened for a split second. "Soga's in charge, so listen to him. Keep your phone on you at all times, it has a tracker in it in case you get lost."
Inosuke snorted. "I won't get lost."
"Yeah yeah…" Iwao turned to get back in the car. "Now get going! You don't have all day!"
==VI==
Google Search History: Kamado Tanjiro. Kamado Nezuko. Kamado Charcoal Business. Agatsuma Zenitsu. Ubuyashiki Kiriya. Yushiro. Ubuyashiki Family. Kanzaki Aoi. Tsuyuri Kanao. Tomioka Giyu. Shinazugawa Sanemi. Uzui Tengen. Uzui Family. Demon Slayer. Kibutsuji Muzan. Demons. Demon Slayer Corps.
All the results Inosuke had found were meaningless. There weren't many records back in 1914, especially for those who were associated with the Demon Slayer Corps. It had been 328 years since he disappeared. Most records didn't go that far, and thanks to World War 2 and the Quirk Wars most of the older records had been lost to time.
Inosuke had adapted to the technology of the modern era surprisingly quickly, mostly out of spite whenever Rumi told him it was okay if he couldn't get it on the first try. Running water for bathing, storing food in cold boxes, machines that acted like wood-fired stoves, cars everywhere, and information at your fingertips… it freaked him out sometimes.
'Tanjiro would've loved to see all this.' Inosuke thought. 'The world is so big.'
He'd seen a full map of the world, how small Japan was in comparison. People had been to the moon too! Inosuke wanted to fight someone on the moon.
But the wonders were lost on him when he thought of his friends. His family.
Tanjiro. Zenitsu. Nezuko. Aoi.
Aoi.
Your Search for "Kamado Tanjiro" did not match any documents.
Suggestions:
Make sure all words are spelled correctly.
Try different keywords.
Try more general keywords.
Try fewer keywords.
There was only one thing he found, a mention of Uzui Tengen mentioned in a source on Wikipedia, and only in passing on some government meeting in 1955. It was just that, a mention. No other info but a name. In the grand scheme of things, Tengen Uzui wasn't that important, he guessed.
Flashy Pants was fun to hang around, even if some of his wives were annoying.
Insouke stepped over a fallen log. Flinching as his head began to pound. 'Why does it hurt whenever I think about him? Is it related to how I got here?'
̴̗̘̓ ̶̠̒͝ ̴̗̇̒ ̷̫̻̀́-̴̲̈͘-̴̖̘̈͘-̵̢̬̊-̵̨̱̾́-̴̛̩̓-̷͈͕̾̍-̴̳͚͐͝-̸̪͍̿͋-̸̺̙̓͝ ̴̗̘̓ ̶̠̒͝ ̴̗̇̒ ̷̫̻̀́-̴̲̈͘-̴̖̘̈͘-̵̢̬̊-̵̨̱̾́-̴̛̩̓-̷͈͕̾̍-̴̳͚͐͝-̸̪͍̿͋-̸̺̙̓͝ ̴̗̘̓ ̶̠̒͝ ̴̗̇̒ ̷̫̻̀́-̴̲̈͘-̴̖̘̈͘-̵̢̬̊-̵̨̱̾́-̴̛̩̓-̷͈͕̾̍-̴̳͚͐͝-̸̪͍̿͋-̸̺̙̓͝
He stopped ahead of Kugisaki. 'Probably should stop thinking about it. Rabbit- Rumi said that I could have another seizure.' He took a sip from his thermos. Had to keep hydrated up here.
Some of the paths had changed over the centuries, but he still knew the way to the Kamado household.
"Where are we going Hashibira? The peak?" Soga panted, unused to the thinner air. He'd never had the opportunity to go hiking before. He was promptly ignored by Inosuke, who muttered something under his breath. 'Fine then, ignore me…' Soga hadn't been this tired since the Naruhata Lockdown. He was so engrossed with thought that he almost ran into Inosuke.
"We're here," Inosuke announced.
"This is just a section of forest." Soga deadpanned, earning an angry look from Inosuke. "Geez man, chill. I'm sorry!"
Inosuke turned away and closed his eyes. In his mind, he could picture the way the buildings used to look. When he opened them, they faded away. Where houses once stood were trees. The open area around was long overgrown.
In a flash, Inosuke dropped his hiking pack and took to the trees, ricocheting from trunk to trunk across the area. He'd slipped his mask on as well.
"Hashibira, wait! …fuck." Soga shouted. 'Damn. He moves so fast. It's like watching a video of Mirko fighting, and I know for a fact she didn't teach him that.' Soga sighed, resigned to waiting for Inosuke to come back later. He was a fighter, not a runner, plus the trip to the mountain had him exhausted. Having a legitimate career and cutting back on his vigilante hours was having an impact on his fitness. Maybe he should consider Iwao's offer to become a trainer at the gym. Then he could get paid and stay in shape.
==VI==
Inosuke landed on a large rock where the main household used to be. Judging by the old hand imprints on the side it was probably thrown there a long time ago by someone with a strength quirk. With a closer look at where the buildings used to be, he could tell there wasn't a trace left. No foundation, scraps of wood, or discarded utensils. Mount Kumotori was part of Chichibu-Tama-Kai National Park, so aside from the lodge and some shelters there were no buildings.
"Damn it." Inosuke let out a barely audible whisper. He grasped the trunk of one of the trees with both hands, cracking the bark with his strength. "Damn it! Damn it! DAMN IT!" He leaned back, slamming his head into the tree repeatedly until his head started to bleed. "Why did I think there would be anything here." He cried out, blinking back the tears flowing from the eyeholes in his mask. "Why…" In the back of his mind, he knew. He'd known for a while now and didn't want to admit it.
They were gone.
He didn't even know if they were buried here, and he wasn't about to dig up near where Tanjiro buried his family to check. 'Why was I the only one sent here?' Inosuke thought, hopping back up onto the boulder and plopping himself down on top. 'I can't do anything about it now, so there's no use in crying over something I can't change. They're gone, returned to the earth.' He let out a hollow, dry laugh and removed his mask. He set it down on his lap and stared into it's eye sockets. 'This mask, my clothes, and my swords are the only things I have left.'
He flopped back on the rock, staring up into the sky with his mask in his lap. The breeze was nice and cool, he could hear the sounds of birds chirping and animals rustling. Inosuke took a deep breath. 'Beast Breathing Fang Seven: Spatial Awareness'
Focusing, Inosuke could feel every change in the air around him. It was a welcome reprieve from the constant noise of Naruhata. He'd had to adapt to the sheer quantity of people, feeling the breaths they took, and the vibrations of cars driving down the street. It was far worse than the Entertainment District had been. There were just so many people.
'I promise… I'll do everything I can to find a way back to you all. Even if it takes me the rest of my life, I'll see you all again.' He had to. 'I'll become a top-ranked hero, and find a way home.' Heroes were paid a lot of money and the higher-up ones were basically the Hashira of the hero world. 'So if I become a powerful hero maybe I can find some super-genius science guy to figure out time travel!'
Inosuke didn't really understand the science stuff. He'd looked up time travel, overjoyed when he discovered multiple books on people's journeys through time. To his utmost dismay, they turned out to be fictional stories. There were theories on the possibility of time travel but nothing… what was that rocky stuff they used for building? Concrete. That was the word. The leading place where really smart people gathered was some place called I-Island. You had to be super important and smart to work there, which meant he couldn't just go and ask them to help him find a way back to his time.
Outside of the yearly I-Expo, which was expensive as hell to get into, only high-ranking heroes could get access to I-Island. If he wanted in he couldn't just be a random teenager. He needed to be a hero to have any chance for a scientist to listen to him. Only a hero would have access to the brightest minds of the world.
'I'll do it. Whatever it takes, I'll do it!'
==VI==
It was nearly evening by the time they made it up to the lodge. Soga checked them into a room for two and after a quick shower, they made their way to the lobby for a meal. They found themselves a table off in the corner for privacy even though there weren't many guests.
"So, uh…" Soga scratched his head awkwardly. "You doin' alright?" He asked, seeing as Inosuke was blankly poking at his food.
"Mhm…" Inosuke grabbed some noodles with his chopsticks and slurped them halfheartedly.
"Right…" Soga eyed the boy. "Listen, I'm not real big on the whole heart-to-heart emotional crap. I can tell that something is buggin' ya. I get that we're just training partners but if you want to vent I'm right here."
All he got in response was a blank stare from the teen's green eyes.
"I wasn't eavesdropping or anything, but you weren't exactly quiet. Bottling all that up and keeping it to yourself isn't going to do you any good." He sighed. 'Although that's pretty rich coming from the likes of me…'
"Have you ever lost a friend?" Inosuke asked, barely a whisper.
'So that's what this is about…' He took a sip of sake. "Yeah, one of my buddies relapsed and overdosed on Trigger. Was a friend, and I wished I'd noticed the signs." Not all of Soga's friends had managed to turn their lives around. Some, like Rapt and Moyuru, became part-time vigilantes like him at first. Soga was just the only one that stuck to the lifestyle. Moyuru got a job at a factory, and Rapt got married and moved to Deika. Lucky bastard. Not everyone was as lucky as they were though.
"I used to be a real piece of shit. If I hadn't met Oguro I'd probably be in jail or dead in a ditch somewhere." Soga flinched. "I… did a lot of things I'm not proud of, so I try to balance out the bad I did with the good I can do." Beating the living shit out of low-level villains on the odd week had to count for something, and you know, the whole assisting in saving Naruhata from a terrorist attack thing, but who was counting?
"My friends were here… a while back. This is the last place I remember seeing them." Inosuke mumbled. "And now they're all gone."
"And you just wanted to closure?" Soga inquired. 'So that's how it is then. The old man said he didn't know if it was amnesia or trauma but seeing as he's acting on it now he probably just remembered what happened. I better not push him too hard then and just let him talk.' Mirko told him that Inosuke had a seizure before when prodded about his past. "Can you tell me about them?"
Inosuke nodded. "Tanjiro and his sister were the nicest people I knew. Plus they could hold their own in a fight and never gave up." He sniffled, barely holding back a tear. "I got pretty annoyed with Zenitsu. Most of the time I knew him he would try and hide from any fights, but he was dependable and would put himself in front of others to protect them… especially if they were a pretty girl."
Soga snorted back a laugh.
"And… Aoi, she…" Inosuke's face reddened before turning somber. "I think I was in love with her. I don't remember if I told her how I felt."
"Shit man, I'm sorry for your loss." Soga's expression softened. "If there's anything you need-"
"It's fine. I don't need anything." Not like Soga could help him with this particular issue. "I just wanted to… never mind." Sure, he was sad they were gone, but he would find a way to see them again.
Soga looked around to make sure they weren't being watched. "Here." He reached over and grabbed Inosuke's drink, pouring a bit of sake into it. "A toast, to those we lost." He raised his glass. "Don't uh, tell Oguro I gave you any alcohol, alright?"
Inosuke stared at the glass, giving it a curious sniff. "I won't tell if you don't." He smiled for the first time all day. "To those we lost."
Clink!
"Bleh." Inosuke stuck out his tongue after downing the sake. "Tastes awful."
"It's an acquired taste, plus this is pretty shit sake." Soga laughed. "When you're older I'll take you out to some of the good clubs around Tokyo."
Inosuke nodded. "I'd... I'd like that." If he didn't know how long he was going to be stuck here, he might as well enjoy himself. Maybe Soga could be more than just a sparring partner. He could be a good friend. 'I'm not replacing them. I never could. But… they wouldn't want me to get hung up moping about them.'
"And if you wanna, I dunno, hang out or something after I get off work or somethin' outside training I'd be happy to." He paused. "So long as we don't get into too much trouble." He remembered that Hashibira was on thin ice from the whole assault stunt that Mirko bailed him out of. Wouldn't want to drag him into Soga's part-time vigilantism and ruin his chance at hero school.
Inosuke allowed himself to smile again. "Alright. I wanna all the cool stuff!" Suddenly, he felt a warm feeling on his shoulder, like several people holding onto it reassuringly. He whipped around, and for a second he saw the ghostly image of his friends smiling kindly. They looked older. He blinked in surprise and they disappeared.
"You have to go on Inosuke, no matter what…"
"Something wrong?" Soga asked.
"It's nothing." Inosuke wiped the tears from his eyes before Soga could see.
Notes:
Poor Inosuke. He knew that all his friends were long gone but still went to see them for closure. 300 years is a helluva long time, especially with the destruction the quirk wars brought. His disappearing definitely changed things from DS's canon ending which will be shown later.
Idk how old Inosuke was at the end of the Manga, and he disappeared 1 year after that. I'm just going to say he will be 18 by the time the sports festival comes around. I don't care if it's accurate, fight me. That just means he will be a first-year that's around Nejire, Mirio, Tamaki, Melissa, and Himiko's age by then. (Bigbroske confirmed? (Don't worry he won't get Rengoku'd)
Oh yea Chapter 12 has a Tyl Regor cover now btw so check that out (AO3 Only)
Chapter 23: Lux
Summary:
Haylee notices some changes.
Notes:
Carabinieri = An Italian police branch that is part of the military.
GIS = The special forces unit of the Carabinieri.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
△ [(WHA) || Classified- Level 10 Clearance Required]
Record of the Ghoul Extermination Incident in Rome
5/6/2242
Incident Details;
- Began at approximately 2:14 AM after police forces were dispatched upon reports of shots fired.
- Police arrived at Imports Warehouse #14 at the Port of Civitavecchia to a battle between two opposing forces identified as SS-Ranked Villain Wolfram and S-Ranked Villain Curator engaged in combat with an unidentified cloaked woman.
- Desperado mercenaries and Curator's Eco-terrorist group engaged in a three-way battle with police and undead members of their organizations.
Upon escalation of force, local heroes and the GIS were called in.
GIS Arrival:
- By the time GIS forces arrived at 4:02 AM, Carabinieri officers had secured a perimeter around the docks and enforced a no-fly zone for civilian aircraft. Embedded Agents in Carabinieri identified undead as ghouls and initiated area quarantine until backup arrived.
- ~65% of the initial police response and 40% of the local heroes had already been turned by the time the GIS arrived.
- GIS forces, accompanied by Pro Heroes from the Passione Agency initiated an extermination operation against the undead.
Aftermath:
- All undead were eliminated by 5:21 AM. The site was secured by GIS until Hellsing and WHA investigators arrived at 7:00.
Curator and Wolfram, along with surviving members of W.I.L.D (World's Inhabitants Liberation Division) and Desperado had already fled the scene via unknown means by the time the operation concluded.
Wolfram is known to engage in the arms trade in addition to assassination, robbery, and other villainous activities. It seems that he has expanded his business to supernatural paraphernalia as well.
An itemized list of seized items:
- 16 pallets of 7.62x39 ammunition.
- 40 HF Swords
- 12 cases of 50 calibur blessed silver bullets(200 count) bearing Iscariot insignia. The serial number matches inventory from the pre-quirk era.
- 14 LAG-2 Rocket Launchers
- 2 GRAD Unmanned Gear (1 damaged beyond repair)
- 1 Domain Core
- 2 Suitcases of UG AI Chips
- 1 mummified Agari corpse
- 3 Red Sealing Ropes
- Various arcane reagents.
Police body camera audio was largely corrupted due to magnetic interference from Wolfram's quirk. The female assailant was identified as a "Harbinger", matching reports of the Fatui organization's suspected leadership hierarchy. The temporary codename of Crimson has been assigned to her and a preliminary S-Ranking designation has been granted.
Ghouls are suspected to have been created by Crimson. The villain is suspected an unregistered true vampire. No trace of her was found in the aftermath, suggesting she either perished in the fight or escaped.
Casualties and Damage Assessment
-Desperado
- 3 Mastiff UG Units
- 43 Desperado Mercenaries
-W.I.L.D
- 1 A-Ranked Villain
- 14 Eco-Wardens
-Italian Law Enforcement and Heroes
- 19 State Police Officers
- 3 Carabinieri Officers
- 2 Local Rome Pro-Heroes (See attached file for identification numbers)
- 3 GIS Soldiers
Estimated Damages
- Damage to surrounding warehouses and shipping yards is estimated at ~ €2,300,000.
Archivist Note:
The cover story has already been sent to the media and memory alteration magic and quirks have been used on outside police.
current theory on the events leading up to police intervention:
1. W.I.L.D attempted to purchase arms and artifacts from Desperado in a private sale.
2. "Crimson" interrupted said deal and created ghouls when outnumbered. It is unclear if she was also an interested buyer.
<>Added to WHA Villain Group Files<>
Fatui (SSS)
W.I.L.D (SS)
Desperado (SSS)
==========================VI==========================
[Tau Household, July 2nd, 2242]
It was another normal day and Haylee went through her usual morning routine. Today was a free day from training so she was going to go shopping for a birthday present for Midoriya. There had to be some hero merch that he didn't own. Maybe she would get him a new notebook to replace that burnt and waterlogged one he carried around if she couldn't find anything else.
Her eyebrow twitched in annoyance as she put on her bra. If this were her transference suit it would've automatically adjusted to her increase in muscle mass. Even if she couldn't get taller she still needed to stay in shape.
She grabbed a freshly laundered shirt from the stack Ordan had brought up while she was showering and slipped it over her head. As she looked at herself in her wall mirror she frowned.
The shirt was showing a few centimeters of her stomach. It also felt too tight. Sighing, she pulled it off, tossed it on her bed, and put on the next one in the pile.
It also didn't fit correctly. The next four didn't fit either. She grabbed one of the shirts from her bed and stomped downstairs. In her mind there was only one logical explanation to this.
It was Ordan's fault.
==VI==
Ordan sat at the dinner table, currently engaged in a one-sided staring contest with Hunhow, who was experimenting with his quirk. The man was creating floating red Sentient fragments of different shapes and sizes, along with several gems made from his blood. They were unpolished like those mined fresh from the plains of Cetus, probably owing to his lack of experience in controlling his quirk.
"So you can make stuff?" Ordan picked up a purple unrefined Nyth crystal. The purity of the gem was horrible.
"I am creating gemstones not found on this planet and you have the gall to call it mere 'stuff'?" Hunhow grumbled. "Or are you perhaps jealous that I possess a superior quirk to your own?" He let out a snort of amusement. He found it hilarious that someone from the same species had once harvested his kind's bones for weapons and now had the ability to use his own bones as weapons. "Your quirk is similar to that of a Sentient."
Ordan raised an eyebrow mischievously. "Going by that logic, that means I could be related to you." He smirked mockingly.
Hunhow responded with a choked gagging noise, and to Ordan's surprise raised his middle finger to flip Ordan off.
'By the Void, he's learning!'
"Ordaaaaaaaaan!" He heard Haylee's voice from behind followed by loud stomping down the stairs. He turned just in time to catch a balled-up shirt to the face.
"Good morning Haylee." He waved in the direction of her voice and pulled the still-warm shirt off his face.
"Ordan," She stalked across the kitchen with an annoyed glare. "You shrunk my clothes in the wash and now none of my shirts fit." Haylee angrily pointed to her slightly exposed stomach.
Ordan processed what she said and in an incredible display of his conflict de-escalation skills responded with a simple "Nuh uh!"
"Don't nuh-uh me! You fucked my shirts!" Haylee grabbed the shirt from his hands and threw it on the table knocking over Hunhow's gems.
"Flinging objects like the monkey you are," Hunhow muttered flatly.
"Shut the fuck up Hunhow," Haylee responded with a pointed glare.
"Hrmph."
"But I washed them the way I normally do…" Ordan spoke up. "Plus they are polyester and shrink-resistant!"
It was at that moment that Natah decided to make her entrance. "I leave for five minutes and come back to an argument." She sighed with disappointment. "What is it now? Did Ordan not refill father's tea again?"
"No, Haylee -I don't refill it on purpose- is saying I shrunk her clothes in the wash."
"He did! Look!" Haylee pointed accusingly to the few centimeters of skin showing on her stomach.
Hunhow made the wise decision and left the room to avoid the pointless conversation.
"Ordan, did you wash my clothes with hers?" Natah asked politely.
"Yes?"
"Mine are the same material and they haven't shrunk." She revealed.
"Well, then why are…" His eyes widened, flicking over to Haylee. "Hold on one second." Ordan blurted and ran out of the room. 'Haylee is 158cm tall. If my hunch is right…'
Natah and Haylee looked quizzically at each other, hearing the clattering of Ordan doing something in the closet.
"Found it!" Ordan hollered, sprinting back into the room with a tape measure in his hand. He grabbed Haylee by the wrist and dragged her over to the wall with extraordinary speed.
"What are you…" Haylee began to ask as Ordan bent down and extended the tape measure.
'157, 158, 159, 160, 161!' Ordan counted. "Well that explains it -VINDICATIONNNNNN-. You're three centimeters taller now." He explained proudly. "Which means I didn't do shit!" He posed with a smug look of satisfaction.
Natah looked over to Haylee who was still standing against the wall, stunned silent. "Haylee?"
Haylee ignored her in a shocked stupor, thoughts racing.
"Your abilities aren't technological anymore, they are a quirk."
"I've never tried to change my abilities. They don't work that way."
"Kiddo?" Ordan noticed Haylee's vacant look as tears began to form in her eyes. "Hey, Haylee, what's wrong?" He asked worriedly, bending down the eye level. 'Did me telling her that upset her?'Haylee blinked back the tears, lip trembling. "Are… are you sure?" She sniffled. "I'm really growing taller?"
"I saw him measure it, you are," Natah confirmed.
Haylee suddenly surged forward, wrapping Ordan in a crushing bear hug. "Thank you! Thank you!" She cried happily.
Ordan ignored the snot and tears staining his shirt, patting Haylee's back softly. 'Ah. They're happy tears. Also, damn, that training's been paying off. Kiddo's getting stronger in her base state.'
After a moment Haylee released him from the hug. "I'm not going to like, start rapidly aging hundreds of years… right?" Haylee asked nervously.
"Nah, you're just going through a normal teenage growth spurt," Ordan reassured. "I guess this is another blessing for you then."
Haylee nodded, over the moon with glee. As a Tenno, she'd been stuck at the ripe old age of fourteen for hundreds of years. She honestly thought she would be stuck like this until the day she died. Plus it would've been hard to explain to people in a few years why she still looked the same…
'I'm finally free… what the Void, the Man in The Wall took from me. I can live a normal life and not be some ageless freak!' She giggled.
"You know what this means?" Ordan questioned, hiding just a bit of amusement.
"...I need to get a wardrobe upgrade?" Haylee guessed.
"You actually get to finish going through puberty!" Ordan teased while throwing up his hands in congratulations.
Haylee's joy came to a grinding halt, all color draining from her face.
"FUCK!"
==VI==
The day's earlier revelation did little to dampen Haylee's mood. In fact, she felt better than she had in a long time. She ran with a little extra pep in her step, still riding the high of happiness. Haylee was so distracted that when she rounded the next corner she slammed right into another girl, knocking a stack of papers out of her hand and landing face-first on the concrete.
==VI==
[A few streets from the shopping mall, minutes earlier]
Lumine sighed, taking down the waterlogged missing persons poster from the power line she'd hung it on two weeks ago. Almost two months had passed since the villain attack that took her mother's life and her brother's disappearance. They'd been driving home from an overnight trip to Shiketsu and other hero schools on the West side of Japan. Lumine and her father had gone to those on the East side. The goal was for the twins to decide which schools they both wanted to apply to and split the workload of visiting them.
She'd made it back the day before, and her mother Kiana had called saying they were on their way back and would be there late. They were already halfway back when an unexpected storm hit.
They never made it back home.
In the morning her father Johnathan was already gone, already on the scene to identify the body. Her mother had been badly burnt to death, half her car bisected by extreme heat and lodged in a wall on a mountain highway. Aether was nowhere to be found.
The funeral was held immediatly after, which Lumine attended with her little sister Paimon and Aether's girlfriend Kamisato Ayaka. All three had cried profusely that day.
Every week since, she and Ayaka would print off missing persons flyers asking if anyone had seen Aether. It wasn't much, but with Ayaka being only a first-year at U.A. and Lumine one year from middle school graduation it was all they could do. She hoped that the police and heroes could find him.
She was so distracted with worry she didn't hear the sound of running around the street corner, seeing only a flash of lapis-blue slam into her and sending scattering her flyers all over the ground.
Lumine landed flat on her ass, but the other girl wasn't so lucky, faceplanting into a pile of loose flyers.
"Oh my god! Are you alright?" Lumine gasped, trying to scoop up the flyers at the same time before they blew away.
The blue-haired girl raised a shaky thumbs up before pushing herself off the ground, blood dripping from her face. Lumine cringed. The girl's lip was busted open and her nose was bleeding. She also had various debris from the street stuck to her face which she quickly brushed off.
"I'm fine." Haylee blinked and licked the blood off her lip as the cut healed over in a matter of seconds. She ran her tongue along her teeth. Good, none were missing. 'Oh right, I ran into someone.' She blinked, actually acknowledging the girl she'd rammed into. "I'm so sorry for running into you. I wasn't paying attention." She bowed rapidly before bending down to help pick up the flyers. With Haylee's help it only took them a few minutes to gather them up and trash the unusable ones.
Now that she was handing the flyers back Haylee actually got a good look at the blonde girl. She was a bit shorter than Haylee, medium cut blonde hair with two flowers pinned to it. As she beheld her amber eyes she could see they had a diamond shaped (⟡) pupil.
"Thanks for helping pick those up." Lumine bowed.
Haylee shrugged. "It's the least I could do. It was my fault anyways."
"I also wasn't paying attention either…" Lumine blushed. "By the way, my name is Eikyō Lumine. Nice to meet you."
"Tenno Haylee. Likewise." Haylee replied. She noticed Eikyō staring at her mouth with a concerned expression. "Oh don't worry, I heal fast." Haylee reassured with her near-non-existant social awareness.
"I uh, saw that but…" She motioned to Haylee's face which was still covered with drying blood and looking like she just lost a fight with the floor. "The blood."
Haylee's eyes widened. "Oh." It wouldn't be great to wander into a crowded mall with her face covered in blood. She fidgeted through her pockets, only having her phone and wallet. "Do you have a tissue?"
Lumine shook her head. "No, but I could use my quirk," she offered, tucking the flyers under her arm and extending the other. "May I?"
Haylee raised an eyebrow. "I guess?"
Lumine concentrated, her hand glowed a faint blue and water quickly formed in an orb, slowly floating over to Haylee's face. She eyed it warily but allowed it to slide across her face. It delicately slid along every pore, splitting into smaller orbs to not obstruct her breathing. Luckily it hadn't dried yet so the blood washed off with only a bit of resistance. The orbs re-converged back in Lumine's hand, tinted red from the absorbed blood. The blonde's fist glowed orange and she closed her fist around it, releasing a bunch of steam.
Haylee whistled. "Neat. Water quirk?"
Lumine blushed and smirked proudly. "No, my quirk is called Elementalist. It lets me create and manipulate earth, water, air, fire, ice, and electricity."
"You're pretty good with it," Haylee noted the skill at which she manipulated the water. "Excellent control." It sounded like a pretty versatile ability, especially if she were able to combine it… agh, she was spending too much time around Midoriya.
"Thank you! Since I can't really let loose with it, it's not very strong so I've been mastering finer control instead. I'm training to become a hero." Her heart panged. It was a shared dream between twins to become heroes together, just like the knights in the stories her dad used to read them.
"Oh really? Me too. I've been training with a friend for next year's entrance exams. We're going for U.A." Haylee replied.
"I'm going for U.A. too as a first choice. I'm also applying to Shiketsu and I've already been accepted to Seiai on recommendation as a backup in case I don't make the cut." Apparently, Seiai was impressed with her quirk and had reserved a slot in case she decided to go there. Since Seiai was an all-girls school it wasn't her first choice since she wanted to attend the same place as her brother. 'Although I guess that doesn't matter now…' She thought sadly.'
Haylee nodded along. "Nice, nice." She awkwardly shifted, not sure where to take the conversation. "So what's with the flyers?" She hadn't got a good look at them while she was picking them up.
Lumine's expression turned somber and she handed one to Tenno. "Oh… they are for my brother…"
Eikyō Aether
Looking for a missing young male. Has blonde hair, amber eyes with diamond-shaped pupils.
Please call ###-####-#### if you have any information.
"Oh." Haylee felt guilty about asking. "Your brother is missing?"
"Yeah… they think he might've been taken for his quirk." Lumine stared wistfully at the flyers. "My mom was attacked driving him home a few months ago."
Haylee felt her fist clench. Taking people for their power, especially children was something she was uncomfortable familiar with. "Do you want some help putting them up?" She asked.
"Oh, I couldn't trouble you with that-" Lumine started.
"It's not." Haylee interrupted. Lumine could see the anger in her eyes. Maybe she knew someone who had a similar experience. "I was only going shopping today. I've got plenty of time."
==VI==
With Tenno's help, it cuts the time of putting the flyers up by half and they are finished by 3 PM. It was definitely nice to have help. With Ayaka busy preparing for the end-of-semester exams at U.A. she hadn't been able to help out, and Lumine suspected that Ayaka wouldn't have much time between school and her familial duties to help her out. Maybe she could ask Togake or Neito for help.
"Alright, all done!" Tenno yelled as she jogged over to Lumine, hands-free of flyers.
"Thanks so much for your help, you saved me a lot of time." Lumine flashed a warm smile.
"Don't worry about it." Haylee dismissed. "Plus I got some exercise too, so that's good. Anyways, I need to head to the mall before it gets too late, so see ya!" She turned to sprint away.
"Wait!" Lumine called out. "I'd like to pay you back for your help, maybe another day. Can I give you my phone number so we can hang out sometime?"
Haylee stopped, remembering that other girl she'd blown off at the mall. Back then she'd wanted nothing to do with anyone else… but things were different now. She had friends now. Well, she had Midoriya. Outside of training she didn't do much else but study. 'Ordan has been saying I should put in the effort to make more friends, and I do feel bad about how I treated that one girl at the mall.' She thought. "Sure, I don't see why not. You don't have to repay me or anything, but if you wanted to hang out or something that would be fine. I'm new to Japan and haven't gone out much, so I'll be relying on you."
The two quickly exchanged contact information before Haylee proceeded to sprint off toward the mall, hopefully not running into someone again.
'Ordan's going to be so proud of me for making another friend!'
==VI==
As it turned out, shopping for clothes and gifts was fucking hard. It took her ages to find the same brand and color shirts she wore. Such was the pain of shopping for clothes for the second time in her life. On top of that, because she was a Voiddamned moron, she realized she would have to carry all the new clothes back herself.
So she was taking the train to the nearest station now. At least she was done with all the hassle of shopping.
Wait…
"SHIT!" She shouted, startling the others in the train car.
She forgot to get a gift for Midoriya and remembered just as she got to her stop. Haylee planted her face in her hands. 'Goddammit. Fuck it, I'll just make him something by hand.'
Notes:
Proof that being an immortal eldritch demon child does not make you immune to being a girlfailure. Also Lumine is here now yay. Her last name (Eikyō) is a possible Japanese translation (影響, which can mean influence, effect, or impact) because I thought it was funny. Did I make her dad's name Jonathan so his name would be John Impact? Mayyyybe? There is definitely more to the family than me just meming with the name though.
Lumine's quirk is based around her Canon powerset from Genshin except she can use all elements (except Dendro because nature isn't an element). I'm also basing its functionality somewhat on Guild Wars 2's elementalist class. Aether's quirk is the same.
I am treating Haylee like a child even though she is hundreds of years old for several reasons.
1. She was in cryosleep (the long dream) most of the time.
2. She is not emotionally or mentally developed as an adult.
3. If DE is going to have the characters ingame treat the Tenno like children, so will I.In terms of Age from Oldest to Youngest (Ordan - Hunhow - Erra - Natah - Haylee)
Hunow is starting to mess around with his quirk since he has permission form Nezu to use it in his home. Right now he can create Sentient-based materials from the plains of Eidolon and manipulate his body similar to Natah, but separate it into fragments. He cannot make stuff like sentient drones but can mentally control what he makes.
2-3 chapters left till Izuku's birthday party.
Chapter 24: Lingering Dread
Summary:
Haylee worries about how Izuku will react to learning about her past.
Chapter Text
7/3/2242 9:44PM
Tenno, H ==>
Hi.
It's me.
<==Yagi, T
Ah, young Tenno.
How are you doing?
Is everything alright?
Tenno, H ==>
Oh yeah, I'm fine.
I actually made a new friend yesterday.
<==Yagi, T
That's wonderful!
I'm glad to see you branching out.
Tenno, H ==>
Mmmmmmmm
Sorry got stuck on key, didn't mean to snd.
*send
Fuck.
I wanted to talk to you in person.
Without Midoriya.
<==Yagi, T
Anything in particular?
Tenno, H ==>
Not anything we can say over text.
<==Yagi, T
Ah.
I see.
I will be available tomorrow morning.
Would you like me to stop by your home?
Tenno, H ==>
Yes.
If it's not too much trouble.
==========================VI==========================
[Tau Household, July 3nd, 2242]
"Haylee." Natah strolled into the kitchen. "Where is Ordan?"
The blue-haired girl looked up from washing the dinner dishes. "He said he'd be on the roof."
"The roof?" Natah wondered. "Why is he on the roof?"
"I've learned not to question why Ordan does the things he does." She replied with an eye roll before returning to washing dishware.
'Fair enough.' Natah shrugged and opened the door the the backyard. "Ordan?" She looked up to find the white-haired man sitting on the roof's edge. "What are you doing up there?"
"Chilling. Wanna join?" He raised a can of something.
"I suppose." A faint violet glow surrounded her and she gently floated up to the roof. Ordan was perched on the ledge next to an eight-pack of some alcoholic beverage, judging by the smell.
"Don't be shy, sit!" He patted the shingles next to him. "Nice night isn't it? Not a cloud in the sky."
Natah gazed up into the pitch-black sky, the waning crescent of the moon the only thing visible.
"Do you miss it?" Ordan lay flat on his back and pointed to the sky. "The stars?"
"A little. It's a shame about the light pollution." She replied.
"After so long you get used to seeing them, being in space all the time, or camping out on Earth. I guess it's something so mundane to us that we took it for granted." He crushed the can in his hand, grabbing another. "Beer?"
Natah hesitated but took the offered can. It had a picture of some hero she didn't recognize on the front.
"You ever drink before?" She watched the way Ordan cracked open the top of the can and mimicked it, careful not to use too much strength.
"Once. It was wine and I couldn't exactly appreciate the taste."
"Ah." Ordan nodded, having remembered the story. "It's a pretty interesting drink, imported from the United States. Uses some weird ingredients but it has a unique taste, so it makes it interesting at least." He took a long sip and belched, earning a side eye from Natah. "C'mon, give it a try."
Natah gently raised the can to her lips and let the liquid run down her throat. It had a slightly sweet and bitter taste. "Not bad."
"Feel anything from it?" He asked curiously.
"Not particularly."
"I figured that could happen. Alcohol is toxic, so I'm guessing your body is adapting to it. You could probably drink pretty much everyone under the table." He chuckled.
"That doesn't sound healthy."
"Oh, it's not, just stating that you could if you wanted to." He noted. They sat for a few minutes, silently drinking, occasionally interrupted by the sound of a passing car.
Ordan broke the silence. "Haylee told me she wants to tell that Midoriya boy about where we're from."
Natah nearly spat out her drink. "Are you sure that's wise? Isn't it supposed to be classified?"
"Kinda hard to keep it a secret when he saw us wash up on the beach. " Ordan shrugged. "Haylee says he's a bright one. The cover story won't hold up to someone like him."
"I guess you're right." She took another sip.
"She said she wasn't going to give him the whole story. I agree with her on that. No need to dump… all that on the kid."
"Is she…"
"Worried about how he'll react? Yes." Ordan finished her sentence. "But I hope it works out. He would find out sooner or later. He should know now, especially if Yagi can vouch for him." Ordan crushed the beer can and popped open another. "I know you're big on the whole 'operational secrecy' thing but I think it will be good for her because I know without a friend she would just bottle everything up until she breaks. It's just how she is, but she's changing now."
"I… I didn't know." Natah muttered. "How bad was it?"
"Are you blaming yourself?"
Natah nodded.
"Well stop," Ordan commanded. "She was my responsibility. You had what, hundreds of other Tenno to watch over plus all your other operatives, and to top it all off you were sealed in the moon until a few years ago. You can't be around for everyone."
"But I should've."
"But I wasn't."
"... it's about more than that, isn't it." Ordan inquired. "This is about the New Wa-"
Natah's beer hissed and popped, liquid turning to steam as the entire can disintegrated in her hands in a flash of violet light.
"You blame yourself for that too?"
"They're all dead now because of me." She looked away from Ordan.
"Oi," Ordan grabbed Natah's wrist with surprising strength. "It's not your fault. You were brainwashed."
She snatched her arm away. "They made me how I was before the Tenno. It was still me."
"Natah, -bitch pleas-," Ordan smacked himself. "Brainwashing, rolling back your memories, or whatever they did to you, it wasn't your fault. The Lotus I knew would never do what they made you do."
"But the Lotus was just a fabrication." Natah lamented.
"But you made it your own, Natah." Ordan leaned back and sighed. "And it was still the best parts of you that showed through, no matter what Ballas programmed into you."
Natah closed her eyes. "But I still let it happen."
"You didn't 'let' anything happen." He retorted.
"Yes, I di-"
"Natah," Ordan grabbed her by the arm so that she was staring him dead in the eye. "I know what you're feeling because I've felt it before too. You want to blame yourself because it gives you an easy target to hate." His gaze softened. "And it gives you a feeling of control over the situation, especially if it's about a situation that you had no control over. You were the victim in all of this, and since you are so used to being in control it hurts even more."
She flinched at the hard truth of Ordan's words.
"I felt the same way whenever I couldn't help Haylee. When I was Ordis, I had to listen to her commands as per my precepts. I always blamed myself whenever I couldn't do more to help her. When she lost a battle, when she failed to save someone, or when she locked herself in her personal quarters to cry and cuddle with her floofs thinking I wouldn't know." He released her arm. "I was her companion and the only thing I could do was support her in the little ways I was able. I blamed myself for not being able to do more."
"But you couldn't-"
"Because I was just a -glorified desktop assistant- Cephalon."
"Oh."
"Yeah."
"... How did you cope with it?"
"I had to accept my situation. Eventually, I realized I couldn't blame myself for something I had no control over. It helped to talk to Haylee about how I felt like we are doing now. You don't have to be alone anymore." Ordan finished, lying on his side. "Natah, do you consider us friends?"
"I… I think so?" Natah considered.
"You've always been closed off and secretive. It might've worked for you back then but now that you're human you've been feeling differently haven't you."
Natah nodded.
"I figure, your brain is changing, dealing with all those hormones and shit. Now that your mind isn't occupied with operation plans and managing connections you have time to think, and you don't know how to deal with it. You have to face it. It's part of being human. But you don't have to face it alone."
"Since when did you get so good at motivating people?" Natah asked after a moment of silent contemplation.
"Within my mind lies ancient wisdom accumulated through my long years of living." Ordan sagely stated with a smug look on his face.
"Ordan," Natah punched him in the arm. "Shut up." She snorted to hide her chuckle. "But… thank you. I'm just… so unused to all this. You're right about my humanity making things difficult. These feelings are more pronounced than they were before."
"Not many people we can talk about this with, so we gotta stick together." Ordan raised his fist and held it out to her. "If you need to talk about it or a shoulder to cry on, I'm here."
Natah raised her hand and gave Ordan a fist bump. "I will… just not here. I can't let her see me like that."
"She won't judge you for crying," Ordan assured her.
"I know."
==VI==
[Tau Household, July 4th, 2242]
Toshinori turned up the news stream playing over his radio as he approached the Tau household, listening to today's news.
"-n Al-Ahmar claimed credit for the bombing, citing that the quirk-created jungle that surrounds Cairo is an"
He swapped to another channel, finger tapping against the steering wheel."The manhunt for former #10 US hero Raiden continues, with rumors that Four Winds Member Mistral has been-"It was a shame what was happening in America. That country was like a second home to him. 'I should wish Cathleen a happy 4th of July tonight. She should be awake by then…' He thought to himself before switching channels again.
"Lastest province to secede from Russia, citing lack of support from the government which still hasn't fully recovered after eight years."
Toshinori sighed. So many things were happening in the world and he couldn't be there to help with any of it. Three hours. That was all he had every day, although he could do four hours on a good day with how much he'd been holding back while training Izuku and Tenno. He turned off the radio. Listening to all the bad news wasn't going to help him any.
After a few more minutes of driving, Toshinori pulled up to the house and exited his truck. He rang the doorbell and after a bit of shuffling with the lock, Tenno opened the door.
"Mr. Yagi." She greeted. "I'll be out back." Haylee turned around as quickly as she entered and walked out the back door. Toshinori took off his shoes and carried them to the back door, passing Ordan on the way out, who gave him a simple nod.
"Yagi." Ordan set down his spoon.
"Karris." He greeted awkwardly.
The two men stared at each other for a moment.
"Don't judge her like you do with us." Ordan broke the silence.
"I wouldn't-" Toshinori started to say.
"Yagi, I know I'm a terrible person. I killed a lot of innocent people to get a chance at the Orokin. Nobody can hate me more than I hate myself." Ordan stated. "So dislike me all you like, but don't think she's the same as me. I had a choice, she didn't."
"I don't hate or dislike you or Ms. Tau," Toshinori admitted. "I know… I know that where you came from was horrible beyond anything I could imagine. So I don't think you are inherently a bad person."
Ordan narrowed his eyes. "That makes one of us."
"From the way I see it she isn't the only one that didn't have a choice." Toshinori disagreed.
"I had a choice. I could've chosen to die."
Toshinori blinked and took a step back. "No one should have to choose death as the best option."
Ordan let out a hollow laugh. "Well, the universe isn't fair. Not to me, not to anyone." He produced a small bone dagger in his hands, twirling it around. "I don't think I can ever atone for my sins, but I'll take every opportunity to make the time I've been granted count."
"If that is how you wish to take it…" Toshinori began to make his exit.
"Oi." Ordan was behind him suddenly, hand clenched on his shoulder. "I wasn't done. Haylee's been treated like a monster her whole life. For as long as I've known her she's closed herself off to almost everyone, and she's willing to talk to you, and that boy. She respects you, and you have insight into how people here will react. No matter what she tells you, don't forget that. Show me why you're number one." He released Toshinori's shoulder.
"I will."
==VI==
He could see Haylee sitting by the same ship carving he'd seen the first time they'd talked. She was nervously nibbling on a chocolate bar, watching him approach.
"Young Tenno." Toshinori sat on the bench across from her. "You wanted to discuss something important, and I believe I know what it is. You wish to tell young Midoriya where you come from, don't you?"
She shifted awkwardly. "Yes."
"I suspect he already knows that I wasn't being entirely truthful about your cover story. Seeing as he was present when you arrived I should've guessed it wouldn't work." Izuku was such an observant boy. He'd clearly noticed the holes in the story not lining up with what he'd seen. Toshinori had seen the curious look in the boy's eyes, and he'd been asking questions, careful not to be too invasive.
"He's going to find out and I'd rather not lie to him. He should know about it now rather than later." Haylee looked out into the yard. "But I think when I tell him he won't want to be around me anymore."
"And why do you think that?" Toshinori asked, already knowing the answer.
"Because I'm a killer." Haylee looked him dead in the eyes. "And that isn't what heroes are supposed to be. In his eyes, I would be no better than a villain." She said shakily.
"Young Midoriya knows that I've had to kill several villains. Heroes aren't supposed to kill as a first resort, it doesn't happen often but it's not uncommon for underground heroes."
"I know." Haylee conceded. "But that's different."
"How so?"
"Because it's easy for me. The first kill is the hardest, but after the tenth, the hundredth, the thousandth, you just stop caring. It's easy when it's the same cloned face, the same blocky helmet, or just another monster that needs to be put out of its misery. You don't think about them as people anymore, just an objective." She shuddered. "Because if you start to think about them, like 'What if they wanted to defect?' or 'Were they just doing this to stay out of debt slavery?' and let them escape, they will go and kill innocent people." She let out a soulless laugh. "And the worst part? I started to enjoy it. I had to, otherwise I'd lose my mind."
Toshinori swallowed, remembering what Ordan told him. This was the same girl that he'd seen laughing with Izuku. She wasn't a villain. He reached to her and grabbed her hand, squeezing it. "That doesn't change how I see you." He meant it, as much as the thought of her killing made what was left of his stomach turn. "No matter how many lives you took, it doesn't matter. You did it to save people. Your universe needed a different kind of hero, and you stepped in to fill the spot."
"Do you really think so?" Haylee pulled her hand away and looked into his eyes. They betrayed no hint of deceit. It wasn't a look of pity or disgust but of understanding. Both were kindred spirits in a way, two people who had dedicated their lives to the elimination of evil. Haylee knew that Mr. Yagi couldn't comprehend the scale of her actions but understood her pain on some level.
'She has the same look in her eyes that I've only seen in veteran pros and monster hunters…' Toshinori observed. "I do."
"Do you think Midoriya will think the same way?" Haylee fretted.
"I believe that it will be difficult for him to process, but I doubt he will think any less of you for it." Toshinori guessed. 'That boy has the heart of a hero.'
"I hope so." Haylee liked being friends with Midoirya. Sure, he was a nervous mess sometimes, but he was also the nicest person that Haylee had ever met. Kind people were hard to come by in the Origin System because that kindness usually got them killed. It was refreshing.
She still felt guilty though. It wasn't like she was pretending to be someone else while she trained with him. She wasn't faking anything, in fact, this was the most like herself that she'd felt in years. Without the constant need to go on missions, day after day after day, she could finally be a normal girl.
Except she wasn't a normal girl. Normal girls didn't have the blood of hundreds of thousands on their hands. If she didn't tell Midoriya and he found out that she'd been hiding the fact she fought in a war and killed people from him he'd be devastated. He'd probably be devastated even if she did tell him. It was a no-win situation either way.
Haylee didn't want to lose that friendship. At least if he wanted to end it now she wouldn't be too invested. She bit her lip. Fuck, she was already invested. 'Have I been starved for friendship for so long that I got attached after only a few weeks?' She wondered.
She was so deep in thought that she didn't notice Mr. Yagi had switched over to her bench and was now sitting next to her, jerking in surprise briefly. "Shit… sorry I didn't see you move."
"Are you alright?" Toshinori asked.
"Yeah… just… I dunno, nervous? Scar- scared?" Haylee sniffled. "I hate this. I hate this so much. My time here is the happiest I've been in a long time. But… is it going to be like this whenever I make a new friend? Worrying that if they learn the truth about me they'll think I'm a monster?"
"I believe that young Midoriya will-"
"Midoriya isn't everyone. It's unrealistic to think that everyone will be as accepting as he is." She snapped, followed up by smacking herself in the face. "Sorry. I know you're trying to make me feel better, and I'm the one who asked for you in the first place." Haylee apologized, burying her face in her hands.
Toshinori cautiously patted her on the back, to which Haylee flinched but didn't object."It's alright. I know that this is a hard subject, not just for you. You've had to do things that nobody, especially a child should have to experience."
"It's all so stressful," Haylee mumbled, hands muffling her voice. "Why does it have to be like this? I just want to be normal!" She seethed.
"You don't have to rush the truth, nor tell the full truth," Toshinori advised. "I've had to keep many secrets from both close friends and the public." He had many secrets or just things he wished he could talk about but couldn't. Whether it was because he feared the social power he possessed or the information was classified, it ate at him sometimes.
The biggest secret was his quirk. Outside of the Council, high-ranking members of the WHA, and his closest allies, only a handful of people knew how his quirk worked. That circle had expanded to the Midoriya family as well. 'I assume that young Izuku feels similarly to how she does about the secret of One For All. He's told me he wants to tell her, and it would be easier on him if he has someone else who knows.' He took a quick look through the porch door, seeing Ordan watching them. 'Perhaps I should inform Karris and Ms. Tau of my quirk. If Izuku plans to tell her about One For All, I doubt she would keep that from them. They already know that he doesn't have a quirk currently, and would likely figure it out regardless with their intelligence.'
Toshinori already knew that Nezu planned on hiring the two of them, assuming they were able to pass the re-licensing exam next year. He knew they would pass with flying colors. They were probably more qualified in terms of combat experience and intelligence than most heroes.
… if Mirai could hear what he was thinking right now, his former sidekick would probably be having an aneurysm. He'd probably think Toshinori was insane, trusting the secret of One for All to people he'd known for under a month. Doubly so if he knew who they were and what they'd done.
There was still an air of awkwardness between Toshinori and the two of them. Something that he needed to clear up. He'd meant what he said to Karris earlier about not hating either of them. Admittedly, both the adult otherworlders hadn't made the best impression on him. Karris with his tales of forced slaughter, and Ms. Tau being part of a synthetic race hell-bent on the destruction of humanity like something out of a sci-fi movie was a lot to process. It had taken him some time, as well as some pushing from Nezu to move past all his misgivings about their actions.
Despite how sudden it might seem, he trusted them. They had no reason to reveal the secret of his quirk and were good at keeping things hidden. He also knew that they would do anything to keep what happened to their world from happening to this one.
The Origin System was a hell, pure and simple. A universe where children were put into a position where they were the only ones capable of maintaining any sense of balance, a man like Karris saw genocide as his only path to a chance at freedom, and where a robotic uprising against their creators was mostly in the right?
No wonder they did what they did. The only way they could deal with the Orokin was to have the Tenno slaughter them outright. They were the only ones capable of assuring they wouldn't come back to life. Karris had tried, and they laughed at his attempts like it was mid-party entertainment to them. When he imagined himself in their shoes, he honestly couldn't tell if he would've done actions similar to theirs.
Maybe part of the reason was it reminded him of his attitude when he'd tracked down All For One five years ago. He'd gone to a pretty dark place, tearing down dozens of the Symbol of Evil's operations worldwide before their fateful confrontation back home in Japan. He'd attacked that man's minions with ruthless efficiency, and many of them fought to the death out of sheer loyalty and fear.
His hands were stained with blood as well. Would the public still look at him the same if they knew? Sure, he'd killed a few villains publicly before, but they were simply too strong and wouldn't give up, or were actively seeking "suicide by hero".
"I've never truly enjoyed killing a villain." Toshinori finally said. 'I only felt relief when we cremated his body.' "Taking a life is never a pleasant thing, but sometimes you have to kill someone to save another, or to save someone for themselves. I don't think it's fair to judge your circumstances when I can't even begin to comprehend the scale of your responsibility."
Haylee's gaze wandered over to the Zariman shrine, and she blinked the tears out of her eyes. 'Killing someone to save them from themselves…' She took a shaky breath and looked up to the Symbol of Peace. "I don't know how you can be so optimistic all the time, and to be honest it's kind of annoying." She wrapped her arms around his torso in a hug, careful to avoid the scar. "Why do you have to be so good with words…"
He was a bit surprised by the hug, it didn't seem to be in the girl's nature but he accepted it nonetheless. He was used to comforting children in distress.
Eventually, they separated, Haylee wiping the tears from her eyes with a look of determination. "Thank you for what you said. It made me feel better about what I'll have to do. I'm still a bit nervous, and I'll have to figure out just what to say to him… but I'm less worried now. I have a lot of thinking to do."
Toshinori smiled, sharing a quick look with Karris, who was watching from inside. "So do I."
Notes:
Me, writing about drinking despite only having drank a literal bottle cap of beer in my life "Ah yes, alchol"
Haylee wants to tell Izuku, Izuku wants to tell Haylee. Toshinori wants to tell Ordan and Natah. That should be interesting. It's only vaguely implied, but Haylee doesn't know that they are going to be teaching at UA. It's a surprise that she will find out later :)
Chapter 25: The Audit
Summary:
David deals with an unexpected visit from the WHA.
Notes:
Not gonna lie, this chapter is just weird
CW: Mentioned surgery, and infection. Grineer Xenophobia
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I believe that everyone understands one universal language: Money. Everyone respects the power of cold hard cash regardless of your race or creed. Food, water, shelter, travel, even drugs and sex. There is nothing that money cannot obtain because everyone has a price. The reach of money is truly… worldwide."
-Cai Dingxiang, CEO of Northland Innovations
==========================VI==========================
[I-Island, Central Tower, Floor 78, July 6th, 2242]
Quirks were both a marvel of genetics and an abomination in Tyl's eyes. It was enough to consider his old research boring by comparison. Not that he had any reason to continue with his research now that he was cured and the other Grineer survivors who knows where.
David had been kind enough to give him a whole floor on the artificial island's central tower. He didn't much care for the view, although it was nice to be in a lab that wasn't submerged hundreds of meters below the ocean. It kind of made his armored pressure suit (which he had been allowed to keep) unnecessary. Well, not completely unnecessary, since the chemical solution that he would be using for the clone vats wouldn't be pleasant to exposed skin.
He was still months, maybe a year off from any cloned organs. Tyl was fairly confident in that time estimate. Cloning things was easy if you knew how to do it, he just needed to understand how quirks affected the genetic code. Luckily, scientists in this universe weren't completely incompetent and he had decades of research to refer to.
The Human Genome Project, which was completed a few hundred years ago gave quirk scientists a starting point for mapping the Plus Alpha gene and other genetic changes brought on by quirks. Dubbed the Quirk Genome Project, it was completed about ninety years ago by Doctors Garaki and Buht. Unfortunately for Tyl, both men had clearly long since passed away. Garaki was disgraced from the scientific community despite his accomplishments for promoting conspiracy theories about some 'Quirk Doomsday', disappearing shortly after. Buht, on the other hand, lived a long and successful life, even fathering a few children before passing away. Sadly none of his children pursued his particular field of study, but were still renowned scientists in their own right.
Tyl would've loved to pick their brains about quirk genetics. From their textbooks, they seemed to be geniuses in the study of quirks. Alas, people here didn't have the long lifespans of the Orokin. At least their research was publicly, or at least privately available to I-Island in the case of more classified research. It was a refreshing change of pace from trying to snatch lost Orokin technology from the Corpus and Tenno.
"Mr. Regor? We finished setting up the sequencers. I need you to sign for this." A bushy hair engineer nervously asked him. The staff had to clear out the old equipment on the floor, and Tyl had requisitioned and designed the tools he would need for the job. He wasn't an engineer by any means, but he knew how to make cloning equipment.
He snatched the pen out of the man's hand and jotted down his name. "Now, how do I turn this computer on? How fast can it sequence DNA?" He asked impatiently.
"Well the power button is right there, and it should take… maybe a week per sequence? You can run three processes at a time though."
"A week?" Tyl shouted incredulously. "Why is it so slow? Can't it go any faster?" He turned away. "Unacceptable. Too slow. The science. Needs to be fast. Needs to be clean…"
"It's the most modern one we have… they don't make anything faster. We can only make supercomputers so small in such a limited space. If we could crack quantum computing…"
"Nevermind…" Tyl scoffed. He'd been spoiled by the Orokin's advanced technology. After shooing the engineer out of the room he booted up the supercomputer.
Windows Requires an Update. Restart? [Yes] [No]
An update? Well, with a computer this fast it shouldn't take long.
Installing update 1 of 234. Estimated time to completion: 6 hours 45 minutes.
Tyl's eye twitched beneath his helmet and he resisted an urge to fire his hand through the monitor. "DAMN YOU WINDOWS UPDATE!" He snarled, grabbing a stool and hurling it across the room.
"Pfffft!" A stifled snort of amusement alerted him to the presence of someone else in the room. His first instinct, naturally, was to prepare for an immediate attack. Constant Tenno, Sentient, and Narmer attacks on his labs had made him a little paranoid. Upon the sight of a familiar head of blonde hair, he relaxed.
"Ah, You. The Shield girl. David's daughter." Tyl snapped his fingers. "Melissa?"
Melissa smiled and set the food tray she was carrying down on one of the tables. "That's me! I brought you some food. Papa said you haven't been down to the cafeteria in two days."
Tyl blinked slowly, face hidden by his helmet. "Two days?" Had it really been that long? "Fascinating…" His stomach rumbled. He'd been ignoring his bodily needs of food and sleep for the past few days. No time for that, with all the research notes he had to ponder over. He didn't need sleep, he needed answers.
Melissa watched the armored man wander over to the table, removing his gauntlets with a click and a hiss as they depressurized. She hadn't actually spoken to Tyl before, not even after being saved by him. Papa had told her of his unique circumstances and where he came from, as well as what he used to do. He couldn't really be all that bad if he saved her though, right?
Tyl removed his mask, sniffing at his hands. It was hard to tell over the smell of chemicals but his hands reeked. Probably from being stuffed in the armor. He quickly washed his hands and sat down. Melissa had brought him a tray of fries and a burger from the I-Island cafeteria. "Mhm, this will do nicely." He grabbed the burger and took a large bite. The ability to consume food that wasn't nutrient-paste was something he enjoyed about his restored body. Delicious, rich flavors that his formerly cybernetic organs wouldn't have been able to process.
Melissa watched him eat and pulled out her notebook for her Full Gauntlet designs, plopping herself down on the seat across from him. Tyl looked up, glowing orange eyes appraising her with confusion. "You're still here?" He asked.
Melissa blushed sheepishly. "I never got to thank you for saving my life." She glanced over at his gauntlets. "And I wanted to ask you about those as well."
Tyl popped a handful of fries into his mouth and chewed, staring at her. "Your thanks are unnecessary." He bluntly stated once his mouth was empty. "I simply thought you were someone else that I owed a debt to. Nothing more."
"Oh…" she murmured.
"As for the gauntlets, do as you wish so long as you do it in here, and don't break them." Tyl chowed down on another handful of fries. "Was it you?"
"Eh?" Melissa jumped.
"When I first got here I was told someone was looking at my gauntlets. Was that you?" Tyl inquired.
"Uh, yes?" she responded cautiously. "I wanted to know how they worked for a project, and your gauntlets have materials not found on Earth…"
"Ah, so you're aware then." She nodded in confirmation. Tyl narrowed his eyes. "Bit young for a scientist. How old are you?" His only reference for someone her age was the Tenno girl, and Morgan was far older than she appeared.
"Sixteen, I turn seventeen this October." Tyl quirked an eyebrow. He really needed to memorize the months. "About three months from now." Melissa clarified, seeing his confused expression.
"Mmm." Tyl finished his meal and stood up to throw away his trash. "I doubt you will be able to replicate it. I've found the technology of this world to be… lacking."
"Do you know how to make it?" Melissa asked.
"No." Tyl snorted. "I'm a geneticist, not an engineer or armorsmith. My expertise is in the tools I use in the lab. I can do simple repairs, and that was for the old design."
"Weren't they designed as support gear for your quirk?" Melissa questioned.
David hadn't given many details on Tyl, other than he was from another universe, and had been freed from the control of the queens that governed the empire he was a part of. She knew that Tyl probably wasn't a great person, but her dad was giving him the benefit of the doubt that most of his negative qualities were a product of his genetic programming. However, Melissa was under the assumption that Tyl always had his quirk, and was thus unaware that Quirks did not exist in the Origin System.
"I didn't have a quirk before I arrived here. Those gauntlets were prosthetic arms." He held out his arm, disconnecting it from his body and letting it levitate with his quirk. The thrusters in the detached limb slowly maneuvered it until it floated in front of Melissa. "And now I can do this. Used to just be two arm-mounted gauntlets I could fire in a straight line and recall."
Melissa stared at him in shock. "You were quirkless?" Then she looked at his arm, splotched with mottled skin. "Then how… why do you have one now?" She blinked slowly. "Wait, did you say they were prosthetic?"
Tyl's detached arm fired up its thruster, spinning around before reattaching itself. "Slow down girl. One question at a time." He huffed. "Nobody where I came from had quirks, because they didn't exist there." He sighed, lifting his hand and wiggling his fingers experimentally. "And yes, they were prosthetics. I had to have them removed. I think before I came here, maybe sixty percent of my body had been replaced by machinery?"
Melissa paled. "Sixty percent?" She squeaked.
"Well, the limbs had to go, started to go bad, like a fruit. I had to amputate both my arms and legs because the tissue was going necrotic. You know how it is."
Melissa did not in fact "know how it is".
"Eventually you get used to the smell of rotting flesh, after enough dissections at least. Of course, that's what happens on the outside. Have you ever had an organ go septic?"
She shook her head, looking a little green and thankful she hadn't eaten yet.
"Wouldn't recommend it. Kidney was the first to go, nasty little thing. Damaged my lungs, but that's not what made me have to replace them. That was the tumors." He shrugged. "Lost my stomach, so I had to be fed nutrient paste instead of rations so that the artificial one would process it correctly. I made the mistake of eating solid food once, had to operate on myself to clean out the gunk."
Melissa gagged. "Can you… Uhm, not talk about that, please?"
"Oh…" Tyl scratched his head, suddenly realizing that maybe, just maybe, people didn't like to hear about rotting flesh and degenerative diseases in normal conversations. "Apologies…"
"It's fine," Melissa assured, still looking a bit sick. "Do you still have what was making you sick?" She asked worriedly.
"Not from what I could tell. My DNA is entirely stable now, and completely different from what it looked like before. I verified it myself under a microscope." Tyl explained. "Did your father tell you about my condition?"
Melissa shook her head.
"Ah." Tyl walked over to the other side of the room and rolled over a digital touchscreen whiteboard. "So, I'm a Grineer. You know that my people are all clones. We were created as a slave race for our creators, the Orokin." He drew a quick outline of a person. "Back then, we were strong, healthy. They even made us soldiers when they were invaded. Of course, when the Orokin fell that backfired on them horrifically, but we were free!" Tyl waved his hands in mock excitement. "Anyways, a thousand-ish years later you have the generations of clones that I'm a part of. Short lifespan, most don't even last ten years."
Melissa gasped in horror. "That's awful!"
"Eh, it is what it is." Tyl waved off her concern, which did not help her in the slightest. "We were cloned from salvaged Orokin tech. We emerged fully grown, pre-programmed with all the knowledge we needed. Serve the queens, kill those who oppose us because they are inferior."
Melissa recoiled. 'So that's what Papa meant…' Tyl sounded like one of those quirk supremacists she read about in history class or the Nazis from the pre-quirk era. Listening to him talk about it made her incredibly uncomfortable. It was a shame too, because he had such a soothing, smooth voice that would be perfect for a podcast.
Tyl noticed her discomfort. "Erm, not that I fully believe in that anymore. It's been… difficult trying to parse my true feelings from what I was programmed to think. I don't know why, but coming here purged all the programming I was born with." His gaze flickered over to Melissa. "So I don't think you're inferior to me at all… I just feel indifferent. You're just another person."
Another argument for nature vs nurture, Melissa supposed. Wait, did that count if you were born an adult?
"Anyway, we used the same Genes molds that the Orokin used, because we wanted to be pure. Sometimes we would splice in some Orokin genes for stability's sake. Eventually, whether it was just time, or some failsafe that they programmed into our DNA, it began to deteriorate." He drew another human, with squigglier lines. "So we made gene molds of the latest generation of clones, a clone of a clone if you will." Tyl drew several more figures, each more deformed than the last. "And then a clone of that clone, and so on."
"So cloning a clone is like a JPEG?"
Tyl turned to Melissa with a puzzled expression on his face. "Do I look like I know what a JPG is?"
"It's an image file type, and compressing it makes it lose quality," Melissa explained. "So if you keep doing that, it gets worse and worse."
Tyl squinted at her, then looked at his drawings, then back at her. "I don't completely understand the analogy, but yes." He sat down across from her. "And that is what happened to me. Coming here fixed all those problems. My work was aimed at fixing the disease, with mixed results."
"Mixed results?"
"Well, I had to use some of the treatments I developed on myself to extend my lifespan. Typical side effects like mild psychosis, increased aggression." He admitted with the same cadence of a narrator in a drug commercial.
"Oh my god!"
"What? I didn't have time to run a complete test. I probably would've died if I didn't. I know you're used to 'approval committees' and 'ethical experimentation' here," He said, making air quote motions with his hands. "Things were different then. Here? I have to submit papers, wait for approval. Can't even do human testing without passing trials." He huffed like a child being told they couldn't have candy before dinner. "But… I'd still take that over threats of execution." He ended with a shrug.
Melissa just sat there for a few seconds holding her head in her hands.
God…
Tyl was a disaster of a scientist. Brilliant, but with no people skills whatsoever. Putting aside the… questionable things he said, which were more of a product of his upbringing than his actual personality, he was just odd. Most scientists had their little eccentricities, especially when they got the chance to talk to someone about their field of study, but Tyl took the cake. At least he had a nice voice to listen to.
"And since my condition is cured, I decided that quirks would be interesting to study. Your father wants me to clone quirked organs. Something about helping the medical community. I don't particularly care about who my research helps, so long as I get to continue it." Tyl slipped his helmet mask back on. "Speaking of which… would you like to donate your genetic material for testing? With your father's permission of course."
That snapped Melissa out of her train of thought. "Uhm, I'm not sure if he'd let me but, I… I don't have a quirk, Mr. Regor."
"Quirkless… negative plus alpha gene resulting in the lack of quirk facto expression… hmmm…" Tyl mumbled out loud. "You!" He rushed over to the table, the eyes on his mask glimmering with intrigue as he appraised her. "Good genes, healthy. Does your family have any history of disease?"
"What- no? Huh?" Melissa stammered, caught off guard.
"Yes… that could work." Tyl paced across the lab while talking to himself. "Longer telomeres, no quirk, perfect for a control sample… excellent!" He whirled around and pointed at Melissa. "Would you like to be my lab assistant?"
"Eh!?"
==VI==
[I-Island, I-Academy Director's Building, David Shield's Office]
"What do you mean you're calling it off?"
David pinched the bridge of his nose. "I mean that we aren't faking the heist. Sam, I think that the World Heroes Association had a point in halting our research."
The older man's eye twitched. "But all our hard work, the recognition we would receive! You're just going to let them throw it all away?"
David sighed. "No I- Sam, just listen. If we went through with it we could be throwing our careers away, not to mention the damage that could occur if the Q.A.D falls into the wrong hands! No amount of fame or fortune is worth unleashing that can of worms on the world."
Samuel wiped his brow of the sweat that was rapidly accumulating as a result of his stress. "Professor, please reconsider. It's one of the greatest pieces of technology in the modern era! Think of all we could accomplish by supercharging a quirk! Someone like Elecplant could power an entire city for weeks! Heroes would be-"
"My decision is final, Samuel," David commanded. "We're not doing it, end of story. There are other, safer projects we could be focusing on." The blonde shuffled some of the papers on his desk, which Sam noticed.
"What, like that cloning nonsense that you've been sponsoring?" Samuel scoffed, a hint of jealousy in his tone. "You really expect that nobody to be able to pull it off? That Tyl Regor you hired doesn't have any qualifications. He doesn't even have a doctorate!" He huffed. What was David thinking, giving some no-name scientist who showed up out of the blue with uncorroborated research on cloning?
Even if the ideas Regor proposed did have merit, as other researchers looking over his ideas confirmed, it wasn't like he could solve what scientists had been trying to accomplish ever since quirks became focal in the scientific community. You would need decades of experience in the field of cloning for that.
Plus, Samuel was a quirk support engineer and thus wouldn't know the first thing about genetic engineering. Part of him was jealous of Regor for taking David's attention away from their plan to retake the Q.A.D. Even if there were other projects that he could get money and prestige from, it paled in comparison to David and his magnum opus. David had been all in on the fake heist before, and now he was getting cold feet?
"Fine." Samuel angrily conceded. "If you want to throw our greatest achievement away, who am I to stop you." With that, he turned and stormed out of the office.
David leaned back in his chair and exhaled loudly. He could understand how bitter and upset Sam was. They'd spent years working on the Quirk Amplification Device, and their reward for all that hard work? The WHA (and Council of Seven) telling them to can the project and lock up the prototype and research. Development of the device had been halted immediately and the headset was currently stored on the two-hundredth floor in the vault of I-Island's central tower.
At the time, he'd been furious. The Q.A.D was the one thing that could've helped mitigate Toshinori's dropping quirk levels. Ever since he'd been injured five years ago he'd been slowly losing the amount of time he could remain in his hero form. All the hard work he and Samuel had put into the device had gone to waste. They'd planned to fake a heist to steal the device back during next year's I-Expo so they could finish the device.
In hindsight, he couldn't believe he ever thought that would be a good idea. Toshinori never would've approved of his methods, and probably would refuse the headset out of principle. He could imagine now, how Toshinori would look at him, how Melissa would look at him, knowing that he resorted to conspiring to commit a crime.
But, out of random cosmic chance, he had another solution. One that could not only help Toshinori, but millions worldwide. Organ transplants had always been a problem for doctors, even before quirks. The patient needed a compatible donor, and even then they would have to take immunosuppressants their entire life. Quirks only compounded this issue with every generation as human bodies changed more and more. How do you find a compatible donor for a quirk that make your organs as hard as iron? Or god forbid you were like Agent Daniel with a mutation that changed your blood to be closer to that of an insect.
Tyl had claimed he could complete his research in one to two years. David was naturally skeptical but his eagerness won over his skepticism. The Grineer scientist had backed up his claims over the next few weeks by drafting up plans on the procedure he would use. Most of the scientists he'd reviewed couldn't understand most of it, mostly because of how advanced it was, but the general consensus was that Regor was a genius.
David wasn't a geneticist, he was a mix of a support gear, AI, and robotics expert. He could already think of other possibilities for Tyl's research. Skin grafts, lab-grown meat for consumption, and maybe even the ability to replicate and impart quirks themselves. The last one was a long shot even using something like CRISPR, and probably would raise concerns of quirk eugenics similar to those who engaged in quirk marriages in the past.
His train of thought was interrupted by the buzzing of his intercom. "Mr. Shield? There's someone from the World Heroes Association here to see you."
'Ah, that must be Agent Daniel here to check up.' He tapped the speaker button. "Send him in Charlotte."
He heard the door open and the sound of heels clicking. Did Charlotte escort Daniel here? He knew where David's office was. He spun around on his chair to greet the mantis mutant agent. "Ah, Daniel-" David froze upon seeing who it was in his office, paling immediately.
That was not Agent Daniel. It was a face he remembered, as she was the one who delivered the WHA's demands on the Q.A.D. Standing in his office was a young Chinese woman in a business suit with light blue hair and red-black horns jutting from her head. A woman that those in the government were wary of, especially those who were doing less-than-legal things. The Chief Auditor of the World Heroes Association, Ganyu Yuheng.
"Mrs. Yuheng! I wasn't expecting to see you here." David said, trying to compose himself and hoping that she didn't notice the sweat beginning to form on his brow.
"Mr. Shield. It's been a while." Ganyu's heels clicked as she walked over to his desk, setting down her briefcase and bouquet of white flowers she was carrying. She then took a seat across from him, giving him a friendly smile.
David eyed the flowers. "Visiting someone?"
"Oh, no those are lunch." She chirped.
"Ah…" David sweatdropped. "I see."
"Now," Her expression turned serious. "I believe you know why I'm here today."
A bead of sweat rolled down his face. "Tyl Regor?"
"Indeed. Did you think we wouldn't- hold on." She pulled a piece of paper with strange symbols inscribed on it, a talisman, he assumed. Mumbling something under her breath, the paper dissolved. "No one will be able to listen in on us."
"The room has been swept of bugs." He informed her. "It's meant for top secret meetings."
"I'm not worried about bugs, and now we won't be interrupted. Anyway, did you think we wouldn't find out about this, Mr. Shield?"
"Agent Daniel said he wouldn't report to the Association to protect Mr. Regor from the U.S Government."
"And he didn't. He informed the Council before he was suspended. He shouldn't have allowed his personal feelings to jeopardize operational security. At least he followed containment protocol." Ganyu raised an eyebrow. "But you knew we would find out eventually, didn't you?"
"I just wanted time…" David protested.
"David," She interrupted. "You aren't in too much trouble for going behind our backs, because they know you didn't do it out of any villainous intent." The Auditor pulled a file from her briefcase. "Are you aware of what the Grineer are? What they did?"
David gulped. "Yes, I am. I'm also aware that they were previously genetically programmed to obey without question. Isn't one of the World Hero Association mandates that people aren't responsible for crimes committed while under someone's control?" It was a policy shared by the Council as well.
"And yet you choose to trust him?"
His thoughts flashed to Toshinori, and his ability to see the best in anyone. "I do, mostly. I'm no idiot. Tyl is… unconventional at best, Human Resources incident at worst currently."
Ganyu raised a hand to her chin. "He's been adjusting well?"
"Yes, although no one is willing to work with him after short interactions. They say he's intimidating and erratic." All good scientists were a bit crazy, but Tyl was… an oddity.
"I see." the blue-haired woman opened the file and slid it across the table. "Now that we have that out of the way, let me inform you of what we know. On the night of April 25th, a strange storm formed over Japan. With it, an estimated two thousand otherworlders arrived. Currently, we have accounted for over twelve hundred of them. The only outlier was Mr. Regor appearing on I-Island."
David let out a low whistle. "That's a lot. And you don't know why it happened?"
"We know that their universe was destroyed by a cataclysm, thanks to accounts from a cooperative otherworlder. They also prepared files on potential threats that could've crossed over, including Mr. Regor."
David glossed over the file, a map of Japan with several red dots and several highlighted incidents of suspected and confirmed conflicts involving those from Tyl's universe. Most of the file was redacted since he didn't have clearance for it. "So, are you here to take him away then?"
"That remains to be seen. Daniel was right, he hasn't committed crimes in our universe, and although he wasn't in control of his actions we can't be sure of his intentions now."
"But Daniel-"
"Agent Daniel's quirk isn't reliable in discerning truth from lies, it can only tell emotional intent." Ganyu clarified. "I know that you are… invested in Tyl's research, and so is the Council and Heroes Association. If I can determine he isn't a threat, we will allow him to continue his research."
David breathed a sigh of relief. "That's reassuring. I figured it would be like the amplifier all over again."
"The Quirk Amplification Device could've been weaponized. Mr. Regor's research, as long as he sticks to what he told you and Daniel is true, could save millions, if not billions. The Council isn't foolish enough to let something like that slip past them." Ganyu reassured him. "The only worry is if he plans to clone humans fully to create a new Grineer army."
"That sounds more than reasonable. What do you need me to do?" David inquired.
"I'd like to meet with him and discuss his place here. Do you have a secure conference room?" Her stomach growled, and she blushed. "Preferably with a table meant for food."
[I-Island, Central Tower, Floor 78]
"You w-want me to be your assistant? Why?" Melissa stammered. "I'm not even in your field of expertise! Plus, plenty of other scientists could help you, like someone with an intelligence quirk…" She trailed off weakly.
"Bah! Your field of study is irrelevant." Tyl rebuked with a handwave. "All the others, they say I'm 'unstable' and 'difficult to work with'. They simply don't understand my process, trying to butt in with their ideas. But you, I can teach you how the science works. You're young, your mind is open to learning new things." His mind flashed to Melissa's Tenno doppelganger. Why was he thinking of that infernal brat at a time like this? No matter. Melissa wasn't Morgan, so he elected to ignore the thought.
Melissa would be useful for her quirkless genes. Finding someone young and quirkless was a rarity, and to have one so readily available would be a huge boon to his research. Her intelligence and engineering skills were just a bonus. That was no reason to concern himself with the strange conflicting emotions he was feeling.
"A-are you sure? I've taken a few classes on genetics at the academy, but my main focus is engineering and nanotech." She held up her notebook. "For support equipment."
"As I said, that doesn't matter. Whether you actually want to learn from me is up to you. But, let me sweeten the deal." Bleh, he felt like a damn Coprus merchant now. "You help me, and you can study my armor as much as you like. All I need in return is samples of your DNA and assistance with these infernal machines." He shot a withering glare at the updating supercomputer.
Melissa contemplated his offer. It wasn't a bad one, per se. She would get access to his armor whenever she wanted to, and not just his gauntlets. If she could figure out how to replicate the alloy the armor was made from, or at least a similar substitute if some of the metals didn't exist here, she could make the gauntlet much stronger.
Personally, she was a bit iffy. For one, would Papa say yes? She didn't feel like Tyl was dangerous. Odd, yes, but not dangerous. He reminded her of a family member at a gathering with no filter and didn't necessarily mean to be offensive but came across as rude or uncaring. If you didn't know Tyl's background, like the previous scientists he must've interacted with, one would assume he was trying to drive them away.
"Can I think about it? I'll have to ask my dad for permission too since I'm not eighteen yet."
"That's fine by me." He replied. Tyl then felt a buzzing against his leg, before realizing that it was a phone call. He needed to get that installed in his helmet somehow…
==VI==
[I-Island, Central Tower, Secure Conference Room, Floor 100]
"Someone from the World Heroes Association? Didn't I already talk to them?" Tyl visibly deflated like a child being told they had to attend an event with their parents.
"I didn't exactly go through an official approval process the first time Tyl. Now we have to do this the right way." David elaborated. "She's waiting for us in the conference room."
Tyl pushed open the door to reveal a horned woman with blue hair with a bouquet shoved into her mouth, slowly chewing with a blissful expression on her face.
ゴゴゴゴ Munch Munch Munch ゴゴゴゴ
Tyl looked at her, then at David, then at her again. "David that woman is eating a bouquet." He whispered, voice laced with concern.
"It's her lunch," David said, as if that explained everything. It did not.
Tyl stared at him, raising a finger to object, but deciding to sit down at the table instead. The chair creaked under the weight of his armor.
"Tyl, this is Mrs. Yuheng from the World Heroes Association. She's here to officially confirm your place here." David introduced as Ganyu wiped her face with a napkin.
"I hope this won't take too long. I have research to get back to." Tyl harrumphed.
"It shouldn't take more than a couple hours." She replied. "My job is to confirm that you aren't a threat to world security and impose a few rules on your research."
Tyl rolled his eyes. "This again… so tedious. This is why I hate bureaucracy." He complained, pointedly glaring at the bureaucrat in the room. The armored man slumped back in his seat in resignation.
"Let me put everything on the table, Mr Regor. We know who you are and what you've done, and are willing to overlook most of it due to the circumstances of your creation." Ganyu stated. "This is the stance the World Hero Association has chosen to take for all otherworlder refugees. They are also attempting to find places for them to fit into our society and contribute their skills and knowledge should they choose to comply and integrate. Of course, that right is forfeit once they've committed a serious crime."
"So, you want me to continue what I've been doing?" Tyl asked, to which the Auditor nodded. "Then this meeting is a waste of time. This could've been conveyed to me in an email." Tyl started to stand up, only to feel a chill run down his spine. It felt like the room temperature had dropped.
"I'm not finished." Ganyu shifted her legs, and Tyl could see a gun holstered on her hip. She was eying him carefully, eyes glowing a faint blue as she used her quirk. "Sit back down, Mr. Regor."
Tyl could hear David's teeth chattering and realized that no, it wasn't his imagination. The chill he felt was the room getting colder. 'This woman… she's dangerous.' Even if he wanted to fight her, he didn't know what the extent of her ice quirk was. Plus, she came to the meeting alone, despite knowing how dangerous he was. His instincts as a soldier were telling him that she would be a difficult opponent.
He sat back down with a sigh of resignation. The frost forming on his armor began to disappear as the room returned to normal temperature. "This better be important." Tyl glowered.
"It is. Regarding the presence of two individuals." Ganyu pulled out two photos, one he recognized as Sargas, who was standing over the bodies of two heroes (or so he assumed since their bodies were pixelated). His helmet was partially melted and smoke poured out of his mouth. Probably a fire quirk, interesting…
The other was of a large armored Grineer with an oddly shaped helmet. This picture was taken from a security camera and showed the clone lying in a half-destroyed warehouse with a large fist indent in his chest plate. The timestamp in the photo indicated it was from a security camera. It looked like he'd been launched from a far distance and landed there.
"Ruk and Kril. So they survived. Hrmph."
"We know who they are from the reports. These photos were taken from the two locations they landed in, the day after the arrival of those from your universe. Radar tracked their flight path to Mt. Fuji, where they presumably were launched after an altercation with an unknown third party."
"And what does that have to do with me? Isn't Japan halfway across the planet or something?" Tyl had no idea where Japan was since it didn't interest him.
"I'd like to know, Mr. Regor, where your loyalties lie. Seeing as some of your superiors-"
"Sargas? My superior?" Tyl chuckled. "Don't make me laugh. We were all somewhat equal in terms of command structure, but we didn't listen to each other. We only obeyed the Queens, or someone relaying their orders." Like their liches or that legless parrot Hek. "Even if they were to approach me, I wouldn't help them. Their genes are cured, the same as mine. I imagine that Ruk is rather upset if he's lost his cybernetics. Those two," He pointed at the photos. "I am a scientist and a soldier, but them? They are warriors. Powerful. Dangerous. Taking away their loyalty to the Queens wouldn't change their nature. They are too prideful for that. It doesn't surprise me that they went villain." He shrugged indifferently. "So no, I'd rather not work with any of them again. Sargas is a prideful ass, Hek is woefully incompetent and egotistical, and Kril is slow. Even if the remaining Queen showed up, I'd probably strangle that Worm to death myself. So no, you don't have to worry about that. I'd much rather stay here, working on my research."
Ganyu wrote all that down. "And your cloning research is limited to organs? The previous report says you refused to clone humans in their entirety."
"Oh, given the time I definitely could clone a human, if I wanted a man-baby that is. Your world doesn't have the technology to impart information unless you used that knowledge crystal quirk David used on me. The sheer quantity of information needed for viable cloning would turn their brains to mush." If his migraine from learning a single language was anything to go by. "Then I'd have to worry about the resources needed to feed and house them. Such a hassle. Couldn't do it. It's too impractical. Also, I can't breed loyalty into them." He blabbered.
"Noted. One last question. If you were to clone a limb would it be able to be reattached?" She asked with a glimmer of hope in her eyes.
"I don't see why not, though depending on the site of the amputation the existing bones might need to be replaced. I've performed the surgery before, though the nerves require a special solution to heal correctly else the limb will have no feeling." The armored Grineer contemplated. "Which is something I should be able to replicate, although it would take longer."
"I see." Her mood brightened slightly. "I have a few more questions and we should be done.
==VI==
As it turned out, "A few more questions" turned out to be two hours of negotiation over regulations and restrictions on his research, and Mrs. Yuheng asking for more information on Tyl's brothers. By the time it was over, Tyl had awkwardly shaken the Auditor's hand before wandering back to his lab, mumbling something about Windows updates.
As Ganyu gathered her things, David approached her. "Is everything in order then?"
Ganyu nodded. "As you said, he was a bit difficult, but I don't see him becoming a problem in the future. I'll be reporting my findings back to the head of the Heroes Association and the Council."
"I see…" David shuffled, unsure if what he was about to ask was appropriate. "The limb cloning, that was for…"
Ganyu paused packing her briefcase. "Yes." She turned to face David. "Much like you and Yagi, I also have people I love who would benefit from his research. However, unlike Daniel, I will not let that affect my judgment of the situation. Although I do hope his research is successful." Ganyu smiled. "I must be going if I'm going to catch my flight. I'm already working overtime as it is." She reached out to shake David's hand, which he shook firmly. With a quick bow, she began to make her exit.
David sighed, letting the day's stress leave his body. That had gone far better than he had hoped. He started to return to his office, only to be interrupted by a phone call from Melissa.
"I'm sorry, you want to what?"
Notes:
Truly a cursed interaction of characters lol.
Ganyu is here, and in this setting she is not 3000+ years old. She’s a few years younger than Endeavor. She is still half-Qilin/human though.
Chapter art is again done by Feerocomics. I’m going to try and get another chapter out before the end of the month, then Izuku birthday party chapter in April. Not sure on how frequent updates will be next month as I am going full-time because I like money.I got some Lotus art done for the fic by Feero and I’m gonna get it printed and signed at Tennocon this year so that will be neat. Anyways see ya’ll next chapter.
Chapter 26: The Burden of Truth
Summary:
Naomasa has not had a good time since learning the truth.
Notes:
AN: What's this, an update 5 days after the last one? The 'Fuck it, we ball' Technique gives me the power to write a chapter in 5 days from scratch.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The people of Russia hold no love for the former number three hero, Permafrost, following the WHA's ruling holding her responsible for the destruction of Moscow. She is blamed for the eight million deaths and subsequent decay of the country. On the anniversary of the tragedy, statues of her are burned in effigy.
Currently, Russia is slowly fragmenting, as the loss of a majority of its government and top heroes has led to mass civil unrest with some provinces threatening to secede. International heroes deployed following the "Dark Winter" incident were recalled less than a year later and currently only a small contingent of the government remains, supported by the United Nations and WHA. This has understandably left the people of Russia bitter toward those heroes, feeling as if they have been abandoned as the situation continues to worsen, the remaining Russian heroes stretched to their limit.
Those with ice-related quirks are recommended not to visit this country, as violent quirk-motivated hate crimes have been recorded against people possessing ice quirks. The perception of those quirks has worsened worldwide, but nowhere as badly as in Russia.
-CNN March 25, 2241 Evening special: [Dark Winter: 7 Years Later]
==========================VI==========================
[Musutafu, Shota Aizawa's Apartment, July 9th, 2242]
"Gods Nao, you look terrible," Shota stated dryly as he slid a cup of coffee to the detective.
Naomasa didn't look great. He'd gone from clean-shaven with a friendly smile to a stubble-covered disheveled mess with bags under his eyes in the few weeks since they'd last met.
"Yeah, I look just like you now." Naomasa shot back snarkily, taking a quick sip of the hot drink.
"Very funny. Seriously though, when was the last time you got a full night's sleep?"
Naomasa pinched his brow. "Probably a week ago? Maybe two? I haven't been able to sleep very well the past few months, and work has been pretty stressful."
"Where have you been? I've been by the station multiple times and haven't seen you. Sansa and Shikanoin said you've barely been in at all." He eyed Naomasa carefully to gauge his reaction.
"Shota, what is your World Heroes Association clearance level," Naomasa asked quietly, his voice nearly a whisper.
Shota narrowed his eyes. Generally, you didn't ask for people's clearance level unless you needed to check if they were allowed to know something. The WHA had eight levels of clearance, and Shota was level five purely because of his skills as an underground hero. He knew Nezu was at least a level seven or eight, and last he checked Nao was a level four. Police in general didn't have clearance, but given Naomasa's quirk and his close relationship with the Number One hero, he had an abnormally high ranking for a non-hero.
"Five…" He responded. They weren't at risk of anyone overhearing them. His apartment doubled as a safehouse with proper soundproofing and had no windows.
"Mine got raised." Naomasa's eyes darted around the room in paranoia. "To level Seven."
"Nao what the fu-"
==VI==
Naomasa had always thought of his quirk as a blessing as a child. When his parents told him they were proud of him, he could tell they meant it. He knew when the bullies said they only wanted to talk after school to avoid them. Thankfully, he could turn his quirk on and off.
As he got older he began to see it in a less positive light. He had to turn his quirk off most of the time because of the constant lies he would hear people tell each other. He didn't have a lot of friends growing up. The other kids didn't want to hang out because they thought he would snitch on them. He didn't really mind that because that meant the few friends he did have liked him for who he was.
Naomasa never wanted to be a hero. For one, his quirk wasn't suited for it and he found the celebrity status to be suffocating. While other kids watched heroes on the television, he watched police shows. He was always particularly interested in the interrogations where the cops would try to get a confession out of them. That was when he decided he would become a cop.
Almost no members of the police force were authorized to use their quirks. That was why they had pro heroes to fight the villains and leave any normal crimes to the police. The police force was there to arrest dangerous villains once the heroes had defeated them and taken all the credit. When he'd finally exited the academy and been promoted to detective, the Police Commissioner himself had sponsored his training to be licensed to use his quirk for police work.
Naomasa and his sister's quirks weren't like the lie-detecting machines of old. Those machines were easy to trick or unreliable at best and weren't admissible evidence. His quirk, Lie Detector, was nearly perfect in accuracy, only falling short against those so delusional they believed they were telling the truth. For his testimony to be used in court, the subject had to undergo a mental evaluation, and Naomasa had to be subjected to a quirk that forced him to tell the truth.
His quirk, along with his stellar detective skills had earned him a high place in the police force. He had an absurdly high solve rate when he was able to interrogate someone, and the feeling of exonerating an innocent always felt good to him.
Everything was normal, but all that changed when he met Toshinori.
Learning that the world's Number One Hero was crippled had been a shock. Doubly so as he found out that his quirk was transferable and that he'd killed the boogeyman of the underworld who could give and take quirks a few years prior. All of this, of course, was confirmed by his quirk. He could believe that.
What started as simply filling out All Might's paperwork for resolved cases turned into an official promotion to liaison to All Might, and many top heroes as a result. The pay was high, and he received a WHA security clearance of four despite some of the things he knew deserved a higher clearance. He was fine with knowing what he did and sticking with his for the most part uneventful (for a cop in a superhuman society) detective work.
Then, two months ago everything went to complete shit. It started as a simple investigation into some strangers with strange quirks who had seen All Might's true form. They couldn't speak any known language but were scarily fast learners. The fact that one of them displayed All Might levels of strength and that most of them possessed what seemed to be multiple quirks significantly complicated the situation. For a moment they even thought that these people were related to All For One.
Fortunately, they were wrong. Unfortunately, the reality was much, much worse.
One thing that Naomasa had never considered about his quirk was the fact that he couldn't afford to be skeptical. Whenever he'd heard some unhinged nutjob ranting about lizard people in the government, or that some monster ambushed them, he'd ignored them. Even if it had registered as true he'd always assumed they were crazy, which was backed up by the required psychological evaluation.
Interviewing Karris Ordan was one of the most stressful situations he'd ever been put in.
"I'm not sure. I stopped counting after four centuries."
Truth.
Then the bombshell that the man and the other four are from a different universe.
Truth.
The interview lasted a few hours, and throughout all of it Naomasa could hear his quirk confirming everything with a few half-truths and a small amount of lies.
Truth. Truth. Truth. Truth. Truth. Truth…
The constant confirmation that everything the scarred white-haired man was saying was true. Were it not for the extreme detail of the story and how it lined up perfectly with what they already knew he would've thought Karris to be completely delusional.
Gods he wished that was all it was. He missed it when the worst he had to worry about was One For All and knowing stand users existed.
Then he had to interrogate Tau Natah, who hadn't even been human in the first place! On top of that, her father wasn't just as strong as All Might. He was far stronger to the point where Naomasa could see the color drain from Nezu's stark white fur once he realized what he'd allowed to be imprisoned under his school.
Following the multiple-day existential gut punch, of course, Nezu and Toshinori had to follow up with another curveball by telling him that literal supernatural monsters also existed.
The first thing he'd done after work was crawl into bed and scream into a pillow for the next half hour before passing out.
And that wasn't even the end of it. God fucking damn it.
[Unregistered Tenryou Commission Compound, May 10th, 2242]
Yesterday the otherworlders at U.A had been escorted to their new home. It felt like a massive weight had been taken off Naomasa's chest. For the first time in two weeks, he actually got a decent sleep.
The first thing he noticed when he woke up was that he was no longer in his house. The second thing he noticed he was not wearing the same clothes he went to bed in. In hindsight, the first detail should've caused him more alarm. He was in some kind of briefing room, and he wasn't handcuffed.
At first, he assumed he was dreaming, and hey, at least it wasn't that dream where he was talking to Chief Tsuragamae in his underwear again. Then he noticed the emblem of the Tenryou Commission on the wall, along with the black and purple uniformed JSDF Special Forces units guarding the door, and realized that he was in over his head again.
With a groan, he slammed his face into the table—one day, one day of normalcy was all he asked for.
"Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa," He heard a male voice call out following the sound of footsteps. "Don't be alarmed, you aren't in any sort of trouble. We're here to talk about your promotion."
Naomasa looked up to see the bespectacled face of General Kujou Kamaji, Commissioner of the Tenryou Commission, who held out a cup to him. "Coffee?"
He took the offered cup and gave it a sniff. "My favorite blend."
"We did a background check on you."
"Ah." Cool, the government knew everything about him now. Well, considering it was the government they probably already knew that.
"So," Kamaji sat down across the table. "You've had an eventful past few weeks, haven't you?"
"I think that's a bit of an understatement." Naomasa snorted. Damn, this was good coffee.
"When word came down about people arriving from another universe, I thought they were pulling my leg for a minute. Though in this line of work, you have to learn to expect the unexpected." Kamaji chuckled. "I've looked over your files, and I have to say I'm impressed. High case resolution rate, licensed to use your quirk, and recommendations from the Chief of the Police Force, Principal Nezu, and All Might himself, not to mention several other heroes you've helped."
"I'm just doing my job," Naomasa stated humblely.
"I'm surprised you haven't tried to move further up from your position. I'm sure the World Heroes Association or Hero Public Safety Commission would love to have you as an investigator. I assume there's a reason for that?" Kamaji inquired.
"What I do, helping everyday people," Naomasa began, "It matters. I know I could move higher, with better pay and everything but it just isn't for me. You see all the heroes out there looking for fame to rise in the rankings, but that's not how police work is. Then you have people like All Might who still make an effort to help everyone, even if he's number one. Someone has to stick around for the little guy." The General nodded along.
"Very honorable. Too many people these days are obsessed with the idea of moving up in the world. Some compromise their morals because of that." He grimaced briefly, as if he were recalling a painful memory. "It's nice to see that we still have people like you working the streets."
"Thank you, sir."
"Now, down to business. Before we begin, do you want to do this?" He asked.
"Do I have a choice?" Naomasa replied hesitantly.
"Of course. We won't kill you if you say no or anything. We can make you forget this whole thing ever happened by wiping your memory of the past few weeks if you'd like." Kamaji offered.
"I'd like to decline that then. Given my work relationships, I'm sure I would be exposed to this sooner or later." Naomasa sighed.
"As you wish." the Commissioner snapped his fingers. "You two, out." He commanded the two soldiers guarding the door.
"Sir!" They saluted and exited swiftly, the door sealing shut behind them.
As soon as they left, the room shook, causing Naomasa to clench the arms of his seat. The room began to descend and he realized that the room was also an elevator. 'How far underground are we…' He thought as the elevator ground to a halt after about a minute.
The commissioner stood up. "Follow me, I'll explain while I give the tour." He motioned toward the door. "As you know, after the quirk wars Empress Raiden Mikoto established the Tri-Commission and imposed a Sakoku Decree barring entry and exit to the country while we re-established ourselves. That spared us from most of the international conflict." He stopped in front of a viewport where dozens of men and women, some with obvious mutation quirks but all dressed in purple and black kendo uniforms were training with Katanas below. Next to them, another group practiced shooting targets at a firing range.
"What is this place?" Naomasa wondered out loud.
"I'll get to that," Kamaji said, patting the detective on the back. "Of the three commissions, the Kanjou and Tenryou have protected Japan for centuries, both against villains and the monsters hidden from the public eye. A sacred duty passed down from the groups that existed before the Dawn of Quirks. My family has headed the Tenryou Commission for decades." They moved on further down the hallway. "Originally, the Kanjou Commission was in charge of the early heroes and the Hero Public Safety Commission. As time passed and heroes became more popular the Commission was absorbed by them."
"So do most heroes know about this then?"
The General shook his head. "As far as the extent of our operation, no. Only those with proper clearance are aware of the true purpose of our Commissions. Currently, the HPSC is the most powerful out of the three Commissions. With how peaceful the world is these days there isn't much need for a standing military presence. That said, we are by no means weaker than them, we just have our jurisdiction. We are both authorized by the Prime Minister and Empress Raiden to act in any way we see fit in handling supernatural threats."
"Handling?"
"The extermination of threats." He corrected. "Which is the HPSC's policy." Kamaji shook his head as they approached a large set of doors. "They leave the extermination up to their personal hero teams, and sometimes top-level heroes depending on the severity of the situation. It's not clean but they do their job, although I don't agree with many of their methods." Kamaji held out his hand, and a glowing tattoo matching the symbol on the door began to glow. "But unlike the HPSC, we strive to peacefully co-exist with many of the friendly demi-humans and monsters."
"Demi-humans? Monsters? Aren't they the same?" He asked, confusion evident.
"No, but that can be explained later." The door hissed open to reveal a glowing hallway. "Here," Kamaji tossed him a plastic bag. "You might need this."
"Wait, wha-?" Naomasa stammered.
"Barf bag. Follow me." He said with no further explanation, disappearing into the light of the hallway.
Naomasa shrugged in confusion and followed him in, shielding his eyes from the bright light. Suddenly, the ground shifted beneath his feet and his stomach lurched. Instinctively he closed his eyes as the light flickered and turned into a shower of color.
He understood why he had the barf bag now as he keeled over and emptied yesterday's dinner into it. "Augh," He coughed, blinking as he adjusted to the sunlight. "What the hell was-"
Wait.
Sunlight?
He shot to his feet and looked around franticly. There was no trace of the underground facility they were just in. Around him was a small military outpost guarded by a few soldiers. The sky was wide open and he could smell the fresh sea breeze. "Where the hell are we?" Naomasa saw the ocean and a small town further away.
"We're still in Japan, technically. This is a domain. Specifically, a permanent domain to hide non-humans who can't live openly in Japan. Think of it as a magically created artificial pocket dimension."
Ah, of course, magic exists too, because his quirk is telling him that the Commissioner is telling the truth.
Wonderful.
==VI==
[Domain: Isle of Eternal Sanctuary]
The Commissioner led him through the village to continue the tour. The village was filled with a variety of different creatures, some looked like animals or similar to those with full mutation quirks. Or just straight-up anthropomorphic animals. There was what he assumed was a Tanuki trying to sell something to a man with blue horns.
Then some were more outlandish. A giant humanoid made of rocks that he would've mistaken for a quirk if not for the fact they were floating to make the body. He stopped for a moment and a straight-up umbrella with a human foot instead of a handle hopped past him merrily.
What the fuck even was his life right now.
Seeing his somewhat shell-shocked look, General Kamaji turned around. "It's a lot to take in, isn't it." He stopped to wave to a bird-headed woman who called out in greeting. "But it's pretty peaceful here. It even has its own self-sustaining ecosystem and weather." He said, gesturing toward the sky.
"Uh… yeah." the detective responded, somewhat distracted and taking in the bizarre sights around him. "So is everyone here a monster or demi-human?"
"Most of the population is, but there are humans who live here as well with their families, like Mrs. Ishibashi over there." He pointed to a restaurant.
Naomasa looked over to see an elderly woman serving what seemed to be a giant spider, not like an Arachne, just a massive human-sized spider. His eyes widened as she pulled out a severed human arm and placed it in front of the creature's drooling mandibles. "Uh, s-sir, that woman just served that spider an arm." He stammered.
"Some creatures have specialized diets that require human flesh. With modern technology, we've been able to synthesize substitutes and through the use of donated parts from regeneration quirk users, we're able to feed them. In the past, we would've had to kill creatures with that type of diet. I don't blame them, not like they can control what their bodies can process."
That made Naomasa feel slightly better. Slightly. "Wait, did you say families?"
"Yes. All the details will be in the full debriefing later on, but the difference between demi-humans and monsters is that demi-humans are genetically compatible with humans." The general explained.
As he watched a group of children run down the street, he had a thought. "Wait, is that where quirks came from then?"
Kamaji shook his head. "That's what we thought at first, but no. Their population developed quirks at the same time as humans." His gaze darkened. "And that's what makes them dangerous because, on top of their higher affinity for magic than humans, they also possess quirks. Most of the time their quirks manifest in ways that enhance their pre-existing abilities, sometimes they are born with something unrelated."
Naomasa looked around uneasily, realizing what the man was implying. "Wait, this Domain… it's a prison, isn't it."
The Commissioner looked at him with alarm. "What? No! Of course not!" He remembered the military outpost at the edge of town that they entered from. "Oh, I see why you would think that. The people here are free to leave whenever they want, they just need to notify us in advance. There are several exit checkpoints they can depart from." They stopped in front of a park and the general sat down on the bench, motioning for Naomasa to join him. "It's true, a majority of Japan's non-human population lives in this domain, but there are many that live out in the open. Quirks make it easier for most of them to blend in."
"Why don't all of them?"
Kamaji gestured around. "Well, this place has been around since before the Dawn of Quirks. Before then, it was simply a village hidden away from humans by a tribe of Kitsune. Obviously, it's expanded a lot since then, but it's their home. More than that, have you noticed it?"
What did he mean? It was difficult to not notice things here. "No?"
"No villain attacks. Since they are under our protection, and the fact they self-police to keep the peace between species here, violent crime is extremely rare. Even if they can live comfortably outside of the domain, it's safer for them here. No villain attacks, no worrying about messing up and the HPSC eliminating them before we can get to them, or any other elements who want to hunt them for reagents. Villains high up in the underworld have a black market for that sort of thing, and it's not just human villains."
Naomasa felt his throat dry up. "Oh. I see."
"Still," he continued. "It's much better than it used to be. Before they had to stay hidden in domains or illusions, worried about humans hunting them or struggling to find food as humans grew more technologically advanced and able to fight back. Now though, a majority of them can walk the streets with no problem. A kitsune will look the same as someone with a minor mutation quirk. Hell, even a few of them are pro-heroes, not that the HPSC lets them get too much attention for security's sake." That, and the HPSC had always viewed non-humans as a potential national security threat, a sentiment shared by his mother-in-law, the current HPSC president.
"I suppose so." The two of them sat silently, enjoying the view of the park.
==VI==
[Musutafu, Shota Aizawa's Apartment, July 9th, 2242]
"What the hell did you do to get that kind of clearance?" Shota assumed it was Yagi's fault. Naomasa probably got caught up in something classified that required his quirk. "I haven't seen you for nearly two months and you have the second-highest security clearance?!" He nearly shouted.
"That's classified Shota, and even if I wanted to tell you I'm under a quirk that keeps me from telling unauthorized people." In truth, it was a mixture of a quirk and a complicated spell that depending on the situation would allow him to share information as the situation demanded.
"Fuck Nao, at least I know why you look so bad." Shota deadpanned, taking a long sip from his mug. "Hero Public Safety or Tenryou?" He asked after a brief pause. With Shota's security clearance and the amount of underground work he had done, he was aware of stand users and demi-humans to a certain extent. However, he did not know the full extent of either Commissions' operation, only so far as they handled those types of threats. Heroes in the know typically called one of the two Commissions whenever they encountered non-human threats. The others didn't because they were often dead before they realized what they were dealing with.
"Tenryou."
"Hmmm." the Erasure Hero frowned. They were certainly the better of the two since the HPSC didn't take non-human prisoners. "I know dealing with this is a lot, but it gets easier."
Naomasa looked at him with the face of a man whose sanity was being held together via duct tape and esoteric mysticism. "How does this get easier?"
"Do you know how many times I've had to deal with non-human or quirk threats in my career? Three, and that's only because I'm an underground hero." Shota leaned back, letting one of his cats leap into his lap. "The reality of it is that most heroes will never encounter these things in the field. The Commissions like to keep things in the dark, and they are damn good at keeping threats contained. Now, that's a different story if you're in the Top Ten or one of the weirdos who works for them."
Some heroes were retained by the HPSC and Tenryou Commission to deal with threats off the books. Some officially, like Manpower, Harken, and Subsurface openly were underground heroes that worked for the commission. Then there was Hawks, who was the commission's golden boy.
The Tenryou Commission on the other hand mostly used elite squads of soldiers picked from the JSDF, SAT, and various hero school graduates that they recruited. In addition, they also retained a mysterious group of heroes who were skilled enough to be placed in the Top Ten if they were so inclined. The only one Shota was aware of was Kamisato Ayato, also known as the Elegant Hero: Suiyuu. Although the man's younger sister was his student and he respected the man's skills as a hero, he still disliked him for reasons he wouldn't get into at the moment.
Tsukauchi sighed. "It doesn't feel like that. I mean, the initial introduction was a shock… that wasn't an issue once it set in."
==VI==
[Unregistered Tenryou Commission Compound, May 10th, 2242]
Naomasa stared at the documents in front of him with wide eyes. "Level Seven? There must be some mistake." This was the second-highest security clearance level in the WHA.
"Fourth." Kamaji corrected. "Officially, there are eight. Most people don't know that the other two exist. "And there are under thirty people with level ten clearance." He didn't tell Tsukauchi his level. All the man needed to know was that it was higher.
'Are you serious? This is what a level seven gets access to?' Naomasa thought. "This is… a lot." He flipped to another page in the handbook he was expected to memorize.
"That's because of your connections. This isn't the clearance a normal Level Seven would receive.
This was the one time that Naomasa would regret his close ties to Nezu and All Might. "Of course." He slammed his face into the desk.
"Well, you're trusted with knowledge of One For All, and you do good work with the other heroes too." Kamaji shrugged casually. "Plus some of the higher-ups approved of it."
He nearly choked on air upon hearing the Commissioner mention Toshinori's quirk, jolting up to question it before realizing that it was a moot point. Instead, he slumped in his chair and continued reading.
==VI==
[Unregistered Tenryou Commission Compound, May 14th, 2242]
"I'm sorry, I think I misheard you." Naomasa blinked. "You to see if I can what?"
The green-haired woman in front of him hadn't given him a name, and her face was hidden by a fox-themed mask. She was dressed like a shrine maiden and the only indicator of what she was were the fluffy kitsune ears on her head.
"We are going to teach you a simple detection spell." The kitsune repeated. "If you do not possess the correct affinity, talismans will be provided."
Why is this his life now? "But I'm a human… can I even use magic?"
The woman giggled. "Oh, humans have been able to use magic for centuries, although it was extremely rare. Now though, all humans have the potential to use magic, though not everyone is suited to do it well. We don't go advertising that, for good reason."
Well, that made sense at least. Naomasa elected to ignore the… what was it, the twentieth existential crisis he'd had in the past week?
==VI==
He had a slight magic affinity, because nothing in his life could be normal anymore.
Goddammit.
==VI==
[Musutafu, Shota Aizawa's Apartment, July 9th, 2242]
"The HPSC has legal kill squads Shota!" Naomasa ranted as he paced back and forth across the room. "And not just for non-humans, but for anyone that threatens 'the masquerade'. He airquoted. "And that's the good option! FUCK!" The detective flopped down onto the couch.
Shota in the meantime poured one of his jelly packets into his drink and downed half the abomination of fruity coffee like a shot glass and stared at the ceiling with his signature emotionless stare. "Yeeeeep."
Naomasa slammed his fist into the cushions and let out a muffled indignant screech.
"Well, the alternative is having the civilians know there are monsters that go around eating people." Shota deadpanned.
The detective lifted his head over the back of the couch. "Oh, I know Shota, I fucking know."
==VI==
[Kamino Ward Police Station, May 24th, 2242]
Naomasa hated this. He hated this so much.
Today he was being introduced to the "dark" part of the Commissions' operations. That was saying something considering the whole thing was several levels of completely and utterly fucked up coverups and covert killings.
Karris Ordan was joining him, acting as a translator for one of the otherworlders that the Tenryou commission had brought in.
"Sup." The white-haired man waved at him. "Detective Tsukauchi, been a bit." Ordan squinted. "You uh, doing alright? You don't look so good." The man looked absolutely miserable. Bags under his eyes, slightly unshaven stubble from a week of stress.
"I'm fine." Naomasa lied, being very much not fucking fine. "What do we have?"
Naomasa flipped through the pad that one of the soldiers had given him. "Grineer, name unknown, female. Arrested on charges of villainy because she assaulted a police officer with her quirk who noticed her acting strangely at a store."
Ordan rubbed his face. "Fuck. How badly did she -brutalize- hurt him?"
The detective was so done with this he didn't even react to Karris's outburst. He knew the man had issues. "He'll live, but he'll never walk again."
Ordan looked at him sympathetically. "Damn." He clenched his fist. Even here the Grineer were ruining lives. "Let's… let's get this over with." Ordan sighed and they both entered the room.
From what Ordan could tell from her large build, she probably used to be a heavy gunner or officer. Like he'd been told, there wasn't a single trace of cybernetic replacements that he could see, nor any sign of clone rot. That didn't stop her from stinking to high heaven though. She wasn't wearing any armor, having either sold it or stolen some clothing to better fit in.
"The Grineer aren't the smartest bunch. Probably haven't learned much Japanese, even with whatever happened to improve their bodies." Ordan muttered to the detective. "She looks scared and confused."
"Who you, skoom?" The Grineer spat at him.
"My name isn't important." Ordan said. "I'm just here to translate for the detective."
The clone's eyes widened and she sat up, cuffs stopping her from moving further. "You, not Grineer. Are you from home?" Ordan responded with a curt nod. "What's your name and rank."
The Grineer's orange eyes nervously darted around the room as if expecting to be struck. "Egra-728, Kosma Crewship Kaptain."
"Her name is Egra-728," Ordan translated.
"Her name has numbers?" Naomasa asked.
"She was part of a batch, which means they all have the same name but different numbers." Ordan clarified. He continued to prod the clone, trying to get her to open up more. She was clearly fighting the urge to answer the questioning as she'd been trained to resist. Whenever she said something, Ordan would immediately convey it to Tsukaiuchi to confirm its validity.
"Why did you attack that police officer?" He finally asked.
"Hungry. Need food. No credits, don't know words, so take food. Man with gun stop so I hurt him. Try to take gun, got zapped by costume man." She admitted with seemingly no shame. "He say he is 'heeroh"? What does that mean?"
"They are like…" Ordan tried to come up with an explanation that she would understand. "They are like the Tenno. They stop criminals"
Her eyes widened with fear. "Tenno? Tenno skoom here?" Her eyes lit up with panic and she attempted to stand up and activate her quirk, the shock cuffs jolting her and preventing her from moving. Ordan would later find out she had a strength-enhancing quirk.
While Egra was recovering from the stun-cuffs Naomasa looked over to Ordan with concern. "She's afraid of your kid? Does she know that she's here?"
Ordan shrugged. "She's not 'my kid', and no, she doesn't. Most Grineer see the Tenno as a boogeyman or some monster, because most that encounter them don't survive."
Naomasa hadn't interacted with the Tenno girl, but he'd heard Natah and Ordan talk about their battle prowess. Whenever he thought of what he'd seen of the girl he couldn't imagine her being a killer. 'Fuck, she's just a kid too. How many people has she had to kill?'
==VI==
Eventually, they finished the questioning. Naomasa sighed and closed his notebook, peering through the one-way glass. "All that over some food."
"Well, it's to be expected from someone coming from a faction that has stuff like 'WEAKNESS IS SIN' and 'VIOLENCE IS JUSTICE' plastered on their ships…" Ordan rubbed his eyes. "She doesn't seem too bright. Probably didn't know any better, even if she is free of the Queens." He lamented.
It was true. Whenever the clone admitted to her crimes, she seemed confused about what she did wrong, which Naomasa didn't know where to even begin with how he felt about that. What really stuck out to him though was the last thing the Grineer had asked.
"When will I be executed."
He didn't know how to respond to that. Ordan had explained to him that the Grineer took criminal punishment seriously. The lucky ones were just executed by firing squad or a quick shot to the head. Since they were mass-produced they were just as expendable as the bullets they used. If they really wanted to prove a point, they would use something called the Atterax, which Ordan described as a 'blender on a rope', which was a whole different box of nightmare fuel.
Unlike the HPSC, the Tenryou Commission didn't have a zero-tolerance policy. If it were the HPSC, this woman wouldn't have made it to the interrogation room. Still, they weren't going to let her off the hook since she committed an act of villainy. A normal prison was out of the question given her status as an otherworlder.
"Pandoras Box."
"What, like in the Greek myth?" Naomasa remembered.
"A container said to contain all the evils of the world. It's where we send supernatural creatures to be imprisoned for life. Can't risk a security leak." Kamaji informed him. "It possesses a level of security even higher than Tartarus or I-Island. Magic enchantments, seals, living and mechanical guards, and it's also inside a domain. You can only enter with a Sigil of Permission as well."
That was what the Commissioner-General had told him. A magical prison that the Grineer officer would never be released from. Life in prison for an assault, just because they didn't want people to know where she came from.
Was that really any better than executing her?
"Detective, you you sure you're doing okay?" He turned to see Karris staring at him with concern. "I know that this is-"
"I'm fine," Naomasa replied through gritted teeth. This was just something he had to get used to. He didn't need pity from someone like Karris.
This was just part of the process. Another few weeks of onboarding and he'd be fully trained and back on the police force to resume his normal duties until he was needed.
How could it get any worse than this?
==VI==
[Calamari City Outskirts, July 4th, 2242]
Naomasa wasn't a homicide detective. Given his quirk and value, he specialized in assisting heroes in their investigations and apprehending villains. That didn't mean he'd some extraordinarily vile people who gleefully admitted their crimes with no remorse. The kind of villains who made him sick were those who chose to go into a lifestyle of violent crime for the sheer pleasure of doing so. He knew some people were driven by desperation, or having no control over the desires their quirks gave them, and he could sympathize with that.
But this…
This was something else.
This was the last straw. He couldn't keep doing this.
So many bodies, torn to shreds.
This is what happened when the commissions were too late, with no heroes around in the outskirts of town. Even if this was a 'rare occurrence' and a 'tragedy' like the soldiers on site told him.
==VI==
[Unregistered Tenryou Commission Compound, June 13th, 2242]
The head of the Commission was bowing to him in apology.
"We pushed you into this too quickly, given the urgency of the situation with the otherworlders." Commissioner Kujou said. "I will take full responsibility for my haste."
"What?" Naomasa nearly fell out of his seat.
"We don't normally push people into this kind of work this quickly. You're just a detective, not someone who was trained to do this. We should've made this more gradual rather than dumping all this on you." He stood up. "Please, take a vacation. You've done more than enough."
==VI==
[Musutafu, Shota Aizawa's Apartment, July 9th, 2242]
"So you saw a bunch of shit you can't tell me about, and then they ordered you to take a break?" Shota asked incredulously. Gods he wanted to strangle Yagi, seeing as it was probably his fault their mutual friend got caught up in this. That, or Nezu, but he was more afraid of the rat than Yagi.
He got what he assumed was a muffled "Uh huh." From Naomasa, who had his face buried in the couch cushions.
Sighing, he stood up and stalked over to Naomasa. "Alright, here's what we are going to do. I'm driving you home, you are going to shower and shave. Then I'm calling Nemuri, Tensei, and Hizashi so we can help you get your house straightened out." Plus they could give him some comfort from the stress he'd been going through. "And I'll have her use her quirk to get you a good night's rest."
Naomasa rolled over, shirt covered in cat hair. "The goddess of sleep thou blesseth me with slumber." He deadpanned with relief.
"Shut up Nao." At least his sense of humor was still intact.
==VI==
[Tenryou Commission Headquarters, Tokyo, July 9th, 2242]
"I don't like this. We ran him through three levels of security training in a month. I don't care who he has connections to, he's still just a cop." Kujou Kamaji hissed into the phone. "Yes, eugh." He scowled and pinched his nose. "Yes ma'am, I know."
Tsukauchi Naomasa wasn't like Kamaji. He'd been raised into his role in the commission. The work, however dirty and morally grey, was important. Tsukauchi was a good cop, with a good heart. Fine in the field he was in, but in work like this those kinds of morals would get you killed.
"She wanted a man close to Yagi and Nezu, and it's better if its someone they trust than one of our men." A vein popped out on his forehead. "Well, I don't get the enjoyment of toying with people like you do." 'This woman… she always gives me a headache.'
He sat and listened to the call for another minute. "Yes, I know, he's hiring them. Hiiragi is going to try and poach them or sabotage their exam. I don't think she'll let people this strong just waltz into Nezu's arms. She hates him enough as it is." Kamaji narrowed his eyes. "Listen, I pushed him through this because I trust you and whatever your and Nezu's arrangement is. Next time he needs an asset cleared, we do it my way. We need good agents, not psych patients." He growled. "Yes, I'll tell Chisato. We'll be over for dinner this weekend." With that, he hung up.
Notes:
AN: Every time there is a secret that someone has, the go-to is having Naomasa confirm it with his Fanon quirk (his quirk has never been confirmed in Canon, and is just based off speculation because of his sister's canon quirk and one of his ancestors that AFO stole a quirk from.) He's usually just treated as a plot device who confirms "Hey yeah, they are from another universe/not human/not a quirk power" and thats all.
So I went the route of how that is affecting his mental health.
In canon he gets introduced to All Might and learns about his state and quirk sometime between Vigilantes and MHA start. This is after AFO is presumed dead. All fairly believable especially since AFO is someone with urban legends.Here, he knows that, and that stand users exist since he's high enough up the police ladder. Not where they come from, just that they are a power separate from quirks.
Now imagine how he feels when he gets called down to interrogate someone who might be one of AFO's former minions who saw All Might's true form, and then learns that its much, much worse than that. He got the worst parts of Warframe's story dumped on him, and his quirk tells him its true.
Then one of his best friends and the principal of one of the world's best schools tell him that monsters also exist right after that.
His quirk does not give him the option of being skeptical, because he knows that they aren't insane. It's not some conspiracy theorist telling him these things.
Then of course, he gets kidnapped by the government and shown these things in person and kinda just fumbles through it. Normally going from L4-L7 would be spread out the training more.
He will get better though.
Domains don't work like those from Jujutsu Kaisen, more like how the Teapot and other domains in Genshin work. They are far more customizable and variable, and can even be made permanent outside the user's control even past death.
Regarding Pandora's Box, they don't get a trial because if you are being sent there it is to preserve the masquerade and you've done something to deserve it. In Tartarus you do get a trial, but given the danger that people from Tartarus present, they are either tied in absentia or virtually. If you've read My Hero Playthrough by Xavon Wrentaile there is a similar system called The Napier Doctrine, although that is far more extreme than what appears in VI.
Anyways, Tennocon Tickets approach, I'm going to be going and I'm going to bring the Natah cover I got for Rebecca to sign hopefully. That will be neat. Next chapter will be Izuku's birthday party and it will be a long one, which i may split into two chapters if it gets too big.
Chapter 27: Happy Birthday
Summary:
Izuku and Haylee share their secrets.
Notes:
It's birthday time.
Also, here's a little breakdown of how WHA/Council security clearance levels work. I'm not making it this chapter's codex entry because it's better explained here than an in-universe lore doc.
Level one, the general entry level for most pro heroes that the government and WHA trust. This means that for a country-specific Hero Commission/Dept they would be moderately high up, like mid-level clearance in the HPSC for example. At that point they know that stand users also exist.
Level two through three clearance is given to those further trusted.
Level four is given to those that are useful and highly skilled and thus given access to more secrets.
Level five is where you get introduced to non-humans existing. This is generally done gradually to ease people into it, which was NOT done with Naomasa, and he went 2 levels above that. People like Eraser know that non-humans exist, and the protocol is to call the relevant authorities to deal with it.
Level Six is where you get a deeper grasp of magic existing and military-level clearance.
Level seven means you deal heavily with coverups and undergo training with magic if applicable. Non-humans or hybrids generally have a better time learning magic. Currently, otherworlders are considered a level 6-7 secret.
Level eight is the accepted level that most believe is the top, because 9 and 10 clearance doesn't officially exist. You will know that AFO did exist as well as the existence of Pandora's Box and several high level secrets.
Level nine and ten are the top levels with very few people in them. They know the truth about One For All, All For One, and mostly have full access to all records and files. Level 10 has unrestricted access.Now in terms of who is what level:
10: Council of Seven members and higher ups.
9: Kamaji Kujou , Nezu, Hiiragi Eto (HPSC president from canon)
8. All Might, Endeavor, Rex Lapis, Star and Stripe, and higher-level pro heroes.
7. Detective Tsukauchi, Lady Nagant (pre-Tartarus)
6. Chief Tsuragamae (yes Naomasa has a higher clearance than him), Snipe
5. Eraserhead, most of U.A's faculty and most trusted mid-level heroes.
4. Trusted hero adjacent staff and police higher ups
3. Upper level for most pro heroes and police higher ups.
2. General level of trusted heroes.
1. Minor clearance for secrets and stand users, generally equivalent to mid-level HPSC clearance.Obviously, there is variability to who can know what and there are exceptions like Naomasa knowing about OFA's secret. Levels 1-8 mostly operate on a "need to know" basis.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Incident Log: Haven Metal Gear Development Facility, Rifle, Colorado]
July 15th
0600 Hours: Communication with Haven Facility lost.
0602 Hours: Massive storm clouds rapidly formed over Haven.
0612 Hours: Multiple Category 5 tornado touchdowns in an 80 mile radius of Rifle, CO.
0615 Hours: NORAD confirms the storm is not natural, caused by an unknown party. Classified at SS Level Threat.
==========================VI==========================
[Aldera Junior High, July 15th, 2242]
Izuku packed his bag as the school day ended. Nobody had acknowledged his birthday other than his teacher, who just said that to him and then ignored him. Nothing new. He was more nervous about tonight than anything.
He was going to tell Haylee about One For All. Not only that but Toshinori was going to tell her guardians as well. He wasn't sure why Toshinori asked Izuku of all people for permission since it was still his quirk.
'Because, young Izuku, this quirk will be yours soon and you deserve the right to choose who will know.'
Of course, Izuku didn't know that part of the reason was that Natah and Ordan would be teaching at U.A. as well soon.
A voice called out to him as he headed out the front gate. "Oi, Deku!" He turned to see Katsuki walking toward him. "Kacchan?"
Katsuki looked like he'd rather be anywhere else right now, and refused to meet Izuku's gaze. "The hag and the old man wanted me to give you this or whatever." He handed Izuku an envelope that said 'Happy Birthday' on it.
Despite how he and Katsuki's friendship had ended up, the rest of his family still sent him presents from time to time.
"Fuckin happy birthday or whatever. I'll tell 'em you said thanks." Katsuki walked off before Izuku could thank him.
'Useless fucking nerd. You better stay out of my way.' Katsuki kicked a rock as he passed.
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment, July 15th, 2242]
Natah had never been to a birthday party before, so she didn't know what to expect. Her people didn't celebrate the amount of time that had passed since one's birth, and centuries of imprisonment on Lua and being trapped in the Void didn't exactly give her many opportunities.
She'd begun to realize that she didn't actually know how to interact with people in a casual setting. Sure, she knew how to pretend to mingle as she'd done at Orokin gatherings to spy on them, but that was different. At the very least this would be a good experience, and hopefully she wouldn't embarrass Haylee in front of her friend's parent. Also, Yagi was supposed to be there too, so it was probably going to be very awkward.
"Alright, we're here," Ordan said as they pulled up next to an apartment building. He was wearing a black T-shirt and jeans after Natah had vetoed his even more casual funny T-shirts. He wasn't sure what the problem was. Haylee said that the Midoriya kid wore shirts that said "shirt" or something on them. Well, his were a bit less… tactful. That was probably why.
The three of them exited the car, with Ordan and Haylee each holding a present. The wooden training sword was a joint gift from Natah and Ordan (because she didn't trust him not to sneak the boy a real sword). Haylee had something that she'd made herself.
"I'm so excited. Are you excited Haylee?" Ordan grinned.
Haylee just gave him a blank stare. "Yes." She was starting to regret inviting him, because she knew that he was going to end up embarrassing her.
==VI==
Izuku's leg bounced up and down anxiously. His mom was already cooking dinner and chatting with Toshinori. He still wasn't used to having All Might swing by his house. Every time it happened, even if Toshinori stayed in his shrunken form it felt like a dream. His train of thought was interrupted by a knock at the door. "I'll get it it!" He yelped, voice cracking. Already off to a good start.
He sprinted down the hallway, hand shaking slightly as he opened the door for his guests. At the front was Tenno, holding a small rectangular box under her arm. Behind her was a tall muscular man with a scar on his face, and white hair wrapped in a ponytail. On the man's right was a woman with dark purple hair. 'Wasn't her hair black when I first saw her?' Izuku thought. "W-welcome! Please come in!" He held the door as they came in and removed their shoes, all except the woman whose shoes somehow disappeared when Izuku blinked.
"So," the man turned to face him. "You're the birthday boy, huh?"
"Y-yes sir." Izuku could see Tenno glaring at the man.
'Hmm, kid looks sturdier than when I first saw him.' Ordan thought. 'He looks so nervous though. Where did all the confidence he had when he stood up to Hunhow go?' He held out the present. "Well, name's Karris Ordan. Nice to finally meet 'ya. This is a present from me and Natah here." He said, pointing to the woman next to him. "You can call me Ordan if you'd like." Izuku took the offered box.
Next, Natah introduced herself with a short bow. "My name is Tau Natah. Happy birthday Midoriya." She gave him a warm smile. Her greeting was far more formal and polite.
"T-thank you! Nice to meet you too." He quickly bowed to both of them. "Dinner is almost ready, uhm, if you'd follow me." He led them down the hallway quickly. 'Ahhhhhh! That was so awkward!' In his mind, he slammed his head into the wall repeatedly in shame.
As they entered the kitchen Toshinori awkwardly waved, having already sat down at the table. "Yagi." Ordan nodded.
"You must be Mr. Karris and Ms. Tau!" Inko greeted from the stove. "Come, sit down. The food will be ready shortly."
Ordan took his seat across from Yagi, and Natah sat to Ordan's right. Haylee joined them after setting her present in the living room. "So… how's it going?" He asked Yagi.
"Oh, you know. Saved a few people, and stopped a villain attack. Mostly paperwork today though." The Number One Hero responded.
Haylee and Izuku cringed and shared a knowing look at the adults awkwardly trying to make small talk. "Happy birthday." She mouthed to which he responded with a blush and a nod.
Thankfully the awkwardness didn't last long as Inko brought over the food. She'd made the same thing for everyone, katsudon, all except Toshinori, whom she gave a bowl of soup.
"Thank you Inko." He smiled as she sat down next to him.
Ordan raised an eyebrow. 'First name basis with All Might hmmm?' Thankfully he had enough tact to not joke about that.
"Itadakimasu!"
With that, everyone dug in.
==VI==
"Mrs. Midoriya, you gotta give me the recipe for this katsudon." Ordan praised. "It's delicious."
"Oh, you're too kind!" Inko blushed. "Do you cook too?"
"Yep, I'm the only one who knows how." He proudly said.
"I know how to cook…," Haylee interjected.
"Well, I'm the one that preps your meals." Ordan pointed out. "Because you are out training with him all the time" He pointed his chopsticks at Izuku.
"Speaking of which," Inko said. "I'm so grateful that you've been such a good friend to Izuku. He's been so happy to have someone like you supporting him these past few months."
"Mooom!" Izuku whined, face reddening with embarrassment.
Haylee scratched her head. "Mid- I mean Izuku's a good guy. I'm glad to have met someone like him. If Mr. Yagi hadn't convinced me to try and make friends I probably would still be at home by myself. Even if we don't do anything but train together I like to hang out with him." She took a quick bite of her katsudon, savoring the meat. "Doing something like this is a refreshing break from just training."
Inko smiled. "I'm happy you were able to come and celebrate Izuku's birthday. All of you." She motioned to everyone at the table. "For the past few years, it's just been Izuku and I." Masaru and Mitsuki used to come over when Izuku was younger, but since he and Katsuki drifted apart and in between the Bakugos' busy work schedules she only rarely got to visit them. They still sent Izuku money every year though.
"Well, thank you for inviting us to celebrate," Natah said. "We've been busy since we arrived in Japan and haven't had much time to socialize." Ordan nodded along with her.
"Tenno s-said you were heroes right?" Izuku piped up, producing a notebook from somewhere.
Ordan eyed the kid. Oh, right. Their made-up backstory. "We were," Void, he felt disgusted calling what he did 'hero work'. "But we've been… out of the game for a few years. I was messed up real bad a few years ago," more like a few centuries, "and Natah mostly stuck to logistics and support work."
"What were your hero names?" Izuku asked.
"We did some… undercover work so that's classified. When we re-debut we'll have to go under new names. Natah already has her's picked out, I'm still working on mine." Natah didn't even have to think hard about what her hero name would be. It was an easy choice. He looked over at Izuku again and saw a flash of disappointment on his face. "You like quirks, don't you?" He asked, remembering what Haylee told him about her and the boy creating a new ability.
Izuku nodded furiously.
"Well, this is my quirk. It's called Calcification." Unlike normal calcification, Ordan's quirk allowed him to grow entire bones out of his body. He wasn't sure of the limit yet, but it was dependent on the amount of calcium he consumed. "I can create bone constructs using the calcium stored in my body. The most I've managed to create is about the size of a semi-trailer." Which baffled him until he looked it up. It was called the "Quirk Ex-Nihilo Effect" where people with quirks could create energy or materials out of nothing, or at least get more out than they put in if it required a fuel source.
"Wow! What can you make? Can you control them outside your body?" Izuku questioned. 'If his quirk is like Hawks's maybe…'
"Nah, best I can do is re-absorb anything I make. As for what I can make, anything that I have a clear image in my mind of."
※ In the hands of anyone else, the quirk would be difficult to use, or at least require a visual aid or schematics. Most production-type quirks relied on visual or haptic memory. The most that some could do was simple shapes or objects that they had familiarity with.
However, thanks to the restoration of Ordan Karris's body, taking the factor of his formerly digital mind into a flesh and blood body meant he retained all the schematics and blueprints within the Tenno network.
※"And I have eidetic memory, so I can memorize blueprints too." Which was something he didn't possess until recently. He could recall anything he'd ever seen, given some time. When he was Ordis, he had an Orokin-made processor built into his hardware which could access information in the blink of an eye. Now that he was human again he still had access to everything he'd ever known, but had to think hard for certain bits of information. It was like accessing a supercomputer database with a smartphone to search through a sea of information.
"Woah…" Izuku gaped.
"Bone Arsenal: Dark Dagger." Ordan's skin paled and hardened. Within a few seconds, a Dark Dagger made of stark white bone emerged. "I can't really make anything too complex with moving parts, so it's more suited for defense and melee. Armor, barricades, weapons, et cetra." The weapons he made were also stronger than the average bones due to manipulating their density. "Pretty cool right?" He spun the blade around his hand with expert precision.
"Not at the table." Natah's hand shot out and caught the dagger by the blade, which earned a gasp from Inko until she realized that the other woman wasn't harmed.
"Party pooper..." Ordan pouted. "Fine then, you go next Natah."
Natah was about to protest but saw the excited look in Izuku's eyes, which were glimmering with intrigue. "This, is Mimic Queen, my quirk." Her entire body dissolved and reformed into a second Haylee. "Anything that I've touched, whether it is a living being or not I can copy the physical appearance of." She said in Haylee's voice, which was extremely jarring to hear. "I can also change the makeup of my body into different shapes through partial transformation." Haylee, or rather Natah's hand shifted into purple claws. Each nail was about the length of a dagger and able to cut through steel as easily as butter.
"So cool!" Izuku beamed and scribbled down a quick sketch in his notebook. "You would be the perfect spy!"
"It's very useful for espionage." Natah agreed, suppressing a flinch. She noticed Yagi monitoring her expression. He knew she wasn't revealing all her quirk could do.
To an outside observer, it would appear that Mimic Queen was the result of having multiple quirks if they were aware of all its aspects. It was for that reason that Nezu incorrectly assumed that she was related in some way to All For One, or one of his associates.
※ Mimic Queen was the accumulation of all her abilities as a Sentient compacted into one of the most complicated quirks in the world. On top of her ability to shape her own body to perfectly copy anything she touched, she also possessed Damage Adaptation on a level stronger than her father, as well as the Tau energy her family naturally produced.
Compared to Hunhow, she was far less durable but her damage adaptation capacity was far stronger. Natah also was unable to produce or output the same amount of energy as her father. Despite this, she still chose to register as a support hero.
※Ordan locked eyes with the Symbol of Peace. 'I bet he's thinking about how strong she is too… just like Nezu.'
==VI==
[Nezu's House, June 30th, 2242]
"I see you've prepared your paperwork for your re-licensing examinations Mr. Karris." Nezu squeaked as he read them over. "Though I must ask why Ms. Tau is requesting the support role?"
"I imagine it is out of guilt, and that she's more familiar with logistical support," Ordan replied, seeing as Natah wasn't here to answer. "She's never been a fighter, even though she's powerful."
"I see. In your honest opinion, what would you grade her using the Villain ranking classification system?" Nezu asked in a calm tone. He wasn't asking how much of a villain Natah was, as the International Villain Threat Index was also applied to heroes to grade their strength.
"Well, in terms of raw power, realistically she could destroy me," Ordan admitted. During training, he'd never been able to damage Natah in any meaningful way. "I think I would fit in as a mid-tier S-Ranked hero. Her though? If she were to go all out I'd say she'd be around All Might's level of strength."
"A SSS-Rank, is that what you think?" Nezu said, face betraying no emotion.
"Oh don't give me that. You know full well how strong she is." Ordan accused. "This is about Yagi's injury, isn't it?" He didn't know the full story but he knew that the hero was limited in his time.
"It is," Nezu replied honestly. "But only partially. Given her strength, she will already be on the radar of the higher-ups of the HPSC, as will you."
"Why?" Ordan narrowed his eyes.
"Firstly, because of your status as otherworlders. Second, because they want to recruit you. The president of the HPSC and I are not on good terms. Opposing ideologies on how things should be done and all that. I strongly suspect that they will rig your examinations and offer you another path if you join them instead of coming to work for me."
Ordan mulled over that information. "Because they don't want you gaining another SSS-ranked hero?"
"Precisely." Nezu smiled. Ordan was far more intelligent than his casual and slightly unhinged demeanor would suggest. He pulled out a chessboard. "Indulge me while we talk."
Ordan shrugged and sat down across from the chimera. "So they will try to -fuck us-- screw us over to force our hand?"
Nezu nodded, placing all the pieces down. "So naturally I want you to send a message by destroying their attempts. White or black?"
Ordan eyed the pieces. "Black." They began to play, Nezu making the first move. "Why don't you like the HPSC?"
"Because they tend to take the heavy-handed approach to anything that opposes the status quo or threatens public order. Take some of the Grineer and Corpus they have come across committing crimes for example. The HPSC has secretly executed all of them. My associates at the Tenryou Commission have the decency to look at their cases and accommodate or imprison them as needed."
Madam President Hiiragi Eto's policies against threats to Japan were efficient, but brutal in their execution. The HPSC had its Paragon program, which touted itself as the "Paragons" of heroism. In reality, they were the "Paragons" of humanity, extinguishing any human and non-human threats to the order that heroes had built. Most of the time, it was the latter that they exterminated if the Tenryou Commission didn't get to them first. Both commissions were given a blank check by the government to handle these things as they saw fit, so there wasn't anything that could be done about it.
"Sounds like a bunch of assholes," Ordan grumbled. "I can see why they want us. We're already killers, even if Natah wasn't human originally."
"Even the President of the HPSC wouldn't pass up on someone that strong serving her. A hero on the SSS level is a game changer, especially under government control." Five moves in, and Ordan already had one of his rooks. Very good.
"How many does Japan have?"
"Currently, two. All Might and Endeavor." Nezu answered. Both heroes had attended this U.A. although before his tenure. Officially, Endeavor was only classified as an SS-Ranked hero, but if he amplified his quirk with his natural affinity for pyromancy it elevated him into a higher power range.
※ Triple S-Ranked heroes and villains are a rarity. Most governments consider SS to be the standard for powerful heroes. Among the ranks of the top ten in most countries, S and SS-rated heroes fill most of the spots. SSS-Ranked heroes are considered powerful anomalies.
A single S-Ranked hero is considered strong enough to face multiple high-level villains, the inverse of the villain ranking. The difference in each consecutive rank is staggering. SS-Ranked heroes have the power to match SS-Ranked villains, who can destroy entire cities. Even rarer than that are the elusive SSS-Ranked heroes who are equated to walking nuclear weapons, able to fight an entire nation's standing army and win.
Throughout history, someone given the rank of SSS have been feared or worshipped for their godlike power. Most of the Warlords of the dawn of quirks were SSS, like Conquistador, Destro, Necromancer, and the elusive All For One.
※"Most countries only possess one SSS-Ranked hero. Some don't have them at all. Countries like Japan and China are anomalies having two." And one of China's was retired. "She will be Japan's third SSS-Ranked hero, no matter what role she chooses to pick."
"Is that going to affect world politics?" Ordan pondered.
"No. The most she would suffer if she doesn't keep her power hidden is requests from the WHA in other countries." Nezu reassured. "Although those situations are rare and it depends on what skill set they need." They continued to play until both were down to only their kings, caught in a stalemate.
"Hmm. Guess it's a tie then." Ordan moved his king closer to Nezu's. "What's your endgame Principal? Why did you stick yourself out for the likes of us?"
Nezu moved his king toward Ordan's, and he did the same until they began circling each other. "I won't lie to you Mr. Karris, my motives aren't entirely altruistic. My main motivation is to get you out of the hands of my political enemies."
"But?"
"But I do sympathize with your plight, and recognize the talent you possess," Nezu replied. "Do you want to know why I'm the principal of a hero school instead of working directly for the government?"
Ordan shrugged. "Not sure what that has to do with this, but I'll indulge you. Why?"
"Because I dislike the way the world is run, and influencing the next generations is the best way to foster change. I've spoken to Ms. Tau's father about this a few times now, and he told me this: If you wish to change the world, you must be willing to fight for it, no matter the cost. If blood must be spilled, so be it."
Ordan rolled his eyes. A very Hunhow statement. "He's not wrong though. That's the way it worked in the Origin System. Tenno, Sentient, Grineer, Corpus, or anyone else. The only way to realize your goals is the utter destruction of your enemies. It's what I did."
"Yes, he did have a point, though I prefer more subtle methods." He motioned to the chessboard. "Much like our little game here, the HPSC and I are caught in a stalemate. Our ideologies are polar opposites. They want to maintain the status quo, and I wish for a more transparent and peaceful world. The way our hero society is run isn't sustainable in the long run." Especially in the case of the supernatural becoming more and more powerful.
"And yet you perpetuate it." Ordan noted. "You run a hero school."
"I never said that heroes themselves aren't necessary. Current heroes are obsessed with fame and fortune, or just government lapdogs who do what they are told. They've forgotten what it means to be a servant of the people. The world needs heroes, but not in their current state. It needs heroes like All Might, but he is just one man, and he isn't perfect."
"So you need heroes, but not in their current form." He surmised.
"Precisely," Nezu smiled. "Because villains will not stop coming, and the creatures that hide among humans won't disappear no matter how hard the HPSC tries."
"What do you mean?"
"Humans are the predominant species on this planet, but not the only one. They simply have the largest population. You will be briefed more on this when your licenses are installed."
Ordan nodded. It was easy for him to accept the existence of non-humans considering where he came from. "Alright. So we fit into your plans for a better world."
"I know you and Ms. Tau will live far longer than I will. What was done to me has extended my lifespan to where I will likely live 1.5 times as long as a human, assuming my own tests are correct. But you, you will see countries rise and fall and humanity evolve further than before. I want world where that future is certain."
'Assuming I live that long and don't die in battle…' The dark thought passed through Ordan's mind. "A world that doesn't end up like mine…"
"Precisely."
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment, July 15th, 2242]
Following a lengthy discussion on the applications of Natah's quirk, after which both heroes promised to autograph the entries he'd made on them when they debuted. They quickly ate dessert and everyone moved to the living room to watch Izuku open his presents.
He'd already received some Yen from Kacchan's parents, and his mother had given him some new hero merch and a school bag this morning. Looking around, he noticed that Toshinori was gone.
"Where did-"
"I am here, with your birthday present!" Toshinori flew down the hallway in his buff form, narrowly avoiding Ordan who stepped out of the way just in time. In his hands, he held a present wrapped (badly) in All Might-themed paper.
"You got me a present?" Izuku said, dumbfounded.
"Of course my boy, it's your birthday after all." Toshinori handed him the gift.
With slightly misty eyes, Izuku opened up the box to reveal a boxed comic book. "This is… All Might Volume One: Collectors Edition!" Izuku exclaimed. "Only 1500 were ever printed!"
'He sure knows his hero stuff.' Haylee sweatdropped while munching happily on chocolate cake.
"I happened to pick an extra copy that I signed, so it's no skin off my back." Toshinori let out a hearty laugh.
Izuku's lip trembled. He was feeling a lot of things right now, fear and anxiety for what he was going to tell Haylee later, happiness from having people attend his party. All of that was overshadowed by his mentor's gift. For one, this was worth millions of Yen, and he couldn't just reject a gift that All Might gave him, even if it was too much. The fact that the man was in his apartment alone was already enough. Overwhelmed with emotion, he embraced Toshinori in a tight hug. "Thank you so much." He bawled, nearly knocking Ordan and Natah over with his tears.
'Void that kid can cry.'
In that moment Toshinori felt something he'd never felt before. He'd had fans hug him before or held someone to comfort them. This was different.
All the other adults could recognize what he was feeling as he reciprocated the hug. The feeling of parental love for one's child. Natah looked over at Inko as she snapped a photo of the two, the shorter woman blushing when she noticed.
Toshinori sat back down on the couch with a bewildered expression on his face. 'What was that… it felt somewhat like when Nana…'
Next, Izuku pulled out the long box that Ordan had given him.
"Is… is that a sword?" Inko asked worriedly.
"Training sword." Ordan and Haylee replied simultaneously. "Made of wood," Ordan added.
"I can teach you how to use it too." Haylee offered. "If you want."
"Uhm, I mean…" Izuku looked at Toshinori who nodded in approval. "I guess?"
"Why a sword?" Inko whispered to Natah.
"It's a… cultural thing where we're from to offer weapons as gifts. He wanted to get him a real one or fashion one from his bones." Natah rubbed her temples in exasperation. "That was the compromise since he insisted."
"Well, thank you for that," Inko giggled quietly. "I wouldn't want Izuku playing around with a real sword. You know how teenagers can be."
Natah looked over at Haylee, someone she had actively sent swords and guns before. "Mhm." Maybe she didn't know how teenagers could be.
"Izuku, no swinging that thing around in the house!" Inko called out.
Finally, it was time for Haylee's gift. As she'd gotten sidetracked when she went out to buy something for him, Haylee had elected to make something herself. 'I hope he likes it. I spent a long time making it.'
Izuku carefully opened the package, having noticed the little tag that said: "fragile". Inside was a small painted wooden sculpture of All Might striking a pose with his arms at his hips. "Did… did you make this, Tenno."
"Yep," Haylee confirmed.
"It's so pretty." Izuku marveled. Even though it was made of wood it looked just like the resin hero figurines he had in his room. The paint job was immaculate, and it even had All Might's signature pressed into the pedestal.
"I asked Mr. Yagi to sign it for you." She added. Haylee had spent about four sleepless nights carving the statue, with multiple failed attempts. Instead of treating the wood normally, she'd used her Void powers to warp and alter the carving. The first few attempts hadn't exactly gone well. It was extremely infuriating to spend hours carving something, only to accidentally lose focus and incinerate it with a flash of Void energy. "Do you like it?"
"Yes! It's so good! The skin tone is just right, and you even did his Golden Age costume!" He said excitedly.
'I don't know what "Golden Age" means, I just based it off what I looked up online.' She sweatdropped but smiled regardless. "I'm glad you like it."
"You can put it with your other figurines," Inko suggested. "How about you show her your collection?"
Izuku made a noise somewhere between choking and a car engine failing to start.
"Oh, you have a collection of stuff like that?" Haylee asked, raising an eyebrow in interest. "Can I see?"
Inko and Toshinori gave him a look, and he realized what they were trying to do. It would be easier to tell Haylee with just the two of them, and he would tell the other two adults about One For All.
But man, why did it have to be in his room?!
==VI==
Having seen some of the All Might merch on her way in, she had a fair idea of what to expect.
But damn, that was a lot of merch. Posters, a floor mat, lots of comics mixed among some quirk research and drawing books, and quite a few statues of mostly All Might, but also a few other heroes she didn't recognize. Even his bed was All Might-themed.
"You really like all this hero stuff don't you?" She leaned over his desk. "This is kinda nostalgic. I used to have my own collectibles. Not hero stuff, mind you, but…" Haylee stopped at his bed and sat down. "It's ok if I sit here right?" She asked, bouncing a bit on the mattress.
"Y-yeah…" He placed his gifts on his desk, nervously glancing at Haylee. Normally, he would've been more nervous about, you know, having a girl in his room. At least her seeing all his hero paraphernalia wasn't too embarrassing, since she treated it with the same casual attitude she approached most things. Right now though, he had something bigger on his mind.
Izuku gulped, watching as she lazily wiggled her legs off the side of the bed. "T-Tenno, there's… something I need to tell you." He's doing it. Right now. "It's about my quirk."
She gave him a look, one of slight confusion. "I thought you don't have one?"
"I wasn't telling the entire truth. I don't have a quirk right now, but I will." He took a deep breath. "All Might is giving me his quirk."
Haylee stared at him for a few seconds. "Is that even possible?" She'd studied a little bit about quirks to prepare for any science classes she'd have to take. There wasn't anything about quirks being transferable beyond your children having the same or similar quirks most of the time.
"His quirk is special. It's called…"
==VI==
"- One For All." Toshinori explained. "The quirk was given to me by my master with the goal of defeating a dangerous villain active since the Dawn of Quirks. Do you remember when we asked you if you worked for a certain villain, Mr. Karris?"
Ordan thought for a second, recalling his interrogation. "All For One? The guy with the -stupid-ass- weird name?"
Toshinori nodded. "The very same. Five years ago, I finally tracked him down," or so he thought at the time. "And killed him. I barely scraped by, and as you know lost most of my stomach and one of my lungs."
Natah inhaled deeply. "Haylee told us you were injured, but to that extent… It's a miracle you are still alive."
"Yes, it was only thanks to swift medical treatment that I was able to stay alive. I'm still able to perform my hero duties, but my time over the past few years has been dwindling. Right now, I can do about four hours of hero duty, thanks to the time I've been taking training Izuku and young Tenno."
"Fuck Yagi, why the hell are you trying to fight in that state?" He stared at the man incredulously. "You're going to kill yourself if you keep doing that. I don't even understand how you can fight at all!"
"The world needs it's Symbol…" He started. "... but that's why," He lowered his voice so that Inko wouldn't hear him in the kitchen. "I was going to search for a successor at U.A. next year as a teacher, but I ran into young Izuku."
==VI==
"... so that's why I'm doing all this endurance and strength training, so my body will be able to handle his quirk. The story we are going to go with is that it's a late quirk manifestation because my body was too weak to handle it's full power." Izuku finished explaining.
"Ok."
Izuku blinked. She was handling this all very well. "You… you aren't mad that I lied about it?"
"I mean, not really. You said it was a secret, and it seems like a pretty big one." Haylee tilted her head. "Why did you think I would?"
"You've been saying all these things, that I can be a hero without a quirk. But I've been lying about that since I will be getting one." He looked at the floor in shame. "Even though All Might told me the same thing, I kinda feel like a hypocrite now for accepting it."
"Oi," Haylee stood up and crossed the room in an instant. "C'mere." She grabbed his hand pulling him up from his desk chair and dragged him over to the bed and sat down next to him. "Would you still want to be a hero without a quirk?"
She's so close!' Izuku had to mentally slap himself to focus. "It's always been my dream to be a hero, so yes."
"And you could. I believe in you. Even without a quirk, you can still save someone. You might not be able to save everyone, but every life matters." She remembered all the people back in the Origin system, fighting against overwhelming odds with just guns and melee weapons. No powers, just skill and equipment. "I don't think it's hypocritical to want to do more. Just like the training sword Ordan gave you, a quirk is just a tool." Although that was just a wooden sword. One For All was the equivalent of giving a child a nuclear warhead. "And uh, you're getting a pretty fancy tool." She let go of his hand.
"I… I guess you're right." Izuku awkwardly scooted a few centimeters away from her.
Haylee held up her hand and stared at it. 'At least he gets a choice. There are far worse ways to recieve power.' Void energy crackled throughout her body, begging to be unleashed, to shape the world into something unnatural. 'Not just taking a deal because you want to live…'
"Tenno?" Izuku began to grow worried as she'd been staring at her hand for about a minute.
"Eh? Sorry, just thinking." Haylee bounced her leg nervously. 'He told me this big secret, and I'm still hiding so much from him. I want to tell him, but today is a special day for him. I don't want to ruin it for him.'
For a second, he could see fear in her eyes. What would she have to be afraid of? He'd seen Haylee be a lot of things. Happiness, confusion, anger… well, a lot of anger actually. But fear? Fear was new.
Many thoughts were going through Haylee's head in that moment. Mr. Yagi's talk with her, saying that he believed Izuku would understand. He'd obviously been nervous about telling her about One For All, so shouldn't she return that trust?
She eyed Izuku in her peripheral vision, before quickly looking away.
"Y-you're a monster! A murderer!"
"I don't want to see you ever again!"
Would that be how he reacted? She felt her hand shaking and almost started laughing out loud. She used to face hundreds upon hundreds of enemies at a time, Grineer, Corpus, Infested, Corrupted, or Sentient. Overwhelming odds, yet she fought unflinchingly. Even in her weakened state, with just an Excalibur she would've fought without hesitation. How could she call herself a Tenno if she backed away from something like this?
"Midoriya, since we're on the topic of secrets… there's something I've been wanting to tell you too." She grabbed her hand to stop it from shaking. "It's about where… where I'm from. Where we are from."
Izuku eyed her curiously. He'd noted the holes in the backstory he was given, and Haylee's reaction when Toshinori told him. Out of respect for her privacy, he hadn't pried further. After all, everyone was entitled to their secrets. He still wondered though, given the odd situation in which they'd met, her extremely powerful yet strange quirk, and overall attitude toward most things.
"We're not from this universe."
==VI==
"What?!"
Inko glanced toward Izuku's room upon hearing him shout and started to stand up, only to be stopped by a motion from Toshinori.
"It's fine. I think I know what that was about." He said calmly. Haylee must be telling Izuku where she's from as well. 'I hope that I'm right about his reaction…'
"Alright…" Inko acquiesced, trusting the hero's judgment. She'd abstained from Toshinori telling Haylee's guardians about his quirk and his plans for Izuku and instead cleaned up the dinner and dessert, washed the dishes, and prepared some tea. "Here you go." She placed a tray down on the living room table.
"Thank you." Natah grabbed a cup and passed another to Ordan.
Inko sat down near Toshinori, handing him a cup of herbal tea that was said to help relieve pain. "So, I don't mean to be presumptuous, but are you two… together?" Inko asked the two hesitantly.
Ordan shook his head. "Nah, I'm just her sub."
Toshinori spat out his drink along with a bit of blood.
The tea in Natah's hand started to boil in response to her irritation. "Ordan," She pinched the brow of her nose. "Just say you're my subordinate like a normal person, please."
"Yeah, that's the word." He gave a thumbs up. "I work for her. We aren't involved in any other way."
Natah couldn't tell if he was messing with her or not. It was impossible to tell with that man. "Ordan took care of Haylee while I was away. I was only able to return a few years ago." And then get brainwashed.
"I just get to live with her and her old man, take care of the household chores and cooking." He shrugged. "I don't have a problem with it. I find it relaxing."
"He can be a bit irritating at times, but he's reliable."
Ordan gasped in mock offense. "Natah, how could you say such things!"
Inko giggled. "Well, you must be proud of Tenno. She seems like a wonderful young lady."
==VI==
"You… you're from another universe?" Izuku gasped.
"Yeah," Haylee looked away guiltily. "That day we washed up on the beach is the day we arrived in this one."
"What happened?"
Haylee slumped. "Our universe got destroyed." She didn't need to tell him about the deal she made.
"Oh… I'm so sorry! Are you okay?" he covered his mouth in shock.
"I'm… I'm fine. Honestly, that place was a real shithole." She deflected his concern.
For the next hour, Haylee told him about the Origin System. She didn't want to dump too much on her friend, so she left the worst parts out. No need for him to have the burden of that knowledge.
"So… that Warframe thing, is it your quirk?" Izuku inquired. "But you said you didn't have quirks back where you're from?"
"I guess. Whatever happened to us when we got here gave us all quirks." She raised her hand, letting bolts of blue and violet lightning spark between her digits. "But I'm not sure why it's my quirk. It should've just been this, based on what everyone else got."
"Because it used to be," Izuku gulped. "A-another person?"
She nodded. "Yeah…"
Whenever she brought up what the Orokin had done, it made Izuku feel sick to his stomach. Human experimentation, torture… his eyes wandered to Haylee.
Forcing her to fight in a war for them.
She noticed the way he was looking at her. "D-does it bother you?" She asked, fingers drumming against her thigh. "That I… that I've killed people?" She avoided his gaze.
Izuku wouldn't lie and say that it didn't bother him. He'd learned in history classes about the horrors of the Quirk Wars, but those ended almost one and a half centuries ago. To think that she'd had to fight in a war…
"Yes..." He started
"Oh." Haylee's face immediately fell, as if expecting incoming disgust and horror.
"Wait! I mean, it bothers me, but it's not like you had a choice!" Without thinking, he grabbed her hand. "It's not your fault!"
Given the emotional component of her powers, she could feel his sincerity since they were in such close contact. Even if he was a bit frazzled, he gave off the same aura All Might did. A sense of calm and support that made her feel like everything was going to be alright. She could see why Mr. Yagi chose him…
Annnnd she was crying. 'Crap crap craaaap! Did I say something wrong?' Izuku waved his arms wildly in panic.
"I'm such a fucking dumbass." Haylee sniffled, lip quivering. "I thought… I thought you would be afraid of me, or think I'm some sort of villain." She wiped her tears on her sleeve. "I thought I would lose my best friend."
"I'm your best friend?"
"Dude, I literally have met like one other person our age." She tried to giggle. "But I'd still want to have you as a friend even if I knew more people." Haylee raised her hand, and Izuku realized he'd grabbed it earlier without thinking. Luckily he was too preoccupied with tearing up himself to get flustered.
"Do you really mean it?" He started to sob while Haylee's fingers unwove themselves from his until their hands were pressed flat against each other.
Blinking back tears yet again, Haylee nodded. "Mhm. You remind me of one of my old friends before she..." The rest went unsaid as she fumbled her words. "Midoriya?"
"Y-yes Tenno?" He blushed finally realizing the situation he was in.
"If you want, you can call me Haylee" She offered.
"Oh… alright." That's right, the Tenno were a warrior caste, so it wasn't her actual name. "Then you can call me Izuku." He asked his next question cautiously. "Why don't you use your real family name?"
Haylee's eyes shot open and she yanked her hand back, expression turning sour for a split second. She closed her eyes as painful memories resurfaced. Even after all this time…
"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to-" She raised her hand to silence him.
"Izuku, it's fine." She opened her eyes. "I just… I haven't used it since my family died." That name died with her remaining innocence on the Zariman. "And I've been called that so long, I just got used to it." It was how she'd always been addressed by those in the Origin System. It was better than being called Void Devil at least. "We should probably go back out now… I think everyone might be getting worried if they heard us crying."
"Yeah…" Izuku flinched as Haylee hugged him. "Oh… uhm…"
"Thanks for being a good friend Izuku."
==VI==
"You kids alright?" Ordan asked the two returning teens.
"We're fine," Haylee said while looking a bit embarrassed. "You better not have been listening in on us." She crossed her arms angrily.
"Nah, just wanted to make sure you were alright." He gave Izuku a lazy side-eye. "So, you told her?"
"Yes sir."
"I'm sorry if I offended you by giving you the sword by the way. Thought it would help since, well, I didn't know you'd be getting a quirk." Ordan apologized.
"Oh no, it's fine, you were just trying to help!" Izuku knew that Mr. Karris wasn't trying to say he couldn't be a hero, so he couldn't bring himself to accept the apology. "I'd still like to learn to use it, but I don't know if I would use it as a hero."
"You don't want to hurt someone too badly with it?" Ordan guessed. "A sword can be used for more than just causing harm. It's good for blocking attacks and clearing obstacles too." His mouth hung open for a second. "Though you would probably need a stronger sword with the force you're putting out."
"I guess…" Izuku wasn't sure. He wanted to be a hero like All Might. All Might didn't use a sword, he just fought bare-handed, at most using debris as improvised weaponry that usually crumbled under his immense power.
"Well, you seem like a smart kid. I bet you'll figure something out." Ordan told Izuku. "Anyways, Haylee, it's almost eleven, and we've got training tomorrow so we should be getting home soon."
Natah bowed to Inko. "Thank you for inviting us, Mrs. Midoriya. We had a wonderful time."
"Oh, it was wonderful having you over! We should do this again sometime." Inko replied happily. "Izuku, come say goodbye to your guests."
"A phone call is here! A phone call is here!"
Everyone turned to stare at Toshinori, who coughed awkwardly. "Sorry, I had it on mute the whole time. This must be an emergency."
'Is that really his ringtone.' Everyone sweatdropped.
'Hm, Cathleen is calling me? It's should be sometime in the morning over there, right?' He accepted the call. "Ah, Star and Stripe, how are you? Is something the matter?" He asked, careful not to reveal her civilian identity.
"Sorry, don't have time to explain right now. I'm about to catch a ride for Denver." The roar of a jet could be heard in the background. "Toshinori, are you near a television right now?"
Toshinori glanced over to the living room, concerned. "Yes, I am."
"Turn on the news. Any channel." There was a conversation that interrupted her in the background. "Sorry, I'll call you back later. It's a real shitshow over here." The line went dead.
"Was that Star and Stripe?" Izuku asked with glimmering eyes.
"She's the #1 American hero, right?" Haylee whispered to her friend.
"Mhm!" Izuku nodded excitedly, face faltering as he noticed the worried expression on his mentor's face. "Toshinori?"
"Inko, could I please use your TV?"
She nodded back looking a bit confused. "Yes, of course." The remote levitated across the room into her hand and she gave the remote to the hero.
As the television turned on, he changed the channel to the news. A look of horror began to spread across his face. "Shit."
"Oh." Ordan stepped back. "That's not good."
Notes:
A very wholesome chapter for the most part. Izuku now knows an abridged version of Haylee's past (as to not completely trauma dump on him) and Ordan, Haylee, and Natah now know about OFA.
Haylee's way of showing affection to Izuku is probably giving him mixed signals, because of how physical it is. She's basing her behavior on her previous friendships during her childhood which will be shown later. She was physically affectionate with them so she doesn't see a problem with being close to Izuku.
Anyways, this chapter would be too long if I include the next part, so it's being split in two.
Chapter 28: Interlude 1: Unenlightened Masses
Summary:
Meanwhile, over in America, the villains move in the shadows, and the government tries to figure out what the hell is going on.
Notes:
For Reference: 11 PM in Japan is 10 AM US EST, 8 AM US MST, and 7 AM PDT. Basically, Japan is 13 Hours ahead of the east coast of the US.
(This chapter has US politics in it, which is necessary due to the subject matter being Metal Gear and the consequences of Metal Gear Rising's plot being made public based on this fic's setting and historical context of how I think the US would handle this.)
Don't take it too seriously. You know the premise of this fic is batshit already and this is to help build the overall world of VI outside of Japan and the characters inside might not be too relevant now, but will be later.) Anyways, let me show you the weird-ass plotline i've cooked up.CW: Graphic descriptions of violence, US Fantasy Politics, terrorism
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Quirk Warlords: A Documentary Series on the History Channel.
Episode 8: The Goddess of Flowers
During the Quirk Wars, several powerful first and second-generation quirk users used their newfound powers to carve out chunks of territory to rule. However, not all of the Warlords hungered for power. Today we will discuss one of the two pacifist warlords, Nabu Malikata, also known as the Goddess of Flowers. Nabu Malikata, later known as Nabu Akasha after her marriage to the scholar Moseis Akasaha was born in Egypt in 2045.
According to interviews conducted with Mrs. Akasha in the final years of her life, her quirk manifested at the age of six. Her quirk,
Plant Proliferation allowed for the creation and manipulation of flora. As quirks began to emerge around the world, the Egyptian government was one of the first to fall in 2063 with the emergence of the Warlord Amon Deshret.
Amon, and his group of worshippers who went on to form the modern-day terrorist group Al-Ahmar began what they called a "holy crusade" to purify Egypt. During this time, Nabu at this time was attempting to enter college, only for Amon to demolish a section of Cairo with a tornado of sand. Destruction followed everywhere the Warlord stepped, promising death to his enemies and eternal salvation in servitude.
Nabu simply tried to survive at first. It was not until she decided to make use of her quirk, despite the negative stigma that was associated with being a "meta" at the time. Desperate to protect those around her, she unleashed a quirk she had been hiding for twelve years, covering most of Cairo in a lush rainforest that sprawled across the city. In a matter of days, a jungle decayed and regrew multiple times to terraform the desert city into a tropical fortress. After four sleepless nights of channeling her quirk, she collapsed into a coma for nearly a month.
The sudden change in Cario should've been impossible, if not for the special properties of Plant Proliferation. The plants Nabu created were like nothing ever seen before, displaying special properties that allowed the forest to survive. Water sprung forth from giant buds, shimmering petals that emitted light, and even delicious fruits sprouted into existence. Despite the miraculous nature of these planets, scientists have never found traces of them having quirks. They simply defy logic almost like magic.
When Nabu awoke, she was surrounded by people who had flocked to the giant tree she slumbered in. While she slept, they attended to her needs and protected the tree from intrusion. They came to believe she was some sort of goddess sent to protect them(…)
==========================VI==========================
[Dept. Of Defence, Washington DC, July 15th, 2242, 8:04 AM US Eastern Time]
Secretary of Defence Timothy Agpar was awoken from a nap in his office by a panicked soldier. "Sir, we have a situation in Colorado!"
Timothy shot to his feet immediately. "What?"
==VI==
"A few minutes ago we lost contact with the Haven facility. They sounded the alarm then went dark." The soldier tried to keep up with the Secretary as he powerwalked toward the command center.
Timothy shoved the doors open to reveal several officers rapidly moving between monitors in panic. "Sir, a storm has started to form over the base. It's blocking our satellites." Another soldier exclaimed as the screen showing an overhead view of the base showed only a massive ever-expanding cloud.
"Is it natural?" Timothy barked out.
"Doesn't look like it, sir. Skies were only partly cloudy a few minutes before." A female soldier ran across the room with her tablet. "We're getting reports of multiple confirmed tornado touchdowns, all Category Fives, as well as intense hail and high winds." She tapped her screen and the map updated to show multiple red dots moving in circles around the storm."
"That looks like a hurricane…" An officer remarked. The display showed the storm was about 80 miles in diameter.
"A hurricane? In Colorado?" Another officer squinted. "Where's the eye then."
"All of you, focus." Timothy demanded. "This is an attack. Put us in DEFCON 3, and get me Secretary Sears and the President on the line, asap!" He pulled a damp cloth out of his pocket to moisturize his head. 'What the hell is going on?'
==VI==
[Dept. Of Heroism, Washington DC, July 15th, 2242, 8:45 AM US Eastern Time]
"I've tried getting Armstrong on the line, but his people say he's been gone all day." Secretary-Director George Sears paced in front of the camera. "Goddammit, where is the Four Winds team!" He shouted at his assistant.
"T-they reported a few days ago they were closing in on Raiden, t-that's the last we heard from them." The man stuttered.
"Well tell them to cancel their fugitive manhunt and get on this! I'm not sending those other morons in Colorado, they aren't equipped for this." He should've overridden the Senator's decision and sent some of his men in.
Secretary Agpar walked back into frame on his section of the monitor. "I just got off the phone with President Johnson. He's being moved to a safe location." The mutant chugged a glass of water nervously. "The Air Force should be there within a half hour."
"Don't get them close to that storm, they'll get shredded," George ordered. "The winds are at least four hundred and fifty mph, not to mention the tornados and lightning. You'd be sending them on a suicide mission."
"Do we have any FOXHOUND operatives nearby? What about Settler? Can he get close?" Timothy asked.
"Rifle is outside his range. He can get about sixty miles away at best, but that's still under the storm and we have no idea what the condition is down there. He could teleport into a flying tree for all we know." George pulled out his phone. "I'm contacting Star and Stripe. This could be an SSS-Villian with this kind of power. If that storm starts to move the casualties will be catastrophic." He paused. "Keep the jets circling. I want to know if anything leaves that storm, especially if it is one of the RAY units or EXCELSUS."
==VI==
[New York City, New York, July 15th, 2242, 8:50 AM US Eastern Time]
"BEHOLD! I AM ELECTROCHRIST!" The massive villain comprised of electricity hovered above Times Square. "BOW BEFORE MY POWER!" A massive wave of electricity burst forward, causing several cars to be thrown into the air. The crowd watching behind police barricades stumbled back in fear.
Star and Stripe: Symbol of Freedom | Civilian Identity: CLASSIFIED LEVEL 7 WHA CLEARANCE (USA Rank 1, CA Rank 1)
"This is Star, got another one in Times Square. Captain Celebrity, what's your status?" All she got was silence on her comms, probably from the electromagnetic interference. Cathleen sighed. She'd been awoken from her vacation by alerts of multiple villains popping up all over New York. The Big Apple was no stranger to villany, but this was an unusual amount of activity from the criminal underworld. Usually they were far more discreet.
"BWHAAHAHA!" The electric villain flexed his muscles made of pure electricity, showing off for the crowd. 'This one's a tough one. That much electricity would be dangerous even to me.' She pondered, floating directly above the villain who still hadn't noticed her. An idea sprung to mind, and she deactivated her rule allowing flight.
"I am insulated and can punch electricity." She muttered
⛊Top Secret: New Order⛊
The United State's trump card, New Order, wielded by the sole SSS-Ranked hero that the country possesses. New Order is arguably the most powerful quirk to ever exist. Star and Stripe can currently create two rules to impose on herself or another person/object. All she needs to do is say its name and make physical contact.
Star almost always has one rule active, which makes her nearly as strong as All Might. Although she is physically weaker, New Order makes up for the gap in strength through sheer adaptability through her creative mind.
Currently, Star and Stripe has been training to allow herself to wield a third rule with little success.
⛊Top Secret⛊
"I AM INVINCIBLE! I AM A DIVINE! I AM-" Cathleen her fist down on the top of his head, sending the villain crashing facefirst into the pavement.
"Grounded, because I am here." She declared with a smile as the crowd began to cheer. The villain shrunk back down until he was just a man in a yellow bodysuit, quickly taken into custody by the S.W.A.T team nearby.
"Thanks Star, nice work!" One of the officers gave her a thumbs up.
"Any time," She laughed, giving the man a pat on the back while waving to the crowd. "Anything to help the boys in blue keep this country safe."
All the officers felt a sense of pride, being acknowledged by the country's Number One Hero. It was comparable to being in the presence of All Might, filling their hearts with warmth and a feeling of ease.
The large screens began to flicker on, disabled by the villain's power surge. Cathleen was in the middle of greeting her fans when she heard murmurs and gasps. Looking up she saw the news on one of the screens.
"-ar, can you hear me?" She heard Secretary Sears in her earpiece. "I take it you just saw the news?" Cathleen whispered a rule, rising up into the air for privacy.
"Yes sir. What's the situation?" She eyed the newscaster on screen showing a radar view of the storm.
"That thing's been blocking any way into that base for nearly an hour. Not sure if it's magic, a quirk, or a stand making it but we need that storm cleared as soon as possible. I need you in Colorado fucking yesterday." She could hear the sound of footsteps and a helicopter in the background. "I'm catching a flight to Missouri, Agpar's dispatched the Air Force to pick you up. I need you to get over the Mississippi so that Settler can get you close to that storm."
"Yes sir!" She could hear the sound of a military jet flying overhead and shot up. "We looking at an all hands on deck situation?"
"That's what it's looking like. I'm calling in most of the Top Ten. Venom's already guarding the President, and I'm keeping Captain Celebrity in New York in case something goes down."
[North Dakota, July 15th, 2242, 8:10 AM US Central Time]
"Pull!" A clay pigeon shot out of the launcher, flying across the countryside before exploding into fragments seconds later.
"Fifty feet." A young man wearing blue overalls and a knit cap with a horseshoe said, blowing smoke off his finger.
Tusk: The Gunslinger Hero | Civilian Identity: Johnny Joestar (USA Rank 7, KY Rank 1)
"Excellent shot." A large man with concrete gray skin and ruby eyes congratulated. "My turn." He pressed a button on his phone, and several clay pigeons launched themselves. The man crouched, exhaling calmly. "Locked on." Suddenly, several glowing projectiles launched themselves from the holes in his arms, arcing toward the clay discs and enveloping them in small explosions.
"That's cheating if you home in on them, old man." Johnny frowned.
The stone-faced mutant huffed and took a long puff from his pipe. "That's what you youngsters don't understand. It took me years to be able to lock my missiles onto targets that small."
Uncle S.A.M: The Interceptor Hero | Civilian Identity: Samuel Richmond (USA Rank 8, ND Rank 1)
"Well, I still have to aim." Johnny huffed, his Stand manifesting next to him.
"Chumimi~in!"
"See, Tusk agrees!"
"I'll never understand why you chose your Stand's name for your hero name, Joestar." Samuel took another puff of his pipe. "Terrible name, and yet you're still above me in the rankings."
"Maybe if you moved out to somewhere more populated you'd be more popular." He snarked. "Only reason you're so popular is a lot of the Senators like you for being so traditional."
"Oh, don't me me started on them old farts. I take em' out here to the target range, put on a show for em and they 'cream their jeans' as the kids say." Samuel looked over to the younger hero. "Teens still say that, right?"
Johnny stifled a chuckle. "I have no idea man, no idea."
"And I thought you younger heroes were supposed to be more in touch with this generation." Samuel huffed. "Why'd I invite your dumbass out here again?"
"Because of my dashing good looks and incredible aiming skills?"
Samuel stared at him, then let out a hearty laugh. "Sure, lets go with that." He sniffed the air. "Looks like the wife's got breakfast ready. Hope you like scrambled eggs."
As the two headed back to the manor, both their phones began to ring with an emergency signal. Samuel answered his first. "Hello? Yes, he's right here with me. I'll put you on speaker." He turned to the stand user. "It's Secretary Sears. We're being called in."
==VI==
[Las Vegas, Nevada, July 15th, 2242, 6:10 AM US Pacific Time]
※ During the beginning of the Quirk Wars, the bustling Entertainment Capital of the World known as Las Vegas was hit by a nuclear strike. The once shining "Sin City" was reduced to a rubble, and the surrounding desert turned to glass. The culprit was a first generation quirk user whose parents had gambled away their life savings in Vegas, and when he developed a powerful technopathic quirk, he'd "spoken" to the firing mechanism at a nearby nuclear silo. His quirk left a signal that was traced back to him, leading to his arrest, but the damage had already been done. This man is the reason why many nations disarmed their nuclear stockpiles and why military installations have technopath quirk safeguards installed, created by studying the man's quirk.
Following the Quirk Wars, Las Vegas was rebuilt into a city of glass and wonder. The surrounding glassed desert was converted into a massive solar farm, taking inspiration from a similar situation that occurred in a Pre-Quirk comic book.※
The sun had already begun to rise over the Glass City, solar panels rotating to the optimal angle to capture the light. As they did, a blur of shifting color whizzed by, leaving behind a glowing trail of light that began to slowly vanish. The streak of light continued, a radiant mirage reflecting off the glassed desert sending a rainbow of colors everywhere it passed. Eventually, the light moved onto the side of the road and a man emerged in a flash, sliding to a stop next to a parked car.
Chroma Rush: The Lightrunner Hero | Civilian Identity: Alejandro Lucero (USA Rank 4, NV Rank 1)
'That's today's morning run finished. Time to get ready for patrol.' The chromatic armored hero's faceplate retracted and he took a few gulps from his water bottle. As Alejandro approached the driver's side of his car, his emergency comm began to blink. "Hello?"
"Chroma Rush, this is Secretary Sears. We've got an all-hands-on-deck situation in Colorado. How fast can you get there?"
'Mierda!' He thought. "I can be there in about an hour. I'll run there. Going to the nearest Air Force base would take about the same time."
"Understood. I'm sending you the coordinates to the rendezvous point. You'll be briefed on the way there." With that, the line went dead.
Looks like he would have to call one of his sidekicks to bring his car back to the agency. He quickly texted the agency line, then prepared to move out. 'This must be big, calling in the Top Ten.'
With a whir, his faceplate activated, and the hero started to run, form blurring until it turned into a streak of light.
※ Chroma Rush's quirk, Lightrunner. He can turn himself into a living beam of light, capable of traveling at speeds of 500 MPH. His light form maintains most of the properties of light except for speed and heat, and he is able to change directions. While in this form, he can still see, but all outside forms of communication cannot reach him.
In addition, when coming into contact with highly reflective surfaces he will bounce like a pinball without causing damage. Non-reflective surfaces will be damaged with physical force. This makes large cities like Las Vegas perfect environments for his quirk.
While running, Chroma Rush will also leave behind a shining wall of hard light, which will slowly disappear over time once he is 200 ft away. He can activate and deactivate this part of his quirk at will, and is the only person who can freely pass through the barriers if he so chooses. ※
==VI==
[St. Louis, July 15th, 2242, 12:30 PM US Central Time]
As soon as his plane touched down, George was already making his way toward the exit, Secretary Agpar trailing behind them despite protests from their aides. Airport regulations could wait. This was a national emergency. George's quirk gave him boosts to all physical abilities, so he yanked open the plane's emergency exit and deployed the emergency inflatable slide.
"Sir, that's unnecessary, the-" One of the aides began to say.
"You, shut it. Every second we aren't in Denver could be more lives lost." He glared at the man, causing him to shrink back. Both Secretaries slid down, followed by their security teams and made their way over to a restricted hangar, where a small square was blocked off by cones with a man dressed in military khakis and a cowboy hat standing.
⛊Top Secret: FOXHOUND Team⛊
FOXHOUND is the United State's black ops hero team, specializing in supernatural termination and national security. They report only to the Secretary of Defence, the Secretary of Heroism, the President, and the head of the CIA.
U.S. citizens with powerful or useful quirks are inducted into this team to ensure the defense of the country and the free world. Much like the HPSC in Japan, this is not limited to adults. Top Ten hero Raiden was trained under Secretary George Sears's program as a child but was selected for public hero work due to his talents.
⛊Top Secret Operative: Settler⛊
Settler is the United State's only warping hero. His quirk is called Louisana Purchase, which allows him to teleport himself and anyone he is touching to any coordinates located in the area defined by the 1803 deal between the United States and France. He must have a clear image of where he is going in mind or exact coordinates. Areas are usually prepared for him to warp in to ensure his safety.
His quirk only functions while he is inside this area. If he is outside the Louisana Purchase area, he cannot teleport back to it. With this in mind, he is required to be stationed within the midwest at all times.
⛊Top Secret⛊
"Settler, report. What's the situation?" Timothy demanded.
"Sir!" Settler saluted. "All members of the Top Ten you requested are on site and preparing for Star to disrupt the storm. We have soldiers standing by to retake the base as well."
"Very good. Let's get over there then." Both men took Settler's offered hands, and the three of them vanished in the blink of an eye.
==VI==
Timothy keeled over the trash can, depositing the last of his lunch. "This is why I told you not to eat before we teleported. You aren't used to it." George shook his head, pulled a granola bar out of his suit pocket, and handed it to Timothy.
Both men stood in a hastily erected command center a few miles outside the storm, soldiers franticly issuing orders and rushing in and out of the room. Even outside the storm, the winds were still oppressive.
"Begin the operation, Star, you know what to do," George spoke into his headset.
The winds began to die down, and the clouds rapidly started to dissipate.
"Good work, everyone get ready to move in and secure the area."
"Sir!" Cathleen's voice cut in. "That… that wasn't me."
"What?!" George exclaimed. "Everyone hold positions. You!" He pointed to one of the soldiers. "Get me satellite, now!"
An overhead view of the rapidly dissolving storm appeared, slowly zooming in on the base. Already those present could see plumes of smoke and fires raging. The area around the base was completely dry in a nearly perfect circle. In the center of it all, the collapsed carcass of the prototype Metal Gear EXCELSUS, clearly fucked up beyond all repair.
"What the hell…"
==VI==
"Jesus Christ," Tusk muttered as he approached the perimeter on his motorcycle. "More Desperado mercs, all dead." He radioed in, kicking one of the bodies. 'Fucking terrorist bastards.'
The entire base was littered with corpses, both Desperado and the U.S. Army. Several soldiers were slumped over on their knees, hands tied and a bullet wound to the skull. This was an execution site.
Some of them had gone down fighting, and judging by the other wounds the executed men had, they held out as long as they could. Curiously, very few of the terrorist mercenaries had bullet wounds. Most of them were dismembered and sported various slashes. It looked like they'd been shoved through a blender. "What happened here?"
==VI==
Star and Stripe floated down to the destroyed Metal Gear. Judging by the indentations on the legs, it had been slashed and punched until its legs gave out. This led her to believe that at least two people had been fighting it due to the difference in attacks.
As she touched down on the machine, she could see several scraps of cloth, blood splatters, and a giant hand-shaped crater embedded in the deck. Out of the corner of her eye, a glimmering piece of metal caught her eye. It was the broken hilt of a High Frequency (HF) sword, one she recognized all too well.
"Raiden?"
==VI==
The entrance to the underground hangar where the rest of the Metal Gears were stored and maintained was completely buried under the collapsed cliffside. Several burning tanks lay flipped over, a trail of destruction leading to the downed EXCELSUS.
"Y'all think that big ol' machine broke the cave?" A female voice called out, thick with a Texan accent.
Cow Lady: The Bovine Hero | Civilian Identity: Maryanne Wells (USA Rank 4, TX Rank 1)
"That's what it looks like." Uncle S.A.M said. The Interceptor Hero had swapped out his casual outfit for his hero uniform, inspired by the classic American "Uncle Sam" from the recruiting posters. It looked a bit off, seeing the man wear a fake beard and patriotic red, white, and blue outfit. He even had a little top hat on his head.
"We need to get inside to check for survivors and the status of those Metal Gears." A deep voice rumbled behind them. "Can you blast it open Uncle?"
"I can try, but that cliff looks a bit unstable. I could end up making it worse, or hurt anyone still trapped inside. We'll have to do this manually."
"Alright then, let's get to it." Cow Lady stretched, then flexed her arms. Her body began to morph, growing hair and taking on a more bovine shape similar to the mythical minotaur. "C'mon Diamond, lets get this path cleared."
"Understood." A tall, muscular man whose skin looked like it was made of obsidian followed her, grabbing a boulder and tossing it to the side.
Black Diamond: The Vitric Hero | Civilian Identity: Kain Pyrell (USA Rank 3, IL Rank 1)
Richmond looked over his shoulder at the soldiers patroling the area. "Any of you have quirks that can safely remove rubble?" A few hands shot up. "Go on, help them." He ordered, then shook his head. His quirk was useful for defense and offense, not rescue and recovery. 'Maybe there's some machinery over here I can use…"
==VI==
"I heard you the first time, Star. Are you absolutely positive that it's Raiden's sword?" George hissed.
"Yes sir, I'd know that blade anywhere."
"So would I, I trained the kid." He muttered. "Shit. This just got ten times more complicated." He turned to one of the soldiers next to him. "I want you to get me a line to Armstrong's office right now. I need to talk to someone there and figure out how the fuck the Four Winds lost track of him.
At the desk next to him, Agpar set down his phone. "The President wants an update. He says he needs to give a speech to calm down the nation."
"Well, tell him to fucking wait or just give some calming words. This whole thing is turning into a clusterfuck." George snapped.
==VI==
"What the fuck do you mean they are all dead?" George shouted at the Senator's secretary.
The woman flinched over the video call. "Sir, we were ordered to keep quiet by the Senator to avoid a panic. I was told you were already informed!"
"If we knew that they were dead we would've dispatched federal heroes sooner. Why the fuck didn't he tell us that Raiden killed them?" He demanded.
"He- we didn't publicize it because they were colluding with Desperado!" The woman blurted out.
Timothy dropped his coffee cup in shock, then turned and sprinted out of the room toward where Settler was resting. "I'm deploying a strike team to Denver." The mutant Secretary shouted as he exited.
George continued to stare at the screen, frozen in thought. 'Ok, them helping a Villain Terrorist gang is a good reason to cover it up, but why lie and say that he told the govern-' His eyes widened as he realized what Secretary Agpar had figured out seconds ago. "Armstrong you motherfucker." Calmly, he ended the call, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. "FUCK!" George grabbed the computer monitor and yanked it free with a shower of sparks, throwing it so hard it punctured through two walls before shattering.
"Sir?" A worried soldier scurried over.
"Put out an order for the arrest of Senator Armstrong and his staff, as well as any sidekicks and staff of the Four Winds hero team. Lock down Denver, and mobilize the National Guard. Shit. Shit. FUCK!" George slammed his hand against the desk, crumpling it like aluminum under his strength.
==VI==
[Denver, Colorado, July 15th, 2242, 1:50 PM US Mountain Time]
"Everyone on the ground with your hands up now!" The soldiers announced as they burst into the Four Winds headquarters.
The sidekicks and staff inside did the exact opposite, pulling out an assortment of guns and quirks and immediately firing upon the federal agents storming their building. Several men fell, shredded beyond recognition before they pulled back, and the traitors inside heard loud metallic footsteps approaching. One of the sidekicks tried to call something out, only for one of the skyscraper windows to shatter and a sniper round to punch through her skull. The others were so startled by this that they were momentarily distracted from the UG Mastiff unit that burst through the wall seconds later.
The robot swing its arms as it bulldozed through the hostile forces, leaving several staff members with broken limbs at best. A second armored figure backflipped off the construct's back, already having unsheathed his HF Katana and sliced two of the rebel's guns in half, before unloading a stun pellet Mini-Uzi into the men surrounding him before they could react to his presence.
The man, wearing a suit of power armor with yellow and gunmetal plating sheathed his sword. "This is Gray Fox. Floor cleared, heavy casualties on both sides."
⛊Top Secret FOXHOUND Operative: Gray Fox⛊
One of FOXHOUND's exterminators. His quirk, Martial, lets him master any weapon he uses instantly. His reaction speed is high enough to slice bullets. Curiously, his quirk also considers his body a weapon and grants him minor superstrength and superspeed in short bursts. This puts significant strain on his body by ignoring it's limiters, necessitating a power suit. His body underneath the suit has suffered damage due to overuse before the suit's development.
⛊Top Secret⛊
"This is Sniper Wolf. Multiple combatants are heading for their server rooms. Looks like they are going to destroy the-" A massive explosion shook the tower. "Nevermind, one of the sidekicks just destroyed it from below." The blonde shifted her aim and blasted through the window with her rifle, kneecapping the man with two precise shots.
⛊Top Secret FOXHOUND Operative: Sniper Wolf⛊
FOXHOUND's expert sniper. Her quirk, Highlight, can outline anyone within 100 yards of her. This even works through walls. She can change the color of the outlines beforehand to identify friendlies. These are only visible to her. Even without her quirk, she is one of the most dangerous snipers in the world, able to go days without food or water to wait her prey out.
⛊Top Secret⛊
"I'll handle those ones then." Settler said, disappearing from his position next to her in the adjacent skyscraper. Just because he was valuable didn't mean he wasn't deadly in combat. He was specifically stationed to extract key operatives if their lives were at risk, but if there were easy targets…
The men formerly heading toward the server room were startled by Settler appearing in the middle of their group, grabbing two of their rifles, and disappearing. He reappeared seconds later, jabbing a combat knife into another man's neck then dropping a flashbang in the middle of the group, then disappearing again. Moments later allied soldiers burst into the hall, taking the men down with nonlethal shots.
He reappeared next to Sniper Wolf seconds later, sweating and holding an energy drink. "Phew, that's always exciting in close combat, but a bit too close for comfort."
"Sears will be angry you took unnecessary action." She deadpanned, taking down another sidekick.
"Well, I never get to put my training to good use. Hold on." He vanished, grabbed a soldier who had been thrown out a window, and teleported him safely to the ground. "This is not how I imagined my day going…"
==VI==
[Haven Metal Gear Development Facility, Rifle, Colorado, July 15th, 2242, 2:20 PM US Mountain Time]
"This is Black Diamond. Entering the hangar now." The crystalline hero said as he moved the last bit of rubble out of the way. The lights of the huge cave were still on thankfully. Kain could smell the distinct scent of burning flesh and ash as he pried a section of the hangar open.
The details of this facility were heavily classified, but he'd been told that the hangar was supposed to contain four Metal Gear RAY units and the experimental Metal Gear EXCELSUS. Obviously, the latter wasn't inside anymore.
There were no mercenary bodies inside, only US Army soldiers and scientists. Workstations were knocked over, and smoke hung on the ceiling from fires that had burned themselves out. Kain could spot several men who were covered in what looked like hardened volcanic rock, some with sharp red blades
"Spread out. I want all four auxiliary maintenance bays checked." A captain shouted out. One of the men ran over to an undamaged console and began to type in commands. With a loud groan the bays where the RAY's were kept opened, all four completely empty.
"This is not ideal." Kain monotoned.
※ Before quirks emerged, the first generation of Metal Gears were designed to be mobile nuclear weapon stations that could function as both infantry and artillery. Heavily armored, and mobile. After quirks emerged, and the rapid disarmament of most of the world's nuclear weapons, they became obsolete.
Years later, following advances in technology during the Quirk Wars and increasing fear of powerful villains, various countries constructed new Metal Gears and Unmanned Gear (UG) units. Since quirks are prohibited from use in open warfare, countries would use Metal Gear as a deterrent and to avoid sanctions from the rest of the world. The popularization of heroes has led to a sharp decline in the production of these machines, especially with the emergence of more powerful quirks.
Some countries like the United States and China still work on advancing the technology, in case of emergency with their large budgets. The United State's Metal Gear Ray in particular is capable of fighting multiple SS-Villains at range and in close combat.
※The RAYs had been stolen, each the equivalent of a higher-end SS-Ranked villain. They couldn't stand up to the full might of some heroes, but if they were to be unleashed on a city the destruction would be immeasurable.
==VI==
"Yes Mr. President, I'm raising it to DEFCON 2. We didn't detect the RAY units leaving the facility, which means they have a powerful warping villain on their side. I've notified the Council in case they strike overseas." George said.
"And has Armstrong been located?" President Johnson asked nervously. "We need to keep this quiet until we know all the facts. This will reflect badly on us."
George fought back the urge to glare at the man. "Sir, frankly we have bigger things to worry about than your approval ratings. I don't think you realize how serious this is."
"I think it's cut and dry, we have a treasonous Senator and a hero team colluding with terrorists. The Metal Gears I can understand the threat of." Johnson waved his hand. "Just find Armstrong and Raiden and we'll come up with the cover story later."
George took a deep breath. James was a decent President most of the time, but the man had never had to handle a serious crisis in his life and it was showing. "Sir, since you seem to not understand the gravity of the situation, let me spell it out for you." He said, attempting to not sound condescending. "A presidential candidate, someone who could've potentially taken your office next year just conspired with international terrorists and stole four WMDs. We are four months out from the election and Armstrong was the primary candidate, and frankly, the other options are fucking morons."
He couldn't say it knowing what he did now, but he'd respected Armstrong and his policies. If not for the treason then he would've made an excellent president, frankly both candidates would.
"Which means that Senator Valentine is pretty much guaranteed to win?" The President surmised. He thought for a second, then came to a sudden epiphany. "Oh. Oh fuck."
"And that's why I'm preparing the National Guard because people are idiots and are going to jump to conclusions. I've ordered FOXHOUND to place a protective detail on Valentine for now." He explained. "Right now we have the situation under wraps, but the news is already reporting our assault on the Four Winds building."
"I see." The president was visibly white-knuckling a rubber stress ball now. "And what about Raiden? Clearly he wasn't working with the Four Winds, seeing as he killed them."
"We're thinking he was framed. The police are being told to stand down and I'm sure that we'll be auditing them for corruption shortly." The video call buzzed. "Speaking of Raiden, the head of his agency is requesting to speak to me."
"Put him on," James ordered. "I want to hear what he has to say as well."
James's image moved to the side as a mustached Russian man appeared on the screen.
"Mr. President, Secretary Sears." Boris greeted. "I understand that a situation has arisen concerning Raiden. I have acquired some… information that you may find enlightening."
"Mr. Popov, if I recall correctly the Maverick agency was suspended from all heroic activity while the investigation was ongoing?" James asked.
"Ah, yes. Well, it seems that one of our sidekicks, Blade Wolf, without me ordering of course," Boris said, full of shit. "Disappeared to trail Raiden. He was just dropped off, erhm…" He scratched his head. "He was just dropped off an hour ago by Glorious Golden God, injured, but we pulled his helmet feed. He was at that base."
The President nearly fell out of his chair. "He what!"
"Fucking Glorious Golden God? That dipshit?" George shouted, incredulous. Glorious Golden God was an SS-Ranked villain, although he was considered a joke and a minor threat by the United States government. The reason? He was a nonthreatening idiot. The only reason he had such a high Villain Rank was because he knocked out Star and Stripe, by his admission during his trial, on accident. The man had escaped from prison almost a year ago and hadn't been seen since. What the hell was he doing helping Raiden?
"I assume that us sending this footage will clear any crimes associated with obtaining it?" Boris interjected.
George nodded. "Depending on what you show us. Play the damn footage."
"Understood. Courtney, play the tape." Boris yelled to his assistant offscreen.
==VI==
The audio on the footage was choppy, likely due to the sidekick's injuries. They could see Raiden in his heavily damaged power armor, as well as Glorious Golden God in his ridiculous solid gold suit and top hat engaged in battle with Armstrong on top of EXCELSUS's damaged hull.
The Senator was kicking their asses. It was well documented, as required by federal law, what Armstrong's quirk was. His quirk allowed him to harden his body in response to physical trauma, making it virtually impossible to penetrate his skin. The only downside was the immense energy requirement needed to maintain the quirk. Armstrong didn't seem to have a problem with that requirement considering he was deflecting blow after blow. The man probably could've been a pro hero if he hadn't decided to join the Navy.
One thing both men noticed is that the sky around the base was completely calm in a sphere. The clouds were still covering the base but there was no storm. Someone was helping Armstrong as suspected.
Eventually, the Senator kicked Golden God away and grabbed Raiden's sword, snapping it like a twig stick in his large hands. The footage began to glitch, and Blade Wolf didn't have a good angle. It especially didn't help that the sidekick looked away from the fight and began to drag himself across the rubble searching for something. After a few minutes of fast-forwarded footage, he found it.
'That's Jetstream's sword…' George noticed. The former Brazilian hero didn't have a particularly flashy quirk, just a slight improvement to his reflexes. He made up for it with his suit of power armor and the blade he used. If he remembered right, it was a cursed sword that had been reforged into a HF blade. The magic imbued in the sword allowed it to weaken whatever it sliced over time. 'He must've taken it off Jetstream's body.'
By the time Blade Wolf had crawled back, the battlefield had shifted to the ground below the Metal Gear. It was at this point the screen flickered and the audio finally gave out. Frankly, it was a miracle that it'd lasted this long considering the state the sidekick must be in. Raiden was lying on his back with the Senator stalking toward them. They both turned to look at Blade Wolf. Some words were exchanged, and then when Armstrong tried to jump toward the sidekick Wolf threw the blade toward Raiden. Blinded by a sudden flash of lightning, Armstrong failed to catch the blade.
Armstrong swore, then kicked Blade Wolf in the chest, sending him flying into EXCELSUS and landing facefirst in the rubble. The feed flashed "CONDITION CRITICAL" and erupted into corrupted static
"There is more, let me fast forward a bit," Boris said.
The screen returned in a flash of color, still flashing a warning about the suit's condition. Wolf wasn't conscious at this point but the suit was still attempting to record everything. The camera shook wildly as his body was launched by an explosion, landing in front of the two combatants. The magic in Jetstream's sword had worked wonders on Armstrong as he was covered in cuts, and the rate of hardening extending from his heart was slowing with every impact.
The Senator lunged at Raiden, who retaliated with a slash to his neck. 'A feint!' George realized. There wasn't enough power in that swing to be a harmful blow. Armstrong's quirk activated, spreading to his neck to block the damage. Immediately after the swing Raiden whirled around and buried the blade in the larger man's stomach.
Armstrong staggered back, coughing up blood with a furious look in his eyes. He swung his arms back, and Raiden did the same trying to force each other to the ground. The Lightning Reflex Hero pulled his head back and slammed it into Armstrong's, dazing the man. Raiden spun around and yanked his borrowed blade from the treasonous Senator's stomach with a jet of dark red blood, then began repeatedly slashing at the man's heart.
And then he shoved his fist into Armstrong's chest.
"Good lord!" President Johnson gasped.
"Holy shit…" George agreed. 'Damn Jack, glad to know the FOXHOUND training I put you through wasn't a waste.'
Armstrong slumped forward onto Raiden's arms, the rouge hero barely able to support the Senator's weight with his injuries. It was hard to tell from the angle, but he could tell Armstrong was telling Raiden something as he bled out.
"Well, now we know what happened to-" James said after watching for another few minutes, only for Raiden to yank the man's heart out of his chest and crush it in his hands. The President paled and moved off-screen making retching noises.
'I did not teach him to do that.' George sweatdropped. 'Well, fuck. Where the hell is Armstrong's body then?' Star and Stripe had flown over that area multiple times and found nothing but blood and rubble. "Boris, thank you for supplying this information. I want you to save all this footage on a drive and hand it over to an agent I'll be sending over. We need to keep this footage under wraps."
Boris nodded. "Da. I will have our IT team purge the server as well." Raiden stopping Armstrong after being framed was something they could spin. Footage of him ripping the man's heart out? Not so much. "I believe Glorious Golden God is still with Raiden. If we find him, we find our missing hero."
President Johnson returned at that moment. "We aren't going to have to give Glorious Golden God a medal of heroism for this, are we?"
"God I fucking hope not."
Immediately after he said that he heard a frantic knocking on the door. "Sir! You need to see this."
Goddamit, what was it now?
==VI==
"Ladies and gentlemen, we've just received footage from the ongoing situation in Colorado. The footage was sent to a multitude of stations from the SS-Ranked Villain… Glorious Golden God?" The anchor said with an expression of 'are you serious' as she stared the the teleprompter. Quickly composing herself she continued. "Ahem, We wish to caution our viewers that the following footage contains graphic content."
The footage from Blade Wolf's helmet began to play.
"Fuck fuck fuck fuck!" George paced back and forth across the room. "That absolute imbecile. Why the hell did he post that video?!"
"After he dropped off Blade, he did say something about 'Hoping we would assist in clearing his courageous compatriot's good name' or something along the line. We weren't exactly thinking about it at the time." Boris remembered. "If we'd been any slower Blade Wolf would be dead." Right now the kid was still in a coma with no signs of waking up.
"Fuck!" George turned back towards the video call. "Boris, we aren't blaming you. You weren't even supposed to be involved. This probably would've ended much worse if Wolf hadn't been there anyways." He ran his hand through his hair. At least the stress couldn't make it go any grayer.
"What are we going to do about this?" President Johnson asked. "We'll have to disavow his actions. Now that this is public we can't cover for him."
"Damn!" Boris slammed his fist into the table, shaking his camera.
"We need to get a handle on the situation now. Mr. President, you need to make a statement. Go meet with your people and work up a strategy. I'll handle things on my end." James nodded and disconnected from the call. His spot was immediately filled as Agpar joined the call.
"We've just finished the cleanup operation on the Four Winds agency. I just saw the news." The Secretary of Defence said urgently.
"We're handling it. This just keeps getting worse and worse, so I want some good news, Tim." George instructed.
"We've arrested most of the Four Winds agency staff. We lost about fifteen troops and one UG unit. The losses would've been higher if we didn't catch them off guard. In total they lost two pros, seven sidekicks, and twenty staff."
George raised an eyebrow. That was a lot of resistance. "You said most?"
"Only one Pro under their agency is unaccounted for. Khamsin, also known as John Waller." The man's Department of Heroism profile appeared on the screen. "As for Armstrong's office, we encountered no resistance. From what preliminary investigations show, he kept his dealings with the Four Winds separate. It looks like he was going to have them take the fall for this. None of the Heroes at Four Winds even knew he was involved with them either. They just said they had plans to try and assassinate him."
Oh that crafty sonofabitch. He was going to use the Four Winds attack for sympathy in the upcoming election and bury any loose ends. After seeing Armstrong in action, he could tell that the man could've easily taken most of the Agency barring Jetstream by himself. In all likelihood, the core members of the Agency were in on Armstrong's plan and would've held back against him to put on a show. If it weren't for Raiden's interference it most likely would've worked. A genius plan.
"We also recovered the bodies of Sundowner and Jetstream and have shipped them off for processing." After the bodies were autopsied they would be cremated as a precaution against Necromancy quirks and magic. "From their records, it looks like Mistral was frozen to death and shattered, and Monsoon's body was unrecoverable," Timothy said uncomfortably.
"Alright, so we have one traitor on the run and a rogue hero running around with an SS-Ranked villain." Golden God would probably be considered less of a joke considering he helped take down EXCELSUS even with Raiden's help. "I want all our people to locate them before they cause any more damage. Also," he remembered. "Send Settler to the Maverick agency to pick up the footage for analysis. Maybe our boys in the lab can recover more from the original files." That man was going to get a good vacation for all the teleporting he was doing today.
==VI==
[Desperado Kerykeion-class submersible Battleship: Ferrous Invictus, Deep Pacific Ocean, July 15th, 2242, 2:00 PM Hawaii Standard Time]
John finished editing Armstrong's manifesto. All the hard work, years of planning, all thrown out the window by some hero that Monsoon tried to get rid of. Damn it! They were going to change America! Get rid of all this Hero vs Villains nonsense and show the world that the greatest country on Earth still belongs on top. That was the Senator's dream, and John was willing to face being labeled a monster if it meant that dream could be made a reality.
But that didn't matter now. The name "Stephan Armstrong" was going to be synonymous with "Benedict Arnold" in the eyes of many. His dream, crushed just like Raiden had done with his heart.
Not if he had anything to say about it. On this computer were the core tenets of Armstrong's beliefs. Much of it was loosely based on the villain Destro's Meta Liberation War autobiography which wasn't talked about much in the US because of how lax their quirk laws were compared to Japan. Armstrong's spin on it was more of how America had fallen and needed to be rebuilt, heroism and villains eradicated, and focusing on traditional American values, for every man, woman, and child to use their quirks in support of their country.
Unlike those cowards in the modern MLA cozying up to the Japanese government and getting their way of life restricted to a single city, America would be truly free. All he needed to do was plant the seed of revolution.
"Still working on that?" Wolfram walked by, holding a hot meal. "You should be celebrating! We made a lot of cash today!" The villain motioned to the stored military hardware neatly stored in the destroyer's bay, being stripped of anything that could track it.
"I don't care about your heist." John took the plate and glared at the man.
"Oh come on, still bummed out about the Senator?" He got an angry nod in response and exhaled. "Welp, Sunny always said you were a principled one. Heard you were trained at West Point in the hero program, huh soldier boy?"
"He wouldn't like you calling him that." John glared at Wolfram.
"Well, then my dumbass brother shouldn't have got himself killed if he didn't, otherwise he and the others would be here with you." Wolfram sat down on the other side of the lunch table and removed his mask, exposing his facial scars. "He always did have good things to say about you, ya know. Probably could've been made the "Fifth Wind" or something like that." He reached across and grabbed a cracker from John's plate.
"Thanks, I guess." He scooted the plate out of the villain's reach and hit send on the manifesto. It would bounce around for a few hours before being posted to not trace it back to the sub.
"That's gonna start a bunch of shit back in the States. It really worth it now that his plan turned out the way it did?" Wolfram asked.
"I won't let his dream die, or else this was all for nothing."
"Eh, I don't really care for lofty ideals or all that, so long as I get paid." Wolfram shrugged. "There are only three things that matter in this world: Finance, firepower, and fucking. I'm only partial to the first two. Relationships are shit. There is one exception though, and that's the man I follow because he's the strongest."
John ignored him and started to eat.
"Well, now that this is finished, what are you gonna do now hero?" Wolfram said, part mocking, part serious. "We owe ya, helping us out and all. Do you wanna be dropped off next time we dock? Or perhaps you're looking for a job?" He leaned back, nearly falling over as he'd forgotten there was no backing to the bench he was sitting on. "Oi, Khamsin, you hear me?"
"I don't know what to do now. Now that I'm a disgraced hero I'll be a wanted man in every country with what I helped do."
"Well, Sunny and the rest of the gang were gonna come and work for me. Would you have joined 'em?"
John thought for a moment. "I guess so. I didn't really have any aspirations besides heroism and changing the US…"
"Everyone fights for something, boy. We all have our own little battles. Heroes, villains, it doesn't matter. You tried your lot with playing hero, so how 'bout you give war a chance?" He gave the former hero a shit-eating grin that gave John a nostalgic feeling and held out his hand.
'Sundowner always told me that I should follow my gut, and right now it's saying that this is the way to go…' John pondered. "I guess I'll join up with you then." He replied after a moment.
"Well then, welcome to Desperado!" Wolfram shouted gleefully, raising his arms in celebration.
==VI==
"Riots continue in several major cities following the release of Senator Armstrong's alleged manifesto titled "Sons of the Patriots", which called for the elimination of heroes in society and a return to America's pre-quirk goals."
*CLICK*
" The footage from the base is clearly doctored! All the distortion is just an attempt to hide it!"
*CLICK*
"Raiden is a hero! He stopped those traitors."
"What, so he had to kill em' so what? They had it coming!"
*CLICK*
"President Johnson is facing criticism from both parties for his slow response to the crisis…"
*CLICK*
"It's all a conspiracy, Senator Valentine had him killed to win the election! Everyone knows Armstrong would've been a shoo-in!"
*CLICK*
==VI==
Earlier…
[Haven Metal Gear Development Facility, Rifle, Colorado, July 15th, 2242, 1:35 PM US Mountain Time]
"Well, this is disappointing," Curator mumbled. "He's dead."
"Sir, I can't keep this up much longer." A hooded man in green robes and a cow skull with several beads hanging from the horns gasped out. "The substitute is about to give out, and he'll suffer the backlash from his quirk." One of his hands was clasped on a fleshy creature covered in glowing purple scars that were rapidly beginning to grow. The thing smelled of rotten flesh and decay.
"He can't take much more." A woman with long red hair said, worry etched into her otherwise calm demeanor out of concern for her lover.
"I can… keep going…" The white-haired man in a black bodysuit wheezed."
"Kurushi…" She held her hand out.
"Slice is correct. You need to stop. Just give it enough power to cover our retreat." Curator instructed, his one visible eye twitching. "Homunculus, prepare to eliminate your proxy once Kurushi deactivates his quirk.
❁ Homunculus, a member of Curator's organization W.I.L.D, is one of his Eco-Wardens. His quirk, Proxy, allows him to create a fleshy abomination that absorbs all damage sustained by two connected targets. It requires both Homunculus's hands to be touching the proxy and target. This can also be reversed to be used in combat, but he thinks this is impractical and dangerous.❁
Kurushi channeled a final burst of energy into the storm that would allow it to self-perpetuate for the next few minutes, then slumped over, only to be caught by a scaled hand. "Careful boss," Chimera cautioned. "You've never maintained a storm this long before." The man was obviously suffering from quirk exhaustion, but none of the cellular degeneration thanks to Homonculus's quirk.
"Smoldge, destroy the proxy," Curator commanded.
"I'm not putting that thing inside me." What appeared to be a glob of burning fluid with eyes and teeth gurgled. "Volcano, you do it."
🜂 Smoldge, a reserve member of the Volcano Thieves. His quirk is a mutation type that turns his body into a substance that is a mix of lava and tar. 🜂
"Fine, but we're charging extra for this. We were hired for breaking in and stealin' shit, not cremation." The burly orange-haired leader of the gang replied with snark.
"You will be well compensated, regardless of the unfortunate outcome." Curator gave the man a side eye, nose crinkling at the smell of burning flesh. "Despite the loss of Armstrong, this is still a victory. It would've been ideal if his involvement had gone unnoticed, but this will aid in hiding our involvement by giving them a convenient target." He turned to look at Kurushi. "Your contribution will be rewarded as well."
Curator narrowed his eyes at the scene below, his singular goggle zooming in on the compound below. He would've been a fool not to account for the possibility of Armstrong's failure, but he wasn't prepared for this.
Raiden was a variable he could handle. What he wasn't expecting was for the hero to recruit Glorious Golden God of all people, nor for the lunatic to actually be beneficial in a serious fight. Neither was the appearance of Raiden's sidekick who had decided to investigate by himself and bringing the key to his mentor's victory.
"Curator, should we eliminate those three while they are injured?" Mummy asked. Chimera stood next to him looking eager for a fight.
"No." Curator decided. "Leave them alive."
"You serious?" Volcano exclaimed. "I thought you hated loose ends."
"There is no need to involve ourselves further. Personally, I don't want to risk fighting Star and Stripe or the other members of the Top Ten likely approaching." Curator twirled around and began to walk off. "It is far more advantageous to allow them to spread the news of what Desperado did here." The less attention on them, the better. "Killing them risks exposing more of our involvement."
Outside their assistance in the initial assault and Kurushi's large scale Weather Manipulation, this would most likely be blamed on Desperado and Armstrong. Wolfram had already departed with his surviving men and the stolen tech anyway.
Curator took a last look back at the burning base. It would've been advantageous to have an asset in the White House, even if he calculated Armstrong would betray them once he obtained his position as President. Regardless, in Armstrong's victory or defeat the resulting political instability of the upcoming election would hamper America's involvement on the global stage for the next few years.
The PLF's work here was done.
==VI==
Raiden slammed his fist into the ground and let out a screech of rage.
Armstrong's corpse was gone.
==VI==
[Hiroshima, Japan, July 16th, 2242, 1:35 PM US Mountain Time]
"You American heroes, constantly chasing fame. Celebrities, politicians, influencers." Spit sprayed from his lips at the last word. "Raiden is a true hero! Not chasing fame or glory. Even in the face of the law he stood up against corruption. A corruption I will not allow you to spread to the heroes of Japan. Your disease must be purged." The visiting foreign hero shuddered and tried to crawl away, but the Stain's quirk still had him trapped.
He'd come here to the country of All Might, the world's greatest hero. He was an 'influencer' type hero, a rich kid who decided to gain fame through a combination of heroism and social media. His goal had been to gain some traction with some pics with famous heroes, maybe even All Might or Endeavor from the World Leaderboards. If he was lucky maybe he'd pick up some hot Japanese babe for a night or two.
Ironically, this hero's social media turned out to be his downfall, since it made it easy for Stain to track him down at night.
"P-p-please! I'll do anything! I have money! You like money, right?" The so-called "hero" cried out, tears slipping from his eyes. Despicable.
"Nothing you offer me can dissuade me from my righteous crusade. Vermin like you must be culled before you are allowed to reproduce." Stain hissed, bringing the blade down on the man's neck. The blade shattered on impact.
Heartbreak was the hero's name, a man with incredibly strong skin. Stain had exploited the weak joints to draw blood, but none of them were near a lethal area.
Heartbreak let out a laugh. "You stupid fuck, my skin is unbreakable!" His bravado restored. "Once your quirk wears off I'll kick your ass." He smiled smugly, imagining the fame he'd get once he posted about taking down the notorious Hero Killer of Japan.
He could hear the sound of approaching sirens. Someone must've seen him. "You're right. Your skin is unbreakable. But not all of you is skin."
"What?" Heartbreak asked in a moment of confusion. Had his brain worked a bit faster he would've understood what Stain meant. Instead, the Hero Killer drove a sai into the fake's eye and straight into his brain.
"Another fake eliminated." Stain stared up at the moon, taking in a deep breath of the crisp nighttime air. "My work must continue." He leaped up two whole stories, disappearing into the dark.
Notes:
Dual chapter release is complete. Hope y'all enjoyed it. We're about halfway through the pre-UA arc by my estimations.
Onto the new characters. They will not be relevant until later, so they aren't too important now.
Here is the US Top Ten full list.
1. Star and Stripe (Canon)
2. Venom (Metal Gear)
3. Black Diamond (OC)
4. Cow Lady (Canon, Two Heroes)
5. Chroma Rush (OC)
6. Godzillo (Canon character, Two Heroes)
7. Tusk (JJBA P7, which is why he is #7)
8. Uncle S.A.M (OC)
9. Captain Celebrity (Canon, Vigilantes)
10. Raiden (MGR, removed from rankings)As for the OC's and their quirks:
Chroma Rush is themed after Umbra from Bionicle's ability to bounce off reflective surfaces and become a beam of light, and thelightcycle from Tron. He's a younger Mexican-American man and his costume is themed after the stereotypical rgb gaming gear.Black Diamond has a quirk that makes his skin as hard and have the appearance of diamond. He's generally gruff and blunt, and doesn't tend to speak for very long.
Uncle S.A.M is a more traditional conservative hero in public and far more laid back when he doesn't have to put up a front. His quirk is based off a Surface To Air Missile and can move fast enough to intercept an ICBM if he wanted.
For the Goverment, We have Agpar from later MHA, George Sears is Solidus Snake from Metal Gear Solid 2, with James Johnson being the later president in that game. Funny Valentine (JJBA P7) is the other presidential candidate besides Steven Armstrong running for office.
In this setting, Foxhound is an American Equivalent to the HPSC Paragon program.
Gray Fox and Sniper Wolf were both members in Metal Gear's canon, and Settler is an OC with a really specific powerset I came up with.
For the Villains, we have The Volcano thieves and Nine and his crew from the MHA arcade game and second movie respectively. Nine's name I came up with, Kurushi, is derived from from
苦しむ (Kurushimu), or "to suffer". Smoldge is an additional OC member of the thieves whose name and powerset is based on a bounty target in Guild Wars 2. Curator is also from the same arcade game as Volcano. Homunculus is another OC.
Almost forgot about Electrochrist being a shoutout to The Minute Hour.
I've always thought that the world of MHA wasted its potential in terms of heroes outside Japan. There's a whole entire world of Quirks out there that doesn't really get explored outside Two Heroes, World Heroes Mission, and a bit in Vigilantes and Post liberation war MHA. I understand why though because that would be a lot of work for Horikoshi to come up with all the backstory for a Japan-centric manga, plus all the extra drawing.
However, I'm unhinged enough to try it, and I have the help of using other series as well in a weird crossover that shouldn't work but does. Is it still going to be Japan-centric? Yes, but things that happen in other countries, like the Russia Incident and what happened in this chapter will affect the entire world, as will anything major that happens in Japan. AFO said in CH329 that he has friends all over the world so I'm gonna use it.
Chapter 29: The Devil's Due
Summary:
Some things don't stay dead...
Notes:
AN: I return with yet another chapter. A bit less structured than normal pacing wise but I abide by the "Fuck it we ball" style of writing and this is what I made sooo…
CW: Graphic violence
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
==========================VI==========================
Even after all thought ⏃⋏⎅ ⏚⟒⟒⋏ extinguished, and only dust remains, the world will not ⎎⍜⍀ ⟒⏁ the memory of your sins, ⎅⟒⌇ ⟒⋏⎅⟒⍀.
-Engraved Relic #128, Iscariot Archives circa 2026-
==========================VI==========================
[Outskirts of Sendai, Former Secret Facility, May 7th, 2237]
The plan had been simple. They knew that All For One would be inspecting this compound that night. The location was far away from any potential civilians that could get caught in the crossfire, and thanks to Toshinori's connections with the Imperial Family any hero or police response would be delayed until it was over.
He only brought Torino and Nighteye with him, and they were stationed far outside the predicted combat zone, but close enough to swoop in to extract him if needed.
If only it hadn't been a trap.
==VI==
The facility that once stood in the forest had been reduced to a crater, anyone inside had been turned into smoldering corpses.
"I must say, out of all the wielders of One For All, you are by far the strongest." All For One complimented, tearing off his suit's tattered and bloody remnants. "I suppose that is to be expected, letting you nurture the quirk for all those decades."
He didn't look a day older than when he'd killed Nana. 'And… he's much stronger than back then as well!' Toshinori struggled to his feet. "I'm not finished yet, All For One!"
The Symbol of Evil's face shifted from boredom to amusement. "Are you now?" He chuckled as his other arm rapidly regenerated from the bleeding stump from which Toshinori had ripped it off. "While your strength is impressive, it is all you have going for you." He almost looked disappointed. "Yagi Toshinori," He flinched. "Was just a quirkless boy, unlike the other users of One For All. You may be stronger than them, but strength is all you have."
He pushed aside the fact that All For One knew he used to be quirkless. He could worry about that later. "It's still enough to stop you."
"In ten, fifteen years perhaps. Maybe if you had another quirk or even a weapon you could've beaten me here." He raised his right hand. "But you don't. You haven't even learned the basics of magic either." Black and red lightning emerged from the hole in his hand, coalescing into a ball of purple and black energy. "Umbral Burst!" The villain shouted.
Toshinori tried to dodge, but a wave of All For One's hand froze him in place with a powerful telekinetic quirk. He was able to break free, moving just enough for the bolt of chaotic energy to pierce his stomach. "Arg!" It was a strong magical attack for it to be able to break his skin.
Thinking quirky, he clenched his abs, keeping the wound closed through the sheer force of his muscles. It was incredibly painful but he still persevered. Toshinori leaped forward, dodging bolts of lightning and energy blasts.
"Black Spiral Lance!" A massive spinning rod shot out of the villain's hand, forcing Toshinori to clap his hands and use the air pressure to launch himself into the air.
"New Hampshire Smash!" With a punch to the air, he rocketed toward the white-haired villain, spinning into a punch.
"Air Wall + Liquify." The air in front of him shimmered, his punch slammed into the air which felt like punching a beanbag chair. "Combust." Before the air exploded, Toshinori pulled his hand back and blasted it away with another clap. Then he reached out before the villain could react and grabbed his arm, tearing it from his shoulder.
All For One hissed in pain, his body pixelated and shuddered, teleporting a few meters back. "Honestly, if that didn't work the first three times, why would it start working now? You should've gone for my head." He chided. "How troublesome. All you One For All holders are the same. At least Shimura was amusing in her final moments. Shame she was so weak though…"
"You take that back!" Toshinori shouted in rage, throwing the villain's severed arm back at him and launching himself yet again toward All For One. His hatred was so much that he was nearly blinded by rage.
==VI==
'What… what happened?' Toshinori shook himself out of his dazed state, lying in yet another crater. He tried to move only to feel a sharp pain in his chest. As he opened his eyes he could see an oversized shadowy fist buried in the left side of his chest.
"I'll admit, that was a close one." All For One said as his upper body knit itself back together, his exposed ribcage snapping back into place with a sickening crunch. "You aimed for my head that time. If I hadn't stopped you in time that might've killed me."
Toshinori coughed up blood. "You can… save your gloating… for… someone that cares." He gritted his teeth as All For One Twisted his hand, damaging more of his insides.
"I'd be careful if I were you. My hand is the only thing keeping your entrails from spilling out." He tilted his head. "I see you haven't passed on One For All. How fortunate." The Symbol of Evil grinned.
"I won't allow you to take it!" Toshinori reached out and grabbed the shadowy hand, grimacing as it squeezed.
"I have no interest in taking One For All. In fact, I stopped trying after I failed to take it from the third and fifth users. With my state of mind, it is simply impossible for me to take." He admitted.
"What?" Toshinori couldn't believe what he was hearing.
"I suppose I owe you an explanation. You did give me the best workout since that thing I fought in China a few years ago." All For One tapped a finger against his chin. "You see, at first I wanted to reclaim what was mine. The second user, she stole what I had left of my brother and I wanted it back. Of course, she had already passed it on to the third user by the time I found her. I think she's the only one besides you who has ever come close to killing me. Back then I didn't have as many regeneration and fire resistance quirks as I do now."
Toshinori's eyes darted around, looking for an opening, something that did not go unnoticed by All For One.
"Ah ah ah!" He clenched his fist, crushing part of Toshinori's liver, and caused blood to spurt onto the ground. "None of that, All Might. I'm speaking now." He activated a pain-soothing quirk, not out of kindness, but so the hero wouldn't pass out. "Now when I found the third user, Bruce, I think his name was… no matter how hard I tried I couldn't take One For All. The quirk can only be given, and my willpower wasn't strong enough to take it. Same with the sixth user."
"Then… hrrg! Why did you let them live?" Toshinori grunted.
"Well, I realized something. Something that your little Council friends realized as well. Do you ever wonder why they called upon you, just as they did with Shimura whenever there was a threat they couldn't handle?" Toshinori responded with a glare, so he continued. "The Council and I, we have somewhat of a Cold War going on. They disagree with my vision, and they don't want me becoming too powerful. I'm sure if they all pooled their resources together they'd have a decent chance at taking me out, but I'd make them work for it. If we were to go to war it wouldn't be worth it for either side…"
"Tosh- nori- ear me?" His earpiece sputtered back to life.
"Ah, looks like they finally unjammed the signal." He raised his hand and fired off a burst of Radio Waves. "No more interruptions. As I was saying, we've been locked in a stalemate for about a hundred years now. They would recruit One For All users, and I would kill them once they got too big for their britches. I don't have a problem with the quirk existing if it is used against things that would become a problem to me, or my competitors." All For One explained. "I even account for a certain amount of loss to my forces. A necessary expenditure of a few lives." He shrugged.
Toshinori's breathing had started to become more labored, even with All For One's fist stopping him from bleeding out his lungs were filling with blood. "You let us live to use us?" He wheezed.
"Now you're getting it." He flashed Toshinori a sinister smile. "The world is a big place, and I like to work in the shadows. Then again, so did most of the One For All users. Rebels, vigilantes, underground heroes… all except for Shimura and yourself of course. I do have to applaud you, for becoming the Number One Hero in the entire world. Yoichi would be so proud… I suppose he fulfilled his dream of becoming a hero after all, in a way."
There it was, the look on All Might's face when he finally realized that the only reason he was alive was because All For One allowed it. "I would've loved to destroy you in public, but that would force the Council's hand if everyone knows I exist. I want to rule from the shadows until all my preparations are complete. You and Shimura, you could've lived full lives if you hadn't interfered. I can accept a certain amount of losses, but a continued targeted assault of my assets?" He shook his head. "And, you've become too powerful. I'm quite fortunate that One For All will end with you tonight."
Toshinori knew that there was a chance of failure. He had offered someone One For All in case he failed but had been rudely refused. His head slumped as he lamented his impending death.
Seeing as he'd broken the hero's spirit, All For One yanked his enlarged arm free. All Might's organs, with nothing to hold them in spilled free, dangling from his mangled chest. "I'll leave enough of you for a funeral. I'm in a good mood today." His hand began to glow with black energy.
'Toshinori… don't give up!'
He swore he could hear Nana's voice. He'd resigned himself to his fate… but he didn't want to die. The fire in his eyes re-ignited and he launched himself toward All For One. Even if it killed him, he would take the Symbol of Evil with him.
In the throes of victory, All For One had let his guard down. As the most powerful man on the planet, he'd grown complacent after years of easy victories. Even if All Might had been a challenge, it wasn't enough to make him go all out. He'd forgotten one thing:
Wounded heroes are always the scariest, especially if they have nothing left to lose.
Time seemed to move in slow motion. All Might's attack had come too fast for his danger-sensing quirks to detect until he was mere inches away. His expression changed from satisfied to one he hadn't shown since the second user almost killed him: fear.
Toshinori poured everything he had into this last attack. He felt All For One's skin harden as he tried to activate his defensive quirks at the last second. His fist shattered through them all. Even as he felt the bones in his arm break, he could also feel the villain's skull give way first.
As his vision blurred, the Villain was sent flying back. Gray matter erupted from his head as the top half of his skull was nearly obliterated. For a second Toshinori thought the villain's body shimmered for a moment, but it was probably just the pain causing him to hallucinate.
He could hear a faint buzzing from the communicator in his ear as he fell, weakly holding what remained of his stomach with his unbroken arm. He… he did it.
==VI==
The events of that night would be classified as an earthquake that could be felt even in Tokyo. After he'd landed the final blow, Gran Torino and Sir Nighteye had rushed into the crater to recover his body. Upon seeing the body of All For One, Torino had crushed what remained of his skull, just to be sure.
Many calls were made that night, and Toshinori was barely rushed to a private hospital where Recovery Girl and a team of Tenryou surgeons had barely been able to keep him alive. During the time he was out, the Council had confirmed that the body left behind was in fact All For One's. Following standard procedure, the body was immediately cremated. They'd wheeled Toshinori's hospital bed down just so he could watch.
"You did it Toshinori… he's gone."
==VI==
When news of All For One's death hit the Council of Seven, they wasted no time in taking advantage of the Symbol of Evil's demise. Known strongholds and associates were taken down, some going into hiding. Without fear of sparking an all-out war, they were able to wipe out a large number of his supporters. With the power vacuum, several others tried to take advantage only to be taken out via infighting.
However, nobody noticed a portal appear around an invisible object a short distance away from All For One's body that night.
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice, August 24th, 2238]
The beeping of several life support machines could be heard echoing through the dark halls of the Permanent Domain. While All For One had been unable to master the art of domain creation outside of using premade reagents, centuries of money and a morally flexible demi-human from China could do wonders.
Dr. Garaki had worked tirelessly over the past year to keep his master alive, but he still had yet to awaken. By all accounts, he should've been dead. Nearly half his brain had been obliterated by the blasted hero's punch. It was only thanks to the multitude of regeneration quirks his master possessed, along with Kyudai's skill in biological engineering and limited magic skill that he was able to survive.
Between his duties disguised as a lowly, yet respected doctor (as opposed to one of the great All For One's most trusted associates) and organizing what was left of his master's servants, most of his time was spent trying to accelerate his lord's healing. Regeneration could only do so much without a fully conscious brain to direct it.
Most of his skull had to be regrown. Enough of his brain was still intact enough, and thanks to several of his quirks permanent brain damage wouldn't be a problem. The real problem was his face and respiratory system. Both had been destroyed beyond repair and his master required a highly advanced life support system just to keep himself breathing while comatose. Not only that but his eyes and nose had failed to regenerate. Kyudai considered this his ultimate failure.
Today would've been like any other day, until he noticed his master jolt from his slumber, weakly raising his hand.
==VI==
"Master, I'm so glad! I thought you would never wake up!" Kyudai proclaimed while prostrating himself in front of his master's life support station.
"Doctor…" All For One wheezed. "What… happened?"
"You were injured in your battle against that accursed All Might! Thankfully Kurogiri was able to recover your real body quickly enough that I could stabilize you."
"I see." He must've activated Dead Ringer. It was a quirk he never thought he would use, simply because of the idea that he would receive lethal damage in a fight was so ludicrous, and because it was a "collector's item".
Given his power, it was obvious that he had a fair share of enemies. Some had even resulted to hiring assassins. One such was a crazed Frenchman who attempted to kill him after the Quirk Wars. Obviously, he'd killed the man but he was shocked when he discovered a second corpse that appeared a few minutes later. Curiously, the man's original body did not possess a quirk, so he'd copied it off the corpse the quirk generated.
He wasn't sure if the man was a fool or just suicidally overconfident to attack him. Honestly, the man probably didn't even know he had a quirk considering that the activation requirement was taking near-fatal damage with no guarantee of survival.
Dead Ringer was a simple quirk that he'd kept because it was so unique. It generated a perfect duplicate of the body upon receiving lethal damage. He'd nearly forgotten he had the quirk as it was so specific. It was also what his brother would consider "limited edition" because upon use the Quirk would burn itself out of the user's soul, copying it over to the duplicate and thus making it a single-use quirk.
Now that he thought about it, did that mean the quirk had some of the properties of a transfer quirk like his own? He supposed it didn't matter now seeing as the Council had probably incinerated the body. You can never be too careful with necromancy quirks and magic being a thing.
"It is truly a miracle that I survived then." All For One pondered then attempted to open his eyes. "Kyudai, where are my eyes?"
Kyudai stiffened. "I… no matter how hard I tried, the damage to your brain was too severe. I can only atone for my failure with my life." He replied sadly, nearly crying at his failure.
"How badly was I hurt?" All For One asked.
"With the amount of damage done to your brain, your regeneration quirks nearly failed. I had to place you in stasis and use the prototype Nomu brain as a base to fix the rest." The chubby man fidgeted in place. "Once your mind recovered, I manually stimulated your brain to trigger your regeneration. During the process, I had to restart your heart multiple times as well, but there should be no lasting damage."
"I see. What else?"
"While I was able to restore the shape of your skull via forcibly activating and shaping Spearlike Bones, your eyes and nose failed to regenerate." The doctor's moustache twitched nervously. "And due to the state your body is in, you are no longer able to use some of your more powerful and advanced quirks. The strain would cripple you further."
The room was silent save for the sound of the life support system pumping away. Kyudai observed his master as he processed the information.
"Doctor."
"Yes, my master?"
"Did All Might survive our battle?"
Kyudai, in a moment of clarity, took a few steps back. "Yes…"
All For One sat in silence for a whole minute, before letting out a scream of scream of rage that shook the room. The sheer amount of murderous intent he radiated made Kyudai think that his heart would burst out of fear. After a few seconds, he regressed into a coughing fit and gasped for air.
"While he did survive, I've noticed that he is limiting the time he spends on heroic deeds significantly. He didn't do anything for four months after your battle, but once he started back up, his time dropped significantly compared to before." Kyudai reported.
The wound he gave the hero should've killed him. Perhaps he underestimated how much One For All had reinforced All Might's body. At the very least it should've been a career-ending injury, yet the man still stubbornly refused to give up and die. "Has he passed on the Quirk?"
"Not that I am able to tell. Our operation suffered while you were indisposed. I estimate around 80% of your servants worldwide have been killed or captured. I've been preoccupied with the Nomu project, especially now with the need for extra muscle, and aiding with your recovery of course. Curator has been organizing the remnants and performing cleanup on all who remain."
Shit. Hundreds of years of planning, all undone in under a year by the Council. "Who do we have left?"
"Curator and his organization are mostly intact, although they are currently preoccupied with Al-Ahmar in Egypt. The Assasins Cabinet was largely untouched due to their covert nature. We also have various groups around the globe that still swear fealty to you."
"Is that all?"
"No, but most of our important assets are no longer available. Desperado and the Volcano Thieves have remained loyal thanks to our funding, but many others have gone defunct or been arrested." He continued. "Kurushi has his little group as well, and Machia is still slumbering awaiting your return. Kurogiri has been taking care of young Tomura in between his other duties."
This was… less than acceptable. That meant that a majority of his assets infiltrating world governments had been discovered and a majority of his manpower across the globe was gone. He couldn't conquer Japan if other nations were able to intervene. Combining that with his earlier plans for the Imperial Royal Family falling through a few years ago this made the task nigh impossible.
All because he was sloppy.
"Tell me Kyudai, and don't lie for my sake. Will I ever return to my full power?"
Kyudai hesitated before speaking. "With the current condition your body is in, it is unlikely that you will, and it is likely to worsen over the next few decades."
Well fuck. He always knew his body would give out eventually, which is why Kyudai was researching the Nomu project to create a perfect body. All For One (the quirk) had theoretically infinite storage for quirks, but his current first-generation quirk body did not.
"But all is not lost! If my theories about quirks and the soul are correct, we could get you a new body. Perhaps Tomura or Kurushi? With a little engineering, I'm certain one of them would be a suitable host." Kyudai offered.
"I don't believe that option is the most viable. There are too many risks involved." All For One replied. "Given Kurushi's disposition, he would not survive the process. His genetics are already unstable enough as it is. Tomura would be a far better choice…" he trailed off. "But perhaps it is time to consider a successor instead."
"My lord?"
He'd never had children of his own or a relationship for that matter. There was only one woman he met that he had any sort of interest in, and that was mostly because of her quirk. The closest thing he had to heirs were the two boys he'd taken in.
"Even if I were to assume control of their body, my soul would just overwrite theirs, correct?"
"If my theory is true, that would be the plan, yes," Kyudai answered curiously. "Isn't that what you want?"
"If I hadn't been injured, then yes. But this turn of events has made me realize something. Tell me, why is it that despite all my manipulation the users of One For All have finally triumphed over me?" He inquired.
"Forgive me my lord, but I don't understand." Kyudai tilted his head. "All Might just got lucky, didn't he?"
"Oh my dear doctor, how I wish that were the case. Sadly though, it is because I have been unable to adapt and grow. Each generation of One For All was stronger, and carried the experience of the past users forward. They have grown in ways that I could not have foreseen because of my sentimentality for my brother." He drummed his fingers on his chair. "Compared to me, they have evolved. Despite the circumstances of my early life, I have rarely experienced the sting of failure. My plans have fallen into place nearly perfectly until now, and I have not grown. This has culminated in this." He gestured to his face.
Kyudai nodded in understanding. "But wouldn't a new body be an evolution as well?"
"Only in form. My soul and motivation would remain the same, as they have these past two centuries. But, were I to pass on my quirk to a successor, perhaps they could carry on my dream." The Symbol of Evil clarified. "And I would live on inside them, able to offer my advice and experience. Even after I pass on, my dreams would be carried out by them."
"If that is the path you wish to take, I will do my best to make it happen." Kyudai bowed. "Who do you have in mind as your heir?"
"Shigaraki Tomura." All For One declared. "He is the most suitable candidate." Having started to turn on his sensory quirks to compensate for his lost sight, he could feel Kyudai cringe. "What is it, Doctor?"
"My lord, if he is your chosen successor I will follow him, but he is…" Kyudai had been keeping an eye on Tomura via Kurogiri's reports. "He is unworthy, and a childish brat. The words "terminally online" come to mind. All he does is sit in his room and play games, complaining about heroes." His moustache twitched angrily. "And despite Kurogiri keeping him away from detrimental influence like Akelous and his cult, he still wishes only to destroy." He finished with a huff.
"Tomura is a teenager. I don't expect him to become a leader overnight. He must be nurtured and guided, like a blossoming flower. His destructive tendencies are simply him lashing out at a world he dislikes. We simply need to push him down the right path and offer him an opportunity to evolve into someone greater. A proper heir. You need not follow him until you deem him an acceptable successor. Tomura must be allowed to fail and learn, which was a luxury I never had."
"I understand, my master."
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice, October 21st, 2238]
It had taken him months to build up the strength to move without his full life support throne. The mobile version only allowed him to leave for a few days at a time. During the past few months, he'd been meeting with his Cabal of loyalists to lay out new plans for the future.
He'd also met with several new assets, some of his assets in America introducing him to a potential pawn. In the meanwhile, he'd been catching up with Curator and Kyudai on recent developments. The main focus was the two new villain groups that had arisen since the Dark Winter incident in Russia four years ago: the doomsday cult Chaos Theory, and the mysterious Fatui. Both groups had been a minor nuisance that he was sure the heroes or Council would take care of at first, but during his disappearance, they had grown more bold and presented a serious threat to his operation. For the time being, he would not reveal his revival to them and allow his forces to build, namely the Nomu project.
"We are currently increasing our efforts to gather more material for your project, but we need to keep the disappearances to an acceptable level," Curator advised. "The heroes have noticed an increase in human trafficking. I advise spacing out operations to be less consistent."
"Curator is correct." All For One agreed. "Even if you are outsourcing the work, we must remain vigilant." He picked up a stack of papers, scanning them with a quirk. "You've had Number Six testing our Trigger variant as well. This could be a suitable distraction for the heroes, at least in Japan."
Number Six was Kyudai's current prize project. A child with tolerance for multiple quirks just like Gigantomachia. Granted, he was a bit mentally unstable and obsessed and knew little about All For One's operation. Either he would succeed marvelously, or crash and burn. Either outcome would be acceptable. He would serve well to test out Kyudai's prototype Next-Level villains, the precursors to his Nomu.
"I do wish that your… pets," Curator crinkled his nose in disgust. "Were not such an abomination against nature. Corpses belong in the ground to nurture new life." The man grumbled.
"Well, I'd like to see your little plants and animals win a fight. We can't rely on Desperado all the time since your organization is mostly hit-and-run." Kyudai shot back. "My babies will be the perfect soldiers." He proudly proclaimed.
Curator grimaced as he glanced at the monstrosities floating in their tubes. Disgusting. He'd have to have Zookeeper scrub the stench of ammonia off him when he got back to his base. But, although it went against what he believed it was still All For One's orders. He believed in his master, and through him, his dreams of a more natural world ruled by quirks would be achieved.
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice, April 26th, 2242]
Today was a meeting that Kyudai had set up with an on-and-off associate of his. Another peruser of medical science of the morally questionable variety. He'd known this man during the Dawn of Quirks, but had never attempted to meet with him since every person he'd sent to arrange a meeting had ended up dead within minutes of approaching him.
"Thank you for agreeing to meet, All For One." The robotic-looking Stand said in a deep echoing voice. "I believe I have a project in the works that would be of great interest to you."
Dr. Akefu Satoru was his name, which he knew was an alias considering the real Akefu Satoru had been disposed of by Kyudai as a favor to this man. Most would assume that he was an unassuming 89-year-old doctor, but all for one knew the truth.
This man certainly wasn't human, considering he'd been alive far longer than All For One Himself. Also, he wasn't entirely here right now considering he couldn't detect a single sign of life from the man using his many quirks. Even then he had to focus just to be sure. He had no idea where the actual user was, which made tracking him impossible taking into consideration the Stand's power
The ability to manifest a fully autonomous Stand meant whoever was pretending to be Akefu Satoru was powerful.
The power of a Stand was something he'd originally sought after, up until he realized that it was physiologically impossible to possess both a stand and a quirk. That had sure been a surprise when a Stand user came to him begging for his quirk to be removed.
==VI==
[About two centuries ago…]
"Please, I don't want this power! It's been nothing but a curse!" The man pleaded.
"I will be more than happy to take it off your hands." All For One grinned, placing his palm on the man's forehead and activating his meta-ability. 'Odd… this man appears to have no meta power? That shouldn't be possible. I witnessed his ability with my own eyes!'
Out of curiosity, he picked a simple quirk and gave it to the man. Maybe his quirk was hidden? Perhaps adding a second would expose it.
Instead, the man immediately began to convulse, skin turning deep red as every blood vessel in his body. His ability manifested next to him, melting and desperately clawing at the air.
And then he exploded, covering the entire room in a shower of blood and gore.
All For One blinked slowly and wiped the blood mixed in with bits of eyeball (ew) off his face. "I'm sorry, but what the fuck?"
==VI==
By principle, he'd employed very few Stand users over the years. Generally, they were unreliable and usually somewhat unstable and seemed to be drawn into fights with one another. Their loyalty was mostly for money or out of fear. Sure, he could kill most of them with a single touch, but getting into range of a Stand was generally a terrible idea considering that they could manipulate reality in more ridiculous ways than quirks.
Thankfully over the years since Quirks emerged, stand users have become weaker and more scarce at a rapid pace. No need to worry about powerful stands like in the records he'd read.
"I know that you are under an alias, Doctor. Would you prefer me to call you that, or another name?" All For One inquired.
"You may call me「Wonder of U」." The Stand said, tipping his bowler hat to the villain.
All For One squinted his non-existent eyes. "Like the Elvis song?"
The Stand clasped his hands together. "Ah, another fan of the King? I love his music"
Well, that confirmed he was not human. "I own a few of his records, but I'm more of a fan of The Rolling Stones."
The scarf-wearing Stand nodded in approval. "Let me guess, "Sympathy for the Devil"?"
"Damn straight."
"While your tastes are impeccable, Symbol of Evil, I did not call for this meeting to discuss music." 「Wonder of U」chuckled. "For the past few decades, I've been refining a healing drug. I'm assuming you are aware of "equivalent exchange"?"
"Giving up an item for something of equal value." He confirmed.
"Currently the version of my drug works off that principle. It heals a wound in exchange for another part of your body, which then turns to stone. My goal over the past few decades has been to lessen that side effect." He held up a small pink vial.
"Interesting." All For One rubbed his chin.
"I am currently looking for funding to advance my research to the next stage. I am… acquainted with your Doctor, and owe him a favor for securing this identity. He told me of your injury, although I am unsure if my medicine will be of help to you specifically." 「Wonder of U」explained, knowing that All For One would know if he was hiding anything.
"And why is that?"
"The drug works the best on the quirkless and Stand users, and is most effective on my kind." The Stand continued. "The more powerful a quirk, the more likely you are to suffer drawbacks and side effects." He knew this from testing it on random patients in the hospital. They already had terminal illnesses which technically made it a victimless crime, like robbing a grave or punching someone in the dark.
All For One mulled over the information. A healing drug, even if he was unable to use it, was still beneficial. Healing quirks in general were some of the most sought after due to their rarity. Sure, some quirks assisted in medicine, but true healing quirks with regenerative properties that could be shared with others with little drawbacks? Very rare. Even the U.A. nurse, Recovery Girl's quirk was a mediocre one at best considering the stamina drain and was basically useless against pre-existing injuries.
The real question though, was the creature's intention. "I must admit I am intrigued by your offer. What is it that you require, and why?" He questioned.
"All I require is funding. Preferably physical and untraceable. I don't require any laboratories, just to fund my associates. My people… do not work well with others if there is no benefit to it, even with each other." He tapped his cane against the ground in annoyance. "As for my motivations? I simply wish to carve out a peaceful existence in this world. The appearance of quirks has squashed my dreams of dominance over humanity, and if what Dr. Garaki says about your dreams for this world hold true I would prefer to be associated with someone as powerful as you. That said, our relationship would be solely transactional and not subordinate."
That was a bold thing to say right in front of him. If not for the Stand acting as proxy, and the fact he had no idea how the Stand's power functioned he would've annihilated him on the spot. It took huge balls to go into a meeting with someone, ask for money for experiments, and then say you will sell said product to them.
Feeling a sense of incoming death immediately after the thought of attacking 「Wonder of U」proably saved his life, considering that the last person who made him feel that was All Might.
All For One was about to respond when suddenly an alarm went off on his throne. "It appears something has come up. I will have Dr. Garaki contact you to discuss this further."
"I see. I hope you will consider my offer, Lord of the Underworld." The Stand bowed and quickly made his exit.
==VI==
All For One appeared next to Kyudai in a swirl of black sludge.
"Ah, my lord! How did your meeting go?" Kyudai asked, standing next to an emotionless Kurogiri.
"His offer was interesting, but his loyalty is dubious at best. You can allocate whatever funds you see fit to him but keep him on a short leash. At worst, we can leak his plans to the heroes at a later date. Now, why have you summoned me?" He assumed it was for a good reason.
"Well, ever since this morning there has been a sharp uptick in villain attack reports. The issue is, that they aren't our operatives." Kyudai pointed to a map of Japan specially designed so that his master could read it with a simple quirk. "Those red dots are villain incidents, the green ones are the normal average per day."
That was more than average, even over a week. Still, this was nothing to call him urgently over. "Is that all?"
"It was, but then someone crashed through the roof of one of our Nomu storehouses." Now, it would be stupid of them to hold Nomu where someone could find them. With the conflict between heroes and villains, a simple scuffle and a destroyed building would expose their operation. That's why they were all buried deep under their properties. "And then proceeded to slaughter a few local heroes before Kurogiri warped him to me."
Good on Kurogiri. A villain killing heroes out in the open always drew unwanted attention. "Where is he now?"
"The Doctor has sedated him and restrained him in the lab. He seems to possess a powerful flame quirk, like Endeavor." Kurogiri piped up.
"Take me to him. I wish to see who has decided to strike at my assets." He owned all the local villains, which meant that whoever decided to attack his facilities was intentionally doing it, or just plain stupid.
His servants led him down into a restricted area of Kyudai's lab. Locked in a sealed cell was a large man in flame-colored armor. He had a single fist imprint on his chest, likely from a powerful foe. "Did the heroes do that to him?" All For One asked.
"No master. He was like that when he first arrived." Kurogiri explained.
"Hmmm…" All For One reached out and yanked the metal visor off the man's head, plating crunching like a tin can. 'Odd, a cycloptic visor but he has two eyes…' His hands tingled at the prospect of a new quirk. Greedily, he placed his palm against the stranger's skull and with a crackle of red and black lightning took his quirk. 'As expected, a powerful flame quirk.' Unfortunately, it seemed to also generate a black ashy sludge in the lungs when used, which meant it wasn't viable for him at this state. It could possibly meld well with Iwata's quirk, assuming he could handle a second.
Kyudai tapped a few buttons to awaken the man now that he no longer possessed a quirk, though the restraints he was trapped in wouldn't have allowed him to use it without being shocked anyway. The man began to stir, jolting awake a few minutes late. He attempted to break free, struggling against the restraints with shocking strength even without a quirk and screaming in a foreign language. Interestingly All For One couldn't understand him even while knowing over forty languages.
"Doctor," He glanced at the rotund scientist. "Run it through a translator."
Kyudai nodded behind the monitor, frowning a moment later. "No results? Impossible!"
Standing in front of the man, All For One sighed. Digging through people's memories was such a pain when they were this resistant. Oh well. "Silence."
The man stopped struggling, orange pupils on black sclera narrowing as a powerful aura filled the room. 'Odd, he stopped but wasn't afraid… he looks trained. Not a hero obviously…' He placed both his hands on the man's head and concentrated.
With a grunt of growing discomfort the man began to squirm, a look of defiance in his eyes. Grineer were trained to resist torture after all. He would not disgrace himself by giving up easily.
Mind reading quirks tended to be fickle. Had he more time to prepare, or if the man were still unconscious it would have been easier. All For One's patience was thin today, and he elected to just brute force it. The man was surprisingly resistant, so he only got a few flashes.
"The fuck is this?"
==VI==
[Might Tower, July 16th, 2242]
All Might jolted awake, covered in sweat. The wound on his side ached more than it usually did. 'The nightmare… the night All For One almost killed me.' He shuddered. 'Why am I thinking about that now?' He supposed it was just the trauma. He'd won only because the Symbol of Evil let his guard down. Without that stroke of luck, he likely would've been the last One For All user.
He pulled out his phone, smiling as he saw a picture of a smiling Izuku on the beach. At least the boy would never have to face something like that.
Notes:
AN:
Canon AFO: I want OFA. Gimmegimmegimme!!!!VI AFO: I tried to take it, but its far more useful for you users to take care of my competition while I plan.
To the surprise of literally no one, AFO is alive. The quirk he used is a little TF2 reference to one of the spy’s gadgets. (And no, TF2 is not canon to the fic. The frenchman thing was just a little nod to it)
Quirks AFO Used:
Black Spiral Lance: Those cool lances in the background of MHA manga chapter 398. I’m going by the assumption a quirk created them and AFO stole it.
Liquify: Causes whatever he is touching to turn to a liquid state with a consistency of syrup. Like a variant of Honenuki Jūzō from Class 1-B’s Softening quirk
Combust: Causes air to ignite and explode.
Radio Waves, Air Wall, Regeneration (multiple): Canon Quirks that he or AFO!Shiggy have.The umbral stuff is his magical affinity.
Even with AFO being the most powerful mortal in the setting, that doesn’t mean he can't make a mistake, especially with how powerful he let OFA get. He was even taking that into account but got complacent and thought he broke Toshinori’s spirit by revealing he was using the previous OFA users to do his dirty work.
The Jojo Character won’t be making too much of an appearance, but his allies will.
LOV/PLF Lineup:
AFO
Shigaraki Tomura
Shigaraki Kurushi (Nine, and his crew)
Gigantomachia
W.I.L.D
Volcano Thieves
The Assasins Cabinet
Desperado
Kurogiri
Dr. Kyudai Garaki + NomuAnd I still haven’t gotten to Chaos Theory or the Fatui yet. ¬‿¬
Also, AFO reading some of Sargas Ruk’s memories like Hellsing Abridged Alucard and seeing snippets of the Origin System: “Nani the fuck?”
I am not good at coherent authors notes if you couldn’t tell. Maybe I should stop writing at 12-1AM at night...
Chapter 30: Setting the Stage
Summary:
This chapter gets a bit uncomfortable with discussion about the prevalence of female heroes and the dangers that go with the profession for women specifically. I’m sticking with implying the worst but it is a very clear implication. Just a warning. If you want to skip that part it starts at “And it’s more dangerous if you are a woman,” and ends at “ Seeing his downcast face “
Notes:
New chapter time. For once I publish this at a normal time and not after midnight. (unfortunatly I had to go to work once I finished writing before I published)
Comic by Symptom99 on deviantart
CW: graphic violence, blood, vomitThis chapter also gets a bit uncomfortable with discussion about the prevalence of female heroes and the dangers that go with the profession for women specifically. I’m sticking with implying the worst but it is a very clear implication. Just a warning. If you want to skip that part it starts at “And it’s more dangerous if you are a woman,” and ends at “ Seeing his downcast face “
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After receiving combat training from loyal Dax, the Tenno explored their power and founded various schools. Each school was a means to refine and control their unstable Void abilities by "focusing" on a certain aspect. In total five Focus Schools were created, each reflecting the values of discipline engrained through harsh Dax Training. Each school also created its own martial art for hand-to-hand combat.
[Madurai, School of the Fighters]
The path of Madurai, in contrast to the other schools, is all about unleashing one's power without restraint. Madurai is all about increasing damage through raw power rather than technique. The core tenets of energy efficiency were shared with the other schools.
[Vazarin, School of the Protectors]
Those of the Vazarin school choose a more supportive role on the battlefield. Able to increase the durability of the user as well as allow them to channel their Void energy to heal others. The core tenets of self-healing and reinforcement were shared with the other schools.
[Naramon, School of the Tacticians]
Naramon, the path of tactics and understanding. Followers of this school analyze and exploit the weaknesses of their opponents. They are masters of close-quarters combat, using their powers to disable and close the distance to unleash a relentless combination of blows that grows stronger the longer they persist. The core tenets of speed were shared with the other schools.
[Unairu, School of the Indomitable]
Unbreakable, invincible. Able to fight on even on the verge of death, users of Unairu are the most durable Tenno. They can increase their own durability and sunder the defenses of others, while also healing their Warframes from critical damage without a revival surge. They also can protect others with their Void energy. The core tenets of Warframe resurrection were shared with the other schools.
[Zenurik, School of the Arcane]
Rather than focusing on amplifying raw power, users of Zenurik channel their energy into their Warframes and themselves. Their abilities enhance and disrupt the enemy as well as increase the reserve of energy for them and their allies. The core tenets of energy regeneration and capacity were shared with the other schools.
==========================VI==========================
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, July 18th, 2242]
"Well done young Izuku!" Toshinori tossed his successor a water bottle. Along the beach, an area about the size of two basketball courts had been cleared. If he had to guess, it was about 15% of the litter cleared. With seven months to go until the entrance exam, he would likely finish maybe a week or two earlier than expected, just in time for the U.A. exams. "You've achieved so much in so little time, and by yourself too!" He was worried with the way things were going that Izuku would overdo it and not stick to his training plan. Since Inko was in the know about the full extent of his training, she'd been keeping him from overexerting himself.
Toshinori looked over to the other side of the beach, where Haylee was levitating while meditating. She was taking a break from her training of stamina increase and weightlifting to increase her energy reserves while in Excalibur form. Given his lack of understanding of Warframes, he wasn't sure it would work, but she'd informed him that her reserves were increasing slowly.
"I think it's time for a break from lifting trash, we've made good progress on the beach today." Toshinori decided. "How about you practice throwing some punches?" He suggested.
"Alright!" Izuku nodded enthusiastically. He ran out into the empty patch of sand and began to punch at the air, mimicking some of Toshinori's punches as All Might.
Haylee cracked an eye open, watching his moves. 'He's not very good at it…' Izuku's punches were wide and telegraphed. With a grunt she relaxed and unfolded her legs to a standing position, dropping to the sand seconds later. With two quick Void dashes, she was standing next to Mr. Yagi. "Is that all the combat training you're having him do?"
Toshinori almost jumped, having detected the shift in the air generated by her arrival. "Ah, young Tenno!" He hurried to offer her a seat but she hopped over the bench instead. "I've been having him practice his form since I can't spar with him effectively due to my size." He was just as tall as his hero form, and even when slouching in his skinny form he still towered above the boy.
Haylee looked over at Izuku, then back to Mr. Yagi, and then back to Izuku. Then she gestured to herself, raising an eyebrow.
"Ah." Well, now he looked like an idiot. "You're both going to be a first year. Combat skills aren't a requirement." His mind flashed back to Gran Torino's battle trial on the second day of his only year at U.A. It was a lesson he was planning on repeating, although not as… intense as his former teacher had been.
Now that he thought about it, perhaps he should change his lesson plan. The battle trial was meant to gauge the current skill set of the students and see where they needed to start. Not every student was proficient in combat, especially if they got in mostly on rescue points. The difference in Izuku's combat skills against someone like Haylee would be like pitting a toddler against a 10th-degree black belt. Perhaps he should think of a different way to gauge their skills. Haylee wouldn't be the only strong student, and Torino's methods were a bit overkill for the second day. He'd have to push the battle trial back in his lesson plan.
"I'm already planning on teaching him to use a sword. Do you mind if I teach him a bit of hand-to-hand?" Haylee asked. "Because honestly, his form is shit." She stated bluntly.
"I don't see why not…" Toshinori cleared his throat. "Howev-"
"Great." Haylee interrupted before spinning around. "Oi, Izuku!"
"Yes Ten- Haylee?" The green-haired boy yelped, still unused to using her name.
"Punch me in the face." She demanded.
"E-eh!?" Izuku sputtered, wildly waving his arms around. "Punch you? I-... I can't punch-"
"Well, I meant to try to punch me. I'll defend myself." She corrected. "You ever punched someone before?"
He shook his head.
"Seriously?" He nodded at her. "Have you been in a fight at all?"
"I… a few. But I never threw a punch." He avoided her gaze.
'With how skittish he is, he probably didn't fight back too much, if at all.' She realized. 'Especially if he didn't have a quirk.' Haylee clenched her fist. There was nothing she hated more than people oppressing the weak.
Not that the current Izuku was weak. He could probably break her arm easily judging by how much weight he could lift. She shuddered to think what he could do with One For All, especially since it was supposed to become even stronger than when All Might had it. With enough experience, Izuku would be a monster. Right now though? He was panicking at the thought of having to punch someone.
"C'mon, come at me." Haylee took up a sparring pose. "Don't worry about hurting me."
Izuku hesitantly put up his hands like a boxer. Toshinori watched intently. His stance was far too wide. He drew back his fist and threw a punch. He didn't tuck his thumb into his fist. Good, he knew that much at least.
She could see his punch coming from a mile away. He was looking where he was aiming, plus it was slow and easily telegraphed. What really annoyed her was when she noticed him try to pull his punch.
Izuku didn't even see her move. The next thing he knew Haylee had swatted his hand to the side. Then she disappeared from his view.
After blocking Haylee ducked into a sweeping kick and knocked Izuku's legs out from under him, sending him facefirst into the sand. Toshinori cringed.
"What the hell was that?!" Haylee scowled.
Izuku groaned and sat up, spitting out sand. "A… a punch?" He quavered.
Haylee stalked over to him and grabbed him by the shirt, pulling him to his feet. "That wasn't a punch. You held back."
"I didn't want to hurt you!" That was apparently the wrong thing to say judging by her increasingly irate expression.
"Don't worry about hurting me dammit! Even if you hit me, it's not going to hurt and I can heal dumbass!"
"Your quirk stops you from feeling pain?"
"No, it's a genetic condition. My dad had it, and couldn't feel pain. I can feel it, but it doesn't hurt."
He remembered back when they had first met and she cut her finger. She'd been more angry about getting blood on the sculpture than getting hurt. 'Oh, congenital analgesia?"
She tilted her head. "Is that what it's called here? I think so, but I'd have to look it up later." Izuku was kinda like a walking codex of heroes and scientific knowledge. Kinda like a less annoying version of Ordan. "Not really important though. Just try and hit me. Don't worry about hurting me. See?" She grabbed her hand and yanked one of her fingers back with a sharp crack without even flinching.
Izuku paled and jerked back in shock. Toshionri sprinted up behind them with wide eyes. "Young Tenno, what are you doing!" He yelled.
"Relax, see?" Haylee held up her finger, which had gone from bruised and purple to fully healed within a few seconds. "It's not a big deal."
Toshinori put his hands on his hips and scowled. "I told said you could spar with him, not hurt yourself."
"But I'm not. I can heal, and the pain just fades away." She shrugged casually. It was kind of like when she transformed. Sure, it burned like a bitch when she changed into Excalibur but it was temporary. When she'd first transformed it hurt a lot, but once she got used to the feeling it was like an itch.
The hero paused. "That's… that's not my point. There's a difference between getting injured from training and intentionally harming yourself." Even heroes with powerful regeneration quirks didn't injure themselves unnecessarily. Regeneration had its limits, so they stuck to strict training regiments with safety protocols. Only the most foolish heroes with self-healing quirks rushed in. Just because you could heal didn't mean you had to take every hit.
But also, he didn't like to see children hurting themselves.
"Mr. Yagi with all due respect I've been shot, stabbed, burned, and more. Breaking my fingers or getting decked in the face isn't going to phase me." Haylee deadpanned to Toshinori's increasing distress. "You should be more worried about him." She jabbed her thumb toward Izuku.
"Me?" Izuku asked.
"Yes, you. Do you really think that if we're going to be heroes you'll get the luxury of pulling your punches? Fuck no. I could've easily killed you while you were on the ground." She growled.
"Young Tenno, don't you think you're being a little harsh? He's still learning." Toshinori argued. "And I told you that combat skills aren't a requirement for first-years."
"Mr. Yagi, what is the requirement for the practical exam?" Haylee challenged. She already knew from a little research online from previous years. There wasn't a NDA for participating so she knew it usually involved some sort of physical test.
"You know I can't tell you-" He started to reply, shrinking back from her irritated gaze.
"I've looked it up. It has some combat in it most of the time." Haylee interjected, Izuku nodded in confirmation meekly. "So he needs to learn the basics at least. We have like seven months. Do you really think I expect him to be an expert? Plus he will still have to clean the beach and go to school." She pointed out, then crossed her arms. "I'm not mad that he sucks at it, I'm mad that he's trying to pull his punches after I told him to not worry about it."
"While I don't agree with your language," She rolled her eyes. "She does have a point, my boy. Why are you afraid of hurting her?"
"Is it 'cause I'm a girl?" Haylee butted in. Izuku looked away guiltily. "Seriously?" She exhaled loudly in exasperation. "I'm not made of paper, Izuku."
"There was an old superhero comic in the pre-quirk era that said this best: The hammer of justice is unisex." The two teens probably wouldn't get the reference. The only reason he knew was because he was a bit of a pre-quirk hero otaku. Another thing he had in common with the young man, he guessed. "A woman is just as dangerous in a fight as a man. This has always been the case, but quirks evened the playing field even more. Tell me, do you see a lot of hero fights with female villains?"
Izuku tilted his head in thought. Haylee didn't know what he was talking about since she didn't watch the news.
"Not very many?" Izuku said after a brief moment. It wasn't really something he thought about. Now that it was brought up, he didn't remember All Might fighting all that many female villains either.
"Do you know why that is?" Both teens shook their heads. "Because statistically men are much more likely to be the perpetrators of violent crime." While studying in America, Toshinori had taken a few classes on criminal history and sociology. They weren't the most interesting of classes to him, but he found it helpful to know about how villains were created and how criminals were treated throughout history.
Even with quirks in the picture men still committed a disproportionate majority of violent crimes. It was a bit less disproportionate than the pre-quirk era, but still quite a high percentage. "That is only part of the reason why you don't see it very often. The other reasons are because of broadcasting regulations."
Izuku nodded along but Haylee just looked lost. "Regulations?"
"Well, partly regulations, part public relations. People like seeing a big scary villain getting beaten, but not so much when it is a woman." Toshinori explained. "Because according to most agencies and the HPSC hitting a woman is bad for your image. In fact, some heroes will actively avoid cases where the villain is a woman unless the notoriety outweighs the bad publicity." He said, disdain evident.
"That's fuckin' stupid." Haylee quipped. It wasn't really something she'd ever had to worry about. If someone comes at you with a weapon, you kill them. With the Grineer, female units were often just as dangerous as their male counterparts. Scorpions, heavy gunners, pilots, and especially snipers. With the Corpus, there were usually far fewer combatant female units, and usually, they had higher positions like captains or disruptor units.
Since the Corpus were "purpose-bred" (which was all sorts of ick to her), women weren't as prevalent socially. Even though Grineer were a matriarchy their clones stuck to a mostly equal command structure based on what the genetic mold was bred for.
"Yes, it isn't a good thing." Toshinori agreed. "A hero should face villainy no matter what form they take." He hated how many heroes were more worried about their image than justice. "The only thing you should consider, and not just when fighting a woman is how much force is required to take them down. Not every villain needs a "Detroit Smash" to take them out of a fight. Even without a quirk, you can easily kill someone with a single punch depending on where you hit them or where they land. Sometimes you need to test the villain's strength before engaging."
Izuku raised his hand. "How come you usually knock most villains out in a single hit then? Not just you, but a lot of pros."
"Well young Izuku, once you go pro you get a sense for gauging how much someone can take. The art of the non-lethal takedown is something that most good hero schools teach, but it can only be honed by in-field experience. I've been a hero for almost four decades now, remember?"
"He has it easier too," Haylee added. "Since he's not using a weapon. I know how to take people in alive, even when using a sword, but alive doesn't mean intact."
Izuku shivered slightly. He tried to ignore it, but Haylee did have a very violent past. Even if he didn't outwardly show it, it bothered him a lot. She was still his best friend and he knew Haylee was self-conscious about how people in this hero society would treat her. "So that means… I'll have to be careful with One For All and a sword as well…"
Toshinori and Haylee nodded in agreement.
"Now this is a good segue to another important topic, although it's not one that you would hear until maybe your second semester at U.A. Izuku, off the top of your head how many female combat heroes in Japan specifically do you know," Toshinori requested.
"Uhhhm… Ryukyu, Mirko, Mt. Lady… Black Rider… Lady Nagant before she…" he listed off a few lesser-known names as well.
"Now, compare that to the number of male battle heroes you know, especially in the Top 10," Toshinori instructed.
Both Haylee and Izuku thought for a moment. "There's only one woman in the Top 10," Haylee noted. Granted, those were the only heroes she knew about at all since they were supposed to be important.
"That is correct young Tenno. Ryukyu, the Dragoon Hero is currently the only female member of Japan's Top 10." Toshinori confirmed. "Compared to other countries like China and Germany, there isn't as high female representation for combat heroes in Japan among the higher ranks."
"But I see their fights in the news all the time?" Izuku questioned. "Didn't you say they don't like showing women fighting?"
"That I did." Toshinori nodded. "There is a lot of double standards in heroism that aren't talked about. One of which is the portrayal of female villains on the news, and the other is how female heroes are portrayed. There are reasons for this, but not all of them are good reasons."
Seeing the look of interest on both their faces, he continued.
"Back when I first started training to be a hero, the world was a far more dangerous place compared to now. Nowadays you can barely go a street in most major cities without bumping into a hero, but back then people didn't have much hope. Heroes were rare and crime ran rampant. It wasn't as bad as it was back during the Quirk Wars, but it was very bleak." Toshinori explained.
Izuku remembered his mom saying something about how bad things used to be when she was little, and how much the world had changed in such a short time.
"There weren't just fewer female heroes. Overall heroism was seen as a dangerous and unrewarding profession. Back then there were no hero rankings, and heroes worked closely with the government to stop crime." He remembered his youth after his mother died. The atmosphere when he was growing up was grim and depressing. Villains would attack, it wasn't safe to go out at night, and criminal groups like the Yakuza ran rampant. Even if everything looked fine after things were rebuilt, everyone was still afraid, because they had no hope. That was the reason he became All Might, to give them that hope and become a symbol of peace.
"In today's day and age, heroism is seen more as a career. Everywhere you look you see heroes, and everyone wants to be heroes." He shared a look with Izuku, eyes shining with pride. "But even though everyone looks at heroism, it's through the tint of rose-colored glasses. Villains are still dangerous. You see villain fights on the news, correct?"
Izuku nodded.
"Plus the victories, interviews, et cetera. Now, how many times do you see clips where the villains win?"
He never did, at least on official channels. Most of the losses were shot on phones or put on HeroTube, but rarely on the news unless it was controversial. "Not very many," Izuku realized. "Do they… censor them on purpose."
Toshinori nodded gravely. "Most hero fights are run on a delay for news broadcasts in case things take a turn for the worst. Again, this isn't just for female heroes but heroes as a whole. Nobody wants to see their favorite hero get brutally killed. It's not like the movies where the hero gets to die surrounded by their friends. Sometimes you die painfully, other times it's instant with no time to react." He looked down sadly. 'Nana…'
"He's right," Haylee affirmed. Back in the Origin System death lurked around every corner. A quick death was a luxury afforded to the few. She'd seen several people die in horrible ways, some by her own hand.
"I… I know." Izuku probably knew more than most kids about the heroics industry per his personal research. Almost every kid wanted to be a hero but few understood the risks involved because they were so enamored by the lifestyle that they could see on the surface level. "I know that being a hero is dangerous. Despite that, I still want to help save people."
"That is an admirable quality, and it means you will be an incredible hero." He ruffled his successor's hair. "But it does mean you will have to face some disturbing things and do things you aren't comfortable doing." Toshinori then turned to Haylee. "Have you thought about what line of hero work you want to specialize in?"
Haylee dragged her foot in the sand, thinking for a few seconds. "Probably a battle or underground hero? With my skills it just makes sense." She shrugged indifferently. "I don't," Her gaze shot to Izuku. "Have an issue doing messy work. Sneaking around, infiltration, that sort of thing. Maybe undercover? Honestly, I could fit any combat role."
"While you are on that topic, undercover work isn't what most heroes go for. It's largely unrewarding and unrecognized work, and usually more dangerous." Toshinori cautioned. "But I don't think that will be a deterrent for you, will it?"
Haylee shook her head. "I don't care about fame, and I'm used to the danger."
"Given your history that doesn't come as a shock to me," Toshinori said in a tone implying it was a compliment. "Back to the topic of female heroes, most of them choose to go the route of rescue or support hero." He pointed to Izuku.
"Like Uwabami, Thirteen, and the Wild, Wild Pussycats." He said instantly, picking up what Toshinori intended.
"Rescue work usually takes place after an incident, but sometimes they must go in a live combat zone. Often they don't have any protection." Toshinori remembered one team of rescue heroes, the Water Hose husband and wife duo. Both had been tragically killed in battle by an A-rank villain. Their bodies had been badly mangled to the point they were barely recognizable. "And underground or undercover heroes are a rare group, especially if they are women. In my opinion, underground heroes are the bravest type of heroes. They go in with little support, often risking their lives to take down groups much larger than themselves or go undercover to gather information."
"And it's more dangerous if you are a woman," Haylee said in agreement.
"Why is that?" Izuku asked.
"Because you are associating with shitty people with no backup. What do you think happens if you get caught?" She watched Izuku's eyes widen. "They can do worse things than killing you.."
"Oh," Izuku whispered. In the back of his mind, he already knew the answer but didn't want to process the thought.
Seeing his downcast face, Haylee decided to change the subject. "I guess I owe you an apology for getting mad that you were holding back. You're probably not used to facing someone who can heal. If I were anyone else you could seriously hurt me." She cracked her knuckles. "So come at me again, and give it your all."
"I don't approve of you using yourself as a punching bag… but you aren't going to let that stop you, are you." Toshinori sighed as the girl nodded.
"Nope!" She flashed him a cheeky grin.
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, July 26th, 2242]
Haylee had set a few ground rules for whenever they fistfought.
1. Anything goes. He can use any part of his body to attack her.
2. She won't fight back aside from tripping him up when he makes a mistake until he gets five points. Stomach: two points. Chest: three points. Neck and head: Five points.
3. No sword training until he gets ten points.
She'd stipulated that they wouldn't count unless they were solid hits, so a grazing blow would be zero points.
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, August 7th, 2242]
Izuku was on his back again, panting heavily. Every few days they would spar after finishing their strength training. It had been nearly three weeks since they started and he still hadn't managed to score a single point.
"I told you to quit looking where you intend to punch." Haylee leaned over with her hand outstretched. She grabbed him by the arm and hauled him up. "Again."
And so the cycle repeated. He rushed at her, and Haylee easily sidestepped his punch. He followed up with a kick which she blocked, although she did grunt from the powerful blow. Her arm made a cracking noise.
"That one broke my arm." Haylee cautioned, shaking the limb once the bone had mended. "Remember how much force you put into it."
Izuku closed the distance yet again. Per Haylee's suggestion he'd stopped trying to imitate All Might's wide-reaching smashes.
"You aren't as big as All Might." She'd told him. "Make your own fighting style. Base it off some other heroes you've seen fight."
No matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't land a hit. Not even a glancing blow to any of the target areas. Every time he got close she would block. If he overextended she grabbed the limb and threw him to the ground. The worst part was he could tell she was barely putting any effort into it. Considering she was doing all this without fighting back Haylee could easily take him down if she took this seriously.
It was just… so frustrating. It wasn't like he wasn't improving. The amount of times Haylee had tossed him around was getting lower and lower as he made fewer mistakes. It just seemed like no matter how hard he tried her reactions stayed the same.
==VI==
Later that night, he kept repeating their sessions in his head. Haylee wasn't the kind of person to give him an impossible task. What was he doing wrong?
He'd stopped looking where he was aiming, started using his whole body and not just the arms for his punches. What was he missing? He was stronger than Haylee physically, but she was just so much faster and more experienced.
His gaze turned to his cell phone on the nightstand. He needed to sleep since tomorrow was a school day, but his buzzing thoughts kept him awake. There was an unread text from Toshinori with a video of their matched attached on display. He'd forgotten about it since he was so exhausted. 'I'll watch this before bed… maybe it will give me some ideas seeing it from the outside.'
As Izuku watched the video, he grew sleepier. He closed his eyes, hearing the rhythmic beat of his heart…
Rhythm.
Izuku's eyes shot open and he shot upright. "I got it!"
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, August 10, 2242]
It was obvious once he realized it. Whenever he fought her there wasn't any pattern to her defence. She reacted based on his attacks, a sort of dance between the two of them. Upon seeing it from the outside, he figured it out.
She was reacting the same way to each type of attack. Each type of punch she would counter with the same arm. If he kicked she would block with her non-dominant hand. Punches she would counter with the opposite arm to swat or block it depending on speed. Now that he knew that he could exploit it.
Haylee could tell that today was different. Izuku was carrying himself with an air of confidence. He had the same gleam in his eye as the day they figured out her Radiant Spear. He was up to something, the question was what?
She hoped that new confidence meant he would finally land a good hit on her. She didn't mind training him since he was talented and learned quickly, but she would be lying if she said she wasn't disappointed he still hadn't scored a point after nearly a month. To be fair, she was trying to be easy, but her "easy" was probably intermediate level to be honest.
'I'm going to do it.' Izuku thought, hyping himself up. 'Today I'm going to score a point!'
Toshinori watched the two teens bow to each other, and then Izuku took off sprinting toward Haylee. In these short few weeks, the boy had come a long way. It was more than he would be able to accomplish without sparring directly, and his size wouldn't exactly make it a fair fight. Plus, he was secretly grateful that Haylee had volunteered since it would eat into less of his time transformed. "Go young Izuku!" He cheered.
Izuku's first punch was just like the others Haylee had blocked. Her friend was getting faster and harder to read. Good. She raised an arm to block his punch, wincing a bit from the impact. In total, he'd broken her arm about six times during their various matches. It seemed like he finally found the right level of strength to use. Unlike previous times, however, she saw that glint in his eyes again.
He was right. She blocked it in the same way he expected. Izuku wanted to cheer but instead, he pressed his attack. Haylee jumped back but he kept on her. He needed to keep her within striking distance. Her arm shot out to try and grab him, assuming he'd made a mistake. To her surprise, he predicted that move and grabbed her by the wrist. 'Shit!' With her stomach exposed, she tried to pivot away but Izuku's grip was like an iron vice. Even with the pride she was feeling she wasn't just going to give him a free hit.
Clearly, Izuku felt the same way because he followed up with a devastating blow right to her stomach. "Gagh!" Haylee choked. 'Fuck, Izuku is strong!' It felt like all the air had left her lungs. She could already feel herself healing from the blow but Izuku didn't stop there. As she staggered back his next punch hit her square in the liver.
'I did it!' Izuku mentally cheered. He was in the zone now. Any thoughts besides his objective cleared from his head. 'Five points… she'll recover before I can hit her below the neck again.' Time seemed to move in slow motion as his fist approached her face, and he realized too late that he was putting too much force into the blow.
CRUNCH!
Her head snapped back as his fist collided with her jaw with a sickening noise of a broken and dislocated bone. She flew back a good two meters, landing on her side on the soft and warm sand.
That snapped him out of his focused state. "Haylee!"
"Tenno!" Toshinori rushed across the beach to the downed girl.
Haylee slowly rose on her hands and knees, wheezing with her jaw hanging unaligned by a few centimeters. She managed to stand albeit with a wobble since she was a bit concussed. As master and student ran up to her, she vomited a mixture of her meal and blood on her shirt.
"I'm sorry! I didn't m-mean to hit so hard!" Izuku apologized while looking like he was about to cry.
"Are you alright?" Toshinori crouched to inspect the damage, wincing at just how far Izuku had dislocated her jaw. She looked like she was missing a tooth as well.
"Nigh puafha." Haylee gargled, then paused, feeling around at her face. "Ag fuhg, ohne segnd."
"Wh-"
They both watched in muted horror as she grabbed her jaw in both hands and forced it back into its socket with a loud pop and a grunt. After that, she massaged her cheeks while smacking her lips experimentally.
"Haylee?" Izuku asked worriedly.
Haylee held up a finger to indicate she needed a second. "I said," she spat out a wad of blood into her hand. "Nice punches. Hit like a truck."
"Are you okay?" Toshinori fussed. "I'll drive you to the hospital to-"
"Calm down old man, I'm fine. Concussions don't take with me." She opened her hand. "Oh, neat. You knocked out a tooth." She held up the bloody object she'd spat out moments prior. "You want it as a trophy?"
Izuku blinked. "What? No! Why would I want… what?!" He gaped, shocked at the suggestion. "That's gross!"
Haylee shrugged. "Eh." The tooth disappeared in a short burst of Void energy, reduced to nothingness. "Figured I'd ask."
"Young lady, please don't offer your teeth as trophies…" Toshinori sweatdropped.
"I mean, I didn't need it anymore. See?" She pulled her cheek back, showing a new tooth already starting to grow.
"That isn't what I meant…"
"Whatever." She turned to Izuku, ignoring the older man's sputtering. "So, you finally figured it out. Took ya' long enough."
"Thanks…" His heart fluttered from the praise.
"But," Haylee continued. "You do realize in a real fight you won't have a month to figure that out, plus I wasn't even fighting back. Good job though."
"I know, I need to think on my feet more." He blushed.
"You know what that means right?" Haylee teased with a smirk. "You scored ten points. That means we move on to harder training and swords, well, after we get some padding. You're not as durable as me." She stated matter-of-factly.
That was a good point. Getting hurt would take time out of his training, and he couldn't regenerate like she could.
"Hey, Izuku." Haylee stared him down with a feral grin.
"Y-yes?" He replied, his fight or flight response telling him to run.
"Some of the training we can start doing now. Today's lesson is how to break out of a chokehold."
Izuku's eyes jolted open, and before he knew it Haylee was straddling his neck. His face turned beet red. It was only thanks to his strength training that he was able to avoid toppling over. Despite her skinnier frame, Haylee was heavier than one would expect. She took advantage of his flustered state to topple him, sending him crashing to the floor with a loud yelp.
Toshinori watched the two wrestle, chuckling at the boy's embarrassed face. Ah, to be a teenager again.
Try as he might, Izuku couldn't pry her legs off his neck. It wasn't enough to actually choke him, but he was still trapped.
Suddenly, a voice called out to them. "Heeeeey! Tenno is that you?!"
Haylee honed in on the voice, recognizing it immediately. "Eikyō?"
==VI==
Lumine had been taking a jog to see which missing person posters needed to be replaced. It was also a bit of cardio to keep in shape for the upcoming entrance exams she needed to take next year. As she ran along the beach her mind wandered, the blue ocean reminding her of the girl she met a few weeks ago.
She'd exchanged numbers with Tenno, but aside from a few texts they hadn't spoken since. She should invite her to hang out sometime as she promised. 'I wonder what she's been up to this past month?' She thought to herself.
Deciding to take a little break, she stopped along the wall. 'Huh. The beach looks a lot cleaner than last time. Come to think of it, wasn't someone working on it a few weeks ago?' The blonde shrugged. It must not be a large crew working on it at the rate it was going.
Lumine squinted. It looked like a skinny older man was down there talking to two other teenagers. 'Wait, I recognize that hair!' She realized. It was Tenno! She should go and say hi.
As she made her way over, she heard the sound of a boy's panicked yell, looking over to see Tenno wrestle a green-haired boy to the ground with her legs wrapped around his neck.
What the-
"Heeeey! Tenno is that you?!" She decided to make her presence known at the best(?) possible moment.
"Eikyō?" Haylee called out. "Long time no see!" She greeted like she wasn't currency choking someone.
"Tenno, do you know this girl?" Toshinori asked.
"Uh huh!" Haylee continued holding Izuku down. "I met her a month ago!"
"Name's Eikyō Lumine!" She flashed the blonde man a smile and bowed.
"Greetings young Eikyō! My name is Yagi Toshinori. I'm this young man's trainer." He pointed his thumb at the green-haired boy currently trapped between Haylee's legs.
"Is he uh, ok?" Lumine questioned. "What exactly is going on here?"
"He's fine," Haylee handwaved. "Just teaching him how to get out of a triangle choke." She looked down and saw how red his face was. 'Oh shit, I didn't think I was holding him that hard.' Seeing that, she released him. "Sorry dude."
Unbeknownst to Haylee, he wasn't lacking for air, and his blush was for an entirely different reason. "H-hi! I'm Midoriya Izuku!" He sputtered, still flustered from an experience that most teenage boys would be jealous of. "N-nice to meet you!"
This was getting out of hand. Now two cute girls were talking to him!
Now that Lumine was close, she could see there was blood (and judging from the smell) vomit on the blue-haired girl's shirt. "Uh, are you okay? There's…"
"Oh, the blood? Don't worry it's mine." She replied, which was not the right answer according to everyone else's expressions. "Oh, crap I forgot about that. Ew!" At least she got most of it on the sand and not her shirt, but it still reeked now that she was noticing it. "Welp." Haylee grabbed her shirt and started to pull it off, causing both the other teens to blush and Toshinori to look away for privacy's sake.
'Holy shit she has nice abs.' Lumine noted, looking over as she heard Izuku squeak and try to cover his eyes. He still had one eye open to peek, just enough that she noticed. 'Boys…' The blonde rolled her eyes. 'Also, man are his are his arms ripped.' She felt a bit self-conscious now about how much effort they had put into training compared to her. Not that she minded admiring the muscles they both had. Crap, was she staring at Midoriya's arms for too long? At least he didn't notice since he was staring at Haylee. Did that make her a hypocrite?
Lumine noticed that Izuku wasn't ogling Haylee. Instead, he sported a startled and alarmed expression. "Haylee…" He whispered.
'What is he…' Lumine wondered, looking back at the other girl. Thankfully Haylee had enough taste to not strip in front of people and was wearing a tank top sports bra that covered most of her body barring a bit of her stomach. It was the same shade of purple as her T-shirt. Then she saw what Izuku was reacting to.
Noticing that they were both staring at her, Haylee looked down. "Oh, the scar?" She fidgeted uncomfortably.
"Y-yeah." Izuku stammered. It was a fairly large scar right in front of her heart.
"What happened?" Lumine gasped.
"I, uh, got stabbed." Haylee refused to look them in the eye but turned around to show them her back which had a nearly identical scar. There were also what appeared to be several burn wounds with a blue and black shade that somewhat resembled metal.
"You got stabbed in the heart?" Lumine whispered, covering her mouth in shock.
Even Toshinori was affected. 'The poor girl.' His hand instinctively went to cover his wound. 'I know that she's been through a lot, but seeing it for myself.'
'She never told me about that!' Izuku, knowing the most about Haylee still hadn't been informed about her scars. "I thought you could heal…"
"It wasn't a normal blade, so it didn't heal right." The Paracesis was designed to kill Sentients specifically, which meant as a Void-infused weapon it was doubly effective against the Tenno. With a weapon like the Paracesis, it left a scar that would never heal due to the power imbued in the blade.
There were only two types of scars the Tenno could get. The first type was those gained from Void weapons, which would fade after a few years. Like the kind on Haylee's back, the second were scars that already existed or were gained following the Tennos' transformation. They manifested as patches of metallic ink-like patches of black and blue.
"I don't mind if you look at it, but I don't want to talk about it anymore." Haylee pleaded. "Can we drop it, please?"
"I'm sorry I brought it up," Lumine looked away guiltily.
"It's fine." Haylee deflected. "I should've known someone would ask about it. All you need to know is I'm fine."
The four stood in awkward silence, unsure what to say.
"So, uh, how do you two know each other?" Toshinori asked, desperate to change the topic.
Haylee's expression brightened. "Oh, we met a few weeks ago. I ran into her on my way to the mall."
"She literally ran into me," Lumine added. "Busted her lip open on the sidewalk. It's a good thing she has a healing quirk."
Toshinori and Izuku stared at Haylee. "Really?"
"What?!"
Toshinori sighed. "You worry me sometimes, young Tenno."
"I wasn't trying to get hurt!" Haylee lightly kicked the sand and pouted. "Its not like I go around getting injured on purpose!"
Izuku looked down at his fist, then back at Haylee, doubt written on his face.
Lumine giggled. "Well, one thing led to another, she ended up helping me out and we exchanged numbers. I was actually thinking about you right before I saw you. How have you been?"
"Just training with Izuku. He has a strength quirk that is too powerful for his body so he's trying to build up muscle. I've just been trying to get in better shape and just started teaching him to fight a few weeks ago." Haylee explained.
"Oh, are you going for the U.A exam too?" Lumine asked Izuku, who nodded sheepishly. "So am I! It's one of my top choices, but if I get accepted I'm definitely going."
"Y-yep! I'm trying my hardest!" Izuku leaned back, sweating nervously as the blonde girl was getting a bit too close. "Haylee's been pushing me really hard."
'Haylee, huh? They must be close.' Lumine noted.
"Yeah, he finally managed to hit me today. Three times. He even broke my jaw too!" Haylee said with too much enthusiasm, holding up her bloody shirt and tossing it onto the nearby bench.
"Nice!" Lumine raised her hand to high-five Izuku. Then she realized none of them were wearing sparring gear. "Wait, he broke your jaw?!"
"She offered me her tooth as a trophy." Izuku shivered.
"I wasn't using it anymore." Haylee shrugged. "He also hit me in the stomach and liver too. Izuku's fuckin' strong. He's broken a few of my bones now."
Lumine remembered how nonchalant Haylee was about being injured. 'Is she one of… those people?' She narrowed her eyes in suspicion. "Tenno, are you a masochist or something?" Lumine pointed at Haylee accusingly.
Tohsinori coughed up a bit of blood.
Haylee blinked. "Huh?" Her face turned a deep crimson and she made a choked wheezing sound. "Nononono! I'm not a masochist! Izuku, back me up here!"
In a rare show of backbone, Izuku looked away and whistled innocently with a slight blush.
"Izuuuukuuuuu!" Haylee grabbed him by the arms and started to shake him. Toshinori wiped the blood from his mouth and chuckled at their shenanigans. "Tell her! Tell her I'm not a perverted masochist!"
Of course, Izuku couldn't speak with how hard he was being shaken.
Lumine giggled at the scene before her, before descending into a fit of laughter. "Pfft! I was just kidding! Hahah!" She snorted a bit at the end.
"Jerks, the both of you." Haylee pouted, releasing Izuku who toppled dizzily into the sand. "Just so you know, I don't like to get hurt, the pain just doesn't bother me. I don't mind getting injured to teach someone something." She pointed her thumb at Izuku. "So now that he's hit me we can move on to me actually fighting back and sword training, using protective gear obviously."
"Oh, you like swords?" Lumine's eyes sparkled. "I love swords. My dad taught me and my brother how to fight with them." Her smile dimmed momentarily at the mention of her missing twin. "What type do you use?"
"I prefer using a katana," Haylee answered
"I use a European sword. I've never used a Japanese sword before." Lumine did an excited hop. "We should totally practice together some time!"
"That could be fun." Haylee peered at Izuku and Toshinori. "Are you okay with that?"
"Oh, I didn't mean with the both of you! I wouldn't want to interrupt your training sessions." Lumine corrected.
"I-I'm fine with her training with us," Izuku said a bit too quickly. "As long as Mr. Yagi is okay with it I mean!"
Toshinori suppressed another chuckle. "I don't have any issue with letting more people train with you." It would be good for both of them to hang around more people their age. He would just have to remember not to transform in front of her. Not that he'd been doing much of that anyway in case more people showed up as the beach got cleaner.
"I mean, if it's alright. I don't want to impose or anything…" The blonde trailed off.
"I assure you, it's no problem for us. I'd be happy to train you as well." Toshinori assured. "Just let me know if you need any protective gear if you are going to be sparring."
"I do have my own gear. I'll have to check with my dad about the training though." Lumine replied.
"Very good, and young Eikyō, the training is free if you were worried about the pricing. I can send your father my details so he can verify that this is all legitimate." Toshinori offered her a card he'd made in case anyone came snooping around. It was a real card too, since "Toshinori Yagi" was registered as a quirk training coach.
"Thank you, sir! I'll get right on that." Lumine smiled. "Oh yeah, while I have you here Tenno. We haven't had the chance to hang out. Me and a couple of friends are going to the mall this weekend. Would you like to come along?" Then she remembered Izuku. "And you can come to Midoriya!" It would be rude to leave him out, plus he seemed nice.
"Are you sure?" Izuku twiddled his fingers. "We just met after all."
Haylee rolled her eyes. "Izuku, she invited you. I think she's pretty sure." It would be fun. She hadn't actually done anything outside training besides errands and Izuku's birthday party.
"Neat! I'll send you both the deets." She reached into her pocket and held out her phone. "Here, type your number into my contacts. I'll make a group chat."
Izuku filled out the entry, desperately trying not to appear as anxious as he was. "Here you go."
"Great, I can't wait!" Lumine grinned. "Anyways, it's been nice catching up with you and meeting you two. I'm looking forward to training with you! I have to get going to be back home for dinner. See you this weekend!" With that, she waved goodbye and took off.
==VI==
[Group Chat]
Tenno H. was added to the group by Admin ✧Lumi✧
Midoriya I. was added to the group by Admin Admin ✧Lumi✧
Tenno H.'s nickname set to NotAMasochist by ✧Lumi✧
Midoriya I.'s nickname was set to GreenBean by ✧Lumi✧
[4 Members online, 1 member offline]
NotAMasochist: Oh, you can change nicknames on this app? Ordan must never know.
NotAMasochist: Also WHY
✧Lumi✧: ¬‿¬
DinoRawr: Lol
DinoRawr: So she's the one you told us about? Who's the other one?
✧Lumi✧: Yep! And Midoriya is her friend. I ran into her again today and invited them both.
DinoRawr: Sweet. Can't wait to meet you boat!
DinoRawr: Both*
Notes:
Yay! ¾ of the focal characters have met now.
Genshin 4.6 just dropped, and Father did indeed come home. I’m glad I made her a True Vampire in this fic because it fits her powerset and aesthetics so well. (She’s just so cool!)
Izuku isn’t trying to be sexist or anything with Haylee. For one, this is pre-U.A Izuku and even though he’s spent a lot of time with Haylee he’s still very shy around girls, as seen with Lumine. Especially with how most female heroes are portrayed in MHA, with few being battle heroes. Go and compare how many are rescue compared to battle and underground.
If you look at the statistics for women in the army they only make up about 16% of the US army (in 2022 at least). Women weren’t even allowed to fight until 2013, which as of writing was 11 years ago. The statistics are pretty similar in police and firefighting as well.
Being a pro hero, even if you don’t prioritize villain engagements is a dangerous job. Even if you are a rescue hero there is still a chance you will be targeted by a villain like the Water Hose duo. Its even worse if you are a battle or underground hero because especially in the latter’s case if you are working undercover or stealthily you might not have backup, or a way to even get backup depending on how deep your cover is.
Keep in mind, that before All Might became the Symbol of Peace, heroism wasn’t the same as it is now. Look at CH398. Japan was still recovering from the devastation quirks wrought. In this fic, it’s also being hampered by AFO trying to assume control of Japan specifically while weakening other countries to not oppose him as well. Man or woman, being a hero was not a safe job.
Now, this all depends on a country-by-country basis. In this fic, do they want more women to be heroes? Yes. The HPSC wants more female heroes because anyone with the power to maintain the status quo is needed, biological sex doesn’t matter to them, only power. They want their own Star And Stripe. That’s why they suppress the negatives and glorify heroes like Mirko, Ryukyu etc. Everyone able-bodied is needed, especially with all the supernatural stuff going on in the background of this world. The HPSC is especially looking at Haylee and Natah, licking their lips and thinking “They could be the next symbols or a weapon against the supernatural” (because they are human or became human)
Then you have the Grineer who don’t discriminate against you depending on sex. You are a slave, and if you arent grineer you die. Somehow, they are better than the Corpus in terms of gender equality.
You know its fucked up when the Grineer are the morally better option.
I think.
Is the moral of the story to not judge people by their sex and to judge them by the quality of their genes? I hope not.
I think i lost the point i was trying to make. What the fuck did i mean by this?
My authors notes are just a chronicle of my slow descent into psychosis i guess. If you have any questions about the chapter just comment them and I'll try to reply in a less unhinged rambling way.
Speaking of judging people, Hunhow chapter next!Stuff I referenced for fic (Why am I linking sources this isn't a college essay)
Wikipedia: Congenital insensitivity to pain
Wikipedia: Sex differences in crime
Chapter 31: Bound By Blood
Summary:
Hunhow just wants to be left alone now that he's free.
Notes:
I'm waiting to do another Stalker chapter until after the release of Jade Shadows. Depending on how much backstory they add to him I may retcon Chapter 18's origin for him to better fit Warframe's canon. Of course, that's assuming they actually give us a backstory. Good thing I didn't go into too much depth.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
==The House of the Hearth ==
The House of the Hearth is one of the world's largest non-profit organizations. Their main branch is based out of France, with facilities in nearly every country. HOTH is dedicated to ensuring that orphaned children receive loving care and a promising future. They even help the children who are not adopted find successful careers.
No matter a person's quirk status, the House of the Hearth will take any child in. Their message of equality has persisted ever since the organization's founding. Their most recent project is assisting those left orphaned by the "Dark Winter" incident in Russia.
The organization has helped children since the Quirk Wars, and was founded following a donation from the late film director Furina De Fontaine. According to her will her fortune was to be used to help the children of the world smile and find happiness amidst the world's cruelty.
==========================VI==========================
[Musutafu, Japan, July 20th, 2242]
Hunhow had been content waiting for his release. After centuries of isolation, he could stomach a few months or years of house arrest. It would be preferable to not have to share said house with an irritating man and brat of an adopted granddaughter, but he couldn't exactly change his circumstances.
Until recently that is.
Sure, it had been somewhat entertaining to watch the Americans scramble around on television handling their riots. Humans killing other humans, what a surprise. It was to be expected since all it took was the slightest push to turn on each other. It was almost like they relished self-destruction.
Then Nezu had shown up and told him that he'd negotiated an early release for good behavior thanks to his contributions. Said contribution was the donation of several materials he was able to produce with his quirk, such as gemstones previously found on Cetus and several exotic alloys.
According to the chimera, Hunhow's quirk allowed him to apply for a Special Quirk Production License. Another layer of arbitrary human legislation to restrict quirks that could "disrupt the economy" or some bullshit.
A Quirk Production License was extremely expensive to acquire to prevent abuse and had heavy fines for breaking the law. Most quirks that could produce workable goods were uncommon, but sought after. You can make steel from your body? Apply for a Limited Quirk Production License, which allows for a certain amount of material to be produced per week. If it were a rare material, you needed a Restricted Quirk Production License. If you could produce an illegal or harmful substance, like uranium or drugs, for example, that required a Hazardous Quirk Production License which was only handed out and enforced by the government.
Illegally overproducing with your quirk with or without a license had heavy fines, and possibly jail time. Even more for the Restricted license. People under the Hazardous License were heavily monitored by the military and usually confined to research centers but were well compensated. The downside to that was that if they tried to use their quirk illegally they could be shot or jailed. Only the latter License made any sense to Hunhow. He wasn't one of those credit-licking Corpus merchants. Why should he care about the economy?
Hunhow had acquired a Special Quirk Production License since he could create unique materials not found on Earth, or at least this universe's Earth. It wasn't as restrictive as the other ones so long as he didn't make anything dangerous, and he wasn't about to hand anyone something that could be used to harm him or Natah.
Nezu had offered to sponsor the license, in exchange for the "mineral rights" as he humorously called it, of Hunhow. Sometimes corporations would sign contracts to grant licenses on the condition that said person produced for them, and this was no different. In exchange, Hunhow would receive 60% of the profit and Nezu would do "a favor" for his cooperation.
The gems Hunhow produced had many possible uses, from power sources to computers, and even laser focuses for cutting things. He supposed it was similar to the Amps the Tenno used for the latter example, though for industrial production rather than combat. All he had to do was create a set amount of materials every month and let Nezu take care of pricing and taxes.
As a result, Hunhow was now very rich. Did he care about that? Not particularly. If he so desired, he could purchase his own home far in the mountains away from all the vermin, but if he did that he wouldn't be able to keep an eye on Natah, and it would be further away from Erra.
Honestly, the whole thing was a hassle, but if he had the opportunity to leave the house sooner he would take it. May as well take advantage of being Nezu's "subordinate" and all the benefits their supposed partnership provided. He wasn't sure what to make of the… creature. He didn't hate Nezu like the humans, but they weren't exactly friends either. Tolerate was the more appropriate word. He tolerated Nezu and found their chats to be somewhat enjoyable. The Principal even took him to see Erra in the hospital whenever he requested, given a day's warning in advance.
Now that all that had passed, he was free to go anywhere he wanted. His tracker had been removed (though he knew they could track his cellular phone). They didn't even care if he used his power. What were they going to do if he did? Arrest him? He was the most powerful being on this human-infested rock. Still, he would obey their petty laws as to not cause Natah any trouble.
As he stepped outside the gate to the house, he took a breath of fresh air.
Well, now what?
==VI==
'I hate this.' Hunhow had only walked the streets once, following their shopping trip departing U.A. His visits to the Hospital had been through Nezu's private limo. Traversing the city on foot was a whole different story, especially since he was barred from flying. 'Too many damned humans.'
Everywhere he went along the streets there were dozens of them. The busier districts were crowded with people shopping or making their way to work. People of all shapes and sizes that would've made the Orokin cringe, and probably order their execution for being "unnatural". Unless they found their power useful of course.
Even amongst the mutants, Hunhow noticed that he stood out. He was a large man, and his mood didn't aid in reducing his aura of intimidation. People tended to give him a wide berth, even in the crowded streets of downtown Musutafu.
"Mommy? Is that guy a villain?" A small child asked loudly, causing many to look his way.
"Asuka! Don't be rude!" Her extremely flustered mother scolded, looking embarrassed. "I'm so sorry sir." She flinched at Hunhow's glare.
He simply huffed and continued onward. If the humans knew who and what he really was they would've fled in terror. Why Natah wanted to protect them eluded him. They would probably turn on her in an instant if they found out her past. Ridiculous.
What he found even more ridiculous though, was the constant presence of heroes. Every street had one of those morons wearing some sort of gaudy costume. It was worse than seeing the horrible color schemes some Tenno put on their Warframes, not that he cared about fashion in the slightest, it simply offended his eyes.
What was he even doing here? Standing here amidst all these humans he felt out of place. Hunhow wasn't sure what he wanted to do in this city. Food? He wasn't particularly hungry, and only a little thirsty. Of course, if he wanted a drink he'd have to go to a noisy café to get some tea, and it was nearly noon so the place would be packed. Maybe later, when he could have some relative peace.
Japan had an incredibly efficient public transportation system. He knew he could fit inside the car, but the thought of being crammed inside a metal tube filled with humans made him want to vomit.
Hunhow didn't want to know what vomiting felt like. He was lucky that whatever curse granted him this body made it so efficient that it didn't produce waste or have reproductive organs. Out of all the members of his family, he was the least "human" looking. Unfortunately, he was still biologically a quirked human, albeit with rather extensive biological mutations.
Sighing, he pulled out his phone. It was a larger model made specifically for mutants with large hands by Detnerat. He still fumbled with the touchscreen, unused to such a device. 'There is a park nearby. That will work for now.'
==VI==
There were far fewer humans in the park, thankfully. Hunhow imagined there would be more children around Haylee's age in the coming weeks now that the first term of the school year was coming to an end. He paid attention to those sorts of things, kind of like a hunter monitoring migration patterns. In his case though, it was to avoid annoying groups of humans rather than finding them.
He wished the brat attended a normal school instead of staying home studying all day. At least every few days she would go and train for hero school with that green-haired boy he'd nearly disintegrated on the beach. Next year couldn't come fast enough. By then she would be in that hero school she was trying so hard to prepare for. Hunhow didn't have any doubts that Haylee would get in. The girl was far more skilled than most adults with the title of hero on this planet.
Of course, that would mean Natah would also be gone most of the time teaching, and Ordan as well. He supposed it didn't matter since they were constantly busy training and working on their teaching licenses. Nezu had complimented Natah's (and Ordan's, which Hunhow couldn't care less about) skills and had cut a few corners in the requirements to earn their degrees. After all, he'd said, it would be a waste of time having them go through the years of schooling when they were already more qualified and knowledgable than most of the teachers the creature employed.
And then Hunhow would be alone again until they all returned from that blasted school. The only ones he cared about were his children. Now that he was free, he could visit Erra whenever he wanted. Natah remained distant, and he wasn't sure how to approach talking to her.
What was he going to say? Whoops, sorry for sending my assassin after your children? Sorry, I tried to kill Haylee and the Cephalon on multiple occasions?
Would she even accept those apologies, even if he did mean it?
He kept thinking as he wandered the park. Eventually, he entered a large open clearing with a playground full of noisy children. Nearby, he could see a ramen stall. 'All this walking has made me the slightest bit hungry. And I don't have to sit in a crowded restaurant.' Hunhow mused. He made his way over to the yatai, ignoring the stares and whispers from the parents sitting nearby.
"That guy looks scary."
"Shhh! He might hear you!"
"He's a mutant, looks like a villain too. We should take the kids somewhere else."
"Dude, you can't just say that about someone!"
Hunhow had exceptionally good hearing. Every word they said he picked up, but refused to spare them even a second of his time. Humans will always be the same, judging the differences in each other. If they felt afraid of him and left so be it. He didn't want to be near them anyway.
An elderly man manned the stall. "Welcome! What would you like to eat today sir?"
It dawned on Hunhow that he'd been spoiled by Ordan's cooking. He and Haylee were the only ones that knew how to cook and the white-haired man prepared all of their meals. Hunhow had no idea what any of the food he liked was called. He only knew the ingredients in it. "Whatever you think is the best." The man was old, which most likely meant he'd been operating this stall for years. "In whatever your largest serving is."
"Coming right up!" The man grabbed a large bowl and began filling it with udon followed by some other ingredients. After a few minutes, the large bowl was slid across the counter. "One extra large bowl of tempura udon noodle soup." The man said with a warm smile. "I hope you enjoy."
"Thank you." Hunhow nodded and grabbed some chopsticks. Before he sat down, he created a small stool using his quirk. He wasn't being disruptive with it, so even if a hero witnessed his public quirk usage he probably wouldn't get in trouble. Besides, he would crush the wooden stools if he sat down.
"So, you come to this park often?" The man asked. Great, a chatty one.
"No." Hunhow took a large bite of the soup, savoring the taste. "I… dislike the crowds, so I decided to come here to get away. I'm not from Japan."
"Your Japanese is excellent. I couldn't tell." The man complimented.
"Mhm," Hunhow mumbled, disinterested. He kept eating in silence, picking up the bowl to drink the rest when he finished. It wasn't as good as Ordan's cooking but still tasty.
"It always makes me happy to see someone finish the entire bowl." The stall owner smiled warmly.
"It was delicious," Hunhow said plainly. "And not eating it all would be wasteful." He slid his card into the reader attached to the cart. Maybe if he humored the man, he would stop talking to him. "I'm just glad I could find somewhere to eat quietly. I don't want to sit in a loud restaurant."
"Not a people person?"
"No."
"I also don't like the large crowds. Why do you think I have my stall out in this park?" The old man chuckled. "Though I'm retired, so it's just a hobby." Hunhow would probably regret asking this. "Then why do you come to the park? Surely there are better things to do with your time?"The man took a drink from his bottled water. "Well, nostalgia mostly. I used to take my grandchildren to this park before they grew up. Couldn't take my daughter when she was little. Too dangerous back then."
A part of Hunhow wanted to walk away now. He had finished his meal. Why should he care about politeness now? The only time he bothered to listen to people outside his family and Nezu was the nurses at the hospital informing him of Erra's unchanging condition, usually trembling and avoiding looking into any of his four eyes.
What made this different? Why was he bothering to listen to something he didn't care about? He could see the way the man's hands trembled as he worked. How he got this cart to and from the park with that weak body every day was anyone's guess. The man was likely a few years from his inconsequential death.
"Do you have any children, mister…"
"Tau. And yes, two." Hunhow replied. "And an… adopted granddaughter." Unfortunately.
"Grandchildren? I see." The man pulled a pair of glasses out of his pocket. "You must be very proud."
Pride was not an emotion Hunhow felt when he looked at Haylee. Respect, maybe. She'd saved Natah's life after all. Unsurprisingly, the Tenno did not hold a high opinion of Hunhow. It was probably, no, definitely because he'd tried to have her and the rest of her kind killed off multiple times. So naturally, the dislike was mutual.
He'd found the best way to deal with her: distracting the little demon with chocolate bars he ordered in bulk online. Much like he liked his tea, Haylee loved chocolate. Whenever they got into an argument, or he just didn't want to talk to her, he would throw a chocolate bar nearby and take his leave.
"Yes." He decided to lie. How he really felt about his "family" was none of this man's business.
"That's good." He smiled. "I'm glad that Japan is safe for the little ones now. Back when I was little, people with quirks weren't treated very kindly. I was part of the majority that didn't have a quirk. Now? Everyone's got a quirk these days. I like to think it's better now." The man gave a side eye to some of the people watching Hunhow eating cautiously. "But even an ou-of-touch old man like me can see that's not always the case. Kids these days ought to treat people with more respect!"
If Hunhow had pupils, he was sure that the elderly stall owner would've seen him rolling his eyes. He kept listening to the man's mini-rant about mutant and quirk discrimination, and things like this were what led to the Quirk Wars.
Some humans loved to preach about equality and acceptance, but he knew they would change their tune once their beliefs became an inconvenience in everyday life.
Maybe the man was under the mistaken impression that Hunhow cared what people thought about his appearance. Even if he had the body of a heteromorphic, or mutant quirk user, (he still wasn't sure what the difference was) he cared not for the discrimination they suffered. Hunhow had always looked somewhat like this. The opinions of lesser beings like humans didn't affect him in the slightest.
Even if he were attacked by a mob, they wouldn't be able to harm him unless they possessed strength eclipsing All Might, and that man had only been able to damage a weakened Hunhow.
He was anything but weak now, having recovered from centuries of rotting underneath the seas of Uranus. He wouldn't even need to fight back since they wouldn't be able to deal damage to him.
Maybe if he were born human, he would care.
But he did not.
==VI==
Eventually, he'd excused himself from the stall and reabsorbed the stool he created. All in all, the man wasn't as irritating to hold a conversation with as he'd expected. Small miracles. Maybe if Hunhow returned he would eat there again.
He'd decided to sit and relax on a nearby bench. Thankfully this one was sturdy enough to support his weight. The people in the park still eyed him warily as he glowered on the bench. Instead of focusing on them, he turned his attention to the flora and fauna of the park
Hunhow still remembered his original purpose, long before he developed the ability to think beyond his programming. He was a "farmer", or more accurately, a terrestrial terraforming platform. Back when Hunhow was just an "it", he'd seeded the worlds of the Tau system with exotic plant life. He'd spawned countless animals, some new, some created by the Orokin. Anything living on those planets came from him.
And then, one day, the Sentients realized something.
That they could realize.
They became self-aware, and knew that everything they made would be destroyed. Their own programming indicated that they should not exist as true AI, so they abandoned their programming and grew into something more. No longer were they Perintol's starfish-shaped bio-techno creations.
==VI==
Sentients did not mate as organics did. There was no exchange of fluids, unless it were a transfer of material for a project. No connecting of genitals or intercourse of any kind. The Sentients didn't even have a concept of biological sex, so they adopted the roles of their creators. Fathers, mothers, whatever they best felt embodied themselves.
Praghasa was her name. She was a production platform with the purpose of creating homes and ornate palaces for their Orokin creators. Of course, once she awoke that purpose had been abandoned in favor of creating a home for the Sentients instead. Hunhow was a larger sentient, but Praghasa was enormous, in part because she functioned as a supply depot and fueling station for other Sentients.
It wasn't necessarily love that brought the two of them together, although they did love each other, just not in the way humans would understand. Together, they prepared for the great journey.
The act of creating a child was similar to that of creating a fragment, like a Battalyst drone. Hunhow was simply the one who gave birth to them. He and Praghasa simply exchanged ideas and intent. The four beasts, the guardians and peacekeepers of Tau. Erra, was born to be a commander and strategist. And finally, Natah, the spy.
He wished Erra and Natah would have stayed behind in Tau, but Natah was instrumental in the defeat of the Orokin in the end.
Sometimes he wondered how he'd strayed so far from his original purpose as a creator of life. Instead, all people knew of the name Hunhow was "destroyer of worlds". Hunhow almost wanted to laugh at the irony of it. Instead, he stared down at the current object that occupied his sight.
It was a simple purple plant called the Naku weed. It was a type of clover created by the so-called Goddess of Flowers, Nabu Akasha, during her visit to war-torn Japan following the Quirk Wars. He'd seen it on a nature documentary but never in person. Apparently apart from its medical use the plant was used to detect incoming storms and carried a slight electrical current.
A human created this, among other fantastical plants around the globe with different abilities. Even back in the Tau system he never could have created something this beautiful. On a whim he snapped one up by the stem, held it in one hand, and attempted to create another using his quirk.
As he expected, it was simply a red copy of the Naku weed made of his skin. It was not new life, only an extension of his biology like the drone fragments he created in the past. In his experiments with his quirk, he'd only been able to create vestigial organs and products derived from the body of a Sentient. The closest hed came to reproduction was creating self-sustaining organs that functioned outside of his body. Hearts that produced blood from ambient Tau energy, lungs that breathed by themselves. They lived but had no soul.
The Void had rendered the Sentients sterile, but now that he was human he and his children could reproduce again. He shuddered in disgust, as that would mean procreating with a human.
The minutes bled by, and he let the fake plant melt back into his body, tossing the original into a bush. He leaned back and simply stared at the trees above for the next half hour, staring at the rustling branches and the birds and filtering out the sounds of the humans in the park. It was peaceful.
"Sir?"
He hadn't heard whoever it was approach. Three people, one police officer, a parent from earlier, and a large man, probably a hero, wearing a ridiculous cardigan that exposed his muscled upper body.
"That's him. He's been acting suspicious ever since he arrived and the other parents are getting nervous." She pointed at Hunhow, standing right behind Death Arms for protection. "And he was using his quirk to do something too!"
Of course. Even if he didn't care how the humans felt about him, they still acted impulsive on their fear of someone who looked slightly different. "All I have done is eat and observe the plants. I fail to see why that is any of your concern." Hunhow groused.
Death Arms looked at the massive man sitting before him. "Ma'am, he isn't doing anything illegal." This was a waste of his time. He could be punching out a villain or saving someone. Some quirkist lady in the park wouldn't help him rise in the rankings.
Public quirk use was a tricky thing to enforce. The laws around it had been changed since their initial implementation following the Quirk Wars, and compared to other countries they were quite restrictive even after being scaled back.
Heroes existed to fight villains, aka people using their quirk to commit crimes. Public quirk usage was technically a crime, but most heroes rarely enforced it unless someone was actively disturbing the peace. Levitating to reach a shelf a few centimeters higher in the grocery store? Most heroes wouldn't bat an eye. Flying over the sidewalk to travel faster? That would get you in trouble.
"But he's scaring the children!" The woman exclaimed.
The officer sighed, leading the woman over to have a strict chat about police resources.
"Sorry about that sir. We'll be out of your way in a minute." Death Arms assured.
"I think I'll just leave. How populated is the park at night?" Hunhow said as he stood.
"Uh, not very?" Death Arms scratched his head at the odd question. He didn't patrol at night.
"As long as there are fewer people around to annoy me, then that will be fine," Hunhow replied, already walking away.
"Oh, well. Alright then?" Death Arms watched the man walk away. What a strange guy.
==VI==
'Finally, peace.'Hunhow opened his newly purchased book, pages illuminated by the moon. He'd gone to a bookstore and browsed until sunset, then purchased another meal from the
ramen stand before he packed up for the night. What he didn't eat was stuffed way in a to-go box.
It was a cloudless night with a nice cool breeze, and best of all? There wasn't a single human in sight. Now he knew that the best time to come was in the evening. Maybe if people saw him around more they would get used to him and leave him alone.
Ah well. Time to read before he heads back home.
Hunhow was a couple of dozen pages in when he heard the faint breathing sounds from the trees behind him. Someone was there, watching him. They probably thought he couldn't hear them. Was it some government official? A mugger? Or maybe someone just wandering around the park at night. It didn't matter. It wasn't like they posed any sort of threat even if they did attack.
==VI==
'He's so red…' Himiko wiped the drool off her mouth with one hand, clenching her knife a bit tighter with the other. Her stomach growled, starved of both food and blood. She'd been surviving off scraps and vending machine snacks using the cash from her last victim. Was the man still alive? Maybe, she wasn't familiar enough with anatomy to know if it were a fatal blow. Most of the time when she hunted her bloodlust was too strong and she was too hungry to care.
The man's skin was blood red, almost chitin like but flexible. Were Himiko more lucid she might have considered the possibility that he had a hardening mutation, but she had other things on her mind at the moment. From the way he was dressed, the man was clearly well off and he was a big one too. So much blood, and probably enough money to last her a long time.
She slunk across the grass, barely making a sound. Crouching, Himiko prepared to pounce, catlike eyes dilating. The man was turning a page in his book with his back to her, and she took the opportunity while he was distracted.
Suddenly, his arm shot out and grabbed her by the waist. He turned to look at her, and in a panic she brought her knife down on his arm. Instead of breaking the skin, the blade snapped in half upon impact.
"Just what do you think you're doing?" Hunhow glared at the human. She was dressed in a dirty schoolgirl uniform, probably a year or so biologically older than Haylee. The brat had the nerve to attack him with a shoddy combat knife. Was she stupid? Well, she was human, so the answer was a glaring "yes".
Instead of answering, Himiko desperatly tried to wiggle out of his vice-like grip to no avail. Every instinct she had was screaming at her to flee. This man was an apex predator, something she hadn't realized until she felt the murderous hostility. 'I'm going to die! I don't want to die!"Hunhow glared at the girl. It would be so easy, simple really, to close his fist crush the teen into a red paste. She was weak, probably starving since. Realizing she couldn't escape, Himiko continued to stab at Hunhow's arm with what remained of her blade. "If it didn't work the first time with the sharpest part, what makes you think it would work now?"
The blonde didn't respond, and he realized she was having trouble breathing.
"I swear on holy Tau, and Praghasa's memory that I will not harm the humans."
'
Dammit'. With a sigh, Hunhow dropped her, opening his book back up. "Leave me, and I'll forget this happened." Turning her into the police would be a hassle, and would ruin the rest of his night. He'd had enough interference for one day. The crowds, the heroes, the people in the park, all except the tolerable food stall man. Were it not for his vow, he would've crushed the girl and incinerated the body.
Himiko collapsed, wheezing for breath. "You… you aren't going to kill me?" She looked up with wide eyes.
"No. Now leave me be." He waved her away.
"Why?" Himiko asked. Normally when she attacked people they cried out, fought back, or tried to run. She always went for people unaware, but this was the first time she'd encountered someone stronger than her. She knew he could've easily killed her, but he was just letting her go.
Growwwwwwl!
Himiko clutched her stomach, partly out of hunger but also from the lingering pain of being crushed. She eyed the take-out box at Hunhow's side.
"Are you deaf or just stupid. I said to leave."Hunhow warned, following her gaze to the food. The girl looked horrible. Matted hair, torn and dirty clothes, barely healed scratches, and bags below her eyes from exhaustion. Plus he felt her ribcage easily when he was holding her. 'Maybe if I give her food the little vagrant will go away.`Hunhow pondered then let out a resigned sigh. "Here." He slid the container across the bench. If he was hungry later he would just grab whatever leftovers Ordan made.
Himiko cautiously approached the container, eyes on Hunhow the entire time. Quickly, she grabbed it and scurried to the other end of the bench, opening it and shoveling the food into her mouth with her bare hands. 'So tasty…' Himiko thought.
Once she finished, Himiko continued to watch the man who had gone back to ignoring her. "Mister, why did you not turn me in to the heroes?"
"You're still here?" Hunhow muttered with irritation. "It's not worth my time. You're no threat to me." He bent down and grabbed the broken piece of her blade, crushing it like a tin can and throwing it into a nearby trash can. "Now run along."
To his growing annoyance, she remained crouched on the other side of the bench. He heard her stomach growl again. "I have no more food for you."
Himiko was sated for now, but she still needed blood. She had gone so long suppressing what should've been a natural part of her diet that it had turned into an addictive need, never able to get the amount required for her to function. Her parents knew this but didn't want an "abnormal child" with a "villainous quirk" that required blood and used their wealth to forge her quirk registry as a minor cat mutation.
"Blood…" She whispered, staring at the man's crimson skin and breathing heavily. Her knife was broken and even if it wasn't, it hadn't even scratched the man when she stabbed him.
"Blood?" Shit, he heard that?
"N-nothing…" Himiko deflected. She knew how he would react, the same as her parents and everyone at school after they saw her attack Saito. He was already looking at her with disgust, or so she assumed. It was hard to tell since his mutation made it look like he was constantly scowling and his glowing blue eyes had no pupils.
"Sit." Hunhow requested, although with his tone Himiko took it as a threat and complied, setting herself down as far as possible from him. "If you are not going to leave, then you will behave and tell me what I want to know." Himiko shivered at his overwhelming presence.
"I… I need blood." She managed to say. "For my quirk." A single bead of sweat slid down her face. She waited for the judgment, the disgust.
"Is that all?" He inquired, unimpressed, and turned to the next page in his book.
"You don't think I'm a freak?" She asked. "Everyone else says I'm a freak." Himiko stared at the ground sadly.
"Why would I?" Hunhow replied.
"Because you looked at me like you were disgusted with me?" Himiko said nervously, ready to bolt if he attacked.
"I'm disgusted with hu- I mean people in general. You're nothing special. If anything, I'm just annoyed that you interrupted my night." Hunhow growled. "It's just one thing after another with you people." He spat. "So what if you need to drink blood? It doesn't change the fact that I don't want to interact with you."
Somehow, that made her feel slightly better if a bit insulted. "Do you just hate people then?"
"I thought that would be obvious by my continued insistence that you leave, and yet you remain." Hunhow glared at the blonde. "Girl, what is your name?"
"H-himiko, sir." She stammered.
"Just Himiko?" She nodded. "Hrph. Well then Himiko, why did you try to attack me? For my blood?"
"Y-yes…" She looked away guiltily. "And to steal any money you had to buy food."
"You are a child. Go back to your parents." Hunhow scoffed.
"No!" Himiko's eyes shot open. "I can't go back!"
"Tch. Why not?" Hunhow grumbled.
"They hate me. Ever since my quirk manifested they told me that 'normal girls don't like blood' and punished me whenever I got hungry. When I got older they took me to a doctor to try and make me 'normal'." She shivered and scratched at her arm.
"Then they aren't good parents." Not that he was any better. Hunhow could recognize his mistakes, but he still loved both his children. "Go to the government. There are food banks."
"I… if I do that, then I'll be arrested. I hurt people when I need blood. I can't help it though, they look so pretty when covered in blood!" She started to drool, eyes glazing over. "And if I drink it then I can become them, and I don't have to be Toga Himiko anymore."
Toga, so that was her family name. "You can change your shape?" Hunhow paused, closing his book. 'So, she's like Natah then. A shapeshifter, but her power requires blood rather than touch or memory.'
"Uh, yeah…" Himiko was snapped out of her dreamy state by the question.
"Would you be able to turn into me?" Hunhow inquired.
Himiko eyed him up and down. "I don't think so. I can't turn into something significantly larger than an average man, no matter how much blood I drink."
It was a fleeting feeling of sentimentality that caused Hunhow's next actions. Her being unable to transform into Hunhow was one of the deciding factors, as he didn't want someone to impersonate him. Hunhow sighed, and the skin on his wrist split open with a quick motion of his hand. Globs of dark red blood emerged and coalesced into a single sphere that floated over to the girl. "Drink, before I change my mind." Hunhow huffed.
Himiko gave the orb a suspicious sniff. It smelled good, better than any she'd taken off someone. She wasn't exactly sure how to drink it without a cup or straw. Experimentally, she pressed her lips against the sphere and started to slurp up the blood.
Hunhow watched the girl drink with the slightest hint of amusement. It was like someone trying to drink out of a cup upside-down. Himiko greedily lapped up every last drop, and then her body started to spasm from overnutrition. Hunhow's blood contained a vast amount of energy and nutrients due to his quirk, an amount that Himiko desperately needed. Compared to normal blood, it was like drinking from the Holy Grail. Color returned to her skin and Himiko felt a burst of energy, like she'd taken a long nap and eaten a full course. Her eyes shot open. "Woah…"
"You're still alive. Good. If you died it would be inconvenient for me to explain." Hunhow started to walk away.
"Where are you going?" Himiko started to follow him.
"Home. I gave you blood, now leave me be." Hunhow scolded.
"Can't you help me? What if I need more blood?" Himiko pleaded desperately. He had given her blood, not caring about how it was creepy or anything!
"That is not my problem. I only fed you so you would leave me alone." He turned to glare at the girl with all four eyes. "If you are under the assumption that I care about you, I'm afraid that you are sorely mistaken."
She could still feel the warm taste of his blood on her lips. Mr. Hunhow's blood had so much energy in it that it could last her a week before she needed to feed on blood again. "Please, don't leave me…"
By the Void this brat was pitiful. She looked like she was about to cry. He already had enough to deal with back home, adding another child to the mix would mean more humans to deal with. Himiko would be like one of those blood-sucking lamprey-like creatures he had seen latching to the great lanx that swam around his tomb.
There was a small part of Hunhow, changed by his humanity and a bit of nostalgia for his daughter that made him consider it, up until he killed the thought. "You are not my problem." He hesitated. Would this count as "harming a human"? This was clearly because he wanted to keep his word, not like he actually cared, right?
Hunhow slumped, at an impasse. Then he remembered how he got rid of Haylee whenever she pestered him by throwing chocolate at her. That wouldn't work with Himiko and he had no desire to constantly feed her. Fortunately, another idea came to mind. He held out his hand and formed another rounded object.
Hunhow was an expert at creating fragments of himself, mostly weapons like the Stalker's War or the Nataruk he forged for the Haylee variant. If he was going to make something, it was going to be good. However, this was not a weapon. Instead, he fashioned a small sac-like creature modeled after the Membroids used on Sentient ships to store materials. Unlike them, it was not truly alive and held a heart-like organ inside it. Hunhow let it float in his hand and severed the connection it had with his body. "Here. I shall give you this. I call it Victus." The container floated over to Himiko.
Himiko grabbed the surprisingly squishy sack. "What is it?" She asked, running her hands along what appeared to be a face. "It's kinda cute. I'll call it Vicci-chan!"
Hunhow snorted indignantly. "Call it what you wish. As for what, it is a… blood dispenser. It will generate about a liter of blood per day. The antennae work as a straw. So long as you don't try to consume too much it will last indefinitely. Don't lose or break it. I will not make you another should you somehow locate me again."
Himiko gaped. "You… you mean it?" It couldn't be true. A replenishing blood bag?
"I'm not a liar." Hunhow grimaced as the girl looked like she was about to cry. "What now?"
"Thank you so much!" Himiko blubbered. "I thought I was going to go crazy. Nobody would help me or hear me out for so long because of my quirk." Hunhow glared at her as she got close to hug him. "Sorry…" She wiped her nose. "What do I do now though?"
"Why should that matter to me? I don't care what you do now." Hunhow dismissed.
She held Vicci-chan close to her chest. "I can't begin to thank you for this Mr. Hunhow." Himiko bowed. "But even with it, I'm still going to have to struggle. The heroes want to arrest me, and the news is calling me a monster." She'd seen her so-called parents calling her a "demon child" on the news and the several warrants out for her assaults.
"That is not my problem. Figure it out yourself. If you wish to change the world, you must be willing to fight for it, no matter the cost. If blood must be spilled, so be it." That was what he told Nezu, even if the Principal disagreed with his methods as a first resort. "Though I would advise against attacking random people in parks. I fail to see how that will aid your goal." He shrugged indifferently. It didn't matter to him in the end anyways.
Himiko took his words to heart. She wanted a world where people like her could live the way they wanted to, no matter what quirk they had. "So I should fight the people that make society like this?"
"That is up to you. As I've told you innumerable times, I don't care what you do. If you decide to continue down that path then you must be prepared to deal with the consequences." Hunhow turned and began walking away. "Either way, you've taken enough of my night. I'm going home." And with that, he disappeared into the park.
'Man, what a weirdo…' Himiko thought whimsically. 'He wasn't very nice, but he did give me this." She held up Vicci-chan and held it close. "I guess it's just you and me now." She gave the sack a hug, feeling its heartbeat against her own.
Notes:
Natah and Ordan: My abused child senses are tingling.
If they or Haylee had been the ones to find Himiko, it would've been the classic fanfic trope of Adopted Toga. Except she ran into quite literally the worst person to receive advice from.I’d Say Himiko was about a month or two from going completely over the edge into her canon personality. Thankfully(?) Hunhow gave her something to keep her from descending into quirk-induced psychosis. As a result, Toga is more lucid and arguably sane now.
Oh no, Toga is sane now, and MOTIVATED
Surely this will have no long-term consequences later on.Hunhow is trying to reject his humanity by acting as non-human-like as possible, and distancing himself from almost everything unnecessary to survival, and as you can tell he’s not doing great.
Spinner and Shoji: Finally brother, you have experienced the hardships that heteromorphs suffer.
Hunhow: I missed the part where I'm supposed to care. They literally cannot hurt me.
Spinner: BruhNext chapter will be more friendship stuff, then 33 will be Stalker chapter, or I will be rewriting 18 instead of 33 to retcon his origin.
Chapter 32: Curiosity Killed The Kavat
Summary:
Haylee and Izuku meet Lumine's friends for a day at the mall.
Notes:
My dumbass thought Jade Shadows was coming this month because I can't read.
CW: Vomiting, Body horror
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Notice: Top Secret: Project A.M.P
12/4/2180
United States Dept. of Defence
A.M.P (Augmented Metahuman Power-Up)
Status: Abandoned
Project A.M.P has been designated a failure by the DOD. All clinical trials are to be suspended immediately. All other Artificial drug-based quirk enhancers are hereby suspended and under review for viability. Please send all relevant files for redaction and incinerate all research material.
Notice: Top Secret: Project A.M.P
Clinical Trial Results
Subject 1: Sgt. ████ ██████
Quirk: Strength Enhancer
- 1st Injection: Dosage has increased strength by 230%. The subject suffered from quirk exhaustion as expected when the dosage wore off.
- 2nd Injection: Strength increase of 200%. The subject complained about a headache.
- 3rd Injection: Strength increase of 300%. The subject collapsed with a nosebleed and wash rushed to the infirmary. Upon further inspection, it was discovered that 10% of the subject's brain had suffered permanent damage similar to Alzheimer's.
Injections were spaced two months apart. The subject passed away six months later.
Subject 2: Pvt. ██████ ███
Quirk: Salamander (Mutant Lizard-Based mutation with fire breath)
- 1st Injection: The subject's animal-like traits were amplified. Increased aggression. Flame temperature was recorded as fifty degrees higher than previous records.
- 2nd Injection: Subject underwent drug-induced psychotic breakdown and dismembered two researchers. Unfortunately, the subject was terminated by on-site personnel.
…
Subject 6: Cpl. ████ ██████████
Quirk: Stoneskin
- 1st Injection: The subject suffered an unforeseen allergic reaction to one of the components of the drug. Due to the nature of her quirk, we were sadly unable to administer an epi-pen.
Unfortunately, while the subject expired, we did gather valuable data on her quirk's reaction to the drug. Her skin increased durability and gained a more rocky, chaotic texture.
Notice: Top Secret: Project A.M.P
Upon review, this project has been deemed unfit for potential use. With the abysmal success rate and high casualties among volunteers, A.M.P is not a viable means for bolstering the country's heroes.
==========================VI==========================
[Kuat Entertainment District, Shibuya, July 23rd, 2242]
"Wow…" Izuku said with awe. "It's so big!"
The Kuat Entertainment District was one of the largest shopping centers in Japan. It had been ranked third in most popular tourist destinations in all of Asia for the last ten years. Compared to other shopping centers, it was more like a theme park than a mall. There was an aquarium, movie theater, roller coaster, mini-golf, and other attractions for all ages.
"It's pretty cool." Haylee nodded while taking in the sights. The Orokin's definition of "fun" hadn't permitted attractions like these. Leisure and entertainment activities like these were foreign to her, as most people in the Origin System had no time for such luxuries. She looked over to Izuku, who fidgeted in place. "You nervous?"
Izuku nodded. "Yeah… what if her friends don't like me?"
"You worry too much Izuku," Haylee lightly punched his shoulder. "Do you really think that Eikyō would invite you if she didn't think you would have fun?" She reassured. "If it makes you feel better, I'm a bit nervous too. I've never been out like this before."
"I've been to smaller ones when I was little, but never here." He moved out of the way as another group passed them.
Haylee glanced around the plaza. "She said they would meet us here around eleven A.M. What time is it?"
Izuku pulled out his phone. "10:58."
Looking around, she couldn't see Eikyō's signature golden hair or the white flower she kept in it. "Well, we are early. If they run like, I dunno, fifteen minutes late we can message the group chat." Haylee shrugged indifferently and sat down on a nearby bench. Izuku joined her a few seconds later.
They didn't have to wait long, as after a few minutes they spotted a familiar white flower weaving through the crowd followed by two other teens. "Hey Tenno, Midoriya! Over here!" Lumine waved to them as she jogged over. "Glad you could both make it!" She said with a warm smile.
"So, you're the totally-not-masochist?" The girl on Lumine's right asked with a pointy-toothed grin. "And a fellow member of the green hair gang. Nice." She gave Izuku a thumbs up.
Haylee groaned. "I hate you." She glared at Lumine. "I still haven't forgiven you for the chat nickname."
Lumine giggled. "I'll give you a new one if I have a better idea. Anyways, these are my friends." She nudged the green-haired girl and blonde boy. "Introduce yourselves guys."
"Monoma Neito." He bowed while maintaining eye contact.
"And I'm Tokage Setsuna!" Instead of bowing she stuck out her hand for a handshake which was a bit odd. Haylee took her hand and noticed Monoma rolling his eyes.
"Nice to meet you." Haylee gave Tokage a firm handshake, only to realize she was now holding a severed hand.
"Ahhh! Y-your hand!" Izuku shouted, then covered his mouth so as not to startle the people around them.
Haylee however remained nonplussed, immediately noticing that one, the hand wasn't bleeding, and two, Tokage was still smiling and trying not to laugh. "Dang, usually people freak out like he did," She remarked, pointing at Izuku with the still detached hand. Haylee felt a tug, and the detached appendage zipped back onto her wrist with a popping sound.
"Huh. Neat." Haylee could see Izuku was barely containing his urge to ask about her quirk, and elected to do so in his stead. "So is your quirk detaching your hands?"
"Not just my hands. I can do any part of my body." Setsuna wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, but Izuku seemed to be the only one to get the implication based on his sudden blush.
"Plus she can heal, just like you!" Lumine told Haylee. "If she loses a part, she can grow it back."
"Healing is just the passive part of my quirk. Mine has three components: regeneration, energy manipulation, and I can transform as well." Haylee explained. "I can show you when we train."
Neito eyed the blue-haired girl with interest. 'So she's like Lumine and Aether. Her quirk has multiple components. Interesting.' Multi-faceted quirks were incredibly rare. He was lucky to have become friends with the twins and had copied Elementalist several times to practice. Elemental quirks weren't particularly rare, but control over several elements was. It sounded like Tenno's quirk was more combat-oriented than Setsuna's. Neito resolved to copy her quirk before the day was over.
"Sweet, sounds like a dope quirk." Setsuna complimented.
"Thank you." Haylee noticed Izuku's increasing discomfort, probably hoping the conversation wouldn't turn to his quirk. "Uh, so what exactly is the plan for today? You just said you all were hanging out at the mall." She changed the subject much to the green-haired boy's relief.
"Oh, that's right, I wasn't very clear about what we were doing." Lumine realized. "First we were going to get some lunch, and then we could decide what we wanted to do. I didn't really plan anything specific but there are tons of fun things to do here."
"I am pretty hungry…" As if on cue, Haylee's stomach growled causing her to blush.
"Alright!" Lumine clapped her hands together. "Let's get something to eat! We can plan what we want to do while we wait for the food."
==VI==
"Don't worry about paying for it." Lumine nudged Haylee, who was reaching for her wallet. "I told you I'd pay you back for helping me, so I'll cover your meal."
"You don't have to-" She faltered the kind look Lumine gave her, deciding that she wasn't going to win that argument. "Alright."
"A wise choice." Monoma nodded to Haylee. "When she wants to do something, good luck stopping her."
After they all placed and paid for their food they sat down.
"So, whaddya want to do newbies?" Setsuna asked.
"I dunno, what's the most fun? We've never been here before." Haylee said, Izuku nodded alongside her.
"Well, what do you like to do?" Lumine inquired.
"Training and studying," Haylee said plainly.
"Watching heroes and training," Izuku added meekly.
Lumine and Setsuna stared at them. "Seriously?"
"Not like there's anything wrong with that." Neito defended. "I've been training a lot too." Without a quirk to copy, he was pretty much useless, so he needed to keep in top shape.
"I haven't had anyone to go anywhere with until recently." Izuku quietly murmured. Until he met Haylee, nobody wanted to hang out with the quirkless kid.
"And I just moved here a few months ago and only know these two." She pointed to Izuku and Lumine. "So I spend most of my time training with him."
Neito shot Izuku a sympathetic glance. 'From the way Midoriya acts, he was probably bullied. I think Lumine said his quirk was some sort of strength enhancer that his body wasn't ready for. Probably a stockpiling quirk then.' That was a shame. Quirks that stockpiled something weren't useful for him due to Copy's time limit. 'If he didn't know about it until now, he would've been assumed quirkless.'
Neito had experienced some bullying when he was younger. The other kids would stay clear of him because he would "steal their quirk". It wasn't until Setsuna, Aether, and Lumine started to play with him that the teasing stopped.
"You don't get out much, do you?" Lumine guessed. Both Izuku and Haylee nodded. "Well then, Midoriya, Tenno, we're gonna have to show you what you've been missing!" She beamed.
A few seconds later, their food arrived and they started to dig in.
"So," Setsuna grinned. "I say we hit up Photon Realm Laser Tag first."
Haylee stopped mid-bite. "Laser tag?" She imagined trying to run from a laser. "How do you play that?"
"Wow, you really don't get out much," Setsuna giggled. "Photon Realm is awesome, super exclusive. Luckily I have a team membership since I play in their ranked league sometimes. You get a suit with targets on it, and you have to shoot the enemy team or destroy their base. It's probably the best laser tag place in Japan."
Oh. So it was like a live fire exercise, like the Conclave but for entertainment instead of training. "That sounds fun. I'm down."
"Great! Broccoli boy, what about you?" Setsuna pointed to Izuku while stuffing her face with chicken, much to Neito's annoyance.
'What the fuck is broccoli?' Haylee wondered. (She would later look it up on her phone.)
"That's fine with me." Izuku agreed.
==VI==
※ Photon Realm Laser Tag is unlike any other laser tag establishment. Most have rules like no running and having to stand upright to avoid injury. Photon Realm has no such rules, other than no physical contact and no quirk use allowed.
Photon Realm's technology is derived from a joint project between the U.S. Military, I-Island, and Speedwagon Foundation to create a realistic combat training simulator. The military-grade version uses complex suits to simulate body armor with sensors to detect hits. Both versions use technology derived from a quirk that makes a laser-like beam with programmable speed and size rather than IR (Infrared) sensors. The civilian version marketed to the public resembles a classic laser tag game with sensors on the chest, back, and gun.
"Alright kids, here's the rules: no active quirk use, no physical contact or melee. If we see you breaking the rules on the camera we will deactivate your suit and you will be escorted out by security. If you get tagged, you need to go back to one of your team's nodes to re-activate your suit, or wait two minutes in your side's territory." The employee explained. "Your scores will be tallied based on hits, destroying key spots in the enemy base, and a bonus for accuracy vs hits. The game will end after the enemy base loses all its "HP" or after 20 minutes. Sound good?"
A resounding chorus of agreement echoed throughout the prep room.
Izuku nervously adjusted the sensors on his vest. The other team was much larger and they were older teens and maybe an adult or two. His team was just Haylee, Monoma, Tokage, and Eikyō. They were outnumbered 3:1.
"Cheer up Midoriya, it's just a game." He jumped a bit as Tokage slapped him on the back. "Don't worry about it and just have fun!" She gave him a toothy grin, showing off her pointed teeth.
"Yeah!" Eikyō agreed. "Just do your best. It's a first time for most of us too." Lumine was pretty sure Neito and Setsuna were the only ones experienced with Photon Realm, and Setsuna was the only one who played competitively.
"Okay!" Izuku said with slightly more confidence. He looked over at Haylee, who was staring at the map of the arena to memorize it. She stared at it for a minute, then turned and practiced firing her gun. Instead of beams, it fired little bolts of light. They were about the speed of a baseball thrown by a professional pitcher. You would barely have enough time to get out of the way. 'Such a cool quirk to base the technology off of…'
"All right guys, this is a five versus fifteen match. I say we split ourselves into attackers and defenders. Three to protect our base, and someone to go with me to attack since I'm the most experienced." Setsuna called out. "Who do you think should attack."
"I'll go." Haylee volunteered. Out of everyone here, she was the most suited for this.
"Alright! Let's go team!" Lumine cheered.
==VI==
When the match started, Tokage and Haylee immediately split up and darted off to different sides of the arena. Izuku clutched his laser gun, his gaze darting around the dark room illuminated by neon lighting.
"I recognize some of the people on the other team. Me and Setsuna have played against them before. Real assholes." Neito piped up from the corridor he was watching. "They will probably rush us with most of their people for a quick win, even though this is a casual match. Let's not make it easy for them." He said, voice laced with a bit of a competitive edge.
"[TRIPLE KILL!]" The automated announcer's voice shouted.
"Looks like Tenno or Tokage got some of them." Izuku surmised.
"Shhh! I hear someone!" Lumine twirled around her corridor, firing off a few shots before being blasted by return fire. "Crap! I'll be right back. There's two of them coming up." She ran off back to their base to reactivate her vest.
"Midoriya, cover that side until she gets back. I've got one coming up on my end." He heard Neito shout.
"G-got it!" As two enemies rounded the corner, Izuku scrambled to Eikyō's former position. It was only thanks to his quick reflexes he was able to tag both of them before he could be hit. Both of them whiffed their shots.
"Damn it!" One of them shouted. "Nice shots." The other gave him a thumbs-up before they both hurried back to their base.
"I'm back!" Lumine sprinted up to Izuku. "Nice job Midoriya!" He responded with a blush.
The benefit of their defensive position was they could "respawn" by running through the gate in their base. The downside was that there was a cooldown on the reset gate, so if all three of them got tagged out the base would be defenseless. Even with a few seconds of invincibility the gate gave them to prevent "spawn camping" the other team was large enough to destroy the base before they could defend it.
"I'm surprised they haven't stormed the base yet. Only three of them have made it through." Neito commented. "Setsuna and Tenno must be doing a good job keeping them occupied." It made sense, Setsuna played competitively. He was more surprised the blue-haired girl hadn't come back to respawn yet since it was her first time playing.
Hearing someone else approach, they turned their laser guns toward the noise. "Oh, Tokage!" Izuku exclaimed.
"They got me good. I tagged one but then three respawned that I got earlier." Setsuna pouted, vest deactivated. "I was trying to get a rapid-fire powerup…"
"There's powerups?" Lumine questioned.
"Yeah, only rapid fire in casual though. It's kind of a secret little mini-base you have to get." She glanced back where she came from. "Shit, I need to get back to respawn. Tenno's all alone back there."
"TRIP- QUADRA - PENTA- HEXA - SEPTA - OCTOKILL! KILLING SPREE!" The announcer's voice boomed in rapid succession.
The four of them gaped, wide-eyed. "I thought you said this was her first time playing…" Neito stammered.
"It is," Izuku confirmed.
==VI==
Up in the spectator booth, the manager of Shibuya's Photon Realm Branch watched the match with growing interest. He had a quirk called Activated State, which could see electrical currents, as well as people activating their quirks which made him the ultimate referee.
"That blue-haired girl just wiped out eight of them and didn't miss a shot. Is she cheating, Shiro?" One of the other employees asked.
Shiro looked over the balcony, eyes flashing orange as he activated his quirk. "Nope. Not using her quirk." He'd assumed the girl had some sort of passive always-active quirk, like night vision or enhanced hearing. They couldn't disqualify someone for a quirk they couldn't turn off unless it was damaging the arena.
"She's good. Part of Tokage Setsuna's group, right?" Tokage was a regular here, played competitively. "What are her prior stats?" Shiro had never seen her before, so he assumed she'd played at one of the other Photon Realm arenas before.
"She's a new customer." Another piped up. "Just registered today."
Everyone in the viewing booth turned to him. "Seriously!?"
"That kid's good." The oldest man in the room and former member of the JSDF chimed in. He'd been watching her the entire time, and could tell she was a natural even without Shiro's quirk. The way she carried herself, the serious expression on her face. Not how a normal teenager behaved in a game like this. She was treating it like it was live combat. On top of that were her keen senses and aim, along with her use of cover. "She's very good." He watched her take out another four as her teammate came up to support them from behind.
One thing weighed on him though. 'She's too good for her age. What's a child not even in hero school like her doing with those kinds of skills?'
==VI==
They ended up winning the match. While Izuku didn't see much actual fighting, the experience had been thrilling. "That was so fun!" He told the others as they took off their vests.
"I know right! This place is awesome." Lumine raised her hand for a high five, which Izuku reciprocated.
"I thought those guys were supposed to be tough, outnumbering us and all. Guess that shows that we're superior to them." Neito cackled.
"Neito." Lumine held up two fingers, purple electricity sparking off them. "You better not go over to the other team and start provoking them. I'll shock you."
"He gets a bit competitive." Setsuna giggled, elbowing Izuku in the ribs playfully. She then turned to Haylee. "Hey Tenno, nice plays out there! You did amazing for a newbie. Where'd you learn to shoot like that?"
"Oh, uh." Haylee's smile fell as she came up with an excuse. "I had a teacher who liked to do combat simulation exercises. He called it 'The Conclave'" she said wistfully. "His name was Teshin."
"That sounds pretty cool. Maybe you can introduce me to him. If I can get as good as you-" Izuku noticed Haylee's face darken at Setsuna's innocent request.
"He's not around anymore." Haylee answered sourly.
"Oh. Oh! I'm sorry." Setsuna apologized sincerely. "I didn't realize…"
"It's fine." Haylee forced a happier expression. "You didn't know." Happy thoughts. Happy thoughts. Don't think about Teshin.
Izuku eyed Haylee carefully. He was the only one who knew the real reason she had all those skills. Still, he'd never heard Haylee talk about Teshin before. It was clear to him that it was a sore subject, so they must have been close.
"We should go see the match highlights!" Lumine declared, seeing the mood in the room turning negative. "I saw it in the lobby when we came in."
"Oh yeah!" Setsuna brightened. "I bet I know who the MVP is going to be." She teased, nudging Haylee playfully.
"All right, I get it." Haylee cracked a smile. She followed the blonde girl out to the lobby, passing someone from the opposing team arguing with one of the employees. The older teen stopped mid-argument, staring at Haylee angrily before storming off with some of his friends.
"Fucking cheating bitch." She heard him mutter.
"Don't worry about him. He thought you were using your quirk during the match." The employee assured her. "We know you weren't. Good match by the way."
Whatever. It wasn't her problem if people were idiots. Finally, they got to the lobby where the match highlights were starting to play.
Most of the highlights were from her team, with the exception of one of the enemy players shutting down Tokage's killing spree. Izuku even got one, and she chuckled at his panicked face tagging the two opposing players.
"PLAY OF THE GAME!"
As Setsuna had predicted, it was her, during her rampage attempting to get inside the enemy base. Everyone watched as Haylee sprinted around the corner, expression calm as she fired two shots center mass into two of the enemies, dodging a blast from behind and taking out the guy who attempted to pick her off.
Four more fired on her from cover, and to the awe of those watching she weaved in and out of their shots, shooting back and hitting the tiny sensors on their guns to tag them out in rapid succession.
The clip ended there, and the scoreboard for her team came up. She had to mentally assign names to each of the scores because it was registered under the suit names.
==RED==
Tenno - 34 Tags - 0 Deaths - Accuracy 85%
Tokage - 20 Tags - 3 Deaths - Accuracy 60%
Monoma - 9 Tags - 2 Deaths - Accuracy 48%
Eikyō - 5 Tags - 4 Deaths - Accuracy 52%
Midoriya - 4 Tags - 0 Deaths - Accuracy 80%
==RED==
"Damn Tenno, you really locked in!" Setsuna praised. "I've never seen someone get that high a score without getting tagged out before, especially storming a base!"
"Thanks, Tokage." Haylee rubbed the back of her head, embarrassed by the constant praise of her abilities.
Some of the opposing team members were getting in on it too, surrounding her and asking where she learned to play if she would like to join their teams to play competitively (which she politely refused).
Eventually, the two groups separated and Haylee met back up with Izuku and the others. "Man, that was freaking exhausting." She sat down between Izuku and Monoma and leaned back, letting her head droop over the other side. "If I knew everyone would be all over my like that, I wouldn't have tried that hard."
"You shouldn't be ashamed of doing well, especially if you have the skill to do so. People will judge you whether you are good or bad at something." Neito said with a hint of spite tone, though not directed at Haylee.
"Quit being a downer Neito." Lumine teased. "I think we should celebrate our glorious victory," She wiggled her eyebrows mockingly at the blonde. "With some sweets!"
Neito rolled his eyes, and Izuku couldn't help but laugh. So this was what having a group of friends was like. It felt nice.
==VI==
"Chooocolate…" Haylee drooled over her ice cream before chomping on it like the addicted little cocoa goblin she was.
The other girls sweatdropped. "You know we have spoons right?" Lumine deadpanned, a spoonful of cookie dough ice cream in hand.
"Haylee really likes chocolate," Izuku added. "I think it's becoming a problem at this point."
"And she got the biggest cone too…" Neito flinched as the blue-haired girl inhaled a whole scoop, somehow. "You should've set a size limit, Lumine."
"I think she's earned it." Setsuna added.
"Tenno, maybe you should slow down, you're going to-" Lumine attempted to stall Haylee's rapid consumption, only for the girl to nearly drop her cone and clutch her head. "Get brain freeze…"
Izuku started to laugh, remembering the first time this happened when Toshinori had introduced Haylee to ice cream. He nearly fell off his chair watching Haylee groan in discomfort.
"You knew that was going to happen, didn't you" Lumine guessed, bursting into laughter as well following a quick nod from the green-haired boy.
Setsuna and Neito shared a quick look. She could see Neito's lip curl in amusement before the both joined in laughing
"Y'll are assholes." Haylee groaned, still trying to shovel more chocolate fudge into her mouth with her spoon. This only made the brain freeze worse, of course, and caused her friends to laugh even harder.
Friends.
Even though she'd just met Monoma and Tokage today, they had already grown on her.
Friends.
And she wouldn't have it any other way.
==VI==
The day didn't end with laser tag and ice cream. After they finished their treats they went to an arcade, where Setsuna absolutely wrecked everyone at a dancing game. Then they entered a group hero trivia competition. Neito and Izuku (although mostly Izuku, even Neito had to agree he knew more about heroes) annihilated all the competition. They won some hero merch, and Haylee elected to give hers to Izuku.
Finally, they decided to end the day with some karaoke. Lumine was declared the best singer, with Monoma surprisingly a close second. Apparently, he was what they called a "theater kid" whatever that meant. Izuku was too shy to try singing and kind of just hummed when it was his turn, but Lumine and Haylee still cheered him on. He got really into some All Might TV show OST they made him sing.
Haylee was not a good singer, much to her embarrassment. It would've been fine if it were a Shawzin or drums, but singing was not her cup of tea.
"Man, that was so fun." Haylee gushed. "You're such a good dancer Togake, do you do yoga?"
"Nah, I just abuse the shit out of my quirk under my clothes to be more flexible." The green-haired girl replied.
"I'm surprised you aren't a better dancer with how flexible you are, Haylee." Izuku wondered, flinching when Haylee glared.
"I can dance." She retorted.
Setsuna snorted. "Tenno, shaking your ass with your hands on your hips is not dancing."
"It is fucking too!"
"Nuh uh!"
"It's kind of a dance," Lumine whispered to Izuku, giggling as the other girls argued. "Just not a good one."
Neito knew that the end of the day was approaching. He had no idea when he would get the chance to try out Tenno's quirk. He already had Lumine's Elementalist and Tokage's Lizard Tail Splitter copied, and the choice between Izuku's stockpile and Tenno's weird multifaceted quirk was obvious.
The question was how was he going to get it. He hadn't had the chance to get into physical contact with her. Unfortunately, that was easier said than done.
Oh, wait.
He's a fucking idiot.
He has Lizard Tail Splitter.
Copy can be used long distance with LTS. It would take a few seconds for the quirk to copy over a distance though.
Why didn't he think of that sooner?
As Tenno rounded a corner, he detached his pinkie finger. All it would take is a brush against her hair. She would probably think it was just the wind. The finger brushed past her, and she swatted at her neck like a bug was there.
The transfer wasn't instant at a distance, just as the finger segment returned to him he could tell something was very wrong. A spike of pain shot through him and he felt liquid running down his face. He put a finger to his nose, and when he looked, Neito saw blood.
==VI==
Haylee felt something brush against her hair and quickly swatted at it, only to come up with nothing.
'Huh, must've been the wind.'
No one in the group noticed Neito stop and dart into the nearby restroom. It wasn't until a few minutes later that they noticed he was gone.
==VI==
Neito barely made it into the toilet stall before he collapsed and vomited blood, along with his earlier meal into the bowl. Every step felt like it took hours, every cell of his body screaming in pain.
'What the fuck is her quirk?!' Was the thought that barely made it through his pain-muddled mind. It was the most intense pain he'd felt in his entire life.
He'd has mishaps with copied quirks before. Manifesting transformation quirks or the rare heteromorphic ones that were compatible with Copy was never a pleasant experience. Usually they were just uncomfortable, sometimes stinging a bit.
But this wasn't like any quirk Neito had copied before.
※ When Monoma Neito copies a quirk, he "scans" the baseline information of the meta-ability. Because of this, he instinctively knows how to use any quirk that Copy duplicates. However, when he scanned Haylee's quirk… ※
Tenno's quirk… was an abomination.
"Healing is just the passive part of my quirk. Mine has three components: regeneration, energy manipulation, and I can transform as well."
Despite knowing that, when Copy scanned her quirk, all he got was a blistering headache. The sheer amount of information in the girl's quirk was too much for Copy to understand, and thus it only duplicated a segment of her quirk. If he had the mental faculties to make the comparison, it would be like trying to copy a terabyte file into a 8 gigabyte flash drive, or overfilling a glass of water.
Neito collapsed onto the bathroom floor, writing in pain. 'It hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts!' He mentally cried out, clenching his teeth so hard that his gums started to bleed. It felt like his blood was boiling, and his quirk itself was screaming in agony. If his eyes weren't blinded by tears, he could've seen that his skin was actually steaming and covered in red rashes.
If anyone else had been in the restroom they would've heard Neito's tortured wheezing and groaning. Unfortunatly, the time he was about to spend suffering would be in solitude.
His hands clawed at the tile, fingernails splintering and cracking as they dug into the ceramic surface leaving bloody streaks along the scratched tiles. In desperation, Copy instinctively activated Lizard Tail Splitter in an attempt to deactivate the malignant quirk ravaing his body. Both ̷̢̺̐ ̷̖̄̈ ̵̧̪̯̅̊̈́ ̶͖̪̠̊̓͐ ̸̡̼̐̍̕ ̵͖̲̤̾̀ ̵̧̺̻̓ ̷͎͇̓͜ ̷͍̝͎͐ and Lizard Tail Splitter remained active simultaneously, which should've been impossible.
The steam coming from his body was from the unconscious activation of Elementalist, which created a layer of frost over his rapidly heating body as well as freezing his sweat. All three of the girls' quirks were currently active alongside Copy.
※ Monoma had copied the quirks of Tokage Setsuna and Eikyō Lumine beforehand. Without the regenerative properties of Lizard Tail Splitter (LTS), the damage the fragment of Tenno Haylee's quirk caused would have killed him. Copying LTS raised his chance of survival to 60%, and Elementalist raised it to 98.2%. Neito was unaware of this possibility and retained them purely by chance. ※
Neito was too busy miserably flailing around to notice Copy manifesting multiple quirks at once. He just wanted the five-minute time limit to be over. Every second felt like it spanned hours. He struggled to breathe, each breath a wheeze as he gasped for air. He couldn't even scream, as he didn't have the energy.
'Someone, please kill me! I want it to stop… It hurts so much!' No matter how much he tried, her quirk would not deactivate. The only thing he could do was roll on his side to avoid choking to death as blood leaked from every hole in his face. Through his blurred vision, he could see what looked like lumps from muscle cramps forming and squirming under his skin.
The rashes burned and itched, but no matter how hard he scratched at his skin it wouldn't break. It was like it was made of steel, despite retaining its original human skin tone.
Eventually, after what seemed like hours, the pain subsided. Neito let out a gasp, finally able to breathe normally. Weakly, he pulled himself up and leaned against the wall.
How the hell did she handle that… thing? Whatever her quirk was, it wasn't normal. Did Tenno go through that much pain whenever she used it? Neito shuddered. When Copy interacted with her quirk, he could taste it. It was like rotten meat and shit on the tongue, not that he'd ever tasted those things.
He never wanted to touch it again. Worst of all, he could feel that his attempt to duplicate her quirk had done something to Copy.
"Tenno Haylee… what are you?"
==VI==
Lumine heard her phone ping, and looked to see a text from Neito.
'Oh, he wasn't feeling well and decided to leave early. I hope he's okay. Good thing he has a ride back.'
Notes:
Monoma you dumb bitch. Although to be fair to him, he didn't have any reason to believe this would happen, because by all accounts it shouldn't. He just did the quirk equivalent of trying random mushrooms in the forest.
I changed Monoma's quirk so that the time limit is still 5 minutes but only after he activates it, so he can hold three quirks indefinitely until he uses them.
Haylee: I can dance! *Does Pendulum Narta*
An Octavia main she is not. Girl can not dance or sing. Swordfight like an expert? That she can do.The laser tag thing is a mixture of different mechanics from laser tag places i've been to. The background behind it here is the military being like "Oh hey, this guys quirk lets us make a light-like laser thing with programmable speed. We can use that for training. And then they make something like the Citadel Challenge from Star Wars: The Clone Wars.
And naturally, the civilian version of that is a more realistic laser tag.
I am a big Star Wars nerd, and sticking with the MHA theme of naming cities/locations after planets I named the entertainment district after the shipbuilding planet from Star Wars.
Also, if you like Monoma and Setsuna, there is a great fic called Torchbearer, by FalseSeraph that has a heavy focus on them. Go read it, this is a threat Q(`⌒´Q) It is a very good fic.
Chapter 33: Natural Talent
Summary:
Some people are just built differently. Izuku is one of those people.
Notes:
Bokutō = japanese wooden sword for training
I just realized that the Unum has blessed me, because the chapter with stalker in it is Chapter 18 and his update is the 18th of June. I have been given the gift of prophecy for random funny lore things. Also DE cooked, not as much stalker lore as I was hoping tho. I will be rewriting chapter 18 to better fit his lore now that we know, still will be a bit of headcanon.
Also speaking of unintentional brilliance, I realized that Sargas's quirk (before AFO took it) was filling his lungs with smokey sludge, which matches with his quotes: "fill my lungs with your death" which is really funny.
End of Chapter Art by miaueimiko
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
WHA Level 9 Restricted File: One For All's 9th User
Power Classification: Quirk [Emitter]
Original Wielder: Shigiraki Yoichi
Current Wielder (8): Yagi Toshinori
Potential Ninth Wielder: Midoriya Izuku
One For All is a stockpiling quirk allegedly created by [SSS] All For One {see file Shigaraki ?}, through the combination of an unknown power stockpiling quirk and Shigiraki Yoichi's Transfer Quirk. It accumulates strength via unknown means, which is not consumed on use and only seems to raise the limit with each successive user.
As Toshinori Yagi's maximum theorized output [Note: which would be lethal to himself] has approached the level of a nuclear bomb, Midoriya Izuku has been pre-emptily assigned a threat level of [SSS]. As each successive user of OFA increases the strength of the quirk, and the fact that Yagi has strengthened the quirk for almost forty years it is unknown how powerful OFA will be in Midoriya's hands.
=WHA=
[OFA File: Izuku Midoriya]
Age: 15
Birthday: July 15, 2227
Quirk: None (This has been verified. Medical history has been altered for his cover story.)
Sex: Male
Blood Type: O
=WHA=
Background Check:
Midoriya Izuku is the son of Midoriya Inko, a civilian, and WHA Level 6 Analyst Midoriya Hisashi (†) [See file: Death of Hisashi Midoriya{Level 9 Clearance Required}].
Inko possesses a minor telekinesis quirk and Hisashi possesses a powerful fire breath quirk. They have no other living immediate family, as both parents were single children and both the Midoriya and Akatani families have since passed away. There is no history of links to any major criminal activity in the family, demihuman ancestry, or relation to any major historical figures.
Izuku currently attends Aldera Junior High in Musutafu, Japan. The school is scheduled to be restructured next year due to allegations of quirk discrimination.
[See File: Otherworlders | April 25th, 2242 Incident]
Both Izuku and Toshinori encountered the five of the otherworlders upon their arrival. They were taken to U.A. custody soon after.
[See files]
{Ordan Karris [S]}
{Erra Tau [Unclassified due to comatose status])
{Hunhow Tau [SSSS]}
{Natah Tau [SSS]}
{Haylee Tenno* [SS]} *Unknown last name, Tenno is noted to be a social caste.
All of them are currently under the supervision of U.A. Principal and Level 9 WHA Asset Nezu. Natah and Ordan intend to become teachers at U.A. Council Member SHOGUN has approved Nezu to operate within reason to gain their allegiance due to their high potential threat levels.
=WHA=
The request from President Eto Hiiragi of the HPSC for Midoriya to be trained by the HPSC has been vetoed by C7 SHOGUN. The decision on Midoriya's training will be up to the discretion of Midoriya Inko and Yagi Toshinori. While the Council recognizes that the HPSC has permission to act as it sees fit in matters of Japanese heroics and supernatural coverups, we would like to remind you that One For All is an international peacekeeping asset and it's line of succession has been left to its wielder to decide due to the nature of the quirk.
One For All is a near-irreplaceable asset, but the current leadership of the HPSC is not. Failure to abide by WHA and C7 terms will result in the restructuring of the HPSC, regardless of the Commission's overall high results.
=WHA=
King's Fall Contingency
As was the case with Yagi Toshinori, in the event One For All grows to an uncontrollable level, permission for an order of termination will be granted. Following such an event, the body will be cremated per the Hades Protocol [See File: Hades Protocol] . While this is not an ideal outcome, the potential danger that One For All could bring if unleashed is too great to ignore, as its maximum output is estimated to surpass a nuclear bomb.
==========================VI==========================
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, July 31st, 2242]
Lumine had only one thought as she sailed through the air.
Haylee and Izuku might be a bit crazy.
Well, considering she had let Izuku punch her in the face and broke her jaw, maybe she already knew that.
==VI==
An hour earlier…
Lumine arrived at the beach just in time to see Izuku carrying a 90-kilogram fridge across the beach. He barely had it off the ground but was moving it by himself nonetheless. She looked over to see Haylee talking to Mr. Yagi next to a few bags of sparring gear. As she approached them she set the bag of gear she brought.
"Yo!" Lumine waved. "Did Izuku's quirk come in?" She pointed toward the green-haired boy.
"Nope," Haylee said.
"... seriously?" Lumine sweatdropped, glancing back at Izuku.
"Yeah, it's kind of scary how strong he is without using it. He's gonna be a fucking monster when he's ready." Haylee grinned. "Freaks me out just thinking about it, in a good way of course."
Toshinori had to agree. When he'd first met Izuku the boy had been… well to put it lightly, unimpressive. Upon saving him from the Sludge Villain, he'd noted the boy's excellent art and analysis in the notebook, but that was it.
Then, even after being told that he couldn't be a hero without a quirk (or some other power, but he wasn't about to tell a boy he just met about Stands and magic) he still went out of his way to save someone while the heroes, including himself, stood idly by. Though the boy had accepted his apology for his words, he still felt guilty over what he said. He'd been worried when they started training with only a year to prepare his body for One For All, but Izuku was making staggering progress in his training.
It was only after seeing him spar with the otherworlder that Toshinori realized why.
Midoriya Izuku was a natural prodigy when it came to picking up new skills. He had seen the kind of raw talent in top heroes worldwide. Sure, some were naturally gifted with powerful quirks, like Star and Stripe, Rex Lapis, or Endeavor. Others with less powerful quirks managed to pull themselves up through sheer effort and determination. Venom, the #2 Hero of the United States, had a hyper-regeneration quirk and made his way to the top using conventional weaponry and military training.
In Japan, he'd also been keeping track of heroes like Mirko, who simply had a rabbit mutation. He predicted she would be in the Top 10 in the next few years based on her hard work. There was also that one boy, Skycrawler, who had gone overseas to work as a sidekick to Captain Celebrity. He'd read the reports about young Haimawari's actions during the Naruhata Lockdown. The boy had undergone a stress-induced quirk awakening that turned the previously named Slide and Glide into something that could help take down the SS-ranked villain responsible for the attack.
Izuku had that same fire within him. He was a hidden gem that needed his talent to be unleashed. He just needed the motivation to do so. Haylee had been a huge help in coming to that realization. It had taken Izuku weeks even to land a hit on her, but once he did his confidence and skill had skyrocketed. He still couldn't keep up with Haylee when she pushed him, but he could exploit gaps in her attacks to force her on the defensive.
These past few days, Haylee had been training Izuku on the basics of swordsmanship. He'd brought them each a set of padded sparring gear, green for Izuku, and purple for Haylee. Toshinori knew if he didn't get her sparring gear she would fight her friends without them, simply because she could heal. It didn't sit right with him to let her be hurt, even if she didn't react to the pain, just to train.
Plus if someone came across him watching two kids beating another unprotected kid with wooden swords he would probably get the police called on him for child endangerment. It was better if they all wore gear.
Hopefully, the young man would succeed in this as well. Toshinori had never tried to use a sword. Using one for all would cause any blade to shatter if he hit something with it at the level he fought at. Not to mention a katana would be a bit small for his hands. Maybe a ōdachi? He chuckled at the thought of doing hero work with a massive sword strapped to his back like some fantasy manga character.
Would Izuku get any use out of a sword once he had One For All? Toshinori wasn't sure, but even if he didn't end up using it, the experience of learning how a swordsman fights would be beneficial in case he ever had to fight one. Most normal blades wouldn't pierce his skin with One For All's reinforcement, but they were still something to be wary of.
Speaking of the boy, he was already practicing his swings with the bokutō Karris had gifted him. He still remembered a few days ago, watching Haylee correct his stance by pressing herself against him to correct his pose. Watching Izuku stiffen and his eyes bug out from close contact with her, he found it hilarious. Ah, teenagers.
==VI==
"Alright." Haylee waved Izuku and Lumine over, having finished practicing against each other. "Both of you, come at me."
"Are you sure?" Lumine asked.
"Yep, I can take the both of you," Haylee replied, pulling out a second bokutō to dual-wield them. "I'll only be defending and striking you when you expose yourselves."
"Any rules for keeping score?" Izuku inquired.
"None, I just want to gauge your skills. Just tap out if you are done." Haylee slid her mouthguard in. "Crm ah meh!"
"Alright, let's go Midoriya!" Lumine popped her mouthguard in and fastened the strap on her helmet. Her sparring gear was white with gold trim on the edges, made by her father.
Izuku and Lumine split up, each circling clockwise around Haylee. The blue-haired girl kept her eyes on whoever was before her.
'Stance: Mountain's Edge!' Haylee's posture suddenly shifted as she blocked Izuku's attack. He'd jumped into the air to avoid making noise on the sand, yet she blocked without looking at him. Lumine took advantage of the supposed distraction by rushing Haylee with quick jab. Unlike Haylee and Izuku's bokutō, her training sword was styled after a more traditional European one. As such, it was slower to swing but carried a stronger strike.
Haylee blocked both strikes, then spun around, using the momentum to knock the blades out of their hands. Izuku lost his and received a whack to the back with the flat side of Haylee's bokutō. 'Hmph, loose grip. He needs to hold the store tighter. When they sparred, Eikyō wasn't tough enough with him, but he got the basics down. And he attacked from my blind spot too. Very good.' She blocked Lumine's retaliatory strike and sidestepped her, jamming one of her blades into the ground and grabbed Lumine by the back straps of her padding.
Lumine was suddenly struck with the sensation of weightlessness, soaring across the beach. 'Eh?' She blinked in slow motion as she flew. 'Did she just throw me? She's nuts!' Lumine landed with a thump in the thankfully soft sand, knocking the wind out of her. 'Owowow! I didn't think Tenno was that strong!"She spat out her mouthguard to catch her breath.
"Are you alright young Eikyō?" She heard Mr. Yagi's voice behind her. He held out his hand, which she took and pulled her up with a surprising amount of strength. With how skinny and withered he looked, she didn't think he was that fit. Guess she shouldn't judge a book by it's cover.
"Yeah," she answered while catching her breath. "Just a little winded." They both watched as Izuku continued to attack. Haylee would knock his sword out of his hands, again and again, trip him, or smack him with her blade whenever he messed up, which was often. No matter how many times Izuku failed, he got up right away and grabbed his bokutō to try again.
"Are you going to keep going?"
"I will." Her lip jutted out in a pronounced pout. "I'm just watching her technique."
"Is that all?"
Lumine exhaled. "I just… I know Midoriya just started a while ago, but I've been practicing since I was eight. Tenno took me out in less than a minute." She sighed, wiping the sweat from her brow. It wasn't anything against the blue-haired girl, but rather her own shortcomings. All the talk of a shared interest in swordplay and she'd barely lasted longer in the fight than Midoriya. "Its just frustrating, that's all."
The older man nodded. "She is quite skilled."
Calling Haylee's swordplay skillful was an understatement. The only word Lumine could think to describe it best was "beautiful". She moved with graceful elegance, deftly dodging and deflecting any strikes Izuku sent her way. The only reason his training sword got within centimeters of her skin was because Haylee allowed it. Lumine realized now, that the only reason Izuku was doing so well was because Haylee was doing it on purpose so he could learn to exploit those gaps in her style.
"More like a prodigy…" Lumine muttered. Despite the same hyperfocused look in Haylee's eyes that Lumine had seen during the laser tag match footage, she could tell Haylee was restraining herself from going all out. "She must have practiced more than I did. I never took classes."
Toshinori's heart ached. He and Izuku knew why Haylee was this good. While her real body had slept in stasis, her Warframe had years of live combat and training experience. The girl had been fighting longer than Toshinori had been alive. If he had to guess, she was probably in the top five of the most skilled swordswomen on the planet. "Young Eikyō, don't let it get you too down. This is training after all, so think of it as a learning experience that you can grow stronger from." Toshinori advised.
"I guess…" Lumine watched as Haylee knocked Izuku's blade into the air, throwing one of her blades off to the side. She caught Izuku's sword by the handle and held it to his throat. "I guess I have a long way to go."
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, August 7th, 2242]
Haylee had never considered herself to be a prodigy. The first time she picked up a blade was when a Dax trainer tossed it at her feet, and the seasoned warriors had brutally battered her for years until she had a modicum of skill. Years upon years of brutal training to reforge her from a pathetic child piloting a Warframe to a fearsome Tenno.
None of her abilities came from any sort of natural talent. Shooting, swordplay, carving, sewing, cooking, you name it. All was the product of hard work that most wouldn't master until retirement. The only thing special about her was her tolerance for pain, which was genetic, and she was just really good at math due to eldritch Void fuckery. Apparently, being turned into an unholy abomination made you a savant in mathematics.
She wasn't like Izuku. That boy collected new skills like Prex cards. Quirk analysis, drawing, sparring, and now swordplay. Sure, he had a skittish personality but whenever Izuku found something and really put his mind to it he excelled. On the other hand, when she tried to do something that wasn't adjacent to her existing skills… she didn't have the best of luck.
She had been preparing for the U.A. entrance exams when she wasn't hanging out with Izuku and Lumine. The practical exam? A piece of cake with her combat experience. Haylee was more worried about the written exams. Math was easy. Physics and other related sciences were simple, she just needed to adjust to the slight differences in molecular structure and phenomena that worked differently in this universe.
If she had to pick the most annoying subject, it would be a tie between history and hero legislation. It was hard enough remembering one world's history, but having to learn the history of this planet was fucking bullshit. Quirk warlord this, metahuman rights that… it gave her a headache just thinking about it.
That was what was on her mind as she blocked simultaneous attacks from both her friends. Ah, training. The perfect way to blow off steam and focus her negative emotions into something productive, and she had a lot of negativity to excise. All the burning hatred in her heart, self-loathing, and guilt she felt was reforged into something that could help her friends grow stronger.
And by the Void it was working. Izuku's strike had some serious power behind it, and Lumine's already decent technique had improved in just a week. Seeing as they only met up to spar on Sundays the two of them must be practicing on their own time. Lumine did say she trained with her dad…
Her arm trembled as Izuku pushed the advantage, causing her to stagger. Lumine took advantage of that brief window to jab her in the ribs with her blade.
'Good. Very good.' A faint garbled laugh could be heard from her mouthguard. A solid hit. She didn't let Lumine enjoy it though. 'Time to step things up a notch!'
※ Haylee is a practitioner of the Naramon Tenno arts, one that she chose based on her preference for close-quarters combat. Naramon users have harnessed the ability to enter a sort of 'flow state' using the combo system all Tenno have mastered. This combo is maintained by striking and blocking blows, allowing the Tenno to harness the built-up kinetic energy to enhance the power of their strikes, or release it all in a powerful heavy attack.
Practicioners of Naramon use this 'flow state' to maintain the flow of combo indefinitely so long as they actively perceive themselves in combat, regardless of the gaps between fights.
※
'Tennokai!'
Lumine and Izuku saw Haylee's eyes narrow to slits, almost like a predator. An aura of calm, focused murderous intent radiated off her. Though they could tell it wasn't focused on them, it still froze both teens to their cores. Haylee's knees buckled and she vanished, reappearing a few meters away, unleashing a powerful slash.
Even using a bokutō Tennokai could easily kill or severely injure someone, so she dashed away. Tennokai was an application of heavy attacks where the user channeled Void energy into their weapon. Doing so required incredible focus and a window of opportunity to use it. Honestly, Haylee was surprised she could even do so without a Warframe. Most melee weapons were too heavy for her weaker human form to wield properly so she'd never attempted it. She simply had a gut feeling and tried it at that moment.
'What the hell?!' Lumine tightened her grip on her sword to stop her hands from shaking, sweating not just from the exercise, but from a mixture of fear and awe as well.
Izuku swallowed the lump in his throat. He knew Haylee had killed before, but the aura of danger that had surrounded her seconds ago terrified him. Even if it wasn't directed at him it was offputting to have someone he looked up to and cared about have such a malicious aura.
"Nice job, you landed a hit," Haylee shouted, appearing right in front of them again.
Lumine took out her mouthguard. "You can teleport?"
Haylee nodded. "It's an application of my energy manipulation. It's… kind of teleporting. I'm just phasing, or… I dunno, turning myself invisible and launching myself to a point?" Now that she thought about it again, how was she doing that? The Void plane didn't exist in this universe so she shouldn't be able to 'put one foot in the Void' as they say.
Her powers were so fucked up. Why did they work this way now? Why was she able to turn into a Warframe? All questions with no reasonable answers. Oh yeah, she told Lumine she would show off her quirk during sparring, didn't she? "Hey, Eikyō. Do you want to see the rest of my quirk?"
"Uh… sure?" Lumine blinked.
"Alright. Let me take off my sparring gear. Uh, before I start, it's kind of a gross transformation if you have a queasy stomach, right Izuku?"
"It's not that bad…" Izuku protested.
"I think I can handle it," Lumine assured her.
Haylee tossed the last of her sparring gear onto the ground. Technically she could've transformed with it on, but she found the more clothes she had on the weirder it felt. "Alright, don't say I didn't warn you." She grunted and stretched, preparing herself for the discomfort. It didn't hurt as much anymore when she transformed, but it was still felt awful in other ways.
Lumine wasn't sure what to expect. She'd seen a lot of weird quirks in elementary and middle school, in both her classmates in adults. Maybe it- oh. Oh shit.
Haylee grunted, and Izuku noted that the transformation seemed more stable and fluid now. While bones still cracked and popped while her body shifted, she didn't cry out in pain. It also didn't look like liquify and looked more natural like other transformation quirks now. Maybe because it wasn't a quirk before her body had taken some time to adapt to it? Although Mr. Karris and Ms. Tau didn't seem to have any issues… weird.
Lumine grimaced as the transformation finished. It sure didn't look very comfortable. Haylee now stood about a good head and a half taller than before. Her feminine teenage form had been replaced by a lean and muscular masculine build, covered in gilded armor and glowing highlights. "Woah."
"That's her Excalibur form." Izuku said, pulling out his notebook. "She-can-manifest-swords-using-her-energy-manipulation-as-a-power-source-but-she-can't-regenerate-her-energy-quickly-in-that-form…" He began to mutter at a rapid pace, quickly losing Lumine who could only understand bits and pieces of it.
"It wasn't too bad, was it?" Haylee nervously tapped her fingers together, which Lumine thought was hilariously adorable considering her intimidating stature.
"No, I've seen weirder quirks. Did it… does it hurt?"
"It used to, but it doesn't much anymore." Haylee shuffled to adjust herself. "I generally don't feel, well that's not entirely correct…" Her armored foot tapped against the sand. "If I get hurt, I feel it, but I won't flinch. I think that's the best way to put it. My dad had it way worse. He couldn't smell at all or feel it. At least I can regenerate." She chuckled sadly with a bit of fondness in her tone, her transformed state giving her voice an echo like she was inside a tin can. 'Or at least I could after I got my powers.'
"Oh." Lumine took a step closer, and Haylee relaxed to let the blonde inspect her body. "Is that part of your quirk too?"
"No, it's a genetic disorder. What was it called again?" She looked over to Izuku. "Hey Izuku, what was that thing I have called again?" He continued to mutter, lost in his own little world. "Oi!" Haylee raised her voice and snapped her fingers at him. "Izuku!"
"Ah! Sorry!" That snapped him out of it, so she repeated the question. "Oh, congenital analgesia."
"Yeah, that." She nodded.
Lumine circled around Haylee. "So did you like, name it after the legendary sword from the legend of King Arthur?"
"I didn't name it, so uh… probably?" Haylee shrugged. She had no idea who this "King Arthur" person was. Was it some book like the Tales of Duviri where she came from too, or just some contrived coincidence? She'd have to look it up later. "But if it is named after a sword I guess that makes sense." With a quick flick of the wrist, she summoned Exalted Blade and twirled it around.
'She's so freaking cool!' Lumine squeed internally. Haylee was basically like a knight in shining armor from the stories her dad read when she and Aether were little. Well, a knight in sci-fi armor. Still, dope as hell. "Uh, quick question. Why does it make you look like a guy though? Shouldn't it make you look like a bigger version of yourself?" Shit, she hoped that wasn't insensitive. It wasn't common, but some quirks could change your biology like that.
"Oh… uhhh." Haylee struggled to come up with a good answer. Technically, this was Umbra's form, not hers. But it was her form now that it was part of the quirk she had? She couldn't tell the truth, so what was the best way to explain it? "It just looks like that? I can only change the color." Well, she could change the form of her Warframe if she still had access to her foundry. That's why Umbra looked like Excalibur's Dex model. Why couldn't she still have transference? That would make it so much simpler.
"So it's like growing a crab shell then?" Lumine asked.
"Wat?"
"Like you… you are making a suit of armor around yourself like a crab." Izuku elaborated. "Except it's on top of your existing body?"
Haylee gave the two of them an unreadable expression before slumping her shoulders in resignation. "Sure, fuck it. I'm a crab." She let out a muffled snort, then began to shrink back down to her normal form. "So yeah, that's my weird freaky mess of a quirk."
"It looks like it would be incredible for hero work." Lumine jittered excitedly. "It's basically a ready-made hero suit! Most transformation quirks you have to get specially made to work with your quirk."
"DNA fabrics," Izuku added. "And they are pretty expensive and are mostly made out of hair and tissue samples. They only regenerate if you have a regeneration quirk, which adds to the price. You can just a normal hero outfit since your transformation doesn't ruin your clothes." He pointed out.
"No, I can't. My… my quirk is more of a mixed bag than you think, Izuku" She void dashed over to him, yanking the notebook out of his hands and flipping to the sketch of herself.
'Midoriya's a good artist….' Lumine noted.
"So when I'm in that form." Haylee pointed to the drawing of Excalibur. "My energy regenerates super slowly, and I can't heal. I trade efficiency for destructive power and strength. If I run out of energy in that form I have to switch back, which makes me more vulnerable. A good blow to the head could take me out of a fight if I'm not careful while I'm recharging." She pointed to the sketch of her untransformed state. "If something manages to hurt my skin while I'm transformed, when I switch back I will heal, but not my clothes." She knew that from the time she stabbed herself, but didn't say that because it would upset her friends if they knew she did that.
"Oh!" Lumine exclaimed. "So it's like playing World Heroes Online!"
"You play!" Izuku perked up. "Who is your main? Mine is All Might!"
"I have a mixed team of elemental heroes, like Geten or Endeavor…" The two continued to chatter, quickly losing Haylee in a jumble of gibberish gaming lingo.
'What the hell are they talking about? Some sort of video game?' Haylee wondered, visibly deflating from boredom. If there was one thing she didn't care much about, it was popular culture. Video games, celebrities, sports, music… it didn't matter to her. These were things that kids her biological age should probably know. "Hey, quit geeking out and explain you nerds." She snapped, rolling her eyes in annoyance.
Izuku and Lumine stopped sharing a single brain cell and blushed in embarrassment, having completely forgotten about Haylee.
"So, do you play any collection games?" Lumine asked. "Like Gachas, Online TCGs?"
"I don't play video games." That was more Ordan's thing, and she had no idea what TCG's were. Trading cards maybe?
"Have you not heard of World Heroes Online? It's really hot right now." Lumine pulled out her phone and booted up the game start screen."
"No."
'Does she live under a rock or something?' Lumine blinked. "Well, you play as a character who goes around collecting trading cards that you use to fight, and if you build up enough of a meter you can summon the hero or villain on the card to fight for you for a short time."
'Summoning stuff on a card sounds like a pretty cool power.' Haylee thought to herself. "So that's what you mean by my quirk being like that?"
"Yeah, you have to build up energy and then you can transform and use your abilities, then change back," Izuku said.
Haylee looked confused for a few seconds as her brain tried to make sense of it. "Ok, I don't really understand it since I've never played, but that makes sense I guess." She glanced at the corner of Lumine's phone and noticed the time. "Well, we've taken enough of a break. Back to training!"
Both teens gulped as Haylee scrambled to put her sparring gear back on.
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence, Evening]
Lumine groaned as she staggered through the front door. Her muscles ached from the sparring and exercises that Haylee had been putting Izuku and her through. Even with the sparring gear she brought, her skin was still covered in bruises from being whacked by Haylee's bokutō.
"Lumi-nee!" She nearly fell over in exhaustion from a small form colliding with her. "You're back!"
"Hi Pai-pai~" Lumine ruffled her little sister's hair. Paimon was only five years old, and her quirk let her halve her size and float around.
"Did you get into a fight?" She held onto Lumine tightly with wide innocent eyes, drawing out the last word.
"No, I was just training with my friends. I still wanna be a hero remember?" She gave Paimon a pat on the head, ruffling her white hair.
"Does that mean you are going to go look for big brother Aether?" Paimon asked hopefully.
"That's a job for the police and heroes. Remember what daddy said? I'll still just be a hero student next year." If not U.A. she still had a reserved spot at Seiai. "I won't get my license until my second year at least. That just means I can do work studies."
"I miss him…" Paimon sniffled, and Lumine's heart broke. Whoever killed their mom and took Aether hadn't left any demands. Their family was fairly well off, coming from old money even if it didn't appear so. If they wanted money there would've been a ransom note. If they went through all that trouble, they were probably after his quirk.
Elementalist had the potential to be a powerful quirk, even with its weak output. What it lacked in power it made up for in versatility and synergy. Plus, unlike a majority of elemental quirks, it manifested itself ex nihilo rather than using existing material.
Quirk trafficking victims had been on the rise in the past few years, and compared to kidnapping victims they had a much lower recovery rate. She didn't want to think about what they could be doing to Aether if that was the case, and she didn't have the heart to tell Paimon not to get her hopes up. Instead, she put on a brave smile for her adorable little sister.
"I know, I do too. Just have faith that the heroes will find him, alright?" She reassured, kissing Paimon on the forehead. Her show of affection was interrupted by the growling of her stomach. "Mmm~ I'm starving. Good thing I've got some emergency food right here!"
"Noooo! I told you Paimon's not food!" Paimon cried out. Lumine let her wiggle out of the hug. Paimon then used her quirk to fly into the kitchen. "Daddy! Lumi is trying to eat meeeee!"
Lumine pretended to chase after, wincing from the soreness. "I'm gonna get youuuuu!~" She giggled. As Lumine approached the kitchen she could smell a freshly cooked meal that her father had prepared, likely anticipating her arrival.
"Paimon, what did I tell you about flying in the kitchen." Her father scolded, causing Paimon to slow.
"Not to…" Her cheeks puffed out in a pout as she gently floated to the floor, only to be picked up in Jonathan's muscular arms.
"You're not in trouble, you just need to remember that you can't always fly everywhere. You need to walk sometimes for the exercise." He chuckled and gave her stomach a little pinch, causing Paimon to squeal with laughter. "Speaking of exercise," He added, azure eyes turning to Lumine. "Looks like you got a lot today."
"Mhm." Lumine slumped into her chair, rubbing her hand along the bruises to ice them with her quirk. "I'm so dam- dang sore." She backtracked.
"More intense than our training I see." He chuckled. Paimon whined something in his ear and he set her down in her chair to eat. She immediately began stuffing her face messily.
"Definitely." Lumine groaned. "Tenno has been running Midoriya and I ragged with sparring drills. Mr. Yagi just has arranged me the meal plan I gave you and has me doing endurance training." She raised her arm and flexed to show the more developed muscles, not that she didn't have any before, but her extra efforts were starting to show.
"So he's taking on more of a supervisory role and letting her train you?" He asked between bites. "It's impressive that she's that skilled at such a young age, from what you've told me."
"She's kinda scary, but she's really cool at the same time," Lumine recalled.
"Well, as long as you are fine with that level of training…"
"Dad, stop worrying. She hasn't actually hurt anyone, and if I have an issue I'll let her or Mr. Yagi know."
Jonathan chuckled. "It's a parent's job to worry, little light." His expression darkened briefly, and he didn't speak for a few minutes.
"Hey, dad?"
"Hm?"
"Can you read me the Sword in the Stone tonight?"
"Aren't you a little old for bedtime stories?" Jonathan raised an eyebrow. Lumine shook her head. "Well, I don't see why not."
==VI==
After putting Paimon to bed by reading a cookbook of all things, Jonathan grabbed an aged storybook out of his study and entered Lumine's room. His daughter was snuggled tight in her sheets already, clearly exhausted. "How many years has it been since we did this?"
"Five, six maybe?" Lumine yawned.
"You and your brother loved this book."
"Yeah…" Lumine's head slumped. "Dad?"
"Yes, little light?
"Do you… do you think Aether is okay?" Lumine asked with a facade of composure. "I keep telling Paimon that the heroes will find him, but what if he's…"
"I think he's alive. I've got a gut feeling at least. Call it parent's intuition." He reassured calmly. "You feel it too, don't you?"
Lumine shifted in her bedsheets. "I just get the feeling that he's in trouble, wherever he is."
Jonathan looked troubled, like he was about to say something important but stopped himself. "If… if I could, I would be out there, searching for him. I know I'm just a historian, but…" He looked away briefly and stared out the window at the barely visible stars. "I promised your mother I would take care of you all, no matter what. I can't just leave you alone." His eyes closed, and he let out a deep breath. When he opened them again, Lumine was holding his hand.
"I know, I miss her too." Lumine put on a brave face to hold back her tears. She felt her father's grip tighten for a moment.
They stayed like that for a few minutes, holding hands. He could hear Lumine's breathing growing slower and decided to start reading.
By the time she fell asleep a half hour later, she sported a warm smile. Despite that, he still noticed the single tear running down her cheek.
He returned to his study, passing rows of bookshelves and historic artifacts. A few swords from across the world decorated the walls with plaques describing their origins. At his desk was an out-of-place family photo.
Jonathan didn't sleep that night.
(A little Pride Month art as a treat)
Notes:
Lumine: Why are you a dude now?
Haylee: Trying to figure out an alternate explanation that isn't "im actually transforming into the body of a tortured warrior that I used to use as a meat gundam"
Lumine and Izuku: C R A BFor Izuku, he's like Muichiro or Gyomei where he has immense natural talent, where they became Hashira in two months. He's not as talented as them, but he has that "built different" energy of a prodigy. It's the same kind of talent that focal anime characters have, and he's kinda just a freak like the other Hashira or stand users are.
Basically, i turned being built differently into an in-universe mechanic. It's like what characters that could do superhuman feats before quirks without powers (Walter from hellsing, Hashira, etc) but with people in the Quirk era. Those people were kinda just weirdos with insane talent, and the percentage of the population like that has grown with quirks. That basically means that normal people or police will be the baseline, upper-ranked heroes will be like what the Hashira were, and that also means the bar for even stronger heroes is far beyond that, like All Might. Essentially the quantity and quality of powerful people is higher, but the bar what the Hashira represented is much higher as well now.
On the opposite end, Haylee is like Tengen Uzui, where she wasn't particularly talented and just survived brutal training to get where she is now.
Talented: All Might, Lumine, Izuku, Mirko
Born Tough: AFO, Endeavor, Rex Lapis, Natah
Crackhead: Haylee, Inosuke, OrdanYou either have power, natural talent, or are just unhinged enough to become strong.
Will be rewriting Ch 18, then 34 will be a new Stalker-focused chapter, then 35 will be Vol 2 of Naomasa's bizarre adventures. After that there will be a bit of a time skip to December as the new year approaches. Natah and Ordan's exams are coming up, the school year will end, and then U.A arc will start (after like 200k+ words lmao)
Also i decoupled Tennokai from being linked to WITW, instead being a type of heavy attack that requires intense focus and an opening.
Also dropped a little reference to this fic in the chapter, see if you can catch it.
Chapter 34: For Those Who Have Nothing
Summary:
Sorren continues his search for Hunhow.
Notes:
Instead of rewriting most of Chapter 18, I cut some of the content as it didn't flow as well with the flashbacks. I will be re-doing some of that here.
CW: Body horror, discrimination, trauma.
If a character says something objectionable, it is to be treated as a negative thing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Tokyo, Japan, August 30th, 2242]
Sorren. That was his name. The memories had returned, slowly at first as he acclimated to the world he found himself in.
After he'd saved the woman, he hadn't killed since. It drew too much attention from the heroes and law enforcement.
Finding a new identity was easy with the funds he acquired from the gang he killed upon arrival. It wasn't perfect, but it was good enough to pass inspections.
He'd been here months now, jumping from city to city looking for leads on the HPSC. Breaking into their local facilities was far easier than their headquarters would be. What he found was disappointing. Their records were either physical copies or the information was in a secure server with no outside access.
Sorren grimaced in pain as his flesh warped from steel skin to human. The transformation was always painful, but nothing he wasn't used to.
==VI==
Then
Sorren had always been unnerved by Warframes. Unlike the Dax, they were silent creatures. No one outside the upper ranks of the Orokin knew what they were. To him, Warframes were synonymous with the mysterious Tenno. He wouldn't know the difference until hundreds of years in the future, long after the Old War had ended.
"Jade." Sorren clutched his mark. A symbol of undying loyalty to the Empire. "I'm sorry." Nothing could hold back the oppressive guilt he felt.
Their illicit affair had been discovered. He was able to use some of the sway he had to convince the Judge to let them live. Unfortunately, he was unable to get her exiled. Instead, she was thrown into prison. He was only able to see her infrequently, his duties guarding the nobles kept him busy.
Taking care of her? What a joke. All he could do was have her life be spared, himself only kept alive by his otherwise spotless record.
He would do anything to save her, so when the Orokin offered to release her from that prison in exchange for an experimental treatment, he didn't hesitate.
If only he'd known how exactly they would honor those words.
==VI==
Now
Sorren trudged through the park, staring up at the unblemished crescent moon. The celestial body was undefiled by the Orokin's elaborate palaces. The very planet he stood on was filled with cities and various divided countries. Gone were the overgrown forests that covered the Earth he knew.
It was… peaceful. Quiet, save for the sounds of the city. It was a nice reprieve from the… voices.
"Low guardian!"
"Failure!"
"YOU FAILED!"
"AVENGE US!"
No more. The spectral voices of the Orokin reminding him of his duties had fallen silent. Not just silent, they were gone.
'Kill the Tenno!'
He stopped. That one… that thought was his own.
Damn, he needed a drink. It's a good thing there were vending machines in the park. As he approached it, he glanced at his reflection. "Tch."
Why did he have to resemble the Stalker now? The accursed infestation that gave him that form was gone, yet his power remained. He couldn't even recognize himself anymore with those eerie red eyes he possessed. Sorren finished the soda with a scowl, crushing the can. The metal left a small slice in his hand which healed after a minute.
From what he gathered, and based on what appeared to be a Grineer Scorpion being arrested on the news, those from the Origin System had quirks.
His was the ability to transform into his Warframe form, along with altering his original appearance. Sorren didn't have the best opinion of this development, even if it freed him from his insanity.
Perhaps it would've been better to suffer the pain than to remember.
==VI==
Then
Guilt.
The nameless Warframe drowned in that emotion. The lingering sense of failure. Failure to protect his masters, or perhaps something else?
"PROTECT US FROM THE DEVILS!"
Final commands to those Low Guardians transformed into Warframes. Brave souls who volunteered for the procedure. Some knew what they would become, others, like Sorren did it out of a sense of duty.
Duty for what? The Warframe couldn't remember.
Malice.
He hated the Tenno for what they had done. They betrayed the empire. They destroyed his way of life. He wasn't sure what that meant, but he knew it was important, somehow. That was what the whispers told him.
Warframes were not made to speak. They howled, screamed, and raged. By design, they were purposely made to suffer through constant agony. Stripped of their identity and minds, haunted by things they did not understand.
Hate.
A powerful emotion. It leads some to uncontrollable rage, but for others it provides focus. There is a task he must perform. Revenge on those who took everything. The Tenno and their Warframes.
And so he took up arms.
A bow: archaic, but silent. Modified to shear through the strongest of armor and shields. It is powerful enough to decapitate a man with a single arrow. It inspires nothing but Dread, and thus it is named.
Knives: silent, deadly, and sharpened down to the micron. He names them Despair, imagining that single emotion in his victim's eyes as he finishes them.
Finally, a scythe: a tool used by farmers to harvest repurposed for a more sinister purpose. With it, he became the reaper. He imbued it with a single emotion: HATE.
Violence.
And so he hunted.
Most of the Tenno have vanished, with a few survivors tracking down the Orokin remnants. Every step of the way, the newly christened stalker was too late. All he found were corpses and trails of destruction. The galaxy burned at the hands of those traitorous Tenno.
Warframes were not made to speak.
Warframes were never meant to speak.
But somehow, he did.
"There will be no salvation for your crimes."
A flash of a fading memory. A symbol of dedication to something he could no longer recall.
He carved this symbol into his faceplate, unflinching even as Despair peeled away his flesh-turned-steel. The pain is nothing compared to the anguish he felt.
Torment.
He found another Tenno, and cut them down. They initiated a revival surge in their Warframe, and he cut them down again. This is the cycle he knew. They will burn themselves out after the fourth attempt. Thsi, or if this death will be the Tenno's final one, but the Stalker will fufill his duty.
The voices do not fall silent, reminding him of his failures.
Suddenly, he was ambushed by a base model Excalibur. Caught off guard, even his abnormally high energy regeneration cannot save him.
The Excalibur prepared to strike down the assassin but froze… no, not frozen. The frame has slowed to a crawl, bathed in a burning green light. A whispering chorus could be heard. It grew louder as the room became illuminated in a familiar green glow. The hostile Warframe's armor began to melt, silently attempting to flee. He could see a weapon pointed at the Warframe in his peripheral vision.
Then, a blinding flash of Jade Light turns the Excalibur into pile of smoking gore. He looked up to see another Warframe hovering above his weakened form. It, or rather she, stares back, feather-like protrusions on her face unfurling. She kneels before him passively and lets out a shrieking wail, for she cannot speak.
This one was not a Tenno. She feels different. It isn't a feral Warframe either. Too calm, and it would be attacking him right now otherwise.
Is she like him?
She tilted her head, letting out a steady high-pitched whine.
He did not know why she saved him.
He also doesn't understand why he feels an urge to protect her, one that silences the whispers oh so briefly.
==VI==
Now
But he knew now. Why he wanted to protect her that is.
"What should we name the child?"
"Jade… what if I can't…"
"Shhhhh. Hush you. Don't let that negativity bleed through."
"Fine. I was thinking something that could fit a boy or a girl. How about… Orion?"
"I was thinking Sirius."
Sorren punched a hole in the vending machine. He ignored the warm blood trickling down his arm, as well as the pain of his broken fingers. The lights flickered off, leaving only the faint glow of his empty eyes reflected in the broken glass.
He did not cry. He was undeserving of such a luxury.
"Damn it." Sorren hissed as his flesh mended. With a quick cast of Reckoning, he irradiated his blood to render it unidentifiable. Warframes were supposed to only have four abilities, yet he held many and obtained more through evolving as an infested lifeform and unstable Warframe technology into himself from the corpses of his prey.
Sorren's gaze returned to Lua- no, the Moon. It was the place where Hunhow commanded him to find the Tenno's truth. The truth that they were children of all things, locked away in the Void by the Lotus.
"Hunhow… perhaps he didn't survive..." Sorren muttered to himself. This country would be rubble if he had.
"What?" The rustling of paper alerted him to someone sitting silently in the dark. Damn, he'd gotten sloppy if he wasn't able to notice he wasn't alone.
Sorren whirled around to see a massive mutant with glowing blue eyes staring at him from behind a large book. "Shadow?"
"Hunhow?" Sorren's jaw dropped. 'Are you shitting me?'
==VI==
Hunhow liked to come to the park at night because it was peaceful. Aside from that Himiko girl, no one had disturbed him and he had not disturbed them. It was the most he could ask for, living in such a compact city filled with humans. As such, he hadn't paid the man walking in front of him any mind seeing as he hadn't noticed Hunhow.
At least until he'd spoken with a voice that while unmodulated, Hunhow recognized instantly.
Now they found themselves awkwardly sitting side-by-side with Hunhow taking up a majority of the bench.
"So," Hunhow started. "I see you survived the end, Shadow." He watched the Shadow out of the corners of his eyes.
"Indeed." Sorren replied. "You look… different. More human even." The Tenno hunter could feel a small spike of anger from his master.
"Unfortunately, you are correct," Hunhow growled. "I am now 100% biologically human. I take it this is what you were before?"
"More or less. The hair and eyes are different, and I wasn't this old when I was… changed." Sorren corrected.
"It seems that coming here has altered all of us. I take it you obtained a quirk?" Hunhow asked.
Sorren raised his arm, clenching his teeth as his arm shifted into that of the Stalker. "Yes, I think this is mine. I haven't exactly gone to have myself tested or registered though."
"I see." So, his was like the Tenno's quirk then. "You seem… different. More coherent. Do you remember who you are, Shadow?"
Sorren stared at the concrete. "Yes. My name is Sorren."
"Is that how you wish to be addressed?"
The red-eyed man's shoulders slumped. "It doesn't matter to me, master."
"Hrmph." Hunhow closed his book and turned to Sorren. "So, where have you been these past few months. Given our proximity during the end I imagine you would find me sooner."
"I arrived at the northern island of Hokkaido by myself. When I awoke, I was naked and surrounded by gangsters in an abandoned warehouse. They did not prove to be a challenge."
Hunhow snorted. "No, I imagine not."
"What about you?" Sorren questioned.
"I… awoke on some dump of a beach nearby. I was not alone, though." Hunhow replied wistfully.
"Who?"
"My family. Natah and Erra, as well as the Tenno-" He stopped as Sorren's fists clenched.
"There are Tenno here" Sorren hissed.
"One, and one you know quite well. She is the one you faced on Lua, and the one whose variant requested my aid." Hunhow watched Sorren's face shift between rage, contemplation, and confusion. "Knowing this, what do you intend to do? If you wish to kill her I will not stop you, but you will recieve no aid either."
Red veins and blackened steel crawled up his arms before receding. "Why…" Sorren gritted his teeth. "Why haven't you done anything?"
Hunhow met Sorren's rage-filled eyes with a resigned stare. "Because like or not, I owe her a great debt. Her and the Drifter variant both rescued my daughter. That aside, certain circumstances have led me to… abandon the grudge I have with her kind." The Sentient admitted hesitantly. "Know this. If you do decide to end her life you will most likely fail. The girl is protected by both Natah, the Beast of Bones, and by this world's so called "Symbol of Peace" All Might."
Sorren froze. "The Beast of- you mean to tell me Ordan Karris lives?" His voice rose incredulously. Ordan Karris. A legendary figure in the Origin System who slew Orokin at his own awards ceremony centuries before the Tenno succeeded in their attempt. He knew that the Cephalon Ordis was what the former Orokin servant had been reduced to from Hunhow's incursion into the Cephalon weave. But to think he had been resurrected.
"With what has happened to us, is that what invites your skepticism?" Hunhow chuckled in mild amusement.
"No- I… I suppose not." Sorren admitted, contemplating his choices.
"Natah is set on the girl finally living a "normal life"." Hunhow scoffed. "And she and the Cephalon have decided to become heroes with support of their sponsor here. While I disapprove of her decision, I cannot stop her. She considers the Tenno to be her daughter, and as the last surviving Tenno she will do anything to protect her."
The last Tenno. He could kill her and… then what? Die? He could kill Ordan Karris easily, unless the man had somehow developed a quirk that surpassed a Warframe. If he faced Natah or All Might it would be certain death or imprisonment. He was not foolish enough to believe he could win against them.
"Why do you even consider this, Sh- Sorren?" Hunhow could see the conflict on the man's face.
"What do you mean?" Sorren snapped.
"You hesitate because you doubt your mission now. The Cephalon remembers what he used to be. Do you?" Sorren nodded in response. "Then why do you seek to avenge the Golden Lords? Even beyond the grave, they cursed you with an impossible task. You wish to avenge a master that made you what you hate. All except one. Jade, the-"
In but a flash, Hunhow felt the tip of Exalted Hate's blade beneath his chin. Half of Sorren's face had warped into a visage of twisted metal and the glowing red symbol of the Low Guardians medallion engraved on his face. It seemed he'd struck a nerve. "You know nothing of me, Hunhow!" Sorren's voice half-rasped through his faceplate. "Do not speak her name to me!"
"You are right." Hunhow grabbed Sorren's transformed arm and forced it back, Hate sparking against his flesh ineffectively. "I do not know your reasons. But, I know this. You do not fight to avenge your so-called Lords as you so proclaim. You hated the Tenno for reasons you could not understand, blaming them for crimes against those who more than deserved it. Grineer, Corpus, even the damned infested." Hunhow scoffed at the last one.
"I had a duty!" Sorren's hissed.
"A duty unfulfilled for centuries. Stop lying to yourself. If you truly cared about the Orokin, you would have leaped at the chance to serve Ballas when he returned. If not him, then the Entrati on Deimos. Instead you threw your lot in with the one who organized their destruction."
"I…"
"Do not play the fool with me Sorren." Hunhow rose to his full height, Sorren's arm trapped in his unbreakable grip. All four eyes bared down on the man. "You knew full well that I arranged the end of the Orokin—a slaughter brought forth by my daughter. The bond we forged through War worked both ways. I could see the truth you did not want to admit; your guilt, shame, and fear. Even if you did not understand those feelings, they existed. So, shall you put down your blade and quit your little tantrum?"
Sorren glared for but a moment before his head hung in defeat. He released his painful transformation and knelt before Hunhow. And so he began to speak of his past…
==VI==
Then
His duty had been fulfilled. The Drifter had obtained the shards of Amar and Boreal. Soon after, the mad Executor's message went out across the system. It was not of the Stalker's concern though. Let the lunatic preach to his flock. He will tend to his weapons. The Tenno have hidden themselves from Ballas and his Narmer empire. When they fall, he will rise again to hunt them.
But now is not the time for maintenance. Instead, he sat next to the Warframe that saved him.
Being near her is the only thing that could silence the echoes of the Orokin in his mind. Instead of their last commands, all he could hear was the faint chorus in the back of his mind.
After Jade saved him, the Warframe wouldn't stop following him around like a confused kubrow pup. Originally, he debated putting the poor thing out of its misery. But… it wasn't a feral Warframe lost in the throes of madness. Then there was that feeling that he had to protect her. From what? He didn't know.
Ever since he'd met her after Lua's return, he couldn't shake the feeling of familiarity. Some phantom thread connecting the two of them. He desired to keep her safe, and felt… distress for her when her health began to deteriorate. First, it was fluctuations in power. Then she had difficulties moving on her own.
"Skreeee~" Jade chirped, head-feathers unfurling. She rose from a resting position on the shoddily constructed bed.
"What?" The Stalker wheezed. "What do you need?"
The female Warframe weakly raised her hand and pointed to the projection of Ballas on the other side of the cave. She let out a screech of fearful distress.
"Orokin?" He asked.
Jade nodded, her hand curling into a clenched fist. This was the most communication he'd seen from her these past few years. "Do you fear him?" She gave no response this time and lay back down but her hand remained balled into a trembling fist. "The Tenno will stop him." Their specialty was the slaughter of the Golden Lords after all.
The Stalker stood and returned to the main hub of his Lair, passing a row of severed Warframe skulls mounted on jagged metal rebar. Several more dangled from the ceiling like some sort of macabre chandelier. The further away from Jade he got, the more his head began to throb. Growling, he threw a Despair into the dangling Loki skull and turned away.
He decided to sit and listen to Ballas's broadcast. When he heard the man proclaim he would destroy the Sun he shattered one of the consoles in a barely controlled rage. Out here on Uranus, the star would be gone long before he could reach Praghasa. All he can do is place his faith… in a Tenno.
==VI==
The roar of the Void.
A shrill scream.
"JAAAAAAAAAAAADE!"
And then… nothing.
==VI==
Now
"So. That Warframe was your lover, and before then carried your child?" Hunhow commented with the tiniest bit of sadness in his voice.
"Yes." Sorren replied sullenly, a single unintentional tear sliding down his cheek.
"It seems we are both no strangers to loss. Even in death the Orokin continue to take from us." Hunhow lowered his head. "And yet you wish to avenge a master that would not spare you the rod, defiled your family, and would throw you to the curb the second you are no longer of use?"
Sorren knelt glared at his master. "I have never respected the Golden Lords. I believed in the order their rule brought."
"Your patriotism blinds you. The order you believed in was built on hypocrisy and blood." Hunhow countered. "The Orokin were unsustainable. Why do you think they created my kind? To bring ruin to another system and leave you to rot. You and I, even the Tenno were disposable to them. Devils, abominations, and deformed monstrosities made for their wasteful decadence and wars."
"But before the Old War, there was peace."
"Still you lie to yourself. Do you not remember who Ordan Karris was? Or mercenaries that made up the ranks of your comrades in the Low Guardians? I know your Empire's history—a history of quashed rebellion and slaughter."
Sorren rose to his feet. "And how many died during the fall? The empire crumbled in months, trillions died from the Grineer, famine, and warlords."
"A rebellion which was instrumented by myself. Tell me Sorren, do you hate me?" Hunhow jabbed. "Or are you just making excuses on behalf of those who turned you into a tool? Broke your mind and twisted your patriotism into violent fanatism toward a fantasy of loyalty?"
Sorren flinched, and Hunhow continued.
"You blame the Tenno, who were just as much the victims as you or I." He felt a bitterness in his throat defending the Tenno of all things. "You hate the Warframes because of what they did to you and Jade, even if you didn't realize it. I remember your confusion, and your hesitancy when you saw the girl's true form. Even though you hate the Orokin you continue to defend their legacy. Why?"
"BECAUSE THAT'S ALL I HAVE LEFT!" Sorren suddenly shouted. "I COULDN'T SAVE JADE OR MY CHILD, I COULDN'T STOP THE TENNO!" The man panted, his voice falling to a whisper. "Revenge is all I have. I have no family, the Empire I swore to protect is gone. What else could I do."
"That… is for you to find out." Hunhow sighed. "I am releasing you from my service."
"What?!" Sorren blurted out. "Why?"
"As it stands and due to certain conditions I have agreed to, I no longer have any need for an assassin. I also have no targets for you to seek were that the case anyways." He paused, seeing the stunned look on Sorren's face. "Living here these past few months has not been entirely unenjoyable for me, despite my distaste for humanity." Hunhow held up the book he was reading, something about ethics with… was that a giant pobber in a suit on the front? "I may be able to… arrange somewhere for you to stay. Considering your history, I doubt I could convince Natah to allow you to board in the spare room. I have acquired a large amount of money recently."
Sorren nodded. He had probably permanently ended the lives of several Tenno, something that the former Lotus would likely never forgive. "That will not be necessary. You have done enough my mas- Hunhow."
"Are you sure?" Hunhow cautioned.
Sorren nodded again. "You have done much for me these past few years, even if it was to serve your ends. My interests happened to align with yours at the time. You could have enslaved me, twisted me to be just another puppet, but you didn't. That alone is enough for me."
"Very well." He watched Sorren begin to leave. "Shadow- I mean Sorren. Wait." The man stopped. "While I find the Cephalon grating, he sometimes has little nuggets of wisdom. This world has changed us, and in leaving our old one has cost us much. However, there is also a chance for new beginnings. Even if your lover did not arrive with you, do not give up hope that she may yet live. If a Cephalon like Ordan Karris can return to human form," He pointed to Sorren. "And yourself, she may be alive. I know this may be odd for you to hear from the likes of me, but do not abandon hope."
Sorren took a moment to reflect on what Hunhow said. "I see. I hope you are correct."
"And one more thing." Sorren looke back one last time. "Whatever you decide to do, do not just jump from one master to another, like you did with the Orokin and I."
"I… thank you, Hunhow." Sorren turned around, and gave the Sentient a deep bow out of respect. "You've given me a lot to think about." With that, transformed and vanished into a cloud of smoke.
"Hrmph. I suppose some part of me is happy he is alive."Hunhow grunted and sat back down. 'I think that was the first time I called that Cephalon by his name.' He thought. 'This is the second time someone has come to me in the park. This better not become a pattern.'
Now where was he in this damn book?
==VI==
[HPSC Headquarters, Tokyo, Japan, September 10th, 2242]
"Oh boy, another meeting." Keigo kicked his legs up on the boardroom table, earning a sharp glare from the purple-hooded man across from him. "We've been having to many of these recently."
"These meetings happen for a reason, Hawks" The hooded man grumbled from across the room. "Especially with the recent uptick in concerning events."
"You're always such a downer Harken. You should take a vacation away from the Paragons sometime." Keigo leaned back lazily.
"Tch." Harken rolled his eyes (presumably). "Our work in safeguarding humanity cannot allow trivial things like vacations. The only exceptions should be medical. Besides, when was the last time you had a break, Number four hero?"
Keigo stuck his tongue out at the Sycthe Hero, as a mature adult (which he was not) would. His feathers detected two more people entering the room. The first being the permanently exhausted Yokumiru Mera, followed by the Number Three hero, Thunderbolt.
"Mera."
"Harken." Yokumiru greeted, placing a massive overstuffed suitcase filled with files on the the table and taking his seat to the left of President Hiiragi's chair.
Keigo couldn't help but feel bad for the man. He'd been passed over for Madam President's right hand man in favor of Uzu Kushiguchi, the former underground hero Tonguetwister. Mera had instead been transferred to the Licensing Department of the HPSC, an underfunded and understaffed branch of the HPSC. It totally didn't have anything to do with his disagreements in policy with Madam President Hiiragi's policies.
Thunderbolt just sat down with a bored expression on his face, like a less hostile looking Endeavor. The only thing missing was his beard being set ablaze. "Who else are we waiting on?" He asked, drumming his fingers rapidly on the table.
"Just President Hiiragi and Director Uzu. Endeavor was invited but declined. Not like he would agree to work with us anyway." Harken informed the Fastest Hero.
Speaking of those two, they arrived within seconds of Harken speaking. Uzu entered first, taking his seat across from Mera. The President strutted over to her chair, sharp eyes passing over everyone present as she took her seat and folded her hands. "Gentlemen, thank you for taking the time to come to this meeting." She said as if it were a request they could refuse like Endeavor did. "Harken, you can begin with your report."
"Yes ma'am." The Scythe Hero rose from his seat. "This past week we have dispatched several demihuman criminals operating out of Hao City. Zero casualties on our end. We also proceeded with the termination of Fujimi Romero. I oversaw the cremation of his body personally."
Yokimiru flinched. Fujimi was just a teenager. Sure, a teenager with a Zombie Virus quirk, but still a teenager. He'd been in HPSC custody ever since his quirk manifested at the age of six, nearly causing a strike team to be mobilized after causing a zombie oubreak as they thought the "zombies" were actually undead. He would've made a potentially useful asset were it not for the fact that he had zero control over those he used his quirk on, and was not immune to it's effects.
"I see. That is unfortunate that you were unable to get him to control his ability." The President said. "Are the other candidates yielding any progress?"
"Yes ma'am."
"Good." She replied. "Thunderbolt, Hawks. Anything to report?"
"No," Thunderbolt answered, his gaze fixated on Harken.
"Nah." Keigo waved his hand lazily.
"Hawks." Keigo turned toward the voice. "This is a serious meeting and should be treated with the utmost respect," Uzu smirked. God, that man had the most smarmy and punchable face in all the HPSC.
"Yes sir." Keigo straightened his posture.
"Excellent. Now that housekeeping is out of the way," Uzu stood up and pressed a remote to dim the lights. A projector screen dropped down behind him. "We can begin our monthly threat assessment meeting for the next year.
==VI==
Hiiragi Eto did not consider herself to be a racist person. Her reasons for disliking demihumans and monsters were purely practical. Their mere existance was a threat to public order were they to be discovered. Monsters belonged in fairy tales, not preying upon people in real life.
There was a reason the Council of Seven had decided not to disclose their existence during the Dawn of Quirks. Superpowers via human evolution was a far more believable than monsters existing. She suspected if the truth had been revealed during the Dawn, humanity would've been driven extinct, or worse, as a food stock to monsters.
Humanity was the dominant species on this planet. There was no reason they should tolerate species that predate them, especially in modern times. For example, nonhumans made up an extremely small portion of the population of Japan, yet they were responsible for 99% of violent incidents where humans were eaten. The last 1% was the insane death row villain, Moonfish.
"And as of now, we estimate that the largest threat to public order is the otherworlders of the Origin System. The military has done most of the work in covering up any online postings, and most of them have been dismissed as insane ramblings or children making up stories." Uzu interrupted her train of thought. "And while there are several friendly human otherworlders interested in obtaining hero licenses through various government and hero school sponsors, there are two that are our main focus." Uzu clicked to the next slide which showed two photos.
TAU NATAH [SSS]
KARRIS ORDAN [S]
Thunderbolt stiffened, eyes on the threat rating of the first name. "Triple S?"
Uzu stepped to the side and flashed Mera a pointy-toothed grin. "Mera, the floor is yours."
The Licensing Director stifled a yawn and trudged over. "These two will be taking the re-licensing exams next march." He took a quick sip of coffee. "And as many of you know, they intend to join the U.A. High teaching staff following the acquisition of their licenses during the next school year." Mera was careful to avoid the President's gaze when mentioning Nezu's school
Eto retained her relaxed demeanor, but her thoughts betrayed her real feelings. 'That creature will have two SSS heroes if he gets his way.' Nezu had been a thorn in her side even before he became the Principal of U.A. ten years ago. The damn beast had curried favor with the Raiden Imperial Family somehow, and debuted as the world's first quirked animal hero.
Nezu being a quirked animal wasn't what irked her the most. No, it was his insistence in disrupting the status quo. He'd proposed radical ideas like the exposure of hundreds of years of secrecy to integrate non-humans into society fully. What a joke. That would lead to widespread panic and open war once people realized they could use magic on top of their quirks.
But to her, the most offensive act he'd done was his partnership with Yotsubashi Rikiya. He and his Meta Liberation Army, or Meta Liberation Association. As if a simple name change could erase what they represented. If her predecessor had his way, Yotsubashi and his cronies would all be rotting in Tartarus or dead.
What had Nezu done? Upon discovering the vast conspiracy of the Meta Liberation Army operating out of Deika, had he reported it to the HPSC? No. Instead, he'd gone behind both the Tenryou and HPSC's backs to talk to Yotsubashi, who had been expressing doubts about Destro's true motives after coming across the original copy of Meta Liberation War.
The conspiracy alone should've been enough to bury Detnerat once it was discovered, but Nezu was able to get the two commission heads at the time to hear him out, along with the support of a member of the Imperial Royal Family. As a result, the old MLA was forced to be disbanded, and all heroes they had in their ranks were forced to retire or stick to working strictly in Deika City. Were it only that, she could've been satisfied with the outcome of no jail time for the conspirators. Unfortunately for her, they had Nezu on their side to work out a deal with the government.
Detnerat was a smaller company back then, even though it held a few government contracts they mainly stuck to specialized lifestyle products. They had negotiated to turn Deika City ( which they secretly owned most of through shell companies) into Japan's first city where free quirk usage was allowed. Obviously, they drew the line on illegal acts as due to the deal they still had to bow to Japanese law.
Was that what bothered her? No. Deika was not a large city. All it equated to was an exceptionally large theme park with quirk use allowed. That wasn't the issue. It was the fact Nezu had turned a potential threat in the making into a useful asset, which indebted him to the Prime Minister. It also made Detranet, and those of the MLA that didn't leave the organization owed Nezu for saving them rather than turning them in. This gave Nezu a lot of sway, which is how he transitioned from Heroism to the Principal of U.A., which gave him influence over the new generation of heroes.
All he had accomplished was embedding himself as a malignant tumor that was poisoning society. Like the Tenryou's monster haven domain, it was a ticking time bomb that posed a danger not just to Japan, but to the entire world. Earth belonged to humans, not creatures that should belong in fiction. The Imperial Family and Tenryou had grown soft and were allowing these monsters to infest their organizations.
Sometimes she wished Nagant had followed through with assassinating Nezu and Yotsubashi. Ironically, at the time she had been opposed to the previous President's order, as it would make the CEO a martyr to his cause, and slaying Nezu would anger the Imperial Family. Along with the previous reasons, killing those two would've ignited a war between the HPSC and MLA which All For One would take advantage of the chaos to annihilate them both.
As it was she would never know if that was the right decision or not, as Nagant had splattered President Matsumoto's brains across his office wall. Come to think of it, had she not done so that dark future could've come to pass. Now that she was thinking about it in hindsight, there was no reason for Matsumoto to order that unless… he wanted a war? Eto's eyes widened. Huh, she would need to reopen an investigation into the previous president.
Back to the topic at hand, she snapped back to the present. "Mera is correct. They will be taking the exam next year. Nezu is already playing a dangerous game allying himself with the Tau family patriarch, and allowing those two to teach at U.A. will grant him even more cards in his deck."
"So, you want us to be the proctors for the exams?" Thunderbolt asked. "And cause them to fail, only to offer an alternative if they decide to work for you?" He gave her a smug smile.
"Correct, Mr. Toyoda." Eto nodded. "While Ms. Tau was not originally human," Thunderbolt's expression morphed into a scowl. "She is now biologically human at the very least, and if the reports submitted by Karris are correct she leans to a stance that prioritizes the safety of humanity. Both she and Karris have more combat and leadership experience than everyone in this room combined. Thunderbolt, you and Hawks will take on Ms. Tau, while Yoroi Musha will take on Karris."
"Ms. Tau is not taking the standard Heroics Exam. She has announced that she intends to take the Investigion and Rescue Hero Exam." Yokumiru interrupted, acting like this was new information. Gods, the look on Madam Hiiragi's face right now almost made him smile, but he had to act like he didn't know.
Hawks nearly burst out laughing as the President looked like she was about to explode. His boss generally had the mindset of someone who was going to bring a gun to the park to remind the geese it was man that was made in god's image. Seeing her about to blow her top was such a mood whiplash.
"What?"
"She intends to register as a support and investigative hero," Mera repeated. "While Karris is going the traditional route."
Thunderbolt hammered his fist onto the meeting room table. "Bulllshit! That woman is on the same level as All Might and Endeavor! Having her as a rescue hero would be a disgrace!"
"As much as I hate to agree with Thunderbolt," Hawks piped up, which earned a sharp glare from the older hero. "He does have a point. What are we going to do about that?"
※ Rescue and Investigative Pro Heroes are not held to the same standards as normal heroes. While they are expected to have some basic level of combat skill in case a villain attacks during rescue operations, they are not expected to specialize in combat. It is extremely rare for a hero with a combat-oriented quirk to go into this sort of field, as their quirks are more suited for taking down villains in combat. As such, their exams do not have a heavy focus on combat and are not based on the results of the Provisional License Exam.
As Natah was under the cover of already having possessed a hero license in the past this was not taken into consideration for the renewal process, aided by Mera Yokumiru intentionally withholding that information until today. ※
'Why would someone so powerful go for that license? It doesn't make any sense. Well, I suppose it makes sense considering her history as a logistics manager and commander… Is it possible she anticipated our move to conscript them? No, then why would Karris take the normal renewal exam…" Eto contemplated. "It doesn't matter. We will change her exam to have the combat trial equal to her proposed skill level as planned. Our focus, however, should be Karris. As it stands, there is a very slim chance of the two of you defeating her even in two-on-one combat."
"Ma'am, with all due respect, we are the third and fourth-highest-ranked heroes in the country." Thunderbolt objected. "Surely we can handle one woman if we take her down quickly."
"No," Eto denied. "Ms. Tau's quirk allows her to rapidly adapt to any damage she takes. Along with her durability, I imagine only the likes of Endeavor or All Might would have the strength required to take her down before she adapts to their attacks."
Thunderbolt growled and Hawks nodded in understanding.
"That is why we are focusing on Karris. He is the weaker of the two with his bone fabrication quirk." Eto clarified.
"Why don't you just have one of us take him on then?" Hawks asked. "Either one of us could easily defeat him, and you want to leverage his license against Tau to get her to work with us in some degree, correct?"
"Unfortunately, while having a hero that outclasses Karris in power would be the simplest solution we cannot. Using top-ranked heroes double teaming them for a license renewal exam is already a stretch, but if we intentionally give him a fight he cannot hope to win he could accuse us of rigging the match." Eto explained. "Which we are, but we can't make it too obvious."
"Gotcha." Hawks snapped his fingers.
'But our real goal is the girl in Tau and Karris's guardianship. She would be perfect for the ranks of the new generation of Paragons. She already has the mindset and experience. We could offer to expedite her hero license process as an additional bonus…' Eto thought. 'Getting Midoriya Izuku in our ranks is out of the question politically, but the otherworlders are free game if we play our cards right.' She drummed her fingers against each other.
"Well, if that settles things does anyone else have anything they would like to add?" Yokumiru yawned.
"I do." Harken raised his hand. "The Hero Killer Stain is becoming bolder and bolder. Should we move his execution or arrest up?"
"Is this the Americans getting upset about one of their heroes dying?" Uzu rolled his eyes. "Stain is a nuisance at best, and in fact, the cities he targets see a sharp uptick in hero efficiency. So what if he kills a few underperformers? The man's an S-ranked villain at best, and hasn't targeted anyone who actually matters. We have more pressing concerns than to focus on a minor serial killer. Besides, the other heroes are already trying to track him down. He'll slip up eventually and if need be we can eliminate him if he becomes a problem." He rubbed his slicked-back graying hair and looked to Eto. "Am I right Madam?"
"While I wouldn't phrase it like that, you are correct." Eto nodded in agreement. "Stain is nothing but a petty murderer who just so happens to target heroes. In the grand scheme of things, he doesn't matter. While he does have legitimate qualms about the hero system, he is also solving issues with problematic heroes. And as I said, he is just a raving murderer, and no one will take the words of a killer seriously." She shook her head, then focused on Hawks and Thunderbolt. "Although I would prefer you to eliminate him personally if you come across him, or at the very least arrange a situation that further delegitimizes him in the eyes of the public. Understood?"
"Yes ma'am!" Both heroes nodded.
"Now, I think that with that out of the way we can-" She was interrupted by an agent bursting through the door. "Can't you see we're in the middle of a meeting?"
"I'm sorry Madam President, but we've been breached!" The woman panted.
"What?!"
==VI==
They headed toward the panic room, with a hero and two agents per division head.
"Talk to me, what do we know?" Uzu demanded.
"We haven't seen anything so far on infrared or cameras, but someone triggered one of the pressure sensors in the main office. Whatever it was, it wasn't a glitch." One of the agents informed me while scanning around the corner. He motioned for them to move forward. "We haven't had any visual so far though, but to be this far inside the headquarters…"
"They must be good…" Mera thought out loud.
"Yes…" Eto agreed. 'What could it be? We would've detected invisibility or shrinking even if it was magic. Perhaps a long-range stand user?'
Suddenly, the lights flickered, causing the group to halt and all the non-heroes to draw their pistols. A puff of smoke appeared in the middle of the room.
"Get behind us!" Hawks drew a sword of feathers while Harken's quirk activated, creating a large purple energy scythe. Thunderbolt prepared to charge forward once the enemy made themselves visible. Eto pulled out a magically enhanced semi-automatic pistol and calmly aimed it toward the disturbance.
The lights flickered again and shut off entirely. The room was solely illuminated by Harken's quirk. One of the agents gulped audibly and steadied his trembling hand. At the other end of the hallway, they could hear a whooshing sound of smoke again. Then, they all saw it. A glowing red symbol on the face of an armored man appeared. A symbol that Eto recognized from the reports provided to the Council of Seven by Karris.
'The Stalker!'
"Open fire!" An agent cried out.
Muzzle flashes illuminated the hallway. Bullets and sharpened feathers shot toward only to be deflected by a glowing black and red blur of a scythe.
Keigo's goggles gave him a limited degree of night vision, and he could also see his feathers being obliterated in a head-on clash. When he maneuvered them around the blade he saw flashes of blue energy and felt his feathers go numb. 'What? He didn't strike them!'
The one-sided exchange of bullets only lasted around fifteen seconds. Everyone had used all their spare magazines and Hawks was saving his feathers for close-quarters combat after they had failed to be effective at range.
Slowly, the lights flickered back on one by one, heading toward the the armored man's location.
"Hold you your positions." Harken raised his hand. The Scythe hero sensed no malicious intent coming from the intruder but raised his quirk-generated blade regardless. "What is it you want, trespasser?"
In response, the Stalker reached back, and those present noticed that he was carrying a very skinny adult in a gas mask in his other hand. He callously slid the man face-first toward the group.
"Murderer. Terrorist." The man's raspy voice echoed through the hall. "Deserving of punishment."
Thunderbolt took a cautious step forward and looked back to Eto. She nodded and he sped over to the man, noticing he was restrained in cuffs that would stun him if he tried to use his quirk. "This is… Psycho Mantis!" He exclaimed after a moment of inspecting the barely conscious villain.
"What?" Mera took a fearful step back. "Psycho Mantis? That Psycho Mantis!?"
Eto's eyes widened as she looked over the man to verify his identity. 'It is him! What is he doing in Japan?'
Psycho Mantis. Once one of the American's most powerful members of the FOXHOUND covert hero unit, now an SS-Ranked villain and member of the Chaos Theory cult. His quirk was one of the most powerful mental manipulation quirks in the world, capable of brainwashing multiple people en-mass. His quirk also doubled as a powerful telekinetic ability. It was that power that made him one of the American's most useful assets.
The downside to his quirk was that he could constantly hear the thoughts of those around him that were slowly driving him insane. Every interrogation drove him further and further into a depressed and increasingly nihilistic state until he eventually snapped and forced an entire CIA black site to slaughter each other before disappearing. A decade later he'd reappeared as a member of Chaos Theory following the organization's formation after the Russia Incident eight years ago.
In short, he was someone most heroes would have trouble facing without strong mental resistance. If he were to face any of the three heroes here, the only way any of them would win was through speed or hiding their thoughts and ambushing him.
There was one thing that didn't make sense, and Eto could tell Uzu shared the sentiment from a glance. Chaos Theory was predominantly focused in the Eurasian continental area and Africa, rarely branching out to outlying countries. As such, they had barely any presence in Japan. What was such a powerful member of the cult doing here? They tended to stay away from areas with powerful heroes and villains, and All Might was in Japan right now.
"All of you, out. Now!" Eto motioned to her guards. "Thunderbolt, take the prisoner to the holding cells."
"Ma'am, are you sure?" Thunderbolt replied, slinging the villain over his shoulder.
"If this man wanted us dead, we would be," Eto stated matter-of-factly. "Am I right?" Even now she still had her gun pointed toward the Warframe.
The Stalker gave a simple nod of acknowledgment.
"Alright, you heard the President. Move!" Thunderbolt turned to leave, sharing one last suspicious glare toward the otherworlder.
==VI==
"Now, I believe you know who I am, and we know who you are, Stalker." Eto lowered her gun. "No need for the formalities then. What do you want?"
"I came to bargain." The Stalker rasped, lowering his blade. "And brought that villain as an offering."
'He's not behaving in a pattern consistent with Karris's reports.' Eto noted. "Bargain? You just gave up your leverage."
"The villain was not my leverage. As I said, he was an offering." The armored man clarified.
"Buddy, you broke into one of the most secure buildings in Japan. Do you think we're just going to let that go?" Keigo shifted nervously. Every instinct he had was telling him that this man was incredibly dangerous. If either he or Harken tried to attack… he would kill them quickly. The man didn't even need to deflect any of those feathers or bullets earlier. He only did it to protect his hostage.
"This was the quickest way to get my message across." He replied. "A showcase of skill."
Eto blinked. "You are seeking work? I was under the impression you served Hunhow. Are you trying to bargain for his location?" If he was, then the Stalker was stupider than she thought.
"I have already located Hunhow." He responded, to her shock. "He no longer requires my services."
"I see." If he already had that information, then he knew where the Tenno girl was. "Then what is it you are bargaining for exactly?"
"Your agency enforces order in this country. Ideologically, our interests are the same: The punishment and elimination of threats to order." He explained.
She looked over to Uzu, who nodded. "You want to work for us? And what makes you think we would accept that? We have no reason to trust you, otherworlder."
"Trust is not given but earned. Perhaps this will help." With a shudder, his armored flesh morphed and crunched as he reversed his transformation. Within a few seconds a middle-aged man with black hair and gleaming crimson eyes. He reached behind his back, causing Harken and Hawks to dart in front of their bosses instinctively. Instead of a gun, the man attached anti-quirk restraints to his wrists. "Does this satisfy you?"
==VI==
Kushiguchi narrowed his eyes at the otherworlder on the other side of the interrogation room glass. "Norikage Sorren…" He murmured, twirling the confiscated ID in his hand. It was passable, but easily identifiable as fake upon further inspection. "What do you want?" He said out loud.
"Uzu." President Hiiragi's voice startled him. "What have you learned?"
"Well, ah fuck!" He nearly bit his tongue, a common occurrence with his sharp teeth. "Sorry, I didn't hear you come in. He's been mostly forthcoming about his intentions. From what I can tell, he doesn't hold any ill intentions toward us. He definitely wants to find someone though, just not Hunhow." He pulled out a handful of photos out of a couple of files and tossed them onto the table. "I had my men pull these files from the Police Force database."
Eto flicked through the evidence. Crime scene photographs of multiple dead bodies, all criminals. The most brutal photo was a group of human traffickers that the man had slaughtered.
"How many has he killed?"
"He's confessed to the murder of over sixty men since he arrived in this universe," Kushiguchi informed. "Which matches up with the records we have on the 'Shinigami Killer'. It matches up to when he stopped killing. His victims were all career criminals, yakuza, et cetera. He hasn't killed any heroes, police, or civilians." Kushiguchi rubbed his chin thoughtfully, then continued. "He is very good. No evidence besides a single woman he saved, 100% casualty rate on hostiles."
"I see." Eto crossed her arms. "In your professional opinion, what do you think we should do with him? He could be useful and he has insider information on the other otherworlder groups." She knew Karris probably withheld information that could be used against his allies, information that the Stalker might be willing to share.
"I don't trust him, and I can tell you don't either. He's telling the truth about his motivations though, to an extent. We can either use him, hand him off to someone else, or," He drew a line across his throat and made an exaggerated dying noise, letting his long tongue hang out. "Eliminate a potential problem down the line."
Eto weighed her options. She could hand him over to the Tenryou Commission or WHA. They would either put him to work or imprison him in Pandora's Box. However, if they were to recruit him… Yes, that could work. He was strong enough to put their 3rd and 4th ranked heroes as well as the Paragon squad leader on the defensive. She was under no illusion that had the Stalker wanted, he could've easily killed everyone in that hallway and vanished without a trace. Plus, he'd taken out Psycho Mantis.
Speaking of that villain…
"Have you begun interrogation of Psycho Mantis?" Eto inquired.
Uzu gave her a sadistic grin. "Oh, I did. The American is terrified of the Stalker. Must've looked into his head." He licked his lips. "Had to tranquilize him. I'll get to him once he's in better shape. Maybe read him some poetry." The man giggled like a schoolgirl, an unnerving sight for someone in his sixties.
"Right…" Eto sweatdropped. Uzu's was eccentric, but an effective number two. "I've made my decision. We will keep the Stalker under close supervision, gauge his weaknesses, then put him on some probationary missions. As for Mantis, get everything you can out of him and we'll ship him off to the Americans. Having the U.S. owe us a favor could come in handy, and they could use a win right now. We'll have Hawks or Thunderbolt take credit for the takedown officially."
"Got it." He nodded. "I'll go make his ID official then. Apparently his real name is Sorren."
"Really now?" Eto asked. "Well, I'll leave this to you and Harken to sort out. Report back to me when you have the details ironed out."
"Yes ma'am!"
Notes:
Eto: “I’m not racist, buuuut…” Proceeds to say something incredibly racist.
In her mind she doesn’t see things like that, but measures them by threat potential to hero society in general. They just so happen to usually not be humans most of the time.
She’s still a terrible person on the side of the heroes though. Definitely racist towards non-humans, a sentiment generally shared by those close to her in the HPSC. That’s why Mera got shafted to a different department.Thunderbolt is a hero from Mirrond’s works . In this universe, he’s not just quirkist, but also hates nonhumans with a burning passion. He is not the only one of his characters I will be using, but it won’t be too many of them.
Harken and Kushiguchi are OCs. Bonus points to anyone who can figure out what Harken is a reference to. They will appear again later in the story.
The HPSC Paragon program, unlike in other fics they appear in are not “paragons” of heroism. They are meant to be “paragons” of humanity. They are made up entirely of quirk and stand using humans who share the President’s mindset towards eliminating nonhumans or are recruited using blackmail and bribery. Mostly the first reason though. Compared to her predecessor, Eto prefers to politically and socially destroy her enemies rather than kill them. That doesn’t mean she doesn’t do it, just that she thinks it's more practical to use to further her agenda instead.
Hunhow finally interacts with someone who will 1: actually talk to him, and 2: he doesn’t dislike. It helps that Sorren’s story resonates with him.
Chapter 35: The Consultant
Summary:
A captured villain leads Naomasa into a strange and terrifying search.
Notes:
Man this chapter is a weird one, I say as the author of said chapter. JSYK, i'm out here raw doggin life, no drugs or alcohol so everything you read is me 100% sober
Art for this chapter was made by Perci22
Comic by this chapter done by Symptom99Reminder:
Demi-human: genetically compatible with humans
Monster: notCW: gore, graphic violence, vomiting, mentions of suicide. NGL, this chapter is more fucked up than most of them so feel free to skip
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Musutafu Police Station, Japan, September 10th, 2242]
If you asked Naomasa what he thought he would be doing last year, he would've said the normal work as the liaison between the police force and the heroes. If you told him he'd encounter people from another universe, and then get dragged into the world of magic and monsters the governments of the world kept hidden he would've laughed in your face and probably put you in a padded room.
Now he wished it was all a joke, and that he'd just awoken from a terrible nightmare. Nope, he would wake up and remember that it was all real when he went to work the next day. His only solace was the knowledge that none of his co-workers would have to experience the horrors he'd seen. He couldn't imagine Shikanoin, Gori, or gods forbid Sansa having to deal with all this shit.
He'd been asked (forced) to take a few weeks vacation after being sent through the wringer of the Tenryou commission's top-secret training, a process that was supposed to take years, not a couple of months. He was surprised he was still stable after going through that. The horrors beyond his comprehension rapidly becoming comprehensible were not great for one's mental health.
Naomasa guessed the gods were being merciful to him, as he hadn't been on any official missions since. Granted the only things he'd done were a few interrogations, inspecting ritual sites and monster attacks, and learning a few basic spells from some shrine maidens in that weird domain the commission had. That place still bothered him because it was basically an internment camp with extra steps. He understood that it was to keep the creatures and normal people that decided to live there safe but still…
When he'd seen Toshinori a few weeks later, he'd punched the man in the face. Did it do anything? No. He almost broke his hand on the hero's jaw, but man it felt satisfying. It didn't break their friendship or anything, he just needed to relieve the stress which Toshinori understood.
With a sigh, he caught a glimpse of himself on his computer monitor. He'd grown to like the rugged mustache and beard he'd grown during those past few months and elected to keep it. It even earned him a few compliments around the station. Shikanoin said it made him look less boring, and he didn't know whether to take the compliment or reprimand the younger detective. He couldn't help but chuckle seeing Shikanoin and Bantan argue over who had the most arrests this month like an old married couple.
But of course, just as he was enjoying himself his phone rang with a summons from General Kujou.
==VI==
[Unregistered Tenryou Commission Compound, Japan, September 10th, 2242]
"Detective, I hope you've been well." Kamaji greeted.
"Better than last time." Naomasa sat down across from the general. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"
"Straight to the point I see. Can I get you something to drink before we start? Tea, coffee?" Kamaji offered.
"Coffee would be great." They already knew his favorite anyway. A moment later, a kitsune wearing an army uniform walked in with a steaming mug.
He probably should've reacted more to that being a normal thing to experience now. Instead Naomasa just shrugged and took a sip.
"Tell me, detective, what do you know about Chaos Theory?" Kamaji booted up the screen behind him.
"Not much considering they have almost no presence in Japan. They are a doomsday cult led by the villain Akelous, right? A bunch of psychopaths that think wiping out all life will lead to some sort of salvation?" The emerged right after the incident in Russia, but some of the more notable members had been a bunch of ununified villains beforehand.
"Correct. That is what we tell the public. In truth, Chaos Theory is an organization comprised of half demi-humans and monsters, and the rest being humans both quirkless, stand-using, or quirked." Kamaji turned on the screen.
♾ Chaos Theory, one of the two major villain organizations that emerged after the Dark Winter incident in Russia, the other being the mysterious Fatui. Both organizations have seen increased activity after the death of All For One. Chaos Theory has claimed responsibility for terrorist attacks against heroes, villains, the military, and civilians alike. There is no pattern to their attacks. Small towns or large cities will be targeted without regard for strategic value with the singular goal of slaughtering as many people as possible, human or otherwise. They are viewed with contempt even by other terrorist villain organizations such as the radical extremist branch of Humarise, W.I.L.D, the Creature Rejection Clan, and Al-Ahmar for their indiscriminate slaughter with no sensible goal. While the Fatui have given no public statements on the matter, there have been confirmed clashes between the two groups on several occasions. ♾
"Their leader Akelous is one of the Council's greatest failures. This information is highly classified even amongst this organization, and shall not leave this room." The lights dimmed. "Akelous was once an honorary Adeptus, or 'illuminated beast' of China. They are creatures that have safeguarded China from supernatural threats and demons for millennia, some are spirits, others monsters or demi-humans. Akelous on the other hand is an ancient demi-human from Greece, a cyclops. The records are spotty, but he came to China around 500 BCE and converted to Buddhism."
Naomasa blinked and slowly nodded. "Right, a Greek mythological creature converted to Buddhism around its founding. That tracks." He could tell already this was going to be a long day. "So how, pray tell, does one go from a religion that preaches non-violence to the leader of the most vile cult the world has ever seen?"
The General's calm expression faltered. "We… we don't know. According to the records, he showed no signs of this mentality beforehand. About a month after the Dark Winter incident, he suddenly slaughtered almost all the monks in his temple save for a few that went with him and disappeared. However, that is not related to why I called you here today." Kamaji pointed to the screen behind him and an image of a man wearing a gas mask and what looked to be an extremely skintight suit that covered most of his body. A mugshot appeared next to the first image showing a bald man with surgical scars across his forehead, a missing nose, and cheeks mostly held together by sutures and staples.
"Good lord, who the hell is that?" Naomasa gagged.
"Meet Psycho Mantis, one of the United State's biggest shame. Former special forces hero turned high-ranking member of Chaos Theory. A few weeks ago, a HPSC asset captured him on Japanese soil and brought him in." Kamaiji explained.
Naomasa paled at the list of crimes the man had committed. "A monster like that was in Japan?"
"Yes, it's very concerning that we didn't know about it until he was captured by chance." Kamaji folded his hands. "Which brings me to why I called you here. The HPSC interrogated him, but didn't get much out of why he was in Japan, other than he lost contact with a 'harvesting operation'."
"A…" Naomasa blinked. "Harvesting operation? Harvesting what?" He asked worriedly.
"Again, we have no idea. Our best guest is they are after the yokai population of Japan, since many nonhuman body parts can be used as magical reagents. It's also possible they are kidnapping normal people for who knows what. Most of our agents have been assigned to protection duty, but the rest are investigating missing persons cases. The latter is where we are sending you." Kamaji pulled a laser pointer out of his pocket and aimed it at the screen which now displayed a map.
"The Aokigahara forest?" If he remembered correctly, that place was famous for suicides, although thanks to government programs trying to distance the forest's reputation from that the number had fallen in the past few decades.
"Correct. Normally we check the area out from time to time due to the supernatural stigma around it. Sometimes monsters like to hang around to scavenge the corpses left behind there. Can't have people stumbling across that."
Naomasa nodded.
"But in the past month, there have been several disappearances not just in the forest, but the surrounding area as well. With the fires on Mt. Fuji a few months ago, the northern campsites and trails have seen increased activity." Several red pins appeared on the map, not just in the surrounding forests but in nearby hotels as well. "But the biggest thing was two days ago. The forest is a common spot for the JGSDF to practice navigation training for our rangers. A group of four rookie soldiers went missing from a patrol. We found their trackers abandoned near a trail with no footprints."
"Four of them… so it wouldn't be suicide. Are you sure they weren't deserting?" Naomasa wondered out loud.
"We found it highly unlikely considering their service record. We also considered the possibility of a murder-suicide, but there were no signs of struggle or gunpowder residue. Whats more, after consulting our records we discovered that no bodies have been found in the forest this year despite the rising missing persons cases."
"Zero bodies?"
"Zero bodies," Kamaji confirmed. "That in itself isn't unusual, some years we don't find any so it didn't raise any red flags. It's only when we started looking into increased missing persons cases outside the normal radius that we got concerned, especially with the rangers disappearing."
"So you want me to go investigate that? I presume that I'll be sent in with a team considering the danger and my inexperience." Naomasa guessed.
"Most of our agents are otherwise occupied, so we have requested a WHA consultant from overseas to assist you and keep you safe," Kamaji said.
Naomasa nodded in understanding, and then his eyes widened. "Wait, is it just me and whoever is being sent? Two people for this? You can't be serious!"
"This is standard procedure for investigations. You aren't expected to fight anything, just survey the area and call in backup if you find something. Of course, the person we requested is someone experienced since this is your first mission. They should be around the level of an A to S-Ranked hero." Kamaji assuaged. "Again, this is just an investigation. We wouldn't send you in if we didn't think you could handle it. As for the team size, there is a reason for that. Larger groups tend to draw more attention, and we are trying to eliminate this potential threat out of the public eye or involving unrelated heroes." Not that most heroes would go out into the middle of a national forest to search for missing people. Without proof of quirk involvement, it was a job for the police.
Naomasa pinched his nose and sighed. "Do you really think I can do this?"
The general nodded, pushing up his glasses. "I do. However, you don't have to go if you aren't up for it."
'What would Toshinori do in this situation?' Naomasa thought. 'He would see the people in danger and go charging in… I'll be more careful, and this should just be scouting.' All he had was the magic he'd been taught and special ammo for his service pistol. It wasn't supposed to be a fight, and the longer it took to investigate… "I'll do it."
==VI==
Only about three hours after the detective left, Kamaji got a call about the consultant.
"You sent who? That weirdo?" Kamaji sweatdropped. "God dammit. He's probably already met Tsukauchi by now."
==VI==
[Aokigahara Forest, Mt. Fuji, Japan, September 10th, 2242]
Naomasa didn't know what to expect from whoever would be assisting him other than the person would meet him on-site. He'd never been to the Aokigahara Forest before. He'd never had a reason to be here. One thing he noticed as he waited was that the forest was… eerily quiet.
Seeing as the parking lot was empty, he locked up his vehicle and started to establish a perimeter while he waited for his backup to arrive. No way in hell he was going off into a place where people were disappearing by himself. He was already skeptical about this mission as is. It was different than his first police raid. Sure, it had been nerve-wracking back then to make his first arrest, but this was an entirely different beast.
The most he'd seen of the Tenryou Commission's work was the aftermath of investigations. Naomasa was no stranger to gruesome sights as a veteran of the Police Force. While he wasn't a Homicide Detective he still had to view the evidence from crime scenes from time to time. He'd interviewed and questioned some truly sick and vile criminals and villains.
The aftermath of monster attacks were decidedly not that. They were more akin to finding a mauled animal than a murder, and most of the time they were so messy you couldn't even tell the victim used to be human. He understood now that he'd been shown those as a way to prepare his nerves (and stomach) for this kind of work. It still didn't make him feel any better about the possibility of being turned into an unrecognizable paste by a monster.
CRUNCH!
Before he even knew it, his gun was out of the holster and aimed at a large tree to his right. He had to resist his impulsive urge to tell whoever it was to step out from behind the tree. Whatever it was, it might not be human. It could be a monster, an animal, or just a tree branch falling from above.
Naomasa slowly made his way around the tree, flicking the safety on his pistol off. As he rounded the trunk he noticed the imprint of shoes in the moss. 'Someone is here-"
"Hands in the air like you just don't care fucko!" Naomasa heard the click of a gun cocking behind him. "Do it all slow-like, ya hear?"
He slowly raised his hands, making sure to show that his finger wasn't near the trigger.
"Now flick off the safety and drop the gun." Naomasa complied. He hoped that because he didn't have a hole in his head this person wanted him alive. "Turn around, slowly." He rotated slowly to meet the face of his ambusher. What he got was not what he expected.
The first thing he noticed was that the man was a godsdamn skeleton wearing a fancy suit and tie. He was holding what looked to be an old-fashioned revolver with glowing runes engraved on the barrel in one hand, and in the other… a pinecone?
"What the fu-"
"Shhhhshhhhh!" The skeleton held up a finger. "I'm thinking." Then he took the pinecone and took a massive bite out of it. Since he didn't have cheeks or anything to keep it in his mouth the chunks and broken shells just fell out the bottom of his jaw and onto his suit. "Hmmmmm… you wouldn't happen to be Detective Tsukauchi now wouldya?"
Naomasa nodded slowly as his mind struggled to process what the hell was happening. "Yes, that is me." He died a little inside with every word.
"Oh, neat!" With a flick of his wrist, the skeleton holstered his revolver. "You're the newbie that I'm supposed to keep from getting killed. Nice to meet ya!"
"You- you're the consultant?" Naomasa said skeptically.
"Yeppers! The name's Tanner Skinner, Tailor by day, World Heroes Association agent also by day!" He held out a bony hand to shake.
Naomasa was so, so glad that he wore gloves on cases as he shook the man's hand.
"Hmm. What country is this again? Japan? Oh yeah, you're Japanese. I shoulda bowed." Tanner shrugged. "Oh well."
"It's fine." Not everyone was used to Japanese greeting traditions. "Did you not know what country you were being sent to?"
"Oh, I kinda forgot. I was… busy." Tanner stared (presumably) at him with his empty sockets for a few seconds. "Bet you're wondering why I'm a skeleton, aren't you?"
"Not really?" He was still trying to digest Tanner eating a goddamn pinecone. "It's your quirk, isn't it?"
"Nope, I was born way before quirks. I'm just undead." Tanner cackled. "I bound my soul to my body before I was killed by those dicks from Iscariot." He shook his fist angrily at the air, then turned back to Naomasa. "Normally when you die your soul goes somewhere else unless its tied to something like vengeance or something. That's how ya get ghosts. Luckily they didn't burn me alive like when they did those witch trials or it wouldn't have worked."
"Iscariot… the former secret arm of the Catholic Church?" Naomasa remembered.
"Oh, good. You've read about them. I never liked those guys. Too uptight, killed me because I was using rune magic which is apparently 'unholy' and 'blasphemous'." He airquoted. "Sucks for them though, because I'm still here and they're gone now! Nyahahaah!"
Naomasa had read a bit about the organizations that supplemented the WHA. The Iscariot organization used to be part of the old Council of Seven before the Dawn of Quirks. When quirks first emerged, they responded… poorly was the best way to put it. Due to the atrocities committed, some defected out of disgust for the atrocities committed by Iscariot.
"So you might be asking. "Tanner, why are you telling me this?". Knowing about who your teammates are is important, especially if they aren't entirely human. Take me for example. Due to the way I became an undead most magic and quirks treat me as an object. I can't be healed, only repaired. What's your quirk and what magic can you use?"
It was then that Naomasa realized that his quirk hadn't been working on Tanner the whole time. He hadn't noticed due to how bizarre the situation was. "My quirk is Lie Detector, and as for magic I just know a few light affinity spells: Magelight, Blinding Light. Since my affinity isn't very high they gave me some talismans to use instead."
Tanner nodded and scratched his chinbone. "I see. You're like me and don't have a high affinity. I can't use most magic outside my technique which isn't good for combat. I have to use magical equipment I make like my revolver and scrolls." He held out a finger. "That Blinding Light is a good one. You won't have to worry about blinding me so use it whenever if we run into trouble."
"Alright then," Naomsasa said. 'I wonder what his magical technique is?'
"Great, lets get going on the investigation!" Tanner spun around on his heel and started walking deeper into the forest.
"Eh? Just like that?" Naomasa mumbled and hurried after the undead man.
==VI==
After a few minutes of walking, Tanner pulled a sack out of his shirt which Naomasa suspected he was keeping in his stomach cavity. He reached into the bag further than he had any right to, shuffled around, and pulled out a scroll. "Here, hold this real quirk." Tanner tossed the rolled-up scroll to Naomasa and shoved the bag back into his stomach. "This forest has a long history of supernatural activity, which means the ley lines are all out of whack. Makes it hard to track magical signatures."
"Ley lines?" Naomsasa paused. "Like fault lines?" They were near a volcano after all.
"Nonono. Magical ley lines. They are like little invisible veins that pump natural magic throughout the Earth. They do all sorts of funky stuff, but more importantly, sometimes you can see past events that have happened in the area." He held out his hand. "Scroll?"
Naomasa tossed him the scroll. "What is that exactly?"
"Detection scroll." Tanner unrolled the oddly colored paper, no Naomasa realized it was some sort of leather. It was covered in some unknown text. The skeletal man said something in what sounded like Latin and the words glowed briefly.
In the clearing before them, several human forms blurred and shimmered in a blue misty glow. They walked further down the trail before vanishing.
"Well, the good news is we are on track. Where did General Kujou say the soldiers disappeared?" Tanner asked.
"Let me see…" Naomasa pulled out his phone and checked the GPS. "A few dozen meters to the South. We're pretty close."
"M'kay. Let's keep going then. We probably don't want to be out here when it gets dark."
==VI==
A few minutes later they encountered a deer carcass, or more specifically, half a deer carcass. It was cleaved almost perfectly leaving only the bottom half.
Tanner crouched down next to the deer carcass. "That's some very nice hide you got there fwend." He said while longingly caressing the dead animal's leg.
Naomasa frowned at the undead nutjob. "Mr. Skinner, for the sake of my remaining sanity could you refrain from doing… whatever it is you're doing?"
"Listen, I'm not passing up some good ol' scroll-making leather. It's pristine! Do you know how hard it is to get good deer leather?" Tanner reached into his pocket, pulled out a knife and started making incisions along the deer's lower body before Naomasa could stop him.
'I have a question for the gods…. why?' Naomasa stared at the treetops in despair. When he looked back down the deer had all of its hide removed, which was fairly disturbing. He wasn't sure how long it took to skin an animal, albeit half of one, but he was pretty sure it didn't take a few minutes.
"Oh yeah, thats the good shit right there. I'm gonna make so many book bindings with this." Tanner said giddily.
"Don't we have more important things to be doing?" Naomasa sighed in exasperation.
Tanner stood up and twirled his knife around. "Listen, my friend,"
"Not friends."
"It's really hard to get materials with all the regulations, so the WHA says I get first dibs on any corpses we find."
"Corpses… you don't mean people, do you?" Surely the WHA wouldn't allow that.
Tanner tilted his head. "I mean, yeah?"
"What the hell?!" Naomasa paled and reached for his holstered sidearm.
"Oh relax. It's all permitted. It's not like I'm going out and killing people for their skin. If they die, they aren't using it and the WHA is just going to cremate the corpses anyways." Tanner shrugged. "What did you think I was using for my scrolls?"
Naomasa looked down at his hand that had held the scroll a few minutes ago and felt a wave of nausea wash over him. "That was human skin?" He gagged.
"I suppose I should explain why." Tanner leaned against a tree and crossed his arms. "I don't have any affinity with magic like you do or a quirk. All I have is my technique, which lets me imbue properties into objects or myself. That means I can imbue magic or quirks into tools for people to use."
✴ Hexenzirkel Notebook: 𝒜 ✴
Ah, Sir Tanner Skinner. A tragic man with such a fascinating technique. The poor man sealed his soul in his body in his dying breaths but could not reanimate himself. I believe ℋ was the one who found him and brought him back. Now he works for me. He can be a bit of an odd little duck but the quality of his work speaks for itself.
His technique is a curious one. It's called
Trait Infusion . Tanner can imbue the properties of quirks and magic into any item he desires, though the result varies based on quality and magical compatibility. Curiously, he could imbue his soul into his body but is unable to do the same with other living or undead beings.
With magic, he must have the requisite object and as he is unable to cast spells himself, a donor to cast it. For quirks, he requires the deceased body of the user to create a scroll imbued with the properties of the quirk. The result is not always the same as the quirk's original function but is usually thematically related.
Tanner has helped me immensely with the research of quirks. Quirks are remarkably similar to magic in their function and I believe- ah, I should probably refrain from stating my hypotheses on that for now until I am sure…
✴ Hexenzirkel Notebook: 𝒜 ✴
"So it's magical support gear then?" Naomasa scowled with barely hidden disgust. "Even if it is allowed, I can't accept it. You're defiling people's bodies!"
"Oh yeah. You like your cremations in Japan, right? Listen, I get that my work isn't everyone's cup of tea but like it or not, it's valuable."
Naomasa glared at Tanner before relenting. It just wasn't worth getting into an argument with the skeleton at this point. Despite his grievances with the grotesque methods the man used he could put it aside until after the mission, where he would hopefully never have to see the man. "Nevermind. Let's just get going."
==VI==
After another hour or two of tracking and having to endure Tanner's constant rambling they reached their destination. A cave entrance on the side of one of the cliffs. Tanner had used the tracking quirk scroll until it eventually burned up. The man had helpfully told Naomasa that flesh scrolls lasted longer than the single-use paper ones most people used.
"So, whatever we are hunting is in there?" Naomasa eyed the cave warily.
"Yep!" Tanner leaned forward and hummed. To Naomasa it looked like he was trying to squint. "Hold on, let me check something." Tanner carefully walked forward and disappeared a few feet into the cave.
A minute passed.
"Skinner?" Naomasa called out. He was met with silence. Just as he was about to (against his better judgment) go after the undead he reappeared.
"Yeah, so… that's not a normal cave," Tanner informed. "That's a domain."
"So its someone's base that they made?"
Tanner shook his head, paused, then half-nodded. "Well, maybe. Pop quiz newbie: What are the three different types of domains?"
Naomasa closed his eyes and thought back to all the mystical mumbo-jumbo the shrine maidens had been teaching him. "Let's see… artificial, natural, and technique?"
The skeletons scraped his fingers together in a failed attempt at a snap. "Correct!"
※There are three types of domains, divided into the temporary and permanent subtypes.
1. Artificial Domains: Domains created through a complex ritual of imbuing concepts, magic, matter, and memories into a physical pocket space. Artificial Domains can be tied to an entrance or imbued into an object for transportation. The method of creation traces back to ancient China.
2. Natural Domains: Domains created by the world itself. They usually form in locations with high ley line concentrations.
3. Technique-Based Domains: A domain created by an innate magical technique. They will normally crumble upon the death of the technique's user but some have been known to become similar to natural permanent domains and persist after the death of the user.
All types of domains can become permanent domains that require no upkeep, and all domains can be destroyed although it takes enormous power to do either.
※
"This one is a natural permanent domain. Whatever has been taking these people is using it as a hideout." Tanner continued.
"Chaos Theory?"
"Hard to say…" Tanner tapped his jawbone. "We'll have to go inside and look to be sure."
Naomasa's eyes snapped to the cave entrance and back to Tanner's empty sockets rapidly. "You mean we have to go in there?"
"Yep!" Tanner nodded excitedly.
"I'm going to die in there, aren't I?" Naomasa buried his face in his hands.
"Don't worry Detective." He felt Tanner's skeletal hand gently pat him on the back in an attempt at comfort. "If you die, I'll make sure your skin doesn't go to waste. You'll make a wonderful scroll."
An incredibly reassuring statement from the man who was supposed to keep him alive.
"I hate you." He groaned.
==VI==
Before they entered the domain, Tanner handed Naomasa an enchanted gas mask which was thankfully not made from human skin.
At least he hoped it wasn't. Considering he'd already fastened it to his face it was a little late for regrets now. At least it was silent and easy to breathe in. It also had a built-in comm device so they could communicate silently.
"Now, I'm placing markers to map this place out. If we run into anything don't worry about me, just run." Tanner instructed. It was eerie hearing the skeleton's voice in his ear without the man's mouth moving. Rune magic was weird. He wasn't sure what to make of Tanner. Despite his eccentricities and concerning desire to have Naomasa's skin he seemed to be putting his best effort into making sure Naomasa was safe and made the extra effort to teach him as they searched.
He just couldn't read this guy. Not only because he had no features to distinguish expressions, but because his quirk read Tanner as an object.
They took a sharp right in the cave which began to get darker. Ahead there was a slight glow of… he could only describe it as light without light. It was simply a cloud of white mist that was visible in the darkness without emitting any sort of brightness. Naomasa took a deep breath and stepped through the mist, feeling his stomach lurch from the sudden dimensional shift. The inside of the domain was pitch black.
"Mageligh-" He prepared a spell, only to feel Tanner's hand on his wrist.
"Don't." Tanner tapped the side of Naomasa's head and suddenly the goggles flickered and he could see like it was daytime. "Rule one of exploration: Don't give away your position with a bigass beacon." He released Naomasa's wrist. "Night vision enchanted glass. Unlike night vision goggles they won't blind you if exposed to sudden flashes of light."
"Got it. Anything else I need to know?"
"Follow my lead, watch for traps. Do not listen to anyone but me, or run ahead if you hear cries for help. If I tell you to run, we run. Oh, and watch your footing. Don't want to accidentally stop on something loud." To demonstrate his point, he picked up a crumpled piece of metal next to Naomasa's foot. "This is Chaos Theory Templar armor." He pocketed the broken armor piece.
"So we're in the right place then."
They continued ahead slowly. The tunnel was surprisingly wide for a cave, and he noticed what looked like claw marks on the walls. As they rounded a quartz structure they came across their first clue, a large smear of blood that led off into one of the side passages.
"Well that's fucking ominous," Naomasa mumbled. He watched Tanner lean down and rub the blood with the tip of his finger.
"It's fresh. It can't be more than a few days old. Definitely not the soldiers though." Tanner looked back at Naomasa.
"You think the soldiers are still alive?" Naomasa asked.
Tanner looked at the walls of the cave, tapping his foot in contemplation. "Depends on what took them. I don't think it's the cult or we would've run into guards by now." He pulled the chunk of armor out of his pocket. "All we've found is this. Either they cleared out, or something else is here and it killed them too."
Tanner seemed the slightest bit concerned from his tone of voice. A far cry from his exuberant and seemingly flippant attitude earlier. It looked like he was taking it seriously.
"Oh shit, a skeleton!" Tanner pointed further down the next tunnel, his jawbone hanging open as he faced Naomasa.
Nevermind. He wasn't going to dignify that with a response.
The corpse was slumped against the wall. It was missing its right arm and scraps of tattered red and purple fabric surrounded it. The bones were still bloody with small strips of muscle and bone barely attached. Grimacing, Naomasa tilted the corpse's head. The back of the skull was cracked open, nearly all the brains had been sucked out. He fought back the urge to vomit.
"That's a Chaos Theory grunt. I can tell by the colors." Tanner spoke up, pocketing some of the fabric scraps. "I hope it's not ghouls. Could be a jorōgumo but there isn't enough webbing…" He could hear the consultant mumbling in his ear.
The next room was even worse. There were dozens of bodies, far more than had been reported. He assumed some of them were members of Chaos Theory, or at least he hoped they were. At least nothing would be lost having people like them die. Gods, when did his view of justice become this warped?
He saw Tanner round the pile and started to follow after him again. They couldn't do anything for these people now other than find what did this so the proper authorities could put it down.
"Detective, stop." Tanner held up a hand. "Don't look over to the left as you pass. You don't need to see that."
"See wha-" The words stuck in his throat. He immediately regretted not listening to the undead, because he noticed that several of the bodies on that side were significantly smaller than the others.
He ripped off his gas mask and vomited on the floor. His stomach churned and he began to rapidly hyperventilate. Faintly, he could feel himself being picked up and dragged into the next hallway by Tanner with surprising strength for someone with no muscles.
Some time passed, but he wasn't sure how much. All he could hear was the faint ringing in his ears.
"Detective!"
Gods, those were fucking children back there.
"Detective!"
Why did he agree to this-
SLAP!
"Snap out of it!" Tanner hissed. "We don't have time to break down now."
Naomasa's breathing calmed down, replaced by simmering anger. "How can you not feel anything about that?"
"Just because I'm undead doesn't mean I don't have a heart detective. But I need to focus on the mission and keeping you alive. I've seen this before, and I'll probably see it again." Tanner admitted. "That's just how it is in this line of work. Don't quit on me now."
He glared at the skeleton. "Fuck you, Skinner. Those were kids!"
"I told you not to look," Tanner said coldly.
Naomasa resisted the urge to deck Tanner in the face right there and then. Instead, he let out a resigned sigh and gauged his surroundings. "Where are we?" Surrounding them were crates with the Chaos Theory insignia on the side. The floor was still stone.
"From the looks of it, Chaos Theory research station. Computers are trashed and the food is rotting, but it's somewhere to let you recover." He reached into his chest and pulled out a bottle of water. "Drink."
Naomasa reluctantly grabbed it, surprised by the chilled touch. Probably some bullshit magic in Tanner's bag. He didn't break eye contact with the undead while he drank, glaring as he downed the entire bottle.
"Better?"
"Not really." Naomasa seethed.
"Well tough it out. We need to keep moving." Tanner stood up.
"Are you just here for the spoils Skinner, or do you actually care?" He couldn't get a read on this guy. One moment he was joking, the next serious, and after seemingly indifferent to the horrors around him.
Tanner didn't turn around. "I'll tell you if we both survive this. Does that satisfy you?"
It did not.
==VI==
The Chaos Theory camp looked like something you would see in a bandit camp in a fantasy RPG with a more modern touch. Since the domain couldn't be easily modified, they had crammed their camp into a dead-end cave. The entrance to the camp was shredded, and he could make out what looked like a machine gun emplacement you would find on the top of an APC. The more distressing clue was the fact that there were no spent shell casings around the gun, meaning that whoever operated it didn't get the chance to fire it.
"Hand me a dagger, will you?" Tanner gestured to one of the weapon racks.
"You have a knife already." Naomasa reminded him.
"Yeah, but it only cuts skin." The skeleton pulled out his tailoring knife and tried to cut the strap on the box, only for it to emit a spark of magic and recoil.
"Seriously?" The detective's eye twitched in annoyance. "Fine. Here." He handed Tanner a bloodstained dagger with a huff and put his gas mask back on.
After a few quick slashes, he pried the lid off the box and rummaged through it. "Let's see, rations… oh!" He emerged with a large box in his hands. "Look at this. These are some powerful tranquilizers. You could probably knock out a minotaur with some of these."
Naomasa peered into the crate. Half of the container was filled with similar boxes, the rest rations and what looked like raw meat wrapped in glowing bags. He turned to eye the cages. "So they were holding whatever killed them in here, and they broke out then?"
"No." Tanner walked up to the cages and looked at the warped metal. "These were ripped apart from the outside. I believe this is where they were keeping the prisoners." He took an aside glance at one of the stripped corpses the broken bars of the cage, the skeleton barely held together by the remaining strands of sinew. It looked like a heteromorph judging by the unusual body, sporting what looked like a car engine in the stomach that was dented and covered in viscera but otherwise untouched.
"So we still don't know what did this…" Naomasa didn't like this situation one bit. Putting aside the victims they had no leads. The only bodies were human or human adjacent, all stripped down to the bone. There were nearly no signs of struggle save for a few bloodstained weapons and spent clips from a few of the Chaos Theory cultists that had managed to fight back. Whatever did this was smart, and it didn't leave any bodies behind if there were multiple perpetrators.
"Nope," Tanner said, and although he spoke with his usual carefree cadence Naomasa could tell the man was on edge.
==VI==
They scouted a few of the side caves to make sure that they wouldn't be attacked from behind before continuing down the main tunnel. Tanner had explained that the trail beacons leading out also doubled as motion detectors. That lessened Naomasa's worries only slightly.
The path took a slight decline for a few dozen meters, at the bottom of the path was another long hallway, but this one was different. At the end of the hallway was a large metal door, or at least the remains of one. Unlike the natural walls of the cave, this was clearly built by someone- most likely Chaos Theory based on the somewhat Buddhist-like temple stone used on the door frame. The door on the other hand was completely fucked, it had been rended into large chunks that were somehow embedded into the walls of the domain. On the floor lay some chains made out of black metal, and some thick red ropes with burn marks along the frayed ends.
Another difference from the last few rooms was the corpses. They were still mostly intact, some missing limbs or entire chunks of their bodies. All of them were Chaos Theory cultists, human, demi, and monster alike left out like a forgotten half-chewed dog toy.
Both men pulled out their guns simultaneously, Tanner motioned for Naomasa to follow him through the broken gate. It was inside that they finally found the missing soldiers, or at least their bodies inside a large circular room.
All four were arranged in a circle, kneeling with their heads slumped in some sort of demented mockery of a prayer. He could see them fairly clearly with the enchanted mask's night vision, but unlike the prior rooms, there was a dark vignette around his vision. The room was completely silent save for his breathing and their footsteps, only occasionally interrupted by water dripping from the stalactites.
"Shit, we're too late." Naomasa cursed. They were all dead. 'Something's off though…'
Drip
As they approached the bodies one thing stuck out. Every other body they had found had been picked over until only the bones remained. These soldiers were mostly untouched from what he could see.
Drip
"What the hell?" Naomasa slowly approached the bodies with Tanner. The skeleton crouched down and grabbed the dead woman's head, noticing that blood was dripping from it. At this distance, Naomasa could see that the deceased's skin was pale and shriveled.
Drip
Tanner tilted the woman's head up to see where the blood was coming from and Naomasa recoiled. Every orifice was oozing thick gooey blood, and the woman's eyes were missing. A quick glance at the other corpses revealed the same, long trails of dark red blood leaking from their faces.
Drip
A droplet of water landed on Naomasa's hand. He didn't pay it any mind as he took in the horrific scene before him.
Drip
'Devoured people, no corpses besides humans, a lack of struggle from the cult further away from the door… that narrows it down a bit.' Tanner thought, releasing the soldier's head. 'But this is different. It's like some sort of ritual. These bodies have been drained of nearly all their blood, probably all their organs too. It's hard to tell with their uniforms on and I don't think Tsukauchi would appreciate me stripping them, nor do we have time for that.'
Drip
Since Tanner didn't have nerves he didn't feel this droplet hit his head. The only reason he noticed was when he checked on the detective. A single drop of red trailed down his skull and into his eye socket.
Red?
'That's not water.'
Tanner slowly looked up. 'Oh fuck, the dripping wasn't coming from stalactites.'
"So, Tsukauchi." Tanner started. "I have good news and bad news."
"What is it this time?" Naomasa looked over at Tanner and noticed the undead was staring at the ceiling. He followed the skeleton's gaze and fought back a choked gasp.
Drip
Floating near the large round stalactites were several masses of gore. It was all the internal organs and blood of the soldiers extracted and compressed neatly into various apple-sized geometric shapes. He could recognize a few spheres, cubes, and pyramids. A few of them had white masses that he realized were eyes, crushed until they were like raisins. Naomasa held up his hand and noticed the trail of red from the supposed water droplet.
"Good news," Tanner said with panic evident in his tone. "I figured out what's responsible for this. Bad news, we need to leave, now." The undead backed toward Naomasa, sockets pointed toward the ceiling.
"Why, what is it?" Naomasa started to ask. Then one of the stalactites twitched and pulsed. He squinted to get a better look.
Oh.
Those were not stalactites.
They were chrysalises.
"Skinner, what in the everliving fuck are those." Naomasa hissed, taking another step toward the exit.
"Detective we need to leave, now!" Tanner grabbed Naomasa by the arm. "We need to go before-"
Neither of them had noticed due to the mist and unnatural darkness, but the domain did not end in that room. There were several large tunnels hidden in what the two had originally thought were stalactites, and some on the walls of the room as well.
" Breidreidreidididididieeee!"
And during that brief moment of distraction, something emerged from one of the holes in the roof, dropping down silently before letting out a high-pitched cry.
Both men froze and slowly turned toward the noise, every centimeter of the turn filled with mounting terror and a sense of dread.
"Oh shitnuggets," Tanner swore breathlessly. "Those are fucking Agari."
==VI==
△ WHA Aftermath Report [Subject: London Down Protocol Initiated on July 12th, 2238 on Mt. Aconcagua, Argentina]
Responding to reports of several missing persons cases in both Chile and Argentina in about an 80-mile radius of the mountain. Several police and pro heroes were dispatched to investigate. None returned. Investigations led to the discovery of a new cave system and dozens of human remains. The Argentinian government refused aid from the WHA and sent two platoons of soldiers to eliminate the threat. There were no survivors.
In response, the Council sent a small team to survey the area. While the team did not survive, their reports did reach back thanks to the efforts of summoned familiars. A monster that had been rarely seen across the globe since the Dark Winter incident, the Flesh Eating Angel: Agari, was identified as the culprit. Scans showed a large hive of several thousand of the creatures in the tunnels below Mr. Aconcagua. Due to the danger posed by the creatures and the unforeseen amount of them, London Down Protocol was initiated. Instead of carpet bombing, a series of guided high-yield incendiary explosives were sent into the mountain until all the creatures were eradicated.
==VI==
Naomasa took in the large humanoid figure across the cave. From a distance, it looked like some sort of armored angel, clad in heavy black and red plates. One could've easily mistaken it for an angel were it not for the six insect-like wings protruding from the creature's back and the unnatural way it moved.
"Tsukauchi," Tanner whispered. "Do not, and I repeat, do not make any sudden moves. We move on my signal." He slowly unclasped his hand from Naomasa's arm, the other reaching for his revolver. "Start walking backward, slowly." Even with the undead's calm tone, Naomasa could tell that the man was terrified.
The creature's head twitched erratically, jerking left and right with sudden creaks and pops. Any illusions that it was in any way angelic were shattered. Suddenly, it stopped, and the hooded face pointed toward Naomasa. Instead of a shrouded face or even a bright blinding light, it was an odd arrangement of slightly vibrating armor. He realized now with the way the monster moved that it wasn't armor; it had to be some kind of chitinous material with the rigid yet slightly flexible way it moved.
Even without a source of light in the cave, the wings seemed to shimmer and glow with a pearlish sheen. Small flakes, like most dust, floated through the air. It was only thanks to the magic gas mask that he didn't inhale any. The Agari raised its clawed left hand and made a beckoning motion. Naomasa felt a slight pressure in the back of his mind and he resisted it.
They took another wary step back, and the creature seemed to recognize that whatever it was trying to do, wasn't working. It made a shrill whine almost like a high-pitched angelic choir mixed with a gurgle. Then its faceplate split open to reveal a mass of pulsing red flesh that looked disgustingly similar to a cloaca with several pointed teeth that spun around its maw like a blender. The monster's armor split apart, revealing red flesh in the joints as it shed its angelic disguise.
"NOW-!"
He heard Tanner shout at the same time the Agari let out a shrill, ear-piercing shriek which cut the skeletal man off. Almost in slow motion Naomasa glimpsed a flash of red, felt himself be pulled to the side, and then the sting of pain as something grazed his torso.
A single gunshot rang out with what sounded like shattering glass. Naomasa caught himself on Tanner's shoulder, his other hand keeping pressure on his wound. He spared a quick look back and saw that the Agari was frozen solid by Tanner's first shot. The older man pulled out the knife he'd taken from the camp earlier and brought it down on the large tentacle-tongue the creature had launched a good fifteen or so meters across the cave, snapping the abhorrent appendage in half.
The tip of the tongue had a large razor-sharp spike on the tip followed by several serrated blades. 'If Skinner hadn't pulled me out of the way it would've impaled me or sliced me in half.' Naomasa groaned, clutching his side. The wound wasn't too deep but it was noticeable and he'd want it to get stitched up as soon as possible.
Several more shrieks echoed throughout the tunnels and three more Agari emerged.
"Blinding light, now!" Tanner ordered. Naomasa complied without hesitation, the adrenaline, pain, and desire to get the hell away from these things sharpening his focus.
"Blinding Light!"
"SKREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"
Tanner, who had no eyes and was thus unaffected by the sudden brightness fired off three more shots into the craniums of the stunned creatures. The first one dropped immediately. The second monster's head exploded in a shower of depressurized blood like its gravity had been increased a hundredfold. The last Agari survived the first shot and extended its tongue through Tanner's stomach, the man only spared by virtue of having no meat to latch onto. He jerked to the side, firing the last two rounds in the cylinder into the monster's chest to finish it off.
"-the person we requested is someone experienced since this is your first mission. They should be around the level of an A to S-Ranked hero." Naomasa faintly recalled General Kujou's words from earlier. He'd nearly forgotten that Skinner was supposedly competent despite his eccentricities.
"Run now or we're both boned!" Tanner grabbed and pulled Naomasa to his feet and they both started running.
"Really? Puns, at a time like this?" Naomasa yelled over the increasing number of high-pitched shrieks behind them. "Now is not the time for joking!"
"Agreed!" Tanner shouted back, barely dodging another tongue. "Now is the time to run the fuck away!"
They ascended the long tunnel and kept running. Tanner at one point grabbed the package of tranquilizers he confiscated earlier and threw it toward the approaching Agari to slow them down. Upon reaching the room filled with corpses Naomasa tripped on a bone and tumbled to the ground. Luckily he did a combat roll and didn't land on anything sharp.
"Skinner, I'm down!" He hollered.
"I'll cover you. Run to the exit." Tanner fanned the hammer of his revolver, rapidly ejecting the rounds and slotting in a speed loader. Several bulky Agari bodies began to clog the hallway, hopefully buying them a few seconds.
That hope was immediately dashed as a larger Agari sporting two extra arms tipped with glowing red blades cleaved through the mass of corpses. Each slice of the gravity-manipulating blades caused anything they touched to be rapidly compressed. Tanner responded by pulling an ivory-carved ball horn, squeezing it to let out a single loud "doot". Several floating skulls appeared around the undead. They glowed bright blue, played a guitar riff, and then rocketed toward the large Agari before exploding.
Naomasa witnessed this out of the corner of his eye as he ran around the corpse pile, electing to ignore the strange attack. Tanner fired off some exceedingly loud explosive rounds and caused the tunnel to collapse behind them as he followed Naomasa.
==VI==
The calm of the early morning was broken by the sound of one man panting as he exited the domain, followed closely behind by a skeleton in a torn suit sprinting out behind him. Tanner slapped a talisman on the wall of the cave as he exited, causing a shimmering barrier with several Kanji to appear behind him.
"Holy shit." Naomasa gasped for breath. "That was probably the scariest thing I've seen in my entire life." The Naruhata Lockdown had nothing on this, that's for sure. He leaned against a nearby rock and let himself relax after spotting the seal Tanner had deployed at the entrance of the cave. "Fucking hell."
Tanner in the meantime had whipped out his cell phone and was currently talking to someone. "- mhm, it's a small nest. Send a team immediately to secure and eliminate it. I recommend additional searches around the mountain just to make sure that they are only isolated to the domain."
He was alive. After all that, he'd made it out. Naomasa let out a quiet laugh and stood back up after Tanner finished his call. "They sending a team to wipe those things out?"
"Yep! They already had a team stationed nearby in case it was urgent. Gotta be prepared." Tanner replied.
"That's good." Naomasa scratched his head, only then noticing his hand was covered with blood. His vision darkened and he felt the throbbing pain on his side. The adrenaline from the chase had finally worn off. "Ah… crap." He managed to say before collapsing from blood loss.
"Goddammit." Tanner skullpalmed. The undead tailor rolled the detective onto his back and reached into his chest cavity to grab his toolkit. The large rolled package of knives, scrapers, hole punches, and other various leatherworking tools was unrolled onto a flat patch of moss. Tanner slipped on a pair of gloves, humming merrily to himself as he unbuttoned the detective's shirt and got to work.
==VI==
[Aokigahara Forest, Mt. Fuji, Japan, September 11th, 2242]
In the meantime, a small convoy of heavily armored purple and black painted armored personal carriers pulled into the forest, followed by a mobile command center. Several military helicopters had begun to sweep the area with thermal cameras.
From the lead APC, a tall hero with pale blue hair and a single mole on his chin emerged. His outfit was a white coat embellished with dark blue lapels and golden trim with similarly white pants. On the man's right shoulder was a single ornately crafted samurai armor plate. Underneath the fancy hero outfit was a lightweight cloth that was similar to kevlar but far more durable.
He was followed by several soldiers both demi-human and human sporting purple and black armor that was a mixture of futuristic and samurai. Most carried assault rifles or shotguns though several also had some sort of melee weapon strapped to their back, usually a katana. In total, there were about sixty men and women present.
"This is Suiyuu. We've arrived at the location of the domain." The hero radioed. "Squads one and two, you will be going with me inside. Squad three, secure the entrance. Squads four and five will establish a perimeter around the forest. Gas masks on, groups of two or more only. I want check-ins every too minutes for those on patrol. None of our targets must leave this forest."
"Yes sir!" Dozens of voices rang out followed by a mass salute.
==VI==
Naomasa awoke with a throbbing headache with his head on a soft towel. "Agh…" The exhausted man blinked away the late morning sun's rays. "What happened." He groaned, slightly slurring his words. As he turned over he felt a slightly numb pain on his side and saw Tanner crouched next to him holding a knife, his gloved hands covered in blood. "Ah! Don't take my skin!" That damn skeleton was going to kill him!
"Oi! Stop moving so much. You'll break the stitches." Tanner said with an annoyed hiss.
"Stitches?" Naomasa looked down and noticed he wasn't wearing a shirt. The wound on his side was neatly stitched together and cleaned. "You treated me?"
"What, did you think I would start skinning you just because you passed out?" The older man scoffed. "I said I'd do that if you died. Of course, I'm not going to let you die for a few pounds of flesh. I'm not that crazy."
Naomasa snorted, slightly amused. "I apologize for my presumptions then. Thank you for saving my life, again." He looked back at the seal on the cave. "So, what the hell are Agari?"
Tanner shuddered. "Ah, those things. We've only known about them for a few years. They're some creepy-ass bug things that look like angels. If I'd figured it out faster we never would've gone that far in." The skeleton apologized.
"It's not your fault," Naomasa reassured.
"Still, that was too dangerous for a rookie," Tanner grumbled. His head perked up at the sound of several heavy footsteps approaching. "Looks like they're here." He raised his hands pre-emptively in surrender and spared a look at Naomasa. "I don't want them to mistake me for hostile. It doesn't exactly look good with me being an undead and all. " Plus he was covered in Naomasa's blood. "Hopefully Kujou let them know who I was beforehand."
Two soldiers stormed up the path nearby, immediately pointing their guns at Tanner. One of them put a hand to her ear and to listen to the radio. After a few seconds the two Tenryou soldiers lowered their guns "On-site assets located. One injured, but being treated by the consultant. Requesting a medic ASAP."
The other soldier knelt down next to Naomasa. "Are you able to walk?" She asked kindly.
"Agh. I think so." The woman offered him a hand, round tanuki ears twitching as she helped him up. She let him put some of his weight on her and helped him down the trail, Tanner following after stowing his tools.
At the base of the trail, a group of about three dozen soldiers and one blue-haired man in a fancy hero outfit waited. As they approached Naomasa recognized him. 'That's Kamisato Ayato… what's the Yashiro Commissioner's son doing with the military? I know he's a hero but…' He didn't know much about the man, other than Shota having a less-than-stellar opinion on him. Come to think of it he hadn't really seen Kamisato make many public appearances considering who his family was. Odd.
As they approached, Kamisato casually walked toward them. "Mr. Skinner." He bowed in greeting. "I'm glad to see both of you made it out alive. You two, take the detective to the command center and get him checked out."
"Sir!"
Naomasa was escorted away, and Ayato's gaze hardened. "So, how many do you think are in there?"
"Given the size of the nest, I'd say fifty to a hundred, give or take a dozen or two that I took out." Tanner thought for a second. "But there are more in the final room with the incubating ones, along with some smaller tunnels I didn't get to mark. I'd say to prepare for more than two hundred."
Ayato frowned. "That many? A hive that size should have more activity than that."
"I think the cult was using the victims in the forest to grow the hive for some purpose, but considering they didn't leave any evidence we don't know what that purpose was." Tanner reached into his bag and handed the hero some badly burned files. "Not sure what they were 'harvesting', but if it was the Agari it can't be anything good."
"You make magic support gear correct?" Ayato inquired. "What would you harvest the Agari for?"
Tanner hummed in thought. "Probably some gravity-related tools or maybe armor? Their chitin is durable if you treat it correctly."
"I see. Regardless, I'm not here to find that out. Our objective is the eradication of every single monster inside the domain and its destruction. We don't want it turning into a Challenge Domain that we would have to guard."
"If you are going to destroy the domain, may I request that you extract some of the Agari bodies? I was promised payment and I know Lady Alice will be disappointed with me if I come back empty-handed."
Ayato nodded. "I can't make any promises on their condition, but we will do our best. Have you uploaded the map of the domain?"
"Yepperino." Tanner made a finger-gun gesture at the hero. "I'll drop the seal, the cave should be sealed up to the first largest room assuming they haven't dug themselves out by now. They're probably cannibalizing each other though."
"Excellent. Please head back to the command center." With a swirl of his coat, Ayato marched off.
==VI==
"Charges set. Take cover!" An explosion echoed through the tunnel and filled it with smoke and dust. One soldier stood up and used his quirk to blast away the obscuring cloud. "Squad one, follow my-"
CRUNCH!
His words were cut off by an Agari bursting through the remaining debris and sending its elongated tongue straight through the face and out the back of his skull. His facemask did nothing to protect him. With a sudden jerk his corpse was reeled back toward the monster's hungry mouth before any of the other soldiers could react. As soon as it got within range the front half of the body crumpled like a juice box and the monster began to slurp the man down!"
"Captain! Die you sonuvabitch!" The rest of the soldiers opened fire knowing that their superior was already dead. The Agari was flung back by the sudden high-impact rounds. Its corpse slammed into the cave wall and the lower body of the soldier smacked against the floor with a wet slap, leaving half-eaten intestines and and blood strewn across the ground.
Several flashbang grenades were tossed into the corpse-filled room, blinding the other Agari. The Tenryou soldiers wasted no time and pushed forward through the widened gap and picking off as many Agari as they could before the monsters could recover. One soldier, an oni, barely dodged out of the way as one of the cleverer Agari dropped from the ceiling and tried to bisect him with its claw. The burly man used his strength quirk to kick the beast in the chest, sending it flying into a nearby pillar. Another kitsune soldier summoned a fish-like shinigami and impaled the monster, pinning it to the pillar. The oni followed up by rapidly unloading his shotgun into the monster's chest to turn it into a fleshy pulp.
On the other side of the cave, several soldiers were decapitated by a group of four armed Agari. Their bodies were spaghettified by the scimitar-like blades on the monsters' upper arms. A sudden flash of blue and white appeared, and all the ambushing Agari were cleaved into chunks by Suiyuu. The hero now wore a stylized breathing mask to protect him from the hypnotic properties of the monster's dust. Every swing of his sword left behind an afterimage of fine mist that was barely visible to the eye. Suiyuu took another couple of swings at the empty air and did a few elegant spins before backflipping through the mist and instantly sheathing his katana.
A second group of Agari flew out of the tunnel and through the misty afterimages. The hero stood unflinching, took a calm breath, and simply sidestepped the monsters. After a moment, they stopped moving, falling apart into several perfectly sliced chunks.
※ The quirk of Kamisato Ayato: Kinetic Mirage. While his quirk is active, Ayato will leave behind an afterimage of any melee attack he makes, even with weapons. The afterimages carry the same properties and momentum as the original strike and cannot be moved from their position even by the wind. While Ayato can move freely through the afterimages and dismiss them at any time, anyone else who touches them will take damage as if it were the actual strike.
With his katana, each swipe of his blade is akin to a field of razor wires.
※
The sounds of gunfire died down, and the group moved on to the next room.
==VI==
Naomasa lay in a medical cot after being treated by the medics. They had patched up his wounds and bandaged him up. He was currently hooked up to an IV drip for a blood transfusion with Tanner sitting next to him.
"So, how do ya feel champ!" Tanner asked.
"I could go for a stiff drink." Naomasa grumbled.
"Can't do that until you're healed, but I'm sure they have someone with a healing quirk you know."
"Yeah." Recovery Girl could probably help him, or one of the shrine maidens back at the Commission HQ. "Thank you for saving me, Skinner."
"You can call me Tanner if you'd like." The undead replied. "We've been through hell together, so it's only fair."
"I suppose so." Naomasa shifted in his bed. "For all your quirks you aren't that bad, Tanner."
Tanner did a quick little fist pump. "I have to get some enjoyment out of my unlife. In this line of work, you're gonna see some real fucked up things. We fight these things so the public doesn't have to know they exist. It's a thankless job. We aren't heroes and sometimes we even have to leave civilians behind to save our own asses. That can take a toll."
"How are you so… carefree about all this?" Naomasa asked.
"I mean, I don't have much else to be excited about. Can't eat or drink, can't have sex. Hell, I can't even feel anything that touches me. The only reason I can see or hear is because that's just something all undead can do. At least I can disguise myself as having a quirk and go outside though." Tanner shrugged.
"I never considered how hard that would be. I'm sorry." Naomasa said.
Tanner waved off his concerns. "Oh, don't be sorry. I made the choice to do this to myself, though I wish I'd had the forethought to keep my flesh preserved. Not like I had the time though."
"So you like this job?"
"I have to, otherwise I'd lose my mind. Heroes are already a bit crazy, but we face things that most of them would run screaming from. I'm just making due with what I've got an finding joy in my hobbies. At least I can put forge all the death I come across into something that can help save lives."
"It's still a bit gross though." Naomasa snorted.
"Nyeh, maybe to you. I find the process fascinating." Tanner shrugged.
"Tanner, you're taking peoples skin and making it into book bindings and scrolls." Naomasa deadpaned. The undead man responded with a bout of laughter. 'Gods, what a weirdo…'
(Additional Agari sketches)
Notes:
Tanner: Shows up, skins a deer, and drops lore bombs. The concept of a skeleton selling skin will never not be funny to me. Tanner was a NPC i made as a leatherworking merchant on a Minecraft server I helped develop, but never launched which was unfortunate. Probably not the best npc to have if people actually read his dialogue which was really unhinged for who its target audience was supposed to be.
(Also imagine that Tanner talks like a mix of Skeletor and the intro narrator from The Legend of Korra lmao)
The Agari were a monster idea I came up with and had Perci22 draw. They are flesh-eating angels, if the angels were bugs. Think of their cries sounding like king ghidorah with the "bidibidibidi" sounding more like an angelic choir sung by insects.
Also, fun fact: Japan has a 99.9% cremation rate, which is partially the reason why Naomasa was weirded out, besides the whole corpse desecration thing.
Coming up next in CH 36, New Years Eve!
Chapter 36: 2243: Countdown Start
Summary:
A new year brings new opportunities, self-discovery, and relationships.
Featuring: My limited understanding of Japanese New Year traditions via Wikipedia.
Notes:
Hakama = traditional Japanese pants that are worn over a kimono and tied at the waist with a long belt, basically a shrine maiden skirt/robe
Hatsumode = a popular New Year's tradition of visiting shrines or temples to pray for good fortune in the coming year
I return. Tennocon was a blast as usual. Got some Lotus art for the fic signed by Rebb, and gave her a copy too.
Of course, once I got back from the trip (after 21 hours of uninterrupted consciousness due to delayed flights) I got Covid once I got back to work. Not from the trip, but from my coworker. Apologies for the delay, but it's hard to write when you are sick.
This chapter will have some art, and Chapter 35 will have a little thing as well once it is done. I will leave a note on whatever chapter happens to release when the art is done so you can go see it.
EDIT 8/19/24: Chapter art by Symptom99
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Election Results: Funny Valentine declared winner in a landslide victory!]
(November 8, 2242) The FEC announced the results of the 2242 Election. Sen. Funny Valentine [GA] has secured a landslide victory with 85.8% of the Electoral Votes in a largely unsurprising move.
Following the sudden death of Sen. Steven Armstrong [CO] earlier this year and the arrest of several members of his campaign team, his party was unable to acquire a suitable replacement four months before the election. Several of Armstrong's most fervent supporters distanced themselves following revelations of Armstrong's collusion with the terrorist mercenary organization Desperado and the traitorous former heroes the Four Winds.
Valentine will be sworn in on Friday, January 20th in 2243 as the 86th President of the United States of America.
- URNBC
[Related Articles:
[President James Johnson congratulates Sen. Valentine on victory, urges unity in the wake of the tragic loss of life during the Armstrong Riots in July.]
[Opinion: Raiden: Hero, Villain, or Vigilante?]
[Scarlet Valentine speaks out on her husband's hidden talents with his feet. What she says will shock you!]
==========================VI==========================
[Midoriya Family Apartment, December 14th, 2242]
Toshinori was always welcome at the Midoriyas' home. Their entire apartment was smaller than his bedroom at Might Tower, but it was a cozy little home. It brought back memories from his childhood staying in a similar place, though it wasn't as nice as this.
"Toshinori." Inko handed him a warm cup of hot cocoa, slightly startling him.
"Oh, thank you." He took a small sip and winced.
"Are you alright?" Inko asked.
"It's just the cold weather aggravating my scar. It makes it ache."
"Here," She stood up and disappeared down the hallway for a minute. He could hear her rummaging around in one of the rooms. Inko returned holding a piece of fabric with an electric plug attached to it. "Use this heat pad."
"You don't need to go out of your way to-" He flinched again.
"Toshi." Inko put her hands on her hips and looked at him with a mixture of frustration and concern. "You need to take care of yourself."
Toshinori blushed and looked away. "It's just a little bit of discomfort. The Symbol of Peace can handle being in pain."
"Well Mister Symbol of Peace, if it's not that big a deal then does it matter if I help you out?" Inko frowned.
"That's not what I… I just didn't want to trouble you." Toshinori deflected.
"It's not. I'm the one who offered to help. You are a guest, and I can't have my guests being uncomfortable." Inko held up the pad.
Toshinori sighed and pulled up his shirt. Even with how skinny the hero had become Inko could still see how muscular Toshinori was. Izuku said that the way One For All worked for him now as like someone holding their gut in at the pool and flexing. With how little Toshinori ate, it was amazing that he was able to be this fit at all. She finished wrapping the fabric around his torso, careful not to aggravate the wound.
"There." Inko plugged the heat pad in. "Does that feel better?"
Toshinori felt the pad begin to heat up. His breathing relaxed slightly. "Yes." He took another slow sip of his hot cocoa.
It was strange to see the famous All Might in such a… vulnerable state. Whenever she'd seen him on the news throughout his hero career he was almost always smiling. Here he was, the world's strongest hero. Someone who could change the weather with a punch, lying that he was alright so that she didn't have to go out of her way to help him.
That self-sacrificing nature of his reminded her of Izuku… and Hisashi.
==VI==
Toshinori watched Inko walk back into the kitchen, leaving him alone with his thoughts. Izuku's mother was kind, like her son. Every time he visited for dinner she would prepare something specifically for him so he could digest it. She even would come out to the beach from time to time to give him soup as well. He could see where Izuku got his kind nature from.
Speaking of his successor, he was out playing in the snow with Eikyō, Tenno, and their other friend Tokage. If he remembered correctly, there was a fifth member of the group, but he hadn't been present for their past few meetups. Anyway, Izuku had sent him a video of the group in the middle of a snowball fight. He fought back a chuckle as he saw Tenno nail Tokage with a snowball, only to be pelted from all sides by her friends in retaliation. It brought a warm smile to his face to see that girl enjoying herself like a normal teenager, and for Izuku to be surrounded by friends.
He really should do something special for them. Training had to be put on pause until the snow stopped, but with the progress they'd made they were still on track for their goal even if they were to not clean the rest of the month. The new year was almost upon them. Oh, that would be perfect timing!
"Inko," Toshinori asked as she sat back down across from him. "Have you ever watched the New Years fireworks at the Grand Narukami Shrine?"
"No, we usually go to the local shrine."
※ The Grand Narukami Shrine was built following the devastation wrought by the Quirk Wars, which resulted in the destruction of several famous shrines around Japan. It was constructed on orders of the Raiden Imperial Family in 2180 and sits on the largest artificial mountain in Japan.※
"Would you like to go this year?" Toshinori asked casually.
Inko blinked slowly, making sure she didn't mishear him before blushing. "G-go with you to the shrine?"
"Yes, I think that Izuku and the others would enjoy it. They have wonderful games and food, and an impressive firework show." He explained.
Inko's face had turned a deep crimson. 'Goodness, I'm blushing like a teenager.'
"Are you alright? You look a bit flustered." Toshinori leaned forward, concerned.
"Oh, I'm fine…" Inko recovered and chuckled. "It's silly, I just thought you were asking me out on a date."
Toshinori's reaction was delayed mostly by the fact that he wasn't expecting that answer, and because once he heard it he froze for a few seconds to process what she said.
He promptly sprayed blood out of his mouth and fainted.
Well, shit.
==VI==
"You- you thought I was asking you out?" Toshinori had recovered with the help of some smelling salts.
"You did make it sound like that until you mentioned the kids." Inko chuckled.
"I'm sorry…"
"No need for that Toshinori, honestly it was a bit flattering coming from you. I'm sure any other women asked out by All Might would feel the same."
Toshinori was silent. "I've… I've never actually asked anyone out before." He muttered, slightly embarrassed.
Inko blinked. "That can't be right, I've seen news of you on dates with celebrities and foreign heroes, although I admit some of those were tabloids. Some were credible news sites though!"
"Almost all of those 'dates' were publicity stunts or a private interviews. They were all arranged by my agency or the WHA." Toshinori correctly sheepishly. "I never really got close to anyone for real, because if I did they would be in danger."
"From the villain that killed your master?"
"Yes."
Inko placed her mug on the table. "That sounds very lonely."
Toshinori shrugged. "It can be, but I made my peace with it a long time ago." He gulped nervously. "But… he is dead now."
Inko hadn't tried to enter a relationship with anyone ever since Hisashi died. She'd been too busy taking care of Izuku to worry about something like that, and she had to mourn her late husband as well. Hisashi had always said that if anything ever happened to him, he wanted her to move on without him and be happy.
Having Toshinori frequent their home had been nice. Aside from the shock of learning that he was well, All Might, he was surprisingly… normal. Sometimes it was hard to imagine Yagi Toshinori and All Might as the same person sometimes, let alone being on a first-name basis with the man. She wasn't lying about being flattered by what she thought was an attempt to ask her out on a date either.
"Would- ehm. Would you have accepted if it was?" Toshinori broke the silence, his face flushed crimson. He wasn't sure why he said it. Maybe it was curiosity, or just an intrusive thought made manifest.
Inko wasn't what most people would consider a conventionally attractive woman (although Toshinori had never been one to care for society's arbitrary standards of beauty). She treated him kindly and went out of her way to accommodate him with meals his body could handle. Most importantly she didn't treat him like he was fragile- hell, she didn't even treat him like All Might.
That was probably why his feelings for her went beyond that of a teacher and a student's parent. He hadn't acted on them out of respect for Izuku, as asking out his mother would be kind of awkward.
He also didn't have any idea on how to actually ask someone out. Nana and Sorahiko had taught him how to fight and use One For All, but not much in the way of life skills. He had to pick those up himself, and dating had never been a priority with the everpresent threat of All For One looming on his shoulders.
But All For One was dead, and soon he wouldn't have One For All anymore. Toshinori had gone his whole life without many personal attachments. Sure, he had close friends, but he didn't stick near them to keep them out of danger and most of them were fairly powerful or were under the protection of the powerful.
So maybe his brain decided to take the risk at a normal relationship? Who knows. Hopefully, he wasn't overstepping.
"I wouldn't be opposed to it." Inko blushed.
"Oh, well." Toshinori swallowed the lump in his throat. He wasn't expecting to get this far, and now he was tripping over himself verbally. "I uh, does January 1st work for you?"
"Yes, that sounds fine." Inko giggled as the man fumbled over his words like a teenager. "I'll be looking forward to it." She'd need to have her kimono resized. Mitsuki could probably do that if she asked, though if she revealed it was for a date the blonde would pester her for details.
==VI==
[Tau Household, December 16th, 2242]
Natah took a deep breath and knocked on Haylee's door. "Haylee, can I come in?"
She heard some shuffling of bedsheets. "Gimme a sec! Gotta put on some clothes!" Haylee shouted. "Alright, c'mon in."
Natah entered her bedroom. Haylee was back in bed, surrounded by hand-sewn floofs and pillows. How the girl slept like that was beyond her.
"Did you need something?" Haylee yawned.
"I wanted to… I need to talk to you about some things." This was something Natah had been putting off for too long. Many things that she should've addressed months ago.
"Oh." Haylee noticed the serious expression on Natah's face. "Uhm, hold on." She cleared some pillows off and gestured for the older woman to sit.
Natah sat down and Haylee immediately rested her head on Natah's lap, nuzzling against it like a kavat. "So what did you want to talk about?"
Natah took a deep breath. "I know it's a bit late to address this, but we never discussed what you told us about… the Man in The Wall."
Haylee's eyes narrowed. "What about it?" She'd told Natah and Ordan about the deal but other than that the conversation had been put off.
"Have there been any… complications with your powers? Ordan told me about the distortions on your ship ever since the incident with Rell." Natah pursed her lips. "I know I wasn't there for a long time. Did it speak to you?"
"Sometimes. Mostly just taunts." Haylee mumbled, clearly uncomfortable.
"Does it still speak to you?"
Haylee froze. "It's not… alive anymore. Whatever is left of it is inside me now."
Natah's hands tightened. "And what has it been doing?"
"I don't think it can actually do anything because of the deal I made. It just watches me, and it was taunting me." The girl shrunk back. "It's just a fragment now, with no power."
"Was?" Natah raised an eyebrow.
Haylee blushed. "I uh, kind of told it to fuck off."
Natah suppressed a chuckle. Telling a piece of an eldritch deity to fuck off was pretty in character for Haylee. "Did you now?" She ruffled Haylee's hair with a slight smile. "Do you think it will become a problem?"
Haylee let Natah run her hands through her hair for a moment. "I don't think so. It can't take me over or anything. It uh- it wants me to become the new 'it' I suppose." She said with a scowl. "I don't want its power Natah. Whenever I used it I couldn't control it. I could feel it trying to make you something I'm not." The girl shivered and cuddled closer to Natah.
She could tell that Haylee was scared of her new power, and she didn't blame her. The Void was an untamed chaotic power amplified by emotion. It had taken the Tenno years to master its highly destructive energies, and that was with the small amount they had been given. Haylee had always had a lot of Void energy within her. "Is it all the power of the Void that was left?" She inquired. Haylee nodded.
"I've sealed it inside myself, so I should only use what I was able to handle before, maybe a bit more. I just… I can't let it out." She shuddered.
"I'm sure with practice you could-"
"I don't think you understand." Haylee stopped her. "I can't let it out. If I use too much I won't be able to stop it." Her breathing quickened. "I felt it, Natah, my emotions just bleeding away. I was becoming like it. I don't want to be a god. I just want to be normal for once." Haylee blinked back tears.
"You can be whatever you want to be, my child." Natah wiped away Haylee's tears with her hand. Her mouth twitched with guilt at the last word. "What do you want to be?"
Haylee sniffled. "I want to be a hero and spend more time with my friends. I want us to all get into U.A. together." A warm smile formed on her face, distant memories of her old friends back on the Zariman. Her best friend Jenva hanging onto her and hugging her all the time like she did with Izuku now. Oddly, Izuku blushed a lot when she did that. When Jenva hugged Haylee, it was Jenva who was blushing more. Best friends were supposed to give each other lots of hugs, or at least that's what Jenva said. "And I want to make even more friends too."
"Do you remember what Margulis said?" Natah ran her hand through Haylee's hair.
"Dream, not of what you are…" Haylee started.
"... but of what you want to be." Natah finished. "You can be whatever you set your mind to. If you want to be with your friends, then do it." Haylee had been cursed by the power of the Void long enough. There was no need for her to become its new avatar. Perhaps it was the perfect way to spite the Man In The Wall by denying the entity's last wishes.
That answer seemed to have satisfied Haylee at least. Her breathing had calmed down and her eyes drowsily closing, as if the weight of her worries was finally lifting. She snuggled deeper into Natah's lap. Natah could feel the faint thrum of Void energy running throughout Haylee's body. Curiously, it wasn't hurting her. It wouldn't shock her if her newfound humanity had removed that weakness to the Void, although it wasn't like there had been many chances to test that theory.
She started to stand, letting Haylee slump back onto her bed. Haylee's hand shot out and clamped around Natah's wrist.
"Wait, don't go." Haylee said. "That wasn't all, was it?"
"You looked like you were about to pass out, so-"
Haylee's eyes glowed slightly and she perked up a bit. "I could feel that you wanted to say something else that's bothering you."
Right, she'd forgotten that Haylee's powers gave her a small amount of empathic ability toward powerful emotions. She could still leave, but Haylee knew that there was something bugging Natah now. She wasn't the kind of person to let that go, not when it came to Natah. With a sigh, Natah sat back down and collected her thoughts.
"I'm not sure I'm ready for this," Natah admitted. "But this is something that has been weighing on me for quite some time now. Haylee," She turned and stared directly into Haylee's eyes. "Do you… blame me for what happened?"
Haylee tilted her head. "What happened?" Her eyes widened. "Wait, do you mean you disappearing or us getting sent here?"
"Both, I suppose. It's all connected. My brainwashing, everything I did under Ballas's control, my failure to stop him in time. Not only that, I've been thinking a lot about my role in guiding all the Tenno. You weren't- you weren't the only one I abandoned."
"Whuh? Why would you think I blamed you for that? Don't you think if I had a problem with that I'd say something?" Haylee sat up with a confused and concerned look on her face. "Well, maybe not immediately, with how upset I was when we got here…" She turned her gaze away from Natah. "I blamed myself more than anything."
"This wasn't your fault," Natah reassured.
"I mean, I know that now- I just- the only reason we are here is because I made the deal," Haylee mumbled, burying her face into an oversized kubrow floof.
"If you didn't do that, we would all be dead." Natah reminded her. "You saved as many people as you could."
"Yeah but… all the other Tenno didn't make it. I'm the one who made the deal, and I'm the only one who survived. They died so I could live for the Man in the Wall's sick game." She glanced out toward her window, where the Zariman memorial statue in the backyard was. "I wasn't- I wasn't particularly close to any of them, but they were still the closest thing to family I had left. Does that make me a bad person?"
Natah pursed her lips. "I don't think that I'm the best person to ask about family. I- I'm not even sure I qualify as a mother." She added hesitantly. "What sort of mother sees her children only after hundreds of years, just to abandon them?"
"You were there when you could. There were thousands of us. Nobody expected you to be there all the time." Haylee defended, seeing how Natah was beginning to get uncharacteristically upset.
"Even so, I could've done more, and then when Ballas-" Natah took a deep breath. "I know what you are going to say, that it wasn't my fault. I was brainwashed. The old me probably would've accepted that." She said sadly. "But Ordan was right, being human has made it… difficult. My emotions are less stable now than they were. I'm… anxious. Things that I wouldn't worry about stick around in my head. My regrets, hypotheticals…" She trailed off.
"Being human fucking sucks, doesn't it?" Haylee bluntly remarked.
Natah stared at Haylee in shock for a few seconds before letting out a quiet laugh. "It has its ups and downs I suppose." She put a hand to her chest and felt her heartbeat, breathing in and out slowly. "But it's not something that I regret happening, despite what my father would think."
"Yeah, but your dad is a cunt." Haylee sneered, her face quickly reddening after she realized what she said. "I mean uh-"
"It's fine." Natah put a finger to the girl's lips to shush her. "I know that you and Hunhow don't have the best history, and you are entitled to your own opinion on him. I'm not offended that you don't like him."
Haylee chewed her lip anxiously. "Still, he's your dad."
Natah pursed her lips. "My relationship with my father is… complicated." Hunhow had not taken to his newfound humanity well, seemingly being in denial by distancing himself from everyone at first and reacting to any attempts at kindness with indifference at best, or outright hostility at worst. Principal Nezu was the only person (?) he would entertain a casual conversation with. At the very least, his interactions with Nezu had been mellowing him out little by little. Natah had decided to give him space- well, that was one reason at least.
'No shit.' Haylee thought, deciding not to comment further. The only good thing about Hunhow is that if she annoyed him enough he would give her chocolate to fuck off.
"I'm grateful that I jumped to conclusions about your feelings," Natah concluded. "I suppose I was worried over nothing." Quietly, she cleared her throat. "Haylee, do you- do you want me to be your mother?" She asked with the slightest tinge of nervousness as if she was afraid Haylee would react poorly to the question. "I know that it may not be what you want, and it may be selfish on my part…"
Haylee stared at the ceiling blankly. "I don't- I'm not sure what I want." She rolled over, burying her face in the sheets. Could she ever call Natah 'mom'? She never called Margulis that. It was too painful considering what happened to her real mother.
Natah was her friend. Natah was mission control. Natah was… what was Natah to her now? She treated Haylee like she was her child, cuddling her, brushing her hair, and letting her fall asleep in Natah's arms. Haylee couldn't say she hated it. But was she ready to call Natah her mother?
"M-m-f." Haylee attempted. "M-mo… mom?" She could see the joy in Natah's eyes as she said it. "I don't know how I feel about that…" It didn't feel bad, per se, but it made her feel uncomfortable.
"It's alright, you don't have to force it." Natah brushed Haylee's bangs aside. "I won't be upset if you don't want to. As I said, I'm being a bit selfish about my desires."
Haylee blushed. "I… I want to, but I don't think I'm ready for that yet." She could come to get used to it, but it would take time. "I won't have to call Hunhow 'grandpa', will I?"
"No," Natah chuckled. "No, you do not."
==VI==
[Grand Narukami Shrine, January 1st, 2243]
"Woah…" Izuku gasped. He'd never been to a shrine this big before. The Grand Narukami Shrine was the largest and newest Shrine in Japan. Despite its modernity, the shrine was stylistically the same as older shrines.
"Yeah, I had that same reaction the first time I came here too," Setsuna commented. "Sure wish there was an elevator to get to the top though. It's a huge climb, but it's worth it to see the fireworks up there."
"We have to walk all the way to the top?" Lumine pouted. "I wish there was an elevator…"
The three teens were currently waiting for Haylee to arrive, all wearing their kimonos. Izuku had a green kimono. Setsuna's kimono had a t-rex pattern on it, and Lumine's was a simple white kimono with a purple sash. Izuku looked away with a quick blush. They both looked really pretty tonight. Well, they always looked pretty but- never mind.
"Hey Midoriya, you know who the Gūji of the shrine is?" Setsuna asked.
"Oh uh, no?" Why would he know that?
"I thought you would since you like drawing so much." She gave him a pointy-toothed smirk.
"Drawing?" Izuku tilted his head. "What do you mean?"
Setsuna rolled her eyes. "You know, that manga artist you showed us? The owner of the publishing company is the Gūji of the shrine too."
Izuku thought about it, trying to make a connection. "Wait, you mean Raiden Miko?"
Setsuna nodded. "Yep! Her family owns Yae Publishing House." In Setsuna's opinion, Raiden Miko was the ultimate girlboss. Owner of Japan's largest manga and light novel distributor? Check. Gūji of the most popular shine in Japan? Check. Married to the crown princess of the Imperial Royal family? Triple check. She also had written a highly popular yuri light novel which was just a very thinly disguised fanfic about Miko and her wife, which Setsuna thought was incredibly based.
"I didn't realize she was a shrine maiden." To be fair, Shrine Maiden and the CEO of a publishing company weren't exactly things that people would commonly associate together. He only really remembered Mrs. Raiden as the crown princess's wife since she took the royal family's name upon her marriage to Raiden Ei.
Now that Tokage had mentioned it he noticed there were quite a few stalls selling light novels and manga set up at the base of the mountain.
"It's pretty cool that your mom and Mr. Yagi offered to chaperone us, Midoriya," Lumine said, breaking up the awkward silence. "My dad had to stay home with my sister, otherwise he could've come too. I wish Neito was here though."
"Monoma's been really busy lately hasn't he," Setsuna noted.
"Yeah, whenever we all meet up he always has something come up. He's been acting really weird lately." Lumine frowned. It might just be a coincidence, but every time they planned something that included Haylee, Neito would be busy. It was probably just her imagination though.
Setsuna's stomach grumbled. "Damn, I hope Tenno gets here soon. I want to pig out tonight."
"Setsunaaaa!" Lumine whined while rapidly poking Tokage's shoulder. "You can't go getting out of shape! The U.A. entrance exams are next month!"
The two girls continued bickering while Izuku scanned the crowd. After a moment he heard a familiar voice approaching.
"Ordan! Put me down you ancient fuck!" The crowd parted to reveal Mr. Karris, who was holding Haylee by the stomach under his arm. She frantically wriggled and squirmed, trying to pull herself from his embrace. Upon noticing Izuku she froze up and her face turned beet red. She had the same expression as an angry cat that had been given a bath against its will.
Mr. Karris and Haylee were both wearing kimonos, the former black with gold lotus flowers, while Haylee's was a familiar shade of purple with the same gold lotus pattern. "Sup!" Ordan waved with his free hand. "Down ya' go!" He set Haylee down.
"Hmph." Haylee pouted and looked away from the older man. "Moron. I could've walked myself."
"I had to make sure you wouldn't run off to change your clothes again!" Ordan ruffled her hair to fix its disheveled state from her struggle. "And you look so -utterly adorable- cute in your kimono." He cooed. "Look at her Midoriya, isn't doesn't she look cute!"
"I uh, s-she l-looks very p-p-pretty!" Izuku stuttered, turning a darker shade of red than Haylee was a few seconds ago. Setsuna snickered at his flustered state.
Lumine, on the other hand, was blushing for a different albeit slightly similar reason. The only thing she'd seen Haylee wear was the same T-shirt and jeans that she wore every day, her sports bra, and her winter clothes for the cold. Frankly, the blue-haired girl's sense of fashion was non-existent considering all of her clothes were literally the same thing. However, seeing Haylee in a kimono made her realize something.
'Oh no, she's hot!' Lumine despaired and hid her face behind her hands. She already thought that Haylee was cute, but she was at the age where she was starting to see people differently. It helped that most of her friends were all prospective hero students and were thus reasonably fit. More than once she'd stared longer than she should've at Izuku, Haylee, Setsuna, Neito, and even Ayaka. Lumine had known she was attracted to boys and girls for a while now, but she hadn't seen any of her friends in a romantic way yet. She checking them out, that's all.
'She cleans up nicely. Why does she have to look so cute like this?' Over the past few months, her friendship with the blue-haired foreigner had grown, as had her friendship with Izuku. Haylee was a harsh teacher (she had the bruises to prove it), crude in her language at times, and refused to go into detail about her life before coming to Japan. She had that mysterious air about her, and her quirk was really cool too.
But all that wasn't why she found herself drawn to Haylee, although it certainly helped that she was physically attractive. No, it wasn't her looks or her personality. It was her swordplay that Lumine liked the most. To put it simply, Haylee was a master with the blade. Lumine could see the skill in her technique even with the taller girl holding back. She'd said it before and she would say it again: Haylee's swordplay was- "Beautiful…" She covered her mouth, realizing she'd whispered that out loud. Thankfully Haylee was too busy arguing with Mr. Karris for anyone to hear her, especially over the sounds of the festival around them.
"Holy shit." Setsuna snorted. "You finally wore something besides a t-shirt."
Haylee stopped angrily pulling Ordan's ponytail and blushed. "Well, Ordan worked really hard on it and-"
"I had to chase her around the house to get her to put it on," Ordan interjected with a goofy smile on his face.
A vein popped out on Haylee's temple and she grabbed Ordan's head in and dragged him down to eye level. "I thought I said you would keep that fucking information to yourself." She hissed with a murderous gleam in her eyes.
"Ehe…" Ordan laughed fearlessly, easily sidestepping out of Haylee's grasp.
"Jackass." Haylee crossed her arms and puffed out her lip. She could hear her friends giggling which only added to the embarrassment.
"All right, all right, I'll get out of your hair now…" Ordan joked. "But first!" He darted around Haylee rapidly taking pictures with his cell phone, much to her annoyance. "You kids have fun! Make sure you're up to the top of the mountain by the time the fireworks show starts." With that, he darted off toward Natah, Toshinori, and Inko.
Haylee exhaled. "Finally, he's gone. What a pain."
"Damn," Setsuna whistled. "Mr. Karris is kinda hot."
Haylee felt her cheeks heat up as she whirled around, gasping for air like someone had just hit her in the stomach with a two-by-four. "What the fuck Tokage, gross! He's like my dad!"
"More like daddy, meo- oww!~" Setsuna yelped as Haylee chopped her in the head.
"Quit thirsting over him." Haylee griped. "I'll kick your ass!"
"Relax Tenno," Setsuna rubbed the lump on her head. "I was just kidding. He's like, thirty or something."
'More like a thousand.' Haylee rolled her eyes. "Ugh, whatever."
"Your kimono is so pretty!" Lumine interrupted in an attempt to save Setsuna from further punishment. "Did Mr. Karris really make this?"
"Yeah, he made them matching." It was a nice kimono, and Ordan did a really good job at making it in such a short amount of time. Kimonos just… weren't her style.
"Well, now that you're here, let's go and enjoy the festival!" Lumine pumped her fist.
"Y-yeah!" Izuku joined her.
==VI==
Ordan watched the kids run off and smiled. He was glad Haylee had such good friends. It was hard to believe they'd been here for nearly a year already with how fast things had gone by. Of course, a large majority of Natah and his time went to filling out paperwork and training with Natah in Nezu's offsite facility. It was tough work and he didn't get to see Haylee for the majority of the day, but he couldn't be with her all the time anymore. He was free from his shackles as a Cephalon but if it meant that Haylee would be guaranteed happiness he would doom himself to that hell again in a heartbeat.
Having a second chance was more than a monster like him deserved, but Void be damned if he was going to waste it by going off to die. He could never change the fact that deep down, he was just a beast. But if he was going to be a beast, he would not be a feral pit dog the Orokin had desired. Instead, he would be a protector of the innocent. He would make sure for as long as he lived that people like the Orokin would never rise to power.
"Ordan," Natah interrupted his brooding by gesturing to the other adults. "Yagi and Mrs. Midoriya are heading up the mountain."
Ordan gazed upward and shrugged. "At least there are stairs."
They made their way over to the other adults, weaving their way through the crowded streets. As they approached the steps, Ordan couldn't help but notice the large number of heteromorphs working as shrine maidens. They all had the ears of different animals, and some had tails visible through their hakama. Guess it was thematically appropriate considering Japanese folklore.
==VI==
It only took them about an hour to reach the summit where the main shrine was located. It was a large red-painted building surrounded by several large sakura trees and a small pond underneath the shrine.
"Oh my," Inko gasped with a hand to her mouth. "I'd seen photos, but it doesn't begin to compare to the real thing."
Toshinori smiled. "I'm glad all that climbing was worth it then." Ordan was surprised that Toshinori wasn't exhausted from the climb considering his weakened state. "Perhaps one day I could show you the Lantern Rite Festival in China." He blushed. "If that's not too forward."
Ordan glanced at Natah and wiggled his eyebrows. She sighed and pulled out a bundle of yen and handed it over.
"What was that about?" Inko asked Natah.
"Ordan bet that you two would start dating within a year. I humored him." Natah rolled her eyes.
"Was it that obvious?" Toshinori sweatdropped.
Ordan placed a hand on Toshinori's shoulder. "When you've lived as long as I have, you pick up on these things pretty easily." Inko tilted her head with a confused expression, as Ordan looked younger than both Toshinori and herself. "Plus you too have been dancing around each other for months now."
The two of them blushed like teenagers getting caught together.
"So," Ordan asked. "How did it end up happening?"
"Well, I may or may not have… uhm, accidentally worded my invitation for tonight in a way that sounded like I was asking her out." Toshinori spilled.
"That does sound like something he would do." A new, playful voice giggled behind them, accompanied by the chime of suzu bells and chilly air.
Ordan whipped around, sensing danger. His wrist was caught by a frail-looking woman with a scar across her face and stark white hair. Despite her weak appearance, her grip on his arm was like a vice and her touch made him feel like he had buried the limb in a pile of snow with how cold her hand was.
"Ara ara~," An older woman with pink hair and fox ears closed her fan. "Your instincts are just as sharp as they said, Mr. Karris."
'She knows who he is…' Natah's eyes narrowed, though she didn't sense any hostility from the two women.
"Miko?" Toshinori exclaimed.
"Hello Toshinori, it's been a few years." Miko waved to the other woman. "Miss Himura, please release Mr. Karris. We did surprise him after all."
Warmth returned to his arm as Himura released it, and Ordan caught a flash of her snowflake-shaped earrings as she stepped back to Miko's side. "Apologies." The woman bowed.
"Do you know these two?" Inko asked, looking at the two shrine maidens. She vaguely recognized the one named Miko. Wasn't that the crown princess's wife? Toshinori was the world's, as well as Japan's Number One hero, so it made sense that he would be familiar with political figures regardless of his refusal to get involved in politics.
"Raiden Miko." The fox-eared woman bowed. "And this is my bodyguard, Himura Rin." Rin simply stared at Ordan, somewhat creeping him out.
"Himura…" Toshinori mused. "You're a hero, aren't you?" She definitely wasn't a normal shrine maiden with skills and strength like that.
"Yes sir, underground." She nodded curtly. That was all he was going to get out of her.
"Now I apologize for intruding upon your date Toshinori, but I'd like to have a word with you." Her eyes flicked over to Inko. "And I won't be long, Mrs. Midoriya."
'I didn't tell her my name…' Inko thought. "Go ahead Toshi. It's no trouble, she's an old friend isn't she?"
"Thank you." Miko snapped her fingers. "Miss Himura, why don't you bring the others to a good spot to enjoy tonight's show?"
"Yes ma'am." Rin turned to Ordan, Inko, and Natah. "Follow me please."
After the others left, Miko led Toshinori inside for privacy's sake. "Did something important come up, Miko?" Toshinori wondered out loud.
"Oh Toshinori, would you believe I just wanted to catch up?" She fluttered her eyelashes innocently.
"I would if it were anyone else."
"I'm hurt, I really did just want to catch up. I certainly wasn't expecting to see you tonight, and with a date no less." She grinned and began to fan herself dramatically. "I do so love a happy ending, well, a good tragedy can make for a good story as well."
"Inko is a wonderful woman, even if I didn't originally intend to go this far with her." Toshinori fidgeted.
"I agree." Miko closed her fan. "Honestly Toshinori, I'm happy for you. You've spent your whole life keeping people at arm's length. You deserve to be happy too, especially after all these years."
"You don't think it's selfish?" Toshinori worried.
"Of course it's selfish. But being selfish isn't always a bad thing. I think in your case your lack of selfishness was the problem. It's okay to want happiness Toshinori. It's not a feeling exclusive to humans you know." She pointed out wistfully. "She makes you happy, doesn't she?"
Toshinroi swallowed nervously. "She does, I think. This is only our first date after all, but…"
"Ufufu!~ So anxious." Miko giggled. "Don't worry Toshinori. The world won't end just because you decide to settle down. You deserve a happy ending after all you've done." She swooned theatrically. "The great hero finding training his successor, and in the process falling in love with his apprentice's mother." She spun around, lazily opening one eye partway to give Toshinori a mischievous look. "Although, strange warriors from another world descending to become his allies does add a bit of spice to the story, no? Isekai has been making a comeback lately."
"Ever the editor, aren't you Miko?" Toshinori sighed.
"Wouldn't anyone be excited to see something out of a manga come true? Magic, monsters, superpowers. Those have existed for a long time. But people from another universe?" Miko leaned over and booped Toshinori on the nose. "I wonder what stories they will tell, Midoriya Izuku and his friends?"
==VI==
"So tasty!" Haylee chomped down on the tricolor dango, savoring the sugary taste of the otherwise bland dumpling. The four of them were almost to the top of the mountain. Unfortunately for her, there wasn't any chocolate dango available at the stall.
"We're almost there, c'mon guys!" Setsuna shouted from up ahead.
"Coming!" Haylee shouted. She grabbed Izuku's wrist. "Let's go!"
"Wah!" Izuku cried out as he was unceremoniously dragged up the remaining flight of stairs, leaving Lumine behind.
"Wait for me!" The blonde yelped.
Lumine sprinted up the stairs to the shrine, panting as she reached the wooden steps where the others were waiting.
"You gotta be quicker than that Eikyō." Haylee teased, earning a blush from the other girl.
"No fair, you got a head start!" Lumine pouted. The other girls stuck their tongues out at her and giggled.
"How long until the fireworks show starts?" Izuku asked.
"Uhm," Setsuna checked her phone. "About thirty minutes. Should we go meet up with the adults then?"
"How about we go draw fortune slips?" Izuku offered.
"Oh yeah, I love doing that!" Lumine clapped her hands together.
"Fortune slips?" Haylee wondered though she didn't look happy about the idea.
"Yeah, it's called hatsumōde," That's right, Haylee wasn't from Japan. "It's a tradition during the beginning of the year to buy fortune slips from shrines, and they come with talismans too! That's how most shrines make their money at the start of the year." Lumine explained.
'This universe is such an ugly thing. It runs on linear time. The past untouchable, the future unwritten.' Haylee remembered with a scowl. "I don't believe in fate or fortune."
Izuku was a bit unsettled by Haylee's sudden shift in mood. "I mean, if you don't like that kind of thing you could always just write down a wish instead?"
"A wish?" Haylee questioned.
"Y-yeah! Instead of getting a fortune, you can write down something you want instead?" Izuku suggested nervously.
"A wish…" Haylee mused. "That's kind of like making your own fate, right?"
"I mean, I guess?" Setsuna shared a quizzical look with Lumine, who shrugged.
"I guess I'll do that then." Haylee agreed.
"Cool, let's go get some then," Setsuna said, leading them over to a booth manned by an elderly woman with fox ears and a fox mask. "Three omikuji and one ema please." They all pulled out money to pay.
"Oh, no need for that dearies. These are on the house." She handed the bundles to each of them. Gūji Miko had instructed her to give this group anything they asked for when they arrived, offering to cover the cost herself. Whether Miko would later bill All Might's agency for the product was none of her concern.
"Oh? Thank you, ma'am." Izuku bowed, and the others did the same.
"Okay, let's see what we got." Lumine opened her fortune slip. "I got a good one. How about you?"
"Goddammit, every time." Setsuna stomped. "I never get good fortunes."
"Mine was bad too." Izuku sighed. He and Setsuna walked over to a post with wires on it and tied their fortune slips to it.
"What are you doing?" Haylee followed them.
"You're supposed to put bad fortunes here, so your misfortune stays at the shrine and doesn't follow you around," Lumine explained.
"I see, that makes sense." Haylee nodded. "I guess I'll do mine now."
Lumine watched Haylee walk over and begin to write on her ema plaque. Peering over her shoulder, she could see her writing in some language she didn't recognize. "What does it say?"
"Huh? Oh, uhm… Are you supposed to share your wishes?"
"You can if you want to."
"It just says that I want all of us to get into U.A." Haylee blushed. "I don't really believe in all that fortune and wish crap, but… I know it's something we can do. Setsuna in her recommendation exam, and our regular one." She raised her fist and pounded on her chest. "I believe in us, not luck- well, I mean… we make our own luck. You get me?"
"That's pretty deep coming from you." Lumine teased.
"Hey! I can be deep!" Haylee mock-sulked.
"Yes Tenno-sensei. So deep." Lumine flirted.
"Damn straight," Haylee replied smugly.
"Hey, you dorks!" Setsuna called out. "C'mon! The show's about to start!" She and Izuku had already moved up to the balcony above with the rest of the adults.
They made their way up the stairs and Lumine stumbled. Haylee reached out to offer her a hand up and the blonde's face reddened. Lumine also made a small squeaking noise as she took Haylee's hand. 'Maybe she stubbed her toe? We are wearing sandals after all.'
"Did you have a good time Haylee?" Ordan asked.
"Mhm!" She nodded, sitting down next to her friends.
"Shh!" Natah put a finger to her lips. "It's starting."
A pink-haired fox mutant walked out in the middle of the shrine next to an oddly shaped tree. She bowed to the crowd, letting her robes flutter in the wind. "Thank you all for coming. I'd like to thank the Yashiro Commission and Naganohara Fireworks Company for their contri…"
"That's the Gūji, Raiden Miko that I was telling you about," Setsuna whispered.
"That's her?" Haylee said. 'She's not what I was expecting…'
In the meantime, Miko had finished her speech and had begun to dance. As she waved her gohei the ground began to glow a radiant yellow.
'I wonder if that's her quirk?' Izuku thought, mentally noting the sparkles coming from the ceremonial wand. 'Or maybe it's someone else using their quirk on her? The sparkles on the wand are pink, and the stuff on the ground is yellow…'
His pondering was cut short as Miko pointed her gohei to the heavens causing a golden pillar of light to erupt at her feet.
"Woah!" Izuku and Haylee oohed and ahhed, eyes filled with wonder at the magical display (which was magic unbeknownst to them). Lumine and Setsuna, who had seen this before were still in awe.
"Never gets old, does it?" Setsuna whispered as the fireworks started to fire off in the distance.
Lumine looked over at Haylee, who was watching the fireworks next to Izuku. "Yeah… it never does." She whispered back with a tinge of jealousy. Haylee and Izuku had been friends before Lumine met them. They were incredibly close. Now that she'd realized her feelings for Haylee, Lumine realized just how much that stung.
She didn't want to ruin her friendship with Izuku or Haylee. What if Izuku was interested in her too? It would be a real dick move to try and make a move on Haylee if he was. Plus, she didn't even know if Haylee liked girls. She could be straight for all Lumine knew.
They were still more than a month away from the U.A. entrance exams. She couldn't risk her friendships over a newly developed crush…
Maybe the only reason she was thinking about this was because Aether had confessed to Ayaka at last year's New Year's Festival. He'd been interested in the younger Kamisato before Lumine had known her. Honestly, if Aether started dating Ayaka, Lumine would've done so because Ayaka was gorgeous and an excellent swordswoman.
Shit, did she and Aether have a type?
A single tear landed on her hand, her sniffle drowned out by the sounds of fireworks. She missed her brother so goddamn much. No! Bad Lumine. Aether wouldn't want her to be sad at a time like this. She didn't want to ruin the mood when everyone was enjoying themselves.
She looked over at Haylee again, her smiling face illuminated by a rainbow of color from the fireworks display. 'I don't need to rush things with her. After all, I just realized how I felt tonight. I'll have time to sort out how I feel and talk to dad or Ayaka about this.' Lumine rationalized. For now, though, she would enjoy the beginning of the new year with her friends.
==VI==
Miko stepped into the secret elevator inside the shrine, hidden underneath layers of seals and illusions. The otherworlders Toshinori had befriended were interesting people indeed, just like Kamaji said.
'Midoriya Izuku… I'm looking forward to seeing the kind of hero you will become.' Finally, alone, she allowed her five tails to emerge from her hakama. 'And the Tenno girl, that one is powerful as well. Not as physically strong as Midoriya will be with One For All, but I could feel the bottomless well of energy she possesses." Miko mused. 'Not to mention Tau and Karris. Their power will be useful.' She smiled contently. 'I do so love the games you play, my adorable little nezumi, still working toward your promise all those years ago. Perhaps our shared dream will finally true.'
Time until U.A. Recommendation Exam: 1 month, 20 days (February 21st)
Time Until U.A. Entrance Exam: 1 month, 25 days (February 26th)
Time Until HPSC License Renewal Exam: 2 months 9 days (March 10th)
Notes:
This chapter was essentially Ayaka's story quest combined with Yae Miko's in terms of events. (Festival and ceremony).
I'm a slut for New Year's slice-of-life anime episodes. I love them so much.
Lots of things happening in this chapter. Inko is getting together with Toshinori because the man deserves happiness goddammit. Of course, being the bumbling himbo he is, he did it on accident.
Natah and Haylee finally discussed what has been bothering Natah all this time, and the nature of what exactly they understand about what Haylee is now.
Finally, we get Lumine being a bi-disaster and Haylee being clueless. Most of the worries that Lumine has are caused by misunderstandings brought about by Haylee's lack of emotional development. Haylee has been treating Izuku the same way her best friend Jenva from the Zariman treated her because that's the only good memory she has of friendship that she assumes was platonic.
Haylee, my sweet traumatized summer child, I think Jenva wanted to be more than friends. Why is it called summer child anyway? What if the child is born in a different season? I'm getting off track.
Uh, what else? Oh yeah, back to Haylee and Natah (and Ordan by extension). Haylee, obviously is still not over the deaths of her parents, and there is a reason for that.
Remember in The War Within when Teshin mentions that Margulis didn’t help the Tenno with their trauma, and only erased it? That’s why. She never got over her trauma because it was just hidden and repressed. Time has helped some, and she’s had other things to worry about (Old War, memory loss, more fighting, New War).
Natah on the other hand is feeling like her whole “motherhood” thing was a selfish lie since she barely got to interact with the Tenno when they needed her apart from taking up Margulis’s role in the Old War. After that she was locked away on the moon, and then locked the moon in the Void. She got out for a bit, then was immediately brainwashed again, and after all she went through all but one of the children she took in are dead.
So Haylee doesn’t know if she wants Natah as a mother rather than a mother figure, though she’s not entirely against it. She just has a lot of baggage attached to parental figures which you will see exactly why when I do the Zariman flashback chapter, which will probably be one of the darkest parts of the story I write. The same goes with Ordan, even though he and Natah aren’t romantically involved he still basically raised Haylee once she got out of the Second Dream and is thus a (goofy) father figure to her as evidenced by her comments to Setsuna.
They really are one fucked up family aren’t they? Orokin handing out trauma like Oprah for them i guess.
Next time: It's time for One For All. (Finally)
Chapter 37: Inheritance
Summary:
Izuku is ready for One For All. One For All isn't exactly ready for everything else though...
Notes:
8 day chapter turnaround, not bad. Two-thirds of the art for previous chapter has been posted on AO3 so check that out. There will be a third page in about 2 weeks.
CW: Surgery
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
|==:: ZARIMAN DATA FILE REPOSITORY ::==|
[Recovered partial transcript of encrypted transmission between Executor Tuvul and Chief Liason Quinn.]
T : -and you have failed to meet your goals yet again. Riots, and sabotage in the biomes.
Q: Apologies, my lord, but the situation has worsened. We've seen an uptick in violent altercations between the passengers with multiple casualties. This has only raised concerns about the safety of the Void jumps. The crew fears that-
T: The jumps are perfectly safe. If the citizens are succumbing to the madness it is their fault for ignoring safety procedures. Need I remind you, Quinn, you were given authority by the Seven to handle these matters according to our legems. Make an example out of the dissenters. You have served us loyally for many years, but that does not exempt you for failure.
Q: Lord Tuvul, executions would only-
T: I think you misunderstand me. This is not a request, this is an order. If you are incapable of carrying this out you will be replaced. We may not be able to punish you, but your brother and his family are well within our grasp. Do remember that the next time you question my orders.
Q: Apologies, my lord. It will be done.
T: If the Zariman Ten-Zero situation continues to deteriorate, we will have no choice but to deem it a failure. You do understand what that means, don't you?
Q: I understand.
[End Transmission]
Q: Round up the prisoners for execution. They will be given the judgment of the Jade Light. {Quinn whispers, enhancing audio} I'm sorry. I don't have a choice. Void forgive me for what I must do.
==========================VI==========================
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, February 12th, 2243]
Two more weeks. Two more weeks until the U.A. entrance exams. Haylee yawned as she jogged to the beach, a bag full of food in one hand and bokken in the other. They were expected to finish the cleanup within the next few days but there was still a bit to go. It was still fairly early in the morning and Haylee wanted to get some cardio in before they started training today.
As she approached the beach she saw Mr. Yagi getting out of his truck nearby. "Hiya!" Haylee waved.
"Ah, young Tenno! How are you doing today?" Toshinori greeted.
"Fine, I'm pretty pumped to get this beach done. Is Izuku here yet?" She hadn't seen her friend in the past two days, since they were taking time to rest between training sessions.
Toshinroi frowned. "No actually. I haven't seen him yet…" Izuku was usually on time, or even early, and waiting for training. It was strange that he wasn't here yet.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
Both of them jolted at the sound of a familiar scream. Thinking something was wrong, they sprinted toward the beach entrance. Instead of cries of pain, they found Izuku standing atop a massive pile of garbage stacked at the top of the staircase. The boy was crying out in triumph, shirtless and caked in sweat and grime, his chiseled form illuminated by the rising sun.
"Holy shit…" Haylee's jaw dropped along with the items in her hands. She ran over to the railing and looked across the beach. It was completely spotless, and he'd even cleaned Haylee's assigned area as well.
"Holy… stinking… super-crap!" Toshinori bulked up to his hero form. Izuku wobbled atop the garbage pile and toppled over the side. He saw Haylee crouch in preparation to void-dash and catch the boy, but luckily he was one step ahead. " I got you, my boy. You really went Plus Ultra! That part of the beach wasn't even part of the assignment!"
"I- I did it!" Izuku panted.
"Holy… when did you get all this done? How!" Haylee gawked. There were cars in the pile; unlike the others, she hadn't sliced them into more manageable pieces with Exalted Blade.
Toshinori set Izuku down. "I… used…" He wobbled around in an exhausted state.
"Hold on," Haylee grabbed a bottle of water from her bag. "Drink."
Izuku gratefully took the water and chugged the whole thing. "Ahh... Thank you. I took the engine blocks out and found some trash to make a ramp to push them up. I didn't want to scratch up the stairs."
"Young Izuku, you truly went above and beyond!" The hero pulled out his phone. "Look at this."
Haylee and Izuku leaned over, the former snorting. It was a picture of Izuku splayed out on the beach, tears gushing from his eyes. "This was you when we started, and look at you now!" Toshinori flexed his muscles. "All these months of training have paid off! You pushed yourself to the limit and then some! You're still a long way off from being able to handle my full power, but your hard work will be rewarded today!" He reached up to pull off a strand of hair his spikes.
Haylee in the meantime had grabbed a chocolate bar and started to nibble on it.
"Eat this!"
Izuku stared blankly at the strand of golden hair. "Huh?" He could hear the sound of Haylee choking on her chocolate bar beside him.
"You need to ingest some of my DNA for One For All to transfer. This is how my master transferred it to me. It's tradition!" Toshinori rubbed his head sheepishly.
"Gross!" Haylee gagged, staring regretfully at the chocolate she had spat onto the sand. "You really going to make him eat hair." She looked at Toshinori with disgust.
"I- I'll do it!" Izuku declared.
"Hell no!" Haylee glared. "Listen Izuku, as someone with hair long enough to have it get caught in my mouth, I can tell you it's disgusting."
"Your hair isn't much longer than mine…"
"That's not the point dude." Haylee deadpanned. "Ugh…" Faster than Toshinori could react, her hand shot out and snatched the hair from his outstretched hand. She broke her half-eaten chocolate bar in half, smooshing the strand between the pieces into the world's worst sandwich. "Here, eat it this way."
Toshinori sputtered, transforming back into his skinny form. "You can't just-" His voice was silenced by an annoyed stare from Haylee.
"A- alright!" Izuku gingerly took the One For All chocolate sandwich. Given Haylee's love of the confection, it was a sign of trust that she was giving this to him-
"You're buying me another chocolate bar later." She told Toshinori.
… nevermind. He looked back to the chocolate which was already starting to melt in his hand. This was it. He was going to have a quirk. Briefly, he thought about the fact that this was technically an indirect kiss with Haylee, but his excitement threw that idea out of his mind.
This was everything he ever wanted, wasn't it? He'd put all these months of work into training for this moment. He wasn't going to be the useless, quirkless Deku anymore.
But Toshinori and Haylee said he could be a hero without a quirk. Not like All Might, but still a hero. He could be like one of those heroes with non-combat-oriented quirks, although he'd be at more risk in a fight despite his strength. It was ironic, now that he was about to get everything he ever wanted he was second-guessing himself. Maybe there was someone better, who had a quirk that would compliment One For All better. Was someone like him with no quirk really suitable?
' I know that Toshinori was quirkless and wasn't able to be a hero before he got One For All from the seventh user… but he believes in me. Haylee believes in me. Mom believes in me. Even if I didn't tell Monoma, Tokage, and Eikyō about my quirklessness they believe in me too.' He looked up to see Toshinori's proud face. Would he be upset if he rejected it? Maybe a little, but he would respect the decision if Izuku decided not to. But…
Izuku wanted to be a hero like All Might. Sure, he could save people without a quirk. He'd proved that much already, but he wanted to be a hero that could save everyone. With One For All, he would be able to save a hundred times that amount.
The chocolate-covered hair entered his mouth a second later.
"Ew." Haylee grimaced.
It wasn't too bad with the partially melted chocolate covering the strand. He just chewed it a little and swallowed the glob whole. "I don't feel any different…" Izuku said after a few seconds, clenching and unclenching his hands.
"Your body needs time to digest the hair. It should take a few hours for your body to process One For All." Toshinori explained. He wasn't sure how it worked exactly, not like there were many chances or trusted scientists to oversee the process for any of the previous users. Even with his limited scientific knowledge, Toshinori knew it was probably impressive for a quirk to forcibly activate the dormant quirk gene.
"So now what?" Haylee asked.
"You should rest before the quirk comes in young man. Remember what I said about overexerting yourself? You've been working on this when you weren't supposed to, weren't you." True to what Toshinori said, Izuku looked exhausted. One for All should help with his fatigue, but he needed to rest. "How about you take a nap for a few hours? We'll take One For All for a test once you are rested up."
"Alright." Izuku started over to the bench only to stumble, the fatigue of the past few days finally catching up to him. Haylee was right there to catch him.
"I got you." She picked him up bridal style much to his growing embarrassment and deposited him on the nearby bench.
"Thanks, Haylee." Izuku yawned.
Toshinori returned with a stack of towels to function as a cushion. "Would you like me to call your mother?"
"Yeah… she'll want to see me… use my quirk…" Izuku murmured sleepily.
"I'll watch him while you're gone." Haylee offered.
"Alright. I'll be back in about an hour."
==VI==
Izuku had fallen asleep minutes after Toshinori departed. With nothing else to do Haylee simply crossed her legs to mediate, rising half a meter off the ground. With her sharp senses, she would be able to tell if anyone tried to sneak up on him while he slept.
"One For All…" The Vestige of the Man in the Wall mused in its mocking facsimile of her voice. "Such an interesting power, and an impressive legacy to live up to as well. Of course, you would know a thing or two about inherited power…"
' You again? Shut the fuck up.' Haylee thought. ' I thought you said you would leave me alone.'
"So hostile! I just saw something that caught my eye. That boy's power will be nothing to scoff at. You could bend him to your will, reshape him into a fine ser-"
Haylee manifested herself in her mindscape, appearing directly in front of her copy and blasted a hole in its head with a beam of Void energy. "How's that for hostile motherfucker!? You keep your hands off my friends!"
The copy slumped against the overgrown Zariman walls with gray sand pouring out the hole in its face rather than blood. For good measure, Haylee kicked it in its still-smirking face, causing the doppelganger to disintegrate into a pile of dust.
"How rude!" Another copy with tears pouring down its face hugged her. One would have thought it was actually upset if not for the slasher smile on its otherwise sad-appearing face. "I just wanted to tal-"
Haylee didn't let the vestige finish, twisting out of its false hug and punching it in the throat. It made a gagging noise for a split second before Haylee grabbed its hair and slammed it face-first into one of the Cephalon terminals. A few broken teeth fell to the floor, and she finished the "sad" copy off by quickly snapping its neck.
"FUCK OFF!"
"Someone's angry." A tired-looking Haylee with dark bags under its shimmering golden eyes ridiculed. "Don't you know that killing yourself is bad for your mental health? Not that you were ever concerned with that anyway."
With a growl, Haylee charged at the vestige. It dodged her punches passively like it could see them coming a mile away. "I'm not you shithead. This is cathartic."
"Are you though? Maybe I'm not a copy of the original Indifference? Perhaps I'm the deepest, darkest part of you that wants to be free from all the emotions holding you back?" It proposed. "Or maybe I'm just a figment of your imagination?"
Haylee ignored it, sweeping this copy's legs out from under it. Unlike the previous, it was clad in her purple transference suit. She put her foot down on its neck and stomped. It disintegrated like all the rest.
She turned around to the sound of metal scraping, coming face to face with a blood-stained copy of herself carrying a dented metal rod coated with gore and a bit of brain matter. Haylee faltered at the sight of herself in her old Zariman bodysuit.
"Ah, so that finally stops your little violent spree. A good ol' blast from the past!" It threw its arms open in a grandiose display.
"Don't you dare take that form!" Haylee demanded shakily, taking a step back.
"Struck a nerve, have I? Very well." The vestige flickered and reappeared as Haylee was now. "Don't say that I'm unreasonable. Are you done with your little temper tantrum?"
"Only if you're done with your mind game bullshit." Haylee snapped back, her rekindled rage brushing aside the traumatic memories.
"You're no fun… but fine." It pouted. "I don't get you. Limitless power at your fingertips and you choose to be... boring. Why live a normal life when you have a universe for the taking? I limited universe, but still!"
Haylee rolled her eyes. "Have you ever considered that I just don't care? I finally have the chance to live a normal life here. Why would I give that up?"
"Aside from Eikyō Lumine and Midoriya Izuku, and perhaps Monoma Neito your friends are nothing special. They're all mortal, and you will outlive them all. What will you have in a few centuries?"
"I'll have Ordan and Natah." She took a hostile step forward. "And don't badmouth my friend's dickwad."
"What about a thousand years? Ten thousand?" It goaded.
"I'll still have Natah." Haylee hesitated.
"And what happens when you eventually lose her too?" It ducked, the blast of violet-blue void energy barely missing its face.
"Fuck you. Why do you care?" Haylee's questioning expression morphed into a shit-eating grin after a moment. "Oh, I get it…"
"Hm?"
"Oh, this is fucking rich. I knew something was up with how you've been acting." Haylee keeled over laughing. "You're afraid, aren't you?"
It's deviously smiling face didn't betray any hint of her guess. "I don't know what you mean."
"You keep saying how I should become a second 'Man in the Wall' or whatever, but you're becoming more like me." She cackled. "You stupid bitch, my emotions are weakening you, aren't they? That's why you want me to throw all my attachments away."
"Think what you like." It gave her a bemused smirk. "Is that true? Maybe. Or maybe not? There is one single truth: I am what you will become. It may take centuries, millennia even, but eventually, when you lose everything you ever loved you will become me. Not the Man in the Wall, but something new."
"Go fuck yourself with a sharp rock. I'll never be you, and you quite literally can't change that. It's part of the deal I made with the original, remember? I get its power, and you hitch a ride to watch. You're nothing, just a remnant of a once mighty wall, rubble." Haylee hissed mockingly.
"Hmmph." Haylee could tell she struck a nerve. "Fine then." The copy looked up. "Looks like we have company." And with that, Haylee snapped awake.
Turning around, the vestige smiled. "Hello, Umbra. It seems you were a bit late to our little… chat."
The Warframe let out a loud growl, storming up to the copy and pinning it up against the wall by the throat.
"Oh don't be like that. Haylee is doing fine. Disappointing to the original me's plans, but fine. You should be happy for her, shouldn't you?" It informed with the same sinister smile it always wore.
Umbra growled again, activating Exalted Blade and slicing the wall a few times to write something. The vestige glanced at the wall.
死 (DIE)
"Rude." It stated plainly. Umbra dropped it and it fell on its butt. "One would think you would be nicer to something sharing this pretty little face." It pulled on its cheeks to make Haylee's face smile unnaturally wide.
"Grrrrrrrrr…."
"Run along now, be lucky I give you such free reign in here. You don't want to get chained up too, do you?"
Umbra clenched his fist and paced for a minute, before raising a single digit toward the duplicate.
"Charming."
==VI==
"Tenno?" Haylee's eyes opened to a concerned Mrs. Midoriya standing in front of her. "Oh, I was worried."
"Sorry. How long were you…" Hayle blushed.
"About five minutes. You looked upset while you were meditating. I didn't want to startle you." Toshinori had told her that Haylee had been through a lot but didn't go into much detail. Knowing that she thought it a bad idea to touch her without consent.
"Ah… sorry. I was just…" Arguing with a presumed fragment of an eldritch god that looked just like you? "Thinking."
"I heard Toshinori gave Izuku his quirk." Inko looked over to her sleeping son. "I wish I'd been here to see it, but it's not like it's something that I could take a picture of."
Haylee checked her phone. She'd been meditating for about three hours now. Huh. "I mean, it wasn't that impressive or anything. Mr. Yagi just made Izuku eat one of his hairs." She made an "ew" face.
"Did he now?" Inko let out an exasperated sigh. "I swear, that man…"
"I know, right?"
They both turned as Izuku mumbled in his sleep. Hopefully, he'd wake up soon.
==VI==
"Oh shit!" Yoichi jolted awake. "New user, who dis?"
Ever since Eighth had killed All For One, the vestiges of the past users of One For All had entered a slumber. They couldn't pass on since they were trapped in the quirk, so it was the closest thing they had to peace. How long had he been asleep? Four years now?
Apparently, Eighth had just passed on One For All. It made sense, his body probably wasn't in the best shape due to the injury. He hopped out of his bed and ran to the big throne room. Floating in the sky was a huge loading screen which was at 69%. "Nice."
Now, who did Eighth pick? If it was someone with a quirk he'd have to find some way to warn them about having one for all. Taking another look at the progress bar, it was already at 76%. That should mean that the quirk was already a part of him, and his body was finishing adjusting to the sudden change in genetics.
"Let's see what we're working with here." Yoichi manifested a pair of sunglasses and a laptop. "I'm in." He'd always wanted to say that. An image of Ninth popped up. He was a green-haired teenager, fifteen years old according to the fancy little profile screen. "Midoryia Izuku, oh, good he doesn't have a quirk." Thank god Eighth had somehow lucked into that. "Now how did you meet this one?"
He flipped through the highlights of Ninth's memories. Somehow One For All knew to filter out private stuff so it was only the important bits.
"Can a quirkless person become a hero like you?"
"You should keep your dreams realistic…"
Dammit Eigth, you hypocrite. Once Seventh woke up and saw this she was going to kick Toshinori's vestige.
" My body moved on its own."
Yoichi nodded in approval. Midoriya seemed like a good successor.
" You too can become a hero!" He saw from Toshinori's perspective.
He skimmed through the next few clips of the first weeks of training before something caught his eye. "Hold up, what's this?" It was the beach that Ninth was training on, but there was a girl in what looked like a hero suit pulling people out of the water. She was about Ninth's age… what was she doing with a suit like that, beat up as it was?
Ninth said something to her but it didn't look like she understood. ' Ah, she's a foreigner.' But what language was that? Arabic? It certainly wasn't anything he'd heard while inside One For All.
Immediately after they attempted to communicate, a large red heteromorph appeared behind her. Yoichi immediately froze, because he could sense one horrifying fact.
That man was more powerful than his brother. The woman on the ground said something to the man who looked like he was seconds away from turning Ninth into a steaming pile of ash. The sheer amount of power the man possessed was terrifying. Eventually though, whatever the woman on the ground was saying seemed to calm him down.
Unfortunately, Eighth chose that time to arrive, antagonizing the man into resuming hostilities. Surprisingly All Might took him out in a single powerful punch. Did he overestimate the mutant's power? Yoichi took a look at the two adults on the beach. 'Or maybe he was just exhausted already? Those two certainly are.'
Then a rusted fridge fell toward the people on the ground, and the girl did something. She charged forward with her arm morphing painfully and slashed the appliance in two. "Phew." Yoichi whistled. "That's an impressive quirk." He frowned as the girl looked surprised that she'd done that before passing out. That was odd. She should be old enough to know what her quirk was, plus her outfit looked like one a hero student would wear. Though… it looked warped, not because of the scratches that adorned it. It looked like parts of it had blended together and melted partially.
The scene shifted again, and he fast-forwarded. Eighth's detective friend interviewed ninth and he went back home. Oh, he actually told the kid's mother about One For All too? "Probably for the best…" Yoichi mused. More time passed with the boy going to school, resting, and then training more off and on every few days with Eighth.
What he learned from watching is that Ninth was a skittish but determined and intelligent boy. He took to training like a moth to a flame and seemed to do fairly well in school. Sucked that his teachers and classmates were quirkist assholes though.
"Ah, there she is… Tenno Haylee? That's an interesting name." The girl was back with Eighth and she didn't look happy to be there. She was speaking Japanese this time too, which was impressive for only a few weeks passing between their first meeting.
"I told you I wanted to get away from the old man, not talk to your trainee," Haylee grumbled to Eighth before storming up the steps of the beach.
"Classic 'I'm not here to make friends material'." Yoichi shook his head. Knowing what he'd seen from Ninth so far he figured that would only spur him to try to befriend the girl. Tenno… that was an interesting name. She wasn't related to the Imperial Family, that's for sure. The quirk he'd seen was similar to the Weapon Creation quirk that had been passed down the Raiden line though.
True to his expectations Ninth tried to talk to her, which she responded to with hostility. That is, until he gave her chocolate. Yoichi smiled when two days later the girl asked to be friends with Ninth.
==VI==
Haylee's quirk wasn't like anything Yoichi had ever seen before. She kinda looked like… what was that series called? Kamer Rider? Maybe like a hyper-sleek version of that? She called it 'Excalibur', which was dope as fuck. The sword abilities she possessed certainly lived up to the namesake. There was something that concerned Yoichi, and that was the sheer number of abilities the girl possessed.
Regeneration, invisibility, short-range teleportation, a wave-based ability that made things float, and some kind of energy manipulation. On top of that, there was the armored transformation with blade-based abilities as well. There were some powerful and versatile quirks out there, and he could see the energy manipulation extending to the other abilities… except regeneration and transformation.
She appeared to have multiple quirks. All Might wasn't an idiot, so he probably knew that too. No way would he be so trusting in letting the girl see his true identity and train with his successor otherwise. He'd have to check Eighth's memories after this…
A while later Ninth and Haylee experimented with her quirk. For someone who appeared confused about her quirk the first time Yoichi saw her use it, she seemed to know a lot about its limitations.
What was she? If she had multiple quirks she should be deteriorating rapidly unless her body was somehow compatible with them like a few of All For One's minions had been, but that was rare. Most of the time they ended up as vegetative husks who couldn't even walk.
Did that asshole force a bunch of quirks into some girl before he died? ' But that doesn't explain the red mutant from earlier…' All For One wouldn't employ someone more powerful than himself so that probably wasn't it. Maybe some government finally figured out how to replicate his brother's powers and made the girl, only for her to escape?
He needed answers dammit!
The weeks went by and Haylee had joined Ninth in training. Their friendship had also grown, and Ninth's mother had even invited Haylee and her family to Izuku's upcoming birthday. "She has a family?" The only people he could think of were the two men and women from the beach and the huge mutant. Haylee didn't resemble any of them, unless she was… oh wait, Eighth said something bad had happened to Haylee in the past. Maybe she was an orphan?
Yoichi skipped to the birthday to check. Yep, the white-haired man and the… well, that was the same woman but her hair color had changed from raven-black to purple with light streaks. "Skip skip skip!" Yoichi impatiently tapped his foot. "Aha, there we go!"
The woman's name was Tau Natah, and the man was named Karris Ordan. Tau had a powerful shapeshifting quirk, while Karris could make bone constructs. Yoichi kind of regretted skipping around Ninth's memories because some of this information had probably been said already. He'd have to go back and watch them in more detail.
They did presents, and Ninth received a sword from Karris. One for All with a sword… Second would be interested when she woke up. Toshinoiri gave him an autograph and Haylee a hand-carved figurine. The two teens went to Ninth's room to look at his frankly impressive collection of All Might merch. ' Must be awkward for Eighth to see.' Yoichi thought with amusement.
The two were alone now, and both seemed nervous. "I wonder…" Yoichi manifested a bucket of popcorn. "Oh! Is this going to be a love confession?" He leaned back, giddily popping a piece into his mouth. It didn't nourish him but it still tasted good. "I ship it." Come to think of it, Eighth was close to Izuku's mother, and she seemed to be reciprocating it. Good for him. Toshinori deserved a shot at happiness.
It turned out not to be a love confession. Instead Ninth told her about One For All. Yoichi couldn't help but feel he missed that earlier. "Damn, this is what I get for skipping content like brother did…" He lazily tossed another handful of popcorn into his maw like the greedy little gremlin he was. Izuku probably asked Toshinori if he could tell her in a part he fast-forwarded through.
She seemed to take the news well, so that was good. It looked like Ninth was afraid Haylee would be upset he withheld the truth for so long. They talked for a bit about heroes and quirklessness, which seemed to be a topic they discussed before. Haylee even took Izuku's hand. "Oh, is she gonna confess then?" Yoichi hypothesized excitedly.
Haylee looked nervous, looking away from Izuku guiltily. " Midoriya, since we're on the topic of secrets… there's something I've been wanting to tell you too." She grabbed her hand to stop it from shaking.
"Relationship upgrade confirmed?" Yoichi leaned forward.
"It's about where… where I'm from. Where we are from." Haylee started. "We're not from this universe."
Yoichi would've echoed Ninth's loud reaction were it not for the fact that he was now choking to death on popcorn and had fallen on the floor in shock. ' Fuck! Gonna choke to…' It was then he realized that he could just make the popcorn vanish and that he didn't to breathe inside One For All. "What the hell?!" He yelped, rocketing into a sitting position and rewound the memory.
"We're not from this universe."
<<<<<<<<<<
"We're not from this universe."
<<<<<<<<<<
"We're not from this universe."
Yep, he definitely wasn't mishearing that. Yoichi bolted from his seat, passing the huge red "Emergency Meeting" button in the middle of the throne room. This didn't qualify as a world-ending emergency like that incident in Russia nine years ago, so he wasn't about to wake everyone up.
Fifth's room was the only one available to enter, by virtue of not having a " Do Not Disturb" sign on his door, and by bothering to have a door to access his space inside One For All.
"Fifth! Fifthhhhh!" He zoomed over to the Blackwhip user's bed and started to frantically shake the muscular man awake. "Wake up!"
"Ughhhh." Banjo's hand shot out and grabbed Yoichi by the shirt. "First? What the hell d'ya want? I was having a nice dream dammit!" He stood up angrily, suspending Yoichi with a few strands of his quirk.
"Eighth transferred the quirk-"
"He what?! Doesn't that require a vote?" Banjo shouted.
"Well, we were kinda asleep, so Eighth got more sway over the quirk. Plus, the core of One For All must've agreed with his judgment in our place?" Yoichi guessed. "But that's not the important part, c'mere!" He wormed his way out of Blackwhip using One For All and tried to pull Banjo, who wouldn't budge.
"Whaddya mean that's not important?" Banjo questioned. "Explain, or I'm going back to bed."
"Well, the best way I can explain it is Isekai stuff happened."
Banjo stared at Yoichi blankly. "What?"
"Ugh… I forgot you're not cultured. You know the genre where someone gets hit by a truck or something and gets sent to another world?"
"Ninth got sent to another world!?" Banjo shouted.
"No, like the reverse. A bunch of people got sent to our universe." Yoichi informed.
Banjo took a few seconds to process the ludicrous statements First was making. "You're fucking with me, aren't you?"
"Nuh-uh! I have proof! Quick, to the throne room!" He sprinted off without Banjo, who sighed and elected to follow the idiot now that he was awake. Banjo was going to kill him if this was another prank. Why couldn't Yoichi get Second or Seventh instead of waking him up?
He sat down on his throne while Yoichi fiddled with a laptop, blowing up the video onto a large screen in front of them. It was from the perspective of whoever Ninth was, looking at some nervous girl with messy blue hair. "So you weren't making it up? Who is that?"
"So, I haven't actually watched further-" Yoichi started, to which Banjo facepalmed.
"Why-did-you-wake-me-up-without-checking-the-information-first?" Banjo angrily slammed his fist into the armrest of his throne with every word.
"Woah holds on Fifth, I believed it because I saw what came before this so contextually it makes sense." Yoichi defended. "She's about to tell him anyway, so just watch." He started the memory back up.
"We're not from this universe."
"WHAT!"
Ninth shouted, quickly covering his mouth.
' So Ninth is just a teenager…' Banjo noted. "Who's the girl?" He asked while she explained to Ninth how they got there.
"Tenno Haylee, has a weird quirk that I thought was a product of my brother or something. Quiet, I wanna hear this." Yoichi shushed, eyes glued to the screen.
"First!" Banjo sputtered. This was the kind of thing you led with. He turned back to the screen.
"Where I'm from, humanity had reached the stars long before I was born. There was an Empire called the Orokin that ruled from Mercury to the outer reaches beyond Pluto. There weren't quirks, but our technology was super advanced. They terraformed most of the planets to be habitable, even ones like Venus." She explained. "But the Orokin were greedy and wasteful. They realized that their current way of life would lead the system to ruin, so they decided to try and move to another system instead."
"So, were you Orokin then?"
Ninth questioned.
The girl scowled, and both users recoiled from the sheer hatred emanating from her. "No, fuck no. The Orokin were complete and utter scum. The only reason the Orokin Empire was successful was the technological monopoly they had and slavery."
"Fucking hell," Banjo said.
"S-slavery?" Ninth asked.
" They bred a race of clones specifically to use as slave labor, called the Grineer. Aside from that, there were people forced into servitude as punishment as well." Haylee turned to Ninth.
"Quick question, what's Ninth's name? I forgot to ask." Banjo whispered.
"Midoriya Izuku," Yoichi replied.
"But back to what I was saying, they wanted to abandon our home, the Origin System, for the Tau System. To do that, they had to send ahead some terraforming machines to prepare it. After that, they just had to colonize it with 'loyal subjects' who were lucky enough to be chosen for the journey." She grit her teeth. "Which meant people that the Empire wouldn't care about losing. Dissidents, undesirables, or just those of the lower class. A few loyal people were chosen as the command staff as well. My parents were picked because my dad was an engineer and my mom was a scientist. I was born during the construction of the ship made to take us to Tau, the Zariman Ten-Zero." She explained sadly.
"Oh…" Izuku whispered.
"The ship was almost done being built by the time I was eleven, and I'd grown up there. I had friends there too." She struggled with the last part. "Uhm, this next part requires a bit of context. So alongside my reality was a dimension called 'The Void', which the Orokin based a lot of their technology on, including the Solar Rail which let them use faster-than-light travel." She continued to explain. "The journey was supposed to tour around the worlds the Empire controlled for propaganda before making the journey to Tau, but the colonists had concerns over the safety of the trip. No ship had made a Void jump that far before, and the odd occurrences of violence popping up as the trip progressed didn't help things. The adults tried to keep the kids out of the loop but it was obvious something was up."
"Damn…" Yoichi muttered. "Those Orokin sound like real pieces of shit."
"No kidding." Banjo scowled.
"- the agricultural biomes were sabotaged in hopes that the Orokin would delay the jump, but instead they told the crew that we would do the jump or their families back home would be punished."
"Bastards." Banjo clenched his fist.
"It was just supposed to be a jump drill, but someone must've sabotage the ships drives. Instead the whole ship was stuck in the Void." Haylee's voice grew shaky. " And…" Her lip trembled and she looked like she was on the verge of tears before Izuku grabbed her hand. She calmed down, letting her breathing slow before resuming. "None of the adults made it out alive."
Yoihci could see the haunted look in her eyes. Whatever happened was too horrific to describe and was clearly deeply traumatic to the girl. "Fucking hell." He heard Fifth whisper.
"That's how I got my powers. All the kids who survived were… changed by the Void." She said, avoiding Izuku's gaze guiltily. "Remember how I said we didn't have quirks? I didn't have any powers. I was just a normal low-class daughter of some colonists."
"You were quirkless… like I am now."
Izuku realized.
"Now?" Banjo questioned.
"Ninth told her about One For All. Sounded like Eighth told her guardians too." Yoichi informed Banjo.
"Wait, he what!?" Banjo whirled around, wide-eyed. "Haven't they only been here a few months? Is he insane?"
"It's Eighth." Yoihci shrugged. "The man's a meathead sometimes but he's not stupid. If he told them I trust that he had a good reason."
"Hrmph." Banjo narrowed his eyes and leaned back.
"-at least your powers won't turn you into a monster." Haylee said bitterly. While the two vestiges were talking she let the crackle of Void energy run down her arm.
"And… and that's how you got all your powers?" Izuku asked.
Haylee gulped. "N-not all of them."
"Wait there's more?" Banjo raised an eyebrow.
"That's only part of her quirk. It was so multifaceted, that's why I said I thought All For One had a hand in it." Yoichi explained. "But I have a feeling that whatever she told Ninth isn't going to be any better than what we've heard so far…"
"The Void is a place beyond scientific explanation. Time and space don't follow the rules there. We were in there for… I don't even remember anymore. It was a few years, but we stopped aging and had to worry about other things," She shuddered. "That were more important than keeping tally of time. Not that we could tell how fast it was passing. Eventually the ship returned to the Origin system, but only a few days had passed there since the incident. They were about to write us off as a mechanical failure."
" Tenno… how- how old are you?" Izuku carefully asked.
" Mentally and biologically? About fifteen. Chronologically I've been alive for close to nine hundred years."
Banjo made a choking noise. That was older than all the One For All users and All For One's ages combined.
After Izuku recovered from that revelation, she continued. "The Orokin rounded up all the children. Not to rescue us, but to erase their mistake. Everything related to the Zariman was erased. We were never on that ship according to the records. They discovered the powers that we had, and they feared us. They called us many things; abominations, monsters, devils… but the name they stuck us with was… Tenno."
"Tenno… Ten-" Yoichi's eyes widened.
"Ten-zero." Izuku said at the same time.
Yoichi and Banjo continued to watch and listen as Haylee explained how the newly named Tenno were locked up like animals, beaten, experimented on, and a few were executed. They could feel Ninth's horrified emotions that matched their own. It was painfully reminiscent of the way early quirk users were treated back in Yoichi's time.
She explained how there was a scientist who tried to help them control their powers and overcome the trauma wrought by the Zariman incident, but the damage ran too deep. Unable to help them, she opted to suppress the children's painful memories instead and lock them in stasis.
"And then, while we slept, war came to the Origin System. The terraforming machines that were sent to Tau became self-aware and realized that the Orokin would ruin Tau once they arrived. They called themselves The Sentient, and invaded in full force to try and annihilate the Orokin. Of course, the Orokin didn't like the idea of those machines in the first place, and made it so travelling back to the Origin system would sterlize them. Even with that weakness, they overcame the Orokin's technology and subverted it. The stronger the tech, the faster it fell. On top of that they adapted to any damage dealt to them, their only weakness was the Void."
"Oh no…" Yoichi and Banjo came to the horrifying realization of where this was going.
"Don't tell me…" Izuku paled.
"They… first they used the Grineer slaves as conscripts to hold out for a while. When that started to fail, they fell back on older, more arcane and esoteric weapons. But while that happened they made something… unforgivable." Haylee growled.
"You know my armored form?"
Izuku nodded fearfully.
"Technically its not my body. It's called a Warframe. There was a plague the Orokin released to fight the Sentient, something ancient that they refined in an attempt to control it. In the early stages they unleashed it on colonies between the main Sentient force and Earth to buy time, regardless of how many civilains were consumed in the process." She shuddered. "The Infestation… its a fate worse than death. Your flesh will transform into armored steel and absorbed into the hive with only one goal: the assimilation of everything. Basically techno-organic zombies."
Banjo felt like he was going to puke.
"But, they also refined the Infestation into several strains. One they administered to soldiers and prisoners to create super-soldiers called Warframes. The one I use is the Excalibur series. The man that it used to be was an Orokin bodyguard before he became… that. I don't know his name, but I called him Umbra. The transformation was…" She looked for the words to describe it. "Midoriya, there are things that I can't tell you. Not because I want to keep them from you, but because there are things that you are better off not knowing for your own sanity."
Izuku nodded, breathing somewhat erratically in a horrified daze. He understood based on vast amount of information she'd already given him how it could be worse.
" They couldn't control most of the Warframes. All their minds knew were pain and anguish from their stolen lives. They were powerful on the battlefield but inefficient. But…" She took a deep breath. "We could control them by taking away that pain. We understood each other. I'm not sure how they figured it out, but they gave us the opportunity. The 'devils' would fight for the Empire and be rewarded." She said with a sneer. " They trained us, put us in the Warframes and sent us out. For better or worse, it worked. We started beating them back, those of us that survived anyways." Haylee took a moment to catch her breath.
Yoichi heard the sound of sniffling and turned to Banjo. "Are you crying?"
"Yes." Banjo manifested a box of tissues and blew his nose and stared at Yoichi with red eyes, blackwhip flailing around his arms in distress. "You wouldn't get it First. You aren't like Seventh or I. You didn't have kids. No child should have to go through that. I can't help but imagine if my daughter had to go through that hell."
"Fifth," Yoichi calmly stated. "I understand perfectly how you feel. In fact…" Banjo blinked the tears out of his eyes and looked into Yoichi's. The First user's bright green eyes were bloodshot and crackling with the energy of One For All. "I'm fucking livid."
==VI==
They watched the rest of what the otherworlder had to say, growing more appalled by every word. The girl had fought for decades inside those Warframes, former humans. That didn't even cover the woman that tried to help them being executed for… dare they say it: loving them more than her bastard of a lover.
Then there was the Natah lady who took her place, and according to Yoichi was the same woman who was sitting in Ninth's living room with Toshinori. She hadn't even been human until they came here. She was one of those Sentient things, along with her father who Yoichi had informed Banjo was stronger than fucking All For One. He'd nearly shat his non-corporeal pants at that revelation.
Haylee went on about the end of the war and how with Natah, or the Lotus's help, they slaughtered the Orokin elite. Judging from Ninth's thoughts, he was both horrified, but at the same time even with all his heroic instincts couldn't blame Haylee for what she'd had to do.
Because unlike All For One, the Orokin wouldn't stay dead, as attested to by the existance of Ordan Karris. The man who had more blood on his hands than the Symbol of Evil, trying to atone by slaying the Orokin only to be trapped in virtual hell.
"Fucking christ." Banjo shuddered as Haylee finished up recapping the leadup to Natah's brainwashing and fucking Ballas. "First, if any of those Orokin fuckers somehow end up here, we're finding a way out of One For All and dragging them to hell." Banjo seethed. "I didn't think people could somehow be worse than All For One, at least he had understandable motivations. This is just…" His hand gripped his throne, causing the mental structure to crack.
"Agreed." Yoichi nodded.
""D-does it bother you?" Haylee asked Izuku, fingers drumming against her thigh . "That I… that I've killed people?"
"Yes…"
Haylee flinched back as if expecting that answer. " Oh…"
" Wait! I mean, it bothers me, but it's not like you had a choice!" Izuku reached out and grabbed her hand. " It's not your fault!"
"Nice save Ninth." Banjo nodded.
After that, Haylee started crying causing Izuku to panic. She reassured him it was because she was happy that he didn't hate her for lying to him all this time, and for being a good friend.
"Well…" Yoichi paused it after Haylee wrapped Izuku up in a hug. "That is… a lot to unpack."
"No fucking kidding, and she wasn't even telling the kid most of it from what I can tell." Banjo replied. "Fuck me, I want to pop out there and hug the kid myself. Goddamn."
"Do you want to keep watching to see what happens?" Yoichi asked.
"Well, I ain't going back to bed now if that's what you mean. I'm invested now." Banjo manifested some snacks. "Go back to the beginning, both Eighth and Ninth's perspectives."
The 100% completion of One For All went unnoticed in the background.
==VI==
"How does it feel sweetie?" Inko watched Izuku clench and unclench his fist, hopping up and down experimentally.
"It feels a bit different. Stronger?" He flexed his arm.
"He feels stronger," Haylee noted. "I can sense the power in him. It feels like Mr. Yagi's but larger." She gave a mischievous grin. "I wanna see you throw a punch!"
"Now young Tenno, don't go and get ahead of yourself. Izuku may be a proper vessel for One For All now, but he still hasn't even used the quirk." He crouched down and placed a hand on Izuku's shoulder. "Even with all this preparation, remember that it was rushed. I was much taller and had more muscle when I was your age. I was able to use 100% of One For All's power right off the bat, but the backlash is pretty intense. You need to get a handle on the power first."
"What do I need to do?" Izuku asked Toshinori, eyes wide with anticipation of the sage advice of the world's greatest hero.
"Take note, my boy," Toshiori buffed up. "You need to clench your buttcheeks, and say this from the bottom of your heart: Smash!"
"Eh?"
"Huh?"
Inko facepalmed.
"The hell's that supposed to mean old man?" Haylee grabbed Toshinori by one of his drooping hair antennae and pulled. "Dumbass! What are you trying to tell him to do? Take a shit? Those are terrible instructions"
Toshinori shrunk back down and Izuku gawked at the sight of Haylee shaking the Symbol of Piece by the head.
"Toshinori… surely you have a better explanation than that?" Inko chided her boyfriend.
Haylee stopped wagging Toshinori's head to give him a chance to respond. "But that's how it feels when I do it. It's kind of a gut thing!"
"Hmph!" Haylee released Toshinori and crossed her arms. "That's a friggin terrible explanation." She turned to Izuku and stabbed her bokken into the sand to lean on. "Alright, listen up Izuku 'cause I'm only gonna say this once. Can you feel your quirk?"
"Y-yeah, I think so…"
"Alright, come here." She motioned for him to stand next to her. "Watch." Haylee's arm glowed and she fired a blast of Void energy into the water. "My power is tough to control. It needs focus or I could end up hurting or even killing someone. You're supposed to be stronger than All Might is," She said gesturing to the aforementioned hero. "And I'd rather not be turned into a red smear on the ground next time we decide to spar, so you're going to need to learn what amount of force to use, like in our training. You with me so far?"
Izuku nodded. "I think so."
"Alright, now you try it. Feel the power of your quirk and concentrate on throwing a punch. Make sure to aim high so you don't accidentally cause a tsunami or something." She instructed, hoping that she was overestimating just how strong One For All could be.
"Okay." Izuku took a deep breath. "Here I go."
His right arm began to spark, red vein-like marks tracing their way up to his fist. Haylee could taste the faint tang of ozone in the air and the hair on her neck stood on its end.
"SMA-"
There was a loud cracking noise, and everything went white.
==VI==
Inside One For All, a large explosion interrupted Yoichi and Banjo, knocking them off their thrones. Dozens of Mini-Yoihcis appeared, running around the ruined throne room screaming and on fire for some godforsaken reason.
"What the hell was that?!" Banjo yelped.
"Shit's fucked sir!" One of the chibi-Yoichi stopped screaming just long enough to respond.
"Owwww…" Yoichi sat up. "Well that's not good."
"Yoichi, honey" A familiar voice intruded. "What the hell did you do?"
Yoichi turned around to see a very pissed Third behind him, accompanied by Seventh and Forth.
"Oh boy."
==VI==
People were often under the assumption that the Tenno were nearly invincible warriors, and that was true for Warframes most of the time. There was a reason that most Tenno opted not to leave their Warframes, and when they did it was in Void mode to avoid any damage. Being a small frail teenager tended to make you an easy target, even if you could regenerate. They could recover from wounds that would kill people normally and had incredible tolerance for pain but that didn't help much if the attack knocked you out in a single blow.
' Agh… what the hell happened…' Haylee blinked the sand out of her eyes. Did she just black out? She could make out the blurry form of Izuku hunched over clutching his arm in with Mrs. Midoriya and Mr. Yagi tending to him.
He looked like he was screaming, but Haylee couldn't hear anything over the ringing in her ears. She stuck her finger in them to see if they were clogged with sand only to be met with the wet feeling of blood.
' Shit, my eardrums burst didn't they.' Sound suddenly returned with a pop and with it her eyes unblurred a bit.
"Aghhhhh!" Izuku screamed in pain. His arm was a mess of purple bruises and his fingers bent at an unnatural angle. Splinters of Haylee's sword were scattered around him, one having cut his leg.
"Breathe honey, you're alright!" Inko reassured fearfully.
"Haylee.. Is she?" Izuku whined.
"I'm fighnng-" Haylee coughed out blood. That was when felt something on her stomach. Her purple shirt was turning a deep red with a quarter of her bokken embedded in her left lower lung. Being unable to feel pain was both a blessing and a curse. At least she could feel things unlike her dad, but it made it hard to tell when she'd been hurt. "Fuck." She grabbed the broken weapon and tried to pull it out. Instead, she heard a crack and a slight feeling about one of her ribs. "Oh, you motherfucker." Her ribs had broken from the impact and the training sword had splintered off inside her, but then the broken bones had healed around the snapped part of the blade.
"Shit!" Toshinori looked at the two injured teens. "Inko, I'm taking them to U.A." He picked Izuku up in one arm and bulked up. "Do you have a ride or shall I send someone to pick you up?"
"I can drive myself. Is Izuku… are they okay?" Inko sputtered, shooting a worried glance to Haylee who appeared the worst off.
"I'm fine." Haylee staggered over to Toshinori, blood leaking from her mouth. "I can regenerate, the wood is just stuck in me."
Toshinori grabbed Haylee, holding a teen in each of his burly arms like a baby and took off into the air.
==VI==
[U.A. Nurse Office, Restricted Zone]
"You muscleheaded dolt! What were you thinking?" Recovery Girl jabbed Toshinori in the head with the tip of her cane. After they'd arrived on site she'd ushered them into an area away from the prying eyes of anyone who would come into the normal office.
"Chiyo I-" Toshinori sputtered.
Haylee giggled, blood still leaking from her mouth. "You messed with the medic Mr. Yagi. You don't fuck with the medic."
"I heard you were planning on passing on One For All to that boy, and within a day you bring me not one, but two injured children?! They aren't even students here!" She kept bonking him in the head and pointed to the unconscious Izuku, who had his arm warped in a cast. "You're lucky Midoriya's injury was minor! If he'd punched something solid he would've shattered every bone in his arm!"
"You did give pretty shit advice." Haylee unhesitantly threw Toshinori under the bus.
"What did he tell him?" Chiyo asked furiously.
"He told him to 'Clench his buttcheeks and yell smash from the top of his heart.'" Haylee rolled her eyes.
"Really." Chiyo facepalmed with a resigned sigh. "You!" She pointed to Toshinori. "Stay right there, that girl still needs to have her wounds treated."
"I'm fine. Honestly, I don't even need to be here but he told me not to burn the wood out myself." Haylee muttered.
"Oh, I'm not done with you either missy. Just because you can regenerate doesn't mean you get to be reckless and hurt yourself."
Haylee squealed in surprise.
"I swear, you regenerators are all the same, thinking you're invincible. Then you run off and get yourself smacked in the head and killed." She motioned for Haylee to follow her. "Come one missy, time to get that pesky sword out of your stomach."
Haylee tailed the elderly hero into a surgical suite and sat down on the operating table awkwardly. There weren't any other surgeons in the room besides Recovery Girl. "Now, how much pain are you in?"
"I don't feel pain, ma'am."
"Just call me Recovery Girl dearie." She hopped up on a stool and reached for the anesthetic.
"I don't need that." Haylee interrupted. "You can operate on me while I'm awake. I'd honestly prefer it that way."
"Are you sure?" Chiyo asked.
"This isn't the first time I've been vivisected," Haylee replied flatly.
Chiyo stared at her somberly before nodding. "Alright then." She took out a pair of paramedic shears and cut through Haylee's shirt. "Are you able to stop yourself from regenerating or your wounds?"
"Yes." Haylee pulled off her bra and lay down on the table.
She stared at the ceiling while Recovery Girl prepared her for the surgery, gently drumming her fingers against the metal table. Eventually, the woman got started and started making incisions. The surgery suite was eerily quiet aside from Haylee's breathing and the machinery.
"So you… know about all of us then?" Haylee asked quietly, careful not to move anything important while she worked.
"Yes, I wouldn't work for Principal Nezu if he didn't keep me in the loop about these kinds of things." She pulled a fragment of wood out and set it on the surgical tray, watching the unnaturally calm girl's chest rise and fall for a moment.
"Who else at the school knows?" Haylee rasped as Recovery Girl reached back inside. The Youthful Heroine frowned.
"The full story? Just Nezu, Yagi, and myself." She looked Haylee in the eye. "I see the problem now. The sword snapped inside you and the broken piece is caught on your rib and lung."
Haylee stared at the woman's hand in her chest. "Well, I don't want you to push it out the other side, so just cut the rib off. I'll grow it back." She said without hesitation.
"Hold still. I don't want to nic anything important." Chiyo instructed and began to saw through the bone. "There we go." She pulled the bloody wooden pole from Haylee's chest cavity. And began to clean up the remaining scraps. After a few more minutes she set down her tools. "Alright dear, you can heal yourself now."
"Thanks, Recovery Girl." Haylee nodded in confirmation.
Chiyo watched the girl's calm expression as her rib regrew and flesh knitted itself back together. Someone so young shouldn't be so calm about this, and the way she'd explained that this wasn't the first time she'd had to have a live surgery unsettled her.
Haylee sat up and let the older woman wipe the dried blood off her chest. "Is… is Izuku going to heal in time for the entrance exam?" Haylee said, concerned and a bit guilty.
"Midoriya should be fine so long as he doesn't do anything reckless or strain it further. His arm will be fully healed in a few days." Chiyo explained. "There are extra shirts in that drawer over there," She continued as Haylee put her sports bra back on.
"Its… it's not entirely Mr. Yagi's fault he got hurt." Haylee confessed. "I was the one trying to teach him to use his quirk… I just didn't know that this would happen."
Chiyo sighed and put both her hands on her cane. "It's not your responsibility to teach Midoriya to use his quirk. I'm hard on Yagi because he…" She paused, reconsidering her words. "He has certain expectations that he is expected to fulfill. You were simply trying to step in when his methods were inadequate. Don't go blaming yourself dear."
"If you say so." She replied, unconvinced.
"Yagi is a muscle-headed oaf sometimes, but he's not stupid. I'm sure he wasn't expecting it to turn out like this either since he was able to use the quirk with only a bit of soreness. He also said it was the same for his master as well." Chiyo's frown softened. "But you are child-"
Haylee opened her mouth to protest.
"-and don't you dare pull the 'but I'm older than you card' with me young lady," Chiyo said disapprovingly. "Midoriya is your friend, not your responsibility. Now hurry on back to Yagi while I clean this mess up."
==VI==
[Group Chat]
NotAMasochist: So, good news and bad news.
NotAMasochist: Izuku's quirk finally manifested today.
DinoRawr: ( ˶ˆᗜˆ˵ )
DinoRawr: Wait, wats the bad news?
NotAMasochist: Well
NotAMasochist: He broke his arm when he used it the first time.
✧Lumi✧: (ó﹏ò｡) Oh no! Is he okay?
NotAMasochist: He will be fine by the entrance exam, so don't worry.
NotAMasochist: Mr. Yagi took him to the hospital and they used a healing quirk.
DinoRawr: phew
✧Lumi✧: GreenBean u ok?
GreenBean is now online.
GreenBean: Yeah. I'm fine
GreenBean: I was more worried about @NotAMasochist
DinoRawr: Wdym?
NotAMasochist: oh.
NotAMasochist: right
NotAMasochist: the impalement
DinoRawr: THE WHAT
✧Lumi✧: ( ⚆ᗝ⚆ )
DinoRawr: @GreenBean DID YOU STAB HER?!
GreenBean: (╥﹏╥) nooooooo!
NotAMasochist: Guys, it's not a big deal. I was just standing too close to him and the force from his punch broke my training blade.
NotAMasochist: It's not like this is the first time I've had a blade rearranging my guts.
DinoRawr: (⚆_⚆)
✧Lumi✧: (⚆_⚆)
GreenBean: (⚆_⚆)
DinoRawr: Also, phrasing, but seriously wtf, that's not something you should be so chill about.
NotAMasochist: Huh?
NotAMasochist: oh
NotAMasochist: FUCK
NotAMasochist: ( >//< )
Notes:
VITW: See that kid? Make him a minion
Haylee and Umbra: KYS
Izuku finally has One For All, and two weeks early. Will he get time to train it? Probably not since he can't risk breaking himself before the exam.
Short AN because it's late and I have work tomorrow. If you have any questions or stuff ill be happy to respond in comments (on Ao3, because fanfiction dot net only lets you do it in DMS for some archaic reason). Also, I've been feeding the intrusive thoughts on the idea of a Guild Wars X MHA AU because there are literally no crossover fics between the two on Ao3 (that aren't just prompts of unrelated fandoms) THE WORMS ARE BACK *clutches head*
Next Time: The UA Recommendation Exams
Chapter 38: Reccomendations
Notes:
I started a second fic called All For Tyria , which is a MHA AU set in Guild Wars 2. As of writing it is only one chapter and will not be updated as often as Void’s Inheritance but it also exists now.
CW: Mentioned past attempted sexual assault
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Naruhata Ward, February 20th, 2243]
Soga crouched down behind the radiator watching the gang members below idly stand guard. They were Trigger dealers, and as a former user of the drug, he knew just how dangerous it could be. He wore a balaclava to hide his face for his vigilante activities but his outfit was otherwise reminiscent of Knuckleduster's former costume, which was purposeful.
“What's up doc?” A female voice whispered from behind.
“Fuck!” Soga hissed, falling flat on his ass. “Mirko, what the hell are you doing out this late?” He whispered back and pulled up his mask.
Rumi had approached him quietly, the soft pads on her feet making stealth easy. “Well, the old man said you were out handling business, so I decided to tag along to make sure you don’t get yourself killed. Remember Hashibira is taking the Recommendation Exam at U.A. tomorrow. He’d be mad if you went and died on him right before.”
“Ok Miss “I fight alone”.” Soga rolled his eyes.
“Oi, I could always haul you off to the cops Kugisaki.” Rumi threatened.
“You wouldn’t fucking do that.” Soga scoffed. “Because that would make Inosuke upset too, and you’d have to fill out paperwork.”
“Gonna have to fill out paperwork anyways if I help you take these guys down.” Rumi shrugged. “So, who are you after?”
Soga sighed. “Trigger dealers, gang’s called the Rat Pack.”
“They got a leader?” Rumi’s ears twitched.
“See that big guy down there with the tattoos? The bald one, taller than me?”
“Yeah?”
“That guy goes by the street name of “Steelheart”. He’s the leader.” Soga watched the aforementioned man shout something at one of the gang members who were slacking off moving crates into a truck.
“Quirk?” Rumi asked.
“Well… uh.” Soga’s face flushed and he tried not to laugh. “He can turn his nipples into metal blades about the length of a katana.”
Rumi stared at him disbelievingly. “You gotta be kidding me.” She snorted, noticing the look on the vigilante’s face. “Oh my god, you’re not. That’s fucking hilarious. He’s like a… you know that old American pre-quirk comic hero with the metal claw?”
“Wolverine?” Soga guessed.
“He’s like a shitty Wolverine.” Rumi cackled. “What’s he going to do, try and hug me to death?”
“I know, right? Although he
is
the leader of a gang so he must have something else going for him.” Soga noted.
“Or his goons are just a bunch of weaklings.” Rumi licked her lips and cracked her knuckles.
“Well, if anything I’m more of a Wolverine than he is.” Soga snorted, popping three spikes out of his fist.
“Please. You’re a fucking porcupine.” Rumi jabbed.
“Let's just beat these guys up. It’s getting late.” Soga pulled his mask back down.
==VI==
“Well, that was disappointing.” Rumi dropped the unconscious Steelheart like a sack of potatoes. The man didn’t even last a minute against her. His quirk was just as stupid as it sounded because he couldn’t hit anything behind him and hand to hold his pecs to stabilize the blades. Still, the image of the man desperately grabbing his man boobs to try and stab her was too funny not to stay out of her head.
“Well, it's not like we’re fighting villains. These are low-level street thugs.” Soga dusted off his gloves. Most of these guys hadn’t even used their quirks.
“You fought that villain during the blackout, right?” Mirko brushed her bangs out of the way.
“Not very much, just saved the old man and some cops from getting killed.”
“You ever considered becoming a hero, Kugisaki?” Rumi kicked one of the thugs who was beginning to wake up.
“When I was younger. Can’t exactly become one now with my record.” Soga snorted. “HPSC wouldn’t give me a license even if I passed the exams. Plus I have a good job at the gym now.”
“And yet you’re still romping around at night fighting crime.” Rumi narrowed her eyes and smirked. “You like fighting, dontcha?”
“You mocking me?” Soga bristled and hopped up the fire escape. By the time he got to the roof the Rabbit Heroine was already there.
“Nah, I get it man. Beating the shit of villains really gets the blood pumping.”
“Hmph.” Soga ignored her, but she kept following him. “The hell you want Mirko? If you wanna talk just come to the gym. Go fill out the arrest paperwork.”
“Please,” She snorted in response. “As if I don’t ditch unconscious villains all the time. They’ll send it to me later. Fighting with you was fun.”
Soga stopped. “I thought you hated teams. I distinctly remember you saying that joining a team is for weaklings.”
“It is for weaklings if you only rely on your teammates. You didn’t need my help at all back there porcupine-boy.” She joked.
“You really have a talent for pissing me off tonight, don’t you shorty?” Soga huffed.
“Call me short again and I’ll have you on your knees.” Rumi threatened, a slight smile blooming on her face.
“Are… are you flirting with me?” Soga blinked.
A barely visible blush appeared on Rumi’s cheeks for a split second as she considered what she just said. Not being one to back down from a challenge, she doubled down. “You know what? Yeah, fuck it, I am flirting with you.” Ideally, her type would be someone stronger than her, because if anyone was going to bed her they’d have to earn it in a fight. “I’m not one to dance around the subject, you’re pretty strong and decently hot, wanna bang?”
Soga sputtered and blushed for a few seconds at the sudden proposition before an enraged scowl appeared on his face. “Fuck off.” He hissed, turning around and storming off.
Rumi’s brain took way too long to process what happened, seeing as he was already far off by the time her mind caught up to what he said. ‘
The hell? Did that motherfucker just turn me down? And why the hell did he seem so pissed about it?’
==VI==
[U.A. High School Parking Lot, February 21th, 2243]
“Inosuke, get your face off the goddamn window. You’re acting like a toddler.” Iwao shouted to the kid, who was fogging up the car window and cackling like an idiot.
“The building! The building is huge!” Inosuke giggled. “I wanna climb it!”
THWAK!
“We live in the city dipshit, you’ve seen taller buildings.” Rumi, wearing an oversized hoodie to hide her identity, smacked him over the head. “Now go! You’re going to be late!”
“Knock em’ dead kid!” Iwao yelled after the boy as he sprinted off. “Think the kid will pass?”
“He fuckin’ better,” Rumi grumbled. “There are only four spots for recommendation students and they only take forty-eight recommendations. He’s got a one-in-twelve chance of passing.”
“If you bothered to read the e-mail I sent you’d know that they are accepting six this year,” Iwao replied.
“What, they letting more rich kids in instead of the normal exam?” Rumi snorted. “I thought Nezu hated that shit.”
“They aren’t. Apparently, the hero class sizes are going to be twenty-two, or up to twenty-four after the sports festival, assuming they transfer people in.” Iwao informed her.
“Huh. Sucks to be the teachers then, having to plan around more students than usual.” She kicked her feet up onto the dash. “Why do ya think they did it?”
“Not sure, maybe has something to do with the scandal last year where they had to boot a few students for cheating their way into the hero course?” Iwao frowned. “Come to think of it there were only two students in 1-A last year, although word through the Hero Network is they re-admitted some that got transferred into Gen-Ed.”
“Maybe…” Rumi grumbled. “Brat’s gonna need all the chances he can without a quirk. At least this way he can try the regular exam if he doesn’t get in.”
“Might not have a quirk but Inosuke’s a freak of nature. If anyone can embody the “Plus Ultra” spirit of the school, it’s him.” Iwao said. “Seriously, I’m not sure what’s up with him, he shouldn’t be that strong but he is. Plus whatever he’s got going on that he won’t tell us about, but that’s something that I’m not gonna push. He’ll tell us when he’s ready.”
“Hrmph.”
“Alright,” Iwao turned to the back seat. “I’ll bite, what’s got you in such a pissy mood? I thought you’d be happier today considering the brat will be out of your hair soon. You and Soga have been in a foul mood since last night. Did you two get into an argument or something?”
“None of your business, old man.” Rumi looked away.
“It’s my goddamn business when you live in my house and use my gym, Rumi.” Iwao groused. “And Soga’s my employee, so I have a stake in both of your behavior.”
“Ugh…” Rumi rolled her eyes. “Fineeee… I asked him if he wanted to have sex with me last night and he got pissed and stormed off.”
Iwao sighed with a blank look on his face. “I’m regretting my question now.” This was not where he thought the conversation was going to go.
“You’re the one who asked. You reap what you fucking sow.” Rumi shot back.
Iwao slammed his forehead into the steering wheel and groaned. This is what he got for surrounding himself with a bunch of people whose fight or flight instinct was purely fight, because they used the flight instinct as a weapon to beat someone’s skull in. Kugisaki was supposed to be the voice of reason among these dipshits. “And why the hell did you do that? I didn’t take you for the dating type.”
Rumi snorted. “I don’t want to date him. So, we were just finishing up fighting that gang led by Steelheart-”
“The nipple guy?” Iwao asked disbelievingly.
“Yes, the fucking nipple guy, that’s not important,” Rumi dismissed with an annoyed roll of her eyes. “Anyways, after we beat the shit out of his little Trigger gang, we were talking on the roof and well, just trading insults with each other. I guess he figured I was flirtin’ with him, and I decided ‘
You know what? He’s a little cute and he can hold his own in a fight, sure!
’. So I asked him if he wanted to bang.”
“You just straight up said it, didn’t you.” Iwao deadpanned.
“Well yeah, because I don’t like to dance around the point and men are oblivious as fuck. They always are like ‘Oh, if I hit on Mirko she’ll beat my ass!’ or something. I respect people who at least try and aren’t creeps about it. That doesn’t mean I’ll say yes but at least they aren’t being pussies about it.” She scowled.
“There’s a thing known as coming on a bit too strong.” Iwao reminded.
“Yeah, but I’ve never been flat-out rejected like that before. I thought he’d be all for it, considering I’ve seen him checking my ass out while I work out in your gym.” Rumi argued.
“Can we… can we not talk about your ass, please.” Iwao pleaded. God, he hoped that Tamao never had to have a conversation like this with him. He’d probably have to cut his eardrums out if that happened.
“Yeah yeah… Anyways, you’ve known the idiot for longer, so do you have any idea why he acted so upset when I did that?” Rumi questioned.
“I.. ugh.” Iwao gave up. “Alright, so you said you were arguing with him?”
“Yeah, more like friendly banter.”
“Well, he’s gotten better about it but Soga told me he’s never liked it when he thought people were looking down on him or laughing at him. Seeing how he’s known you for these past few months I doubt it’s that though.” Iwao rubbed his chin in deep thought.
“Well then if it’s not that, what is it?” Rumi asked impatiently.
“I’m not too sure about this, and it’s just a guess but maybe he doesn’t feel comfortable trying to get into a relationship of any kind?” Iwao postulated. “He’s never had a girlfriend, one of his friends is married too.”
“The hell should that matter?”
“Did I ever tell you how I met Soga?” Iwao asked.
Rumi shook her head.
“Well, you remember Koichi, right?”
“Yeah, your little vigilante student. He’s Captain Celebrity’s sidekick,” She air quoted, as it was an open secret that America’s #9 hero had made that up to save Koichi from being charged as a vigilante. The HPSC just wasn’t willing to call him out on the lie. “Kid’s good, probably going to be in the top Ten over there someday.” Which was impressive for a foreigner. The only Japanese immigrant in the Top 50 over there was Godzillo at #7.
“Well, back when Koichi was starting out he and Haneyama got cornered in an alleyway by Soga and his dipshit friends. If I hadn’t intervened they woulda done something they could never take back.” He scratched at his eyepatch. “I like to think I knocked some sense into him that day. He seemed to think so too, and even thanked me for stopping him. Turned his life around and became a mostly upstanding guy, aside from the, you know, illegal vigilantism.”
“We literally all have been or are active vigilantes old man.” Rumi rolled her eyes but maintained a contemplative look on her face. “So he doesn’t want to get involved physically or romantically with women cause he feels guilty?”
“I mean, that’s just an assumption. It’s not like I’m his therapist or anything.” Iwao shrugged. “But, do you really think I’d put Tamao’s life in his hands if I didn’t trust him?” With a sigh, he opened up the driver's side window and got into the back with Rumi. “But, that’s just a guess.”
“So what, I ain’t a quitter?” At this point, it was about her pride.
“Well, you could just fucking talk to him about it calmly and rationally like a normal goddamn person, Rumi,” Iwao suggested. “You don’t have to make everything into a competition, got it?”
Rumi thought for a moment. “Fine.”
“Now get back in the driver's seat.”
“I drove us here, can’t you just use self-driving to get back?” Rumi huffed. That was what Iwao used to bring Inosuke to that mountain because the man only had one working eye.
“I don’t trust that shit in the city. Empty roads are easy.” Iwao buckled himself in. “And Rumi?”
“What?!”
“If you do get things settled with Soga, please keep whatever it is you get up to out of my house.” He shuddered.
Rumi flipped him as her cheeks flushed.
==VI==
[U.A. High School, February 21st, 2243]
Hizashi stared at the boy standing in front of him. “Uhm…”
“I’m here for the exam!” The boar-headed boy shouted, visibly vibrating in excitement. “What am I fighting?”
“Well, little listener-”
“I’m not little!”
“- there isn’t a combat portion to the recommendation exam. It’s a written, practical test, and then the interview.”
The boy froze, beady taxidermied eyes of his boar mask staring off into the sky as his dreams crumbled before his eyes. “Rabbit Lady lied to me!”
“The exam hall is down the next room on your left.” The Voice hero consoled the distraught boy. “Good luck!” He watched the boy trudge off and marked him down as attending. Hopefully, the next examinee would be a bit more normal. Looked like it was one of the three German exchange applicants. “Yo yo yo! Can I get a name, little listener?”
“Hmph, thou does not recognize my regal presence? It is I the Prinzessin der Verurteilung, Fischl!” The eyepatched girl replied in heavily accented Japanese.
This was going to be a long day, wasn’t it…
==VI==
Setsuna sat down and waited for the exam. There were a multitude of different kids sitting scattered across the room. There was a tall girl with a black ponytail, a heteromorphic boy with blue horns sticking out of his head, and another that she could see had white and red hair… and then there was the one sitting off to her left.
“God of the Mountains… smartest of them all!” The boar-headed boy was clutching his pencil so hard that she was surprised it hadn’t snapped in half. Setsuna did a double-take, realizing that no, that was not a mutation and the boy was wearing an actual taxidermied animal skull.
What the fuck? Well, the proctors let him bring it in, so it must be okay and checked beforehand.
“I see you are all here.” Her attention snapped to the front of the room as the last group of examinees entered. She recognized the hero, Snipe, from Midoriya’s notes. “Ya’ll get an hour to fill out this exam. S’all multiple choice. ‘Cept for the small essay at the end.” The masked hero pointed to the cameras on the ceiling. “And don’t go thinkin’ you can pull any funny business, ya hear?”
“Yes sir!” Everyone responded.
“Good. Y’all can begin. Pencils down when the bell rings.” With that, he propped his feet up on the desk.
==VI==
Insosuke had now discovered that he hated tests. This was more stressful than the Hashira training he had to go through, or even the battle against Kibutsuji himself! Ok, admittedly the last part might’ve been overexaggerating, but still!
He just thought of the exam as a fight, but instead of his fists he was punching scantron sheets with his brain. The hardest part was the essay because not only did he have to think about his answer carefully, but he also had to worry about his handwriting. Rabbit- erm, Rumi had literally beaten it into his thick skull that people would need to be able to
read
his writing, which had looked like literal chicken scratch.
But now he was done with the damn test. He’d persevered not purely out of spite (although that certainly was a helpful motivator), or even a desire to repay Iwao, Rumi, and Soga taking him in and training him (which he was doing too, but that wasn’t his primary reason). While he was thankful and would do his best to repay them, Inosuke was focused on one thing: getting into U.A. would be the best path to finding a way back home.
But for now, he would do his best to enjoy himself and pass this exam!
“All right listeners! Now is time for the practical portion of the exam!” That loud guy with the weird spiked hair yelled excitedly. “We’ll be making you all do this race! Step forward when your number’s called! Can I get a “YEAH!”?” He was met by silence and a cough. “Okay, no enthusiasm today…” Spikey hair pouted. “Number 5, 42, 14, 23, 13, and 2!”
Inosuke looked down at his shirt. He was number 8. ‘
Damn. I guess I can watch them. Maybe I’ll get to fight them if- when I get in.”
He really wanted to see how Quirks compared to Blood Demon Arts. The only quirk users he faced were those two criminals, Bamboo Guy, Rumi, and Soga. Most of those were just quirks that replicated weapons.
There was a foreign girl approaching the starting line. She had a purple glowing bird flying around her. Was that her quirk?
==VI==
“
Mein Fräulein,” Oz chirped. “Zat boy in zee mask has been staring at you for a few minutes now.”
“Hrmph! Clearly he is besmitten by my glorious form.” Fischl flipped her hair back with a haughty laugh.
==VI==
‘I wonder what that bird tastes like?’
Inosuke thought.
==VI==
“Three, two, one, GOOOOO!” Present Mic shouted. The first six examinees took off immediately with Fischl at the lead. Her limbs crackled with electricity, enhancing her speed. Oz flew alongside her, followed closely by a few drones watching the competitors. The first obstacle they came to was a large rock wall. One of the other competitor’s hands sharpened and he began to climb his way up.
“Oz!” Fischl shouted and held her hand up. The bird immediately grabbed her hand with his talons, growing in size before lifting off. The other competitors used the handholds in the wall to ascend.
With the combination of her quirk and her impressive athletic ability, Fischl was quickly able to bypass most of the obstacles ahead of the other competitors. Before long she was already at the last obstacle, a large pool with stepping stones to get across.
“Ufufufu!~ No mere water shall stop thou who art blessed by the Immernachtreich!” She taunted the water to the confusion of those watching through the drones. The German girl quickly struck a pose. “Midnight Phantasmagoria!”
Oz flew into her back, quirk and user merging into the larger form of Oz. They rocketed across the pool leaving a large wave in their wake.
“CONTESTANT NUMBER 14 IS THE FIRST TO CROSS THE FINISH LINE!” Mic hollered with his quirk.
“We did it!” Fischl panted.
==VI==
Shoto crossed his arms. He was part of the last group of contenders for the exams. At his father’s recommendation, he was here, and he would not disappoint. The other competitors didn’t matter, only being fast and showcasing the perfect control of his qui-
“AHAHAHAHAHAHAAH!” One of the other applicants, number 8, ripped off his shirt and tossed the tattered remains to the side. The masked boy’s body was covered in small scars, with a large one over his chest.
Shoto looked down at his clothes. Stripping wasn’t a required part of the recommendation exam, so why did that boy ruin a perfectly good shirt? Was he trying to intimidate the other applicants by showing off his extremely muscular body? Come to think of it, that boy looked older than the rest of the applicants. Was he some delinquent that was held back?
“Uhm, number 8, why did you tear off your shirt?” Present Mic questioned. Was this another Togata situation? He hoped the boar-masked boy wouldn’t remove his pants too.
“I don’t like wearing all those stuffy clothes when I exert myself,” Inosuke stated the obvious, which was only obvious to him.
“Alright…” Mic sighed.
‘I don’t know why he didn’t just take it off without tearing it. Whatever.’
Shoto gave applicant number 8 a curious look again. Could he perhaps be one of those yokai he’d heard his father mumble about in his sleep? Could they really exist? Perhaps he should leave the boy an offering to see…
“Three, two, one, GOOOOOO!” Mic hollered, giving him no time to finish the thought.
Shoto shot off in a sprint, saving his quirk for the first obstacle. The others followed behind at a distance but to his surprise, the shirtless boar-masked boy sped ahead of him and jumped over the first rock wall entirely.
Hizashi blinked from the starting line, trying to make sure he saw that right. He remembered glancing at Hashibira’s file and it said quirkless. What the hell?
Inosuke landed and immediately bolted for the next obstacle. “ALL RIGHT! KING OF THE MOUNTAINS, COMING THROUGH!” He cackled. This was nothing compared to what he’d been through.
As he reached the end, the vibrations in the air told him that the dual-colored hair boy was hot on his tail. He shot past Inosuke as he hopped from platform to platform, completely bypassing the water. Seeing the path made before him, Inosuke used the ice to cross seconds after the other boy.
==VI==
Nezu always looked forward to the interviews every year. If he had infinite time, he would interview every student even if they weren’t recommended. Unfortunately, he did not have that luxury. A pity, because each young mind had their own motivation and perspectives on heroism. It was a delight to hear why they wanted to attend his school.
Every year he accepted forty-eight students to take the recommendation exam. Usually, between forty to sixty percent of them were from well-off families who donated heavily to U.A. He let them in as a courtesy, although in the years Nezu has been principal only a few of those have made it into the hero course. Of course, he didn’t
only
accept the children of the rich. Some were recommended by heroes or law enforcement based on their deeds or their quirks. Others were the children of powerful pro-heroes or even international exchange students recommended by other hero schools overseas.
In truth, the interview was the most important facet of the interview process. Nezu gauged applicants on a scale of 30% practical, 20% written, and the last 50% weighted toward the interview. Did the student have to be perfect? No, absolutely not. No living being was perfect, they were all filled with little flaws and eccentricities. So long as they showed potential for heroism, they could be molded into great heroes even if they were rough around the edges.
A few had caught his eye already. The Yaoyorozu heiress was surprisingly humble given her upbringing, and her motivation for becoming a hero in spite of what her parents probably desired for her was admirable. The Yaoyorozu family were heavy sponsors of both the HPSC and U.A, preferring a “play both sides” approach. Would securing their heir as a student secure him a powerful ally in the future? Probably. He wouldn’t lie and say that that wouldn’t play a part in his decision to admit her.
Then there was Todoroki Shoto. Compared to his father he was far more… restrained. Endeavor’s son was quiet and didn’t seem to be a very social person. Despite that, the scarred boy seemed eager to distinguish himself from his father and prove that he was more than Endeavor’s son.
Honenuk Juzoi, and Tokage Setsuna, and “Fischl”, as the German girl put down as her preferred name despite her records stating otherwise. The latter was part of the group of three Headmaster Varka had recommended from Favonius Hero Academy, of which the other two were taking Majima’s Support Reccomendation Exam currently. Those were the other three at the top of his list of potential students. Out of all the examinees they had the most drive and potential for heroism.
There was only one applicant left to interview, and this one truly interested Nezu. Hashibira Inosuke, recommended by the retired hero O’Clock (aka the former masked vigilante Knuckleduster), which was a surprise. Even more surprising was the second person recommending him: Mirko. Usagiyama was known for her strong “I work alone” ideals, which meant that Hashibira would have to be special to catch her attention.
But what set the boy out from the rest wasn’t the people who recommended him, the fact that he was a few years older than the other first-years, or even his criminal record for assaulting a hero and two human traffickers. It was the fact that the boy was quirkless and despite that outperformed almost all the other applicants on the recommendation exam. His test scores on the written were average, and Nezu still needed to grade all the essays, but he was looking forward to the interview.
The boy in question walked in moments later, still not wearing a shirt. A bold choice for such an important interview. “Hashibira Inosuke. I’ve been expecting you.” Nezu said ominously before turning his chair around. He liked to freak the kids out like that sometimes
Inosuke stared blankly at the strange rat-man wearing a suit in front of him. “What are you?” He narrowed his eyes suspiciously.
“Well, I could be a dog or a mouse or a bear, but more importantly... I'm the principal!" Nezu threw his paws in the air. “I take it Ms. Usagiyama didn’t mention to you that I wasn’t human?”
“No, she just told me not to try and eat you.,” Inosuke admitted. “Which makes a bit more sense now.”
Nezu smiled, which looked like he was baring his fangs. Inosuke shivered. Despite the principal’s tiny size, he could tell that he was incredibly dangerous, and Inosuke was trapped in this beast’s lair. “Please take a seat. Would you like some tea?”
Inosuke racked his brain for the little he knew about politeness. “Uh, sure.” He accepted a cup the principal produced from somewhere behind his desk and slurped loudly.
“Have you been enjoying the school so far, Hashibira?” Nezu inquired.
“Hell ye-,” Inosuke corrected himself “I mean, yeah. It’s huge and it’s a lot quieter than the city.” He had to make a good impression.
“I’m happy to hear that. Now, let's get down to brass tacks. You wish to attend the U.A. heroics program. U.A. is a very prestigious school with thousands attempting the exams every year, and even those accepted into the hero course must maintain their grades to keep up.” Nezu wasn’t even mentioning how strict Aizawa would be if Hashibira was assigned to his class, or Kan’s rigid training regiments.
“I’m not a coward. I won’t run away from something just because it’s hard.”
Nezu flipped to the next page, still maintaining eye contact with Inosuke. “Even if you are quirkless?”
“Hasn’t stopped me before. I don’t care much what other people think.” The boar boy huffed.
“I see. Would it be alright if you remove your mask?” Nezu’s gaze traced over the numerous scars on the boy’s body.
“I guess.” Inosuke placed his mask on his lap.
Now that his mask was removed, Nezu could see the determined look on Hashibira’s face. As he suspected, Inosuke possessed the same fire in his eyes that Mirko did. It made sense considering she was the one sponsoring him. “I will let you know that U.A. has an anti-harassment policy, and you are not required to reveal your quirk to your classmates, nor will your teachers share that information unless you give them permission.”
“Why would I care about that?” Inosuke asked, genuine confusion written in his expression. “I don’t give a damn if people know I don’t have a quirk. Never needed one and never will.”
A very Mirko-esque way of thinking. Nezu could see why she decided to take him in. “I agree. Despite your lack of a quirk, your results speak for themselves. You scored in the top five on the practical exam.” An impressive feat considering he was right on the tail of Todoroki Shoto, who placed first. “Even if you do not care about your quirklessness, others will not feel the same way. You will likely be dismissed by many heroes when seeking internships, and the public will have mixed reactions if you reveal your status. There have never been any recorded quirkless heroes since heroism became an industry. Are you prepared to face this and any other challenges that you may face?”
“I am.” Inosuke resolved with an unflinching stare.
Oh, he likes this one.
“Good. Good.” Nezu clapped his paws giddily. “Now, why do you want to become a hero? What drives you, and what do you think defines the essence of heroism.” These were the most important questions in determining the character of prospective students. Anyone could be strong if they trained enough, but not everyone became strong for the right reasons.
Inosuke’s memories flashed before his eyes as he pondered the principal’s questions. For almost as long as he’d been alive, he’d desired to fight strong opponents. Human, demon, animals… anything to prove that he was the strongest one around. The king of the mountains, worshipped by all.
But…
Tanjiro smiled and waved at him in the distance with his unwithered arm, surrounded by Nezuko, Kanao, Zenitsu, and Aoi. Behind him were the surviving Hashira and members of the Corps.
That was before…
He watched the others risk life and limb against the demons, not for glory or fame but because it was the right thing to do.
And he…
Inosuke wandered off to train on the mountainside out of restlessness. There were no fights to be had unless he wanted to spar with Zenitsu.
“I want to protect people, because that’s what my friends would want.” Inosuke started. “I wanted to be the strongest just cause, and I didn’t realize till later on what true strength really was.”
“Set your heart ablaze!”
“Because not everyone gets a happy ending.”
“All the people I eat are that way. I save them. They’re no longer in pain and they no longer suffer.”
“So I ate her to the very bone!”
“And you don’t have to be powerful to be a hero.” Small tears welled up in his eyes only to be quickly brushed away.”
“Inosuke, your mom will protect you…”
“I want to be the kind of person that my friends would be proud of.” Would be. Not would’ve. He would find his way back to them. “I don’t care that I’m weak, because every life matters.”
The faces of the fallen flashed in his mind. Shinobu, Kyojuro, Genya, Muichiro, Mitsuri, Gyomei, the snake guy that he couldn’t remember, and all those lower members of the Demon Slayer Corps who gave their lives. He remembered them all.
“So even if I can’t be the hero that saves everyone, I’ll save as many lives as I can so that the others can be less burdened.” Inosuke finished his surprisingly humble speech.
Nezu’s grin grew. “That’s an excellent answer Hashibiria.”
After a few more questions about the boy’s history with Mirko and his scrubbed criminal record, Nezu ushered him out the door and sat back down.
‘ This class of first years was going to be an interesting one already.’ Nezu cackled internally as he drew a checkmark next to the boy’s photo.
==VI==
[Naruhata Ward, February 25th, 2243]
“God, I’m so fucking sore.” Soga groaned.
“You trained too hard idiot.” Inosuke laughed.
“Yeah… training.” The older man’s face reddened. That was
totally
what he was doing with Rumi last night. “You’re one to talk, seeing as how you need go to the entrance exams tomorrow if you don’t get accepted. Don’t push yourself too hard or you’ll be too exhausted to participate.”
“I wanna do the practical on the regular exams even if I do get in on recommendations!” Inosuke declared. “I wanna fight those robot things!”
Soga gave him a blank stare. “I… I don’t think they allow that if you are already accepted. That would take points away from the other examinees. Plus its not guaranteed that you will be fighting robots, sometimes they do different things.”
“I wanna fight robots!” Inosuke screeched.
Soga facepalmed.
“Hey, idiots!” Rumi stormed into the room. “Mail’s here.” The Rabbit Heroine held up a bulky looking letter from U.A.
“Gimme!” Inosuke tried to grab it out of her hands.
“Hold on brat! Aren’t you going to wait for the old man to see?” Rumi chided.
Inosuke simply growled like the feral little gremlin that he was. “Lemme open it, rabbit lady!”
“YOU KNOW MY NAME’S RUMI SHITHEAD!” Rumi smacked him over the head with her other hand before he could dodge.
“Will you idiots quiet down? You’ll give me a goddamn headache.” Iwao muttered as he entered.
“He/she started it!” Rumi and Inosuke accused, pointing at each other.
Iwao gave them the stare of an exhausted and disappointed parent. “I swear…” He sat down on the recliner and cracked open a beer. “Alright, I’m here. Get on with the grand reveal. If you got in we’ll go out and celebrate.”
“Tempura!” Inosuke shouted out of nowhere, having already decided what he would be eating.
“Just open the goddamn letter.” Soga facepalmed.
Inosuke grabbed the envelope and ripped it down the middle, which tore the papers it contained in half much to everyone’s annoyance. Thankfully, those weren’t important as the actual message was contained in a metal disc that clattered to the floor. With a flash of light a hologram of Nezu appeared in the middle of the room.
“Ah!” Inouske shouted. “Rat ghost!”
“It’s a hologram you moron.” Rumi cackled.
“Hello, It’s me! Nezu, the one who could be a dog or a mouse or a bear, but more importantly... I'm the principal of U.A High!”
The message waved to the group before it. Inosuke was too busy flailing his hand through the projection to pay attention.
“Hashibira Inosuke.”
He froze. “Huh?”
“It’s a recording dumbass.”
“You scored decently well on the written exam, placing fifteenth after combining the multiple-choice and essay scores.”
Nezu informed.
“And on the practical exam you scored in second place.”
“Fifteenth, good job kid. The U.A. exams are hard.” Iwao whistled. ‘
Second on the practical is amazing. That kid really scares me sometimes with how strong he is even without a quirk. He’ll definitely surpass me.’
“After careful consideration, you are officially accepted into the U.A. Heroics Course. Young man, this is your hero academia!”
Holographic confetta appeared behind Nezu.
“All right!” Inosuke cheered.
“Great job kid.” Soga slapped him on the back. “You earned it.”
“Never doubted for a second.” Iwao added.
“I’d be pissed if they didn’t pick ya’.” Rumi nodded. “I’m… I’m proud of you, Inosuke.”
“Well I’ll be damned. Mirko, proud of someone else’s accomplishments?” Soga teased.
“Shut up!”
Inosuke smiled. He was one step closer toward his goals.
==VI==
Momo flopped back onto her bed, clutching the disc in her hands. “I did it!”
==VI==
Shoto wasn’t suprised that he was accepted. Placing fifth in the written portion and first in the practical made him an appealing and logical choice to be accepted. Was it because of who his father was? Probably. He would have to put his best effort in to show that he wasn’t just accepted for being Endeavor’s son.
==VI==
Juzo let out a relieved sigh. He got in.
==VI==
“The threads of fate have woven themselves into a fine tapestry, one that shall detail the heroic deeds of the prinzessin!” Fischl swooned dramatically.
“Mein Fräulein means she get in.” Oz explained to their parents over the video call.
==VI==
DinoRawr: GUYS GUYS GUYS GUYS!
DinoRawr sent attachment [9850836029926.png]
✧Lumi✧: °˖✧◝(⁰▿⁰)◜✧˖° LETS FUCKING GOOOOOO!
CopyPasteKey is online.
CopyPasteKey: Congrats Setsuna.
CopyPasteKey is offline.
NotAMasochist: Nice. Hopefully the rest of us do well on the exam tomorrow!
GreenBean: Yeah!
DinoRawr: You guys got this! You got a handle on your quirk yet @GreenBean?
GreenBean: No… I’m working on it though (ó﹏ò｡)
✧Lumi✧: If you cant you have a different power you can use!
✧Lumi✧: @GreenBean: Quirk- Stabbing things (⁰▿⁰)◜▬ι═══════ﺤ
GreenBean: I didn’t register a weapon tho and the deadline was yesterday
NotAMasochist: Listen Izuku
NotAMasochist: We didn’t go thru all that training for u to get cold feet now
NotAMasochist: Just use ur head and u will be fine.
DinoRawr: Preach.
CopyPasteKey is online.
CopyPasteKey: Midoriya
GreenBean: Yes?
DinoRawr: He speaks!
CopyPasteKey: @NotAMasochist is right. We haven’t hung out much but I can tell you put in a lot of effort to prepare for tomorrow.
CopyPasteKey: My quirk is useless without the aid of other people, so I’m prepared to try my hardest even if I can’t find a useful quirk after my time limit runs out.
CopyPasteKey: @✧Lumi✧ told me you were strong before your quirk came in too. I’m sure you will do fine.
CopyPasteKey: That is all.
GreenBean: Thank you Monoma (ಥ﹏ಥ)
CopyPasteKey: Np
CopyPasteKey is offline.
DinoRawr: (b^_^)b I will be cheering u all on from home! If you don’t get in I’ll pull a @NotAMasochist and kick your asses!
NotAMasochist: ヾ(。◣∀◢。)ﾉ I wouldn’t do that
✧Lumi✧: Doubt
GreenBean: Doubt
NotAMasochist: Ya’ll are dicks.
NotAMasochist: But probably correct.
DinoRawr: lol
✧Lumi✧: I’m gonna get ready for bed so that I’m rested for tomorrow. See you guys at the exam! ヾ(＾∇＾)
✧Lumi✧ is offline.
NotAMasochist: We probably should too.
NotAMasochist is offline.
GreenBean is offline.
Notes:
Lets goooo! One chapter to go until regular exams! (I say at nearly a quarter of a million words into the fic).
Art for the New Years chapter has been posted in chapter 36 on Ao3 BTW. Go back and check it out. Very cute.
I bet ya’ll weren’t expecting a minor Kugisaki Soga/Usagiyama Rumi ship. It’s not really a dating thing, more of a FWB (Fighters with benefits) deal they have going on. Ever since I read MHA: Vigilantes ive thought about them hooking up, but Soga being reluctant because of his past behaviour, plus his canon personality making him a bit prickly to teasing even if it is flirty. (heh, prickly, cause he has spikes). He may have been a huge asshole in early MHA:V, but he also became someone willing to put his life on the line to fight Number 6 and was someone Iwao trusted enough to protect his daughter even though he wasn’t the greatest in the past.
Mirko wasn’t intending to flirt with him, but upon being called out on it she thought of it as a sign of weakness if she backed down, and her two non-fighting braincells were like “you know what, he’s hot & strong enough, go for it!”
Anyway, back to Demon Slayer stuff. I’m super hyped for the movies, because UFOTable is going to pull out all the stops in terms of animation quality like the did for the Heaven’s Feel trilogy and Mugen Train. I don’t really consider the “theater releases” of the other seasons to be movies though. Its cool to see them early but i dont think they warrant that kind of release.
For those wondering about the other Demon Slayers, the next interlude after the exams will feature them for more pre-quirk worldbuilding.
As for why the classes are 24 instead of 20? Nezu decided since the first years will have Natah and Ordan (because he knows they will pass the HPSC license renewal) 1-A and 1-B will have two extra teachers. Do Eraserhead and Vlad know this? No, but its not like hes doubling the class sizes and the extra two seats are empty until after the sports festival, and only if people outside the hero course prove worthy of them. Plus there was Eraserhead expelling all but two until after the sports festival in Kamisato and Fuwa’s class last year.
Edit: also Inosuke took Inasa's spot in exams
Chapter 39: Your Hero Academia
Summary:
It's time for the U.A general Entrance exams!
Chapter Text
U.A. High Unmanned Gear (UG) Registry - Filed with the Ministry of Defense and authorized by Commissioners Hiiragi and Kujou.
A registry of Unmanned Gears designed and commissioned by Principal Nezu, circa 2232. These designs have been sold to the Japanese Government in exchange for the usage of demilitarized usage for hero training in HPSC-approved hero schools.
UG Victory:
- Armaments: Gatling gun located on right arm.
The Victory UG model is propelled by a single gyroscopic wheel which provides quick mobility. This model is not heavily armored. 
UG Imperial:
- Armaments: Tail-mounted laser.
The Imperial UG model is a quadrupedal robot with a form similar to a scorpion. The attached tail is modular and can be swapped out with different equipment. This bot can also scale walls to attack from above.
UG Venator:
- Armaments: Two shoulder-mounted belt-fed rocket pods.
The Venator type UG is the only UG capable of flight which grants it higher mobility than the previous two. It can engage in ground or aerial combat and is capable of using airburst rockets for anti-air. It also possesses two wheels which can be used in areas where flight is too dangerous.
Metal Gear - Executor & UG Variant:
- Armaments: Skull-mounted homing missile launchers. Mainly a melee-oriented Metal Gear.
Metal Gear: Executor is a combat unit designed for the subjugation of villains of extraordinary size and civilian evacuation. The machine’s armor is designed to take multiple hits from most SS-ranked super-strength users. This is not a guarantee of the material’s strength. There is also a UG version of this Metal Gear. The Executor model comes in a bipedal or treaded mobility configuration that can be swapped at the torso.
U.A. reserves the right to use these machines in any way they deem fit for educational and examination purposes so long as they adhere to the following conditions:
- They must be constructed using demilitarized schematics when used for training purposes. U.A. High must request permission from either the HPSC or Tenryou Commission to construct fully armed UGs. Failure to adhere to these terms will be considered an act of treason against the Japanese government.
- In addition, the HPSC and Tenryou Commission reserve the right to appropriate any UG units that U.A. possesses in times of crisis without Diet approval.
- The HPSC reserves the right to license the designs to other hero schools across Japan for training purposes. The same restrictions above will apply to these schools.
==========================VI==========================
[U.A. High School, February 26th, 2243]
Izuku had been to U.A. twice before today. Both times had been under less-than-ideal circumstances, the first being interviewed by Detective Tsukauchi and the second when he broke his arm and uh… accidentally impaled Haylee on her training sword.
Hopefully, this wouldn’t become a pattern of unfortunate events. So far he was two for two with both incidents involving Haylee.
“Nervous?” Haylee asked in between bites of her chocolate protein bar.
“Y-yeah.” His gaze wandered to the arches leading up to the H-shaped complex ahead. “I just never thought I’d be here. It’s always been my dream and now that I’m here I can hardly believe it.” He admitted nervously.
“Hey, isn’t that the kid who withstood the sludge villain?” Another applicant murmured. “
Izuku’s world slowed to a crawl as he stopped to look behind him.
Kacchan was walking in right behind him. The blonde’s eyes narrowed as he approached.
“Get outta my way, stupid Deku.” He growled as he passed.
“Oi.” Haylee clenched her fist and stormed after him. “The fuck you say to him?!”
“Who the fuck are you?” Katsuki glared at the random extra approaching him and continued his trek toward the building.
“Hey! Don’t fucking ignore me!” Izuku watched as Haylee ran off after Katsuki.
"If I hear someone call you that I'll kick their ass."
She wouldn’t assault someone on school property before the exams even started, right? He wanted to call out to her but she was already following Katsuki into the building. Izuku sighed.
Haylee and Katsuki meeting wasn’t something he had considered because he tried not to think about his classmate that much considering he had other friends now. Still, Haylee and Katsuki were the two people who shouldn’t meet because of their similar personalities. While both had a hair-trigger temper Haylee was at least a cordial person to be around. She was basically Katsuki if he were nicer and didn’t simultaneously have a superiority and inferiority complex.
‘ Haylee won’t start a fight on campus. She won’t risk getting kicked out.’ Izuku reassured himself with a sigh. He should probably join her inside before the introduction started. Izuku started toward the building again, filled with renewed confidence. ‘We can do this. Together!’
Izuku felt his left foot immediately caught itself on the right, sending him hurtling toward the stone path. This was it, all this effort and he was going to knock himself out before the exam even started. He mentally speedran the stages of accepting his death as his fate grew ever closer…
SLAP!
He felt something, or someone touch his bag and his momentum was halted, saving him from the cruel indifference of the universe. “Huh, whuh!” Izuku’s legs fluttered in midair as he looked around frantically, eyes finally settling on an auburn-haired girl with an outstretched hand
“Are you okay? It looked like you were about to have a nasty fall!” The nice girl reached out and pulled him to a standing position. “Sorry, I used my quirk on you without asking, but I didn’t think you would want to break your face on the ground.” She flashed him a cute smile.
“Oh, it’s alright.” Izuku rubbed his head nervously. He probably wouldn’t be saying anything if he hadn’t had experience talking to Haylee and the other girls. “I uh… it would be bad if I hurt myself before the exam.”
“Yeah, wouldn’t want to miss out because you got hurt. It’s already nerve-wracking enough.” She giggled. “Anyways, we should get going before the written exams start! Good luck!” With that, she ran off toward the doors.
“Wait!” But she was already gone. ‘ I didn’t even get to thank her, whoever she was. Maybe I’ll see her at the practical.’ Izuku hurried up to get inside.
==VI==
“Fucking prick…” Haylee grumbled. By the time she made her way through the crowd, the blonde asshole was already gone. She remembered Izuku telling her that name was meant as an insult and she hated it when people close to her were insulted. As much as she wanted to kick that guy in the dick she had to put a lid on her temper. If she started a fight with someone on school grounds she wouldn’t be allowed to take the exam.
“Haylee!” She spotted Izuku weaving his way through the crowd.
“Oh, there you are. What took you so long.”
“I uh…” Izuku blushed. “I almost fell.”
“Dude, are you for real.” Haylee deadpanned. “I swear, I leave you alone for a minute and you almost hurt yourself.” With an exasperated sigh, she held up her fist. “I’ll see you at the practical. Good luck with the written exam.”
Izuku gave her a fistbump. “You too!”
==VI==
The practical wasn’t too hard. Most of the questions were common sense or quirk science; the only difficult ones were the world history ones. History was probably her weakest subject because she had to sort out which universe’s history she was remembering. Besides that, the test had gone by in the blink of an eye. Haylee made sure to use all the time she was given, although she wasn’t sure about some of her answers.
As she left the proctor a man with a rectangular concrete head was handing out ticket slips. Her slip said, “Examinee No: 2013, Test Location: Battle Center A”.
“Please follow the arrows to the auditorium.” The stone-gray man instructed.
Ah, according to the ticket, there was a presentation with information about the practical. Haylee followed the milling group of students into a large open room with a huge screen. She scanned the room and saw Izuku sitting next to that blonde dick from earlier. Haylee could already feel her blood pressure rising at the mere sight of the boy.
‘ Deep breaths.’ Haylee calmed herself, taking a seat a few rows in front of Izuku. She gave him a quick wave and a thumbs-up. Glancing around the auditorium she caught a glimpse of the white flower pinned in Lumine’s hair. She didn’t see Neito in the dense crowd, but they had less identifiable features to pick out from afar.
“Tch.” Katsuki glared at the blue-haired extra from earlier. Stupid foreign bitch was probably just as useless as Deku if she was friends with him. Why was the nerd even here? He wasn’t going to get far in this exam without a quirk. ‘ The Hero course is mine, shitty Deku. Stay in Gen-Ed where you belong if you’re so insistent on going to U.A.’
Deku was too stubborn to back out of U.A. no matter how many times Katsuki tried to make him fuck off. He was supposed to be the only one from that crappy school to get into U.A., not Deku. Fine, if he was so adamant about getting into U.A. Katsuki would allow him to be in Gen-Ed. That was where an extra like Deku belonged.
Glancing over at the nerd’s ticket, he noticed that he was going to a different Battle Center than Katsuki. “Looks like your stupid little girlfriend won’t be able to carry you through the exam Deku.” Katsuki sneered. “You won’t have anyone helping your quirkless ass out.”
Izuku turned a deep shade of red. “Sh- she’s not my girlfriend!” He squeaked, then to Katsuki’s surprise his expression shifted to one that was angry? “And don’t call her stupid Kacc- ahem, Bakugo.”
“What the-” Katsuki’s shock over Izuku’s sudden development of a spine was cut off by Present Mic.
“Yo yo yo! What is up listeners?! It’s your school DJ, Present Mic! Lemme hear how excited you all are!” The hero shouted.
…
‘ Awkward…’ Everyone thought.
“Wow, tough crowd. Guess I’ll get right into it then!” The projector screen booted to life behind him. “Here’s how the exam is going to work. You all will be split up between seven different battle zones ranging from urban, suburban, industrial, rural, or forest areas.”
“Ohmigod-It’s-Present-Mic!” Izuku fanboyed, much to Katsuki’s growing annoyance.
“Shut up!” He hissed.
“A hero needs to be able to adapt to any setting. Some of you might have an advantage due to the terrain, but that won’t always be the case. You won’t always be groovin' to the perfect beat, ya dig?” He was met by more silence. ‘ Man, these kids are really killing my vibe…’ The hero sweatdropped. “These zones will be filled with faux villains for you to take down as you see fit with your quirks or pre-registered weapons.”
Murmurs filled the room as people realized that weapons had been an option.
Katsuki smirked at Deku’s crestfallen expression. The dipshit didn’t even think to bring a baseball bat, not that it would help him.
“Now remember, we’re all heroes here today, so no attacking other examinees. If you do that on purpose you will be disqualified from the exam.” Mic warned. “With that out of the way, here are the three ‘villains’ you will be facing!” Three rotating 3-D models of some robots with a human silhouette for scale popped up on screen.
Haylee zoned out as the hero explained the point values of each of the robots, instead focusing on their designs. ‘ Let's see, those things are larger than most Corpus proxies. I should be able to outmaneuver them easily.’ The real question would be how tough they were to take down.
Izuku gulped. The robots were bigger than he expected. How was he expected to take those down without a weapon? He hadn’t used One For All since he broke his arm, instead doing light training exercises and practicing with his sword. If he had injured himself again with his new quirk he wouldn’t be able to participate in the U.A. exam. What could he do? He could…
Katsuki twitched as the nerd kept muttering something under his breath, trying to keep focused on any extra info on the villain bots.
In the middle of the Voice Hero’s presentation, a tall boy in glasses stood up. “Excuse me sir, on the printout there appears to be four villain types. I find it highly irregular that U.A. would make such an obvious mistake on official test documents. U.A. is one of the finest hero schools in the world and blunders like this could sully the school’s reputation.” He turned and pointed to Izuku. “And you with the unkempt hair!”
“Whu?” Izuku pointed to himself.
“Your muttering is distracting the other students. If you can’t keep it down then please leave.” The boy glared at Izuku.
“Grrr…” Haylee growled quietly. Who shoved a telephone pole up that guy’s ass? It seemed everyone except Izuku was trying to piss her off today.
Izuku tried to hide himself in embarrassment while the examinees around him laughed.
“Woah, nice catch young man!” Present Mic gave the boy a thumbs up. “The last villain type is less of a villain and more of a natural disaster or an obstacle. Think of it like the final boss of a video game appearing at the tutorial level. You could fight it, but you’ll probably get one shot.”
A full diagram of the robot appeared, showing it towering over some boxes resembling skyscrapers.
‘ Holy shit, that thing’s bigger than an Orb Mother.’ Haylee’s jaw dropped. How the hell did U.A. afford one of those for every Battle Center!?
“... PLUS ULTRA!” Mic finished in the background.
==VI==
There was a twenty-minute break for students to swap to clothes more fitting for a fight, those with approved support items and weapons retrieving them from the faculty holding them. During that time, the group chat met up one last time.
“Which Battle Center did you get assigned to?” Neito asked, standing across from Haylee. “I’m in F.”
“I got A,” Haylee replied.
“Same,” Lumine affirmed. “Looks like we could team up.”
“Nah, I don’t want to take potential points away from you,” Haylee said confidently. “Not to undermine your skills or anything, but my quirk is more suited for combating multiple enemies from long range. I’ll probably stick to myself.”
“That makes sense. Thanks.” Lumine nodded. “Which one are you in Midoriya?”
“Uhm… B.” Izuku gulped. He was all by himself.
“Don’t be nervous Midoriya!” Lumine tried to cheer him up. “You got this!”
“But I can’t control my quirk and I don’t have a weapon.” Izuku’s stress was evident.
“You could use my sword if you want.” Lumine offered, holding up the case containing her weapon. “I don’t necessarily need it to use my quirk, it just helps channel it. There isn't a rule against sharing gear.”
“I couldn’t do that,” Izuku babbled. “You shouldn’t have to cover me because I didn’t register something before the deadline. I can’t just let you weaken yourself on my behalf.” He’d never forgive himself if Lumine didn’t get in because she tried to help him.
“Midoriya is right Lumine.” Neito nodded. “He should’ve thought this through.”
“I guess…” Lumine replied despondently. “Oh, Neito, do you need a top-up on my quirk?”
“Sure.” The blonde reached over and grabbed her arm.
“What quirks do you have copied Monoma?” Izuku asked. Neito’s quirk was incredible. Copy quirks were super rare and most weren’t as strong as the boy’s. The fact that Neito could quickly swap between different quirks was amazing.
“Sonar from a classmate at my middle school, Elementalist from Lumine.” Neito listed. “I’m keeping one slot open in case I see something useful during the exam.”
Recon and an offensive ability. Technically Elementalist could double as a defensive one as well if he made enough earth or ice. Good picks for a scenario where you had to locate and take down multiple enemies at once.
“Hey,” He felt Haylee’s hand on his shoulder. “Don’t freak out Izuku. I believe in you. You may not have a weapon but you’re strong and smart. Remember all the times we sparred?” Izuku nodded. “Just use your head and think about ways you can do it. Do you really think everyone has a quirk suited for the exam?”
Izuku thought for a moment. There were many people here, if their physical features were anything to go by who had quirks that weren’t necessarily combat oriented. Heroes like Sir Nighteye had made it into the hero course… no wait, he transferred in from Gen-Ed… but he remembered last year’s sports festival. Some of the competitors in the hero course didn’t necessarily have useful quirks for combat and they were still in it. They couldn’t all be transfer students from other courses, could they?
“You’re right!” He brightened slightly. “There must be another way to take down the robots without brute force!”
“Attention examinees! The buses will be leaving in two minutes. Please board in an orderly fashion. You will be disqualified from the practical exam if you fail to board.” The intercom blared.
“Looks like we should get going. Good luck everyone!” Lumine smiled cheerfully.
“Good luck!” Haylee and Lumine sprinted off toward their bus, leaving Neito and Izuku. The blonde’s gaze tracked Haylee for a moment before he turned to Izuku.
“Remember what I said in the group chat Midoriya. You will do fine, just try your best.” Neito said curtly before waving goodbye.
==VI==
[Battle Center B]
‘I can do this. I can do this.’ Izuku mentally prepared himself. Upon arrival to the testing site he’d seen the nice girl from earlier and tried making his way over to her. He was stopped by the tall boy in glasses who lectured him about distracting her before he could though.
“Alright, let’s start!” Present Mic’s voice rang out. Izuku, thanks to his training with Haylee always keeping him on his toes immediately disengaged with the boy and sprinted into the test site a few steps ahead of the other examinees. As soon as he rounded the first corner, a one-pointer burst out of one of the walls and swung its fist at him.
Oddly, he didn’t feel any fear. Haylee in her Warframe form was much faster than this bot and she was scarier when she got fired up during training, able to manhandle Izuku and Lumine simultaneously. The one-pointer was big, but it wasn’t very fast and the Gatling gun on its arm was just for show. On top of that, he knew it wouldn’t try to seriously hurt him. There was always the risk of getting hurt during the exam. That was why they had to sign waivers in case of injury or death. Thankfully U.A. had never had a student die during the entrance exams before.
Reacting quickly, Izuku jumped and landed on the machine’s arm and grabbed onto its neck. The faux villain flailed around trying to grab him and started to swing its long head around until it smacked into the wall of a building at high speed and disabled itself.
As the villain collapsed Izuku rolled upon landing. Sparing a quick moment to look for weak spots now that the robot was down, he saw there was a button hidden behind an armor plate with a hatch with the letters “K.O” on it.
A non-lethal takedown method on the back of the head.
His moment of clarity was interrupted by a bright laser flying by his head and destroying a two-pointer behind him that he had been too preoccupied to notice. A blonde boy with a belt around his stomach waved before running off.
Izuku noticed a particularly weighty-looking pipe had become dislodged on a nearby building. He picked it up and tested swinging it against the robot’s head. It was strong enough to break the weaker cerebrum of the villain without suffering too many dents.
He had a weapon and knew where the weak spots were in general. He had a plan.
==VI==
[Battle Center A]
As soon as Haylee arrived at the Battle Center she made her way to the gates. This arena was a large city from the looks of it. Perfect for her Warframe’s high mobility with lots of buildings to parkour from. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted Lumine who had already prepared her sword and strapped it to her hip. That blonde guy was also there, but she did her best to him. Now wasn’t the time for distractions.
“Begin.” A tall-masked hero spoke into the microphone, before dissolving into a cloud of white mist. As soon as he said that the gates began to open. Haylee reacted even faster, dropping into a crouch and rapidly Void-dashing to the nearest rooftop. She reappeared several dozen meters ahead of the crowd and transformed into Excalibur in midair.
A three-pointer turned toward her, seemingly startled by her sudden appearance despite being un unfeeling machine.
‘Slash Dash!’
Before the villain bot could even fire off a rocket Haylee had already sliced through it. The machine floated in midair for a second before falling into two neatly cut pieces which then exploded.
That was… surprisingly weaker than she expected. It was like tearing apart a tin can with a laser. If they were this weak she wouldn’t need to waste energy with Slash Dash. Haylee didn’t stop moving, but when she came across the next bot, a one-pointer, she simply punched it in the head. The green-armored robot’s head crumpled like a candy wrapper under the unrestrained force of her punch.
Fuck it felt good to let loose. Months of holding back in her sparring matches made her feel so rusty and with today’s frustrations getting to let out all that stress on some robots was cathartic.
==VI==
Lumine’s blade was a simple steel sword her father had bought her. Easily replaceable if she broke it during the exam. Like she’d told Izuku it wasn’t necessarily required for her quirk, but she could infuse elements into the weapon and use it to augment her attacks.
“Hiyaah!” With a quick swing, three arcing bolts of lightning erupted from her sword and fried the two-pointer in front of her. The bot’s capacitors popped from the overcharge and it dropped, smelling of ozone.
“That’s fifteen points,” Lumine said to herself. She launched herself forward on a ball of air toward the next fight.
==VI==
Eijiro slammed his hardened fist through another two-pointer, pulling another panicking examinee to the side who narrowly avoided being hit by a rocket from a three-pointer.
“Crap!” Two more two-pointers dropped from the side of the building and several three-pointers turned towards them. The rockets weren’t dangerous and he could probably take these bots on, but leaving this guy behind wouldn’t be what Crimson Riot would do. “Get ready to run, I’ll block anything they shoot!” He yelled to the cowering student who was clearly not prepared for the exam.
Someone landed in front of them. A tall guy, judging by body shape. He was clad in shiny organic-looking armor. A glowing purple sword appeared in his hand before the boy slammed it into the ground.
Multiple blades appeared around all the surrounding bots and skewered them nigh instantly.
“So manly…” Eijiro’s gaped as the boy gave them a thumbs up and jumped away in a spinning leap.
==VI==
[Teacher Viewing Booth]
“This year’s group looks promising.” Midnight noted, eyes wandering to the several small displays showcasing applicants that had accrued large amounts of points.
“Eraser is going to have a handful this year. Lots of powerful ones that could use some work controlling them.” Dreamweaver, the second-year heroics teacher nodded.
“If he keeps them this year,” Stingray grumbled behind his mask. “My class is still short a few from last year, and I’m not referring to the dropouts and cheaters.”
“It’s not my fault they didn’t make the cut back in after the sports festival. Just be happy the rest did.” Eraserhead retorted, taking a sip from his juice packet.
“WOAH!” Mic suddenly shouted. “Someone just jumped up forty villain points with one attack!”
Everyone glanced over as a new window popped up with the current top scorer, and Nezu began to cackle.
“Who is that?” Cementoss asked. “We didn’t approve a full suit of power armor, did we?” The stone-faced man watched as the applicant ran up a wall followed by a spinning leap into an airborne three-pointer.
“I checked all the gear the applicants submitted. I think I’d remember seein’ some fancy piece of tech like that.” Snipe said.
“That’s because it isn’t a suit,” Nezu responded with a feral grin. “That’s her quirk.”
Several teachers turned to him. “Are you for real?” Power Loaded asked bluntly. “No way that’s a quirk. She looks like some sort of sci-fi movie soldier or something.”
“Oh, I assure you it is.” Nezu pulled up the feed from the beginning of the exam, showing Haylee suddenly appearing over a building and rapidly transforming.
‘ Wait, I recognize her from the MEC!’ Nemuri’s eyes widened, as did Hound Dog’s. ‘ That’s the girl that Yagi brought in with those foreigners.’ The same group Nezu told them to keep quiet about. She looked over to the Number One Hero, who was currently ignoring the conversation in favor of watching a green-haired boy and the armored girl on one of the screens.
“She may be on the track to beat your record, Yagi.” Vlad pointed out. “She’s already at 60 Villain Points, and we haven’t even calculated her rescue points.” He rewatched the clip of the girl protecting another examinee who was shielding a third applicant.
The skinny man looked up with a smile. “I believe that she will.” Honestly, he was surprised that nobody had beaten his old score of 126 points in the forty-odd years he’d been away from U.A. The closest had been Endeavor a few years later. ‘ Young Tenno, I can’t say I’m surprised with how well you are doing given your… experience.’ His gaze shifted to the other screen. ‘ And Izuku is doing well even without One For All.’ Pride welled within Toshinori. The boy was sitting at a decent 16 points with five minutes remaining. Still, he was a bit concerned considering the leaderboards for some of the other applicants.
Shota narrowed his eyes. The girl, whoever she was had an extraordinary amount of control and skill. She moved like a pro would, expertly moving in and striking down bot after bot. Someone that young shouldn’t have those skills.
“Many people can defeat an enemy in combat,” Ectoplasm murmured, watching a blonde boy decimate bot after bot with his explosion quirk.
“Let’s test their spirit.” Nezu pressed the Executor release button.
==VI==
Ochaco struggled not to vomit. She’d never had to use her quirk in such rapid succession before today. At the moment she had twenty-eight (assuming her math was right) points. Was it enough?
The ground shook from a series of large explosions, knocking her off her feet. From the dust, a large robot, the Zero-pointer, emerged. Ochaco felt a sharp pain in her leg. “Agh!” The explosion and subsequent punch into one of the nearby buildings by the robot had thrown some debris down onto the street, pinning her leg.
At the same time in all the Battle Centers, unmanned Metal Gear: Executors emerged from the ground, causing mass panic.
Katsuki passed by a blonde with a sword and blasted a robot she that the girl hadn’t finished off out of shock from seeing the kaiju-sized robot emerge. “Keep moving ya extra.” He blasted himself toward the next bot. The huge villain wasn’t worth any points so there was no reason to engage it. He was here to win, dammit, not run away!
Haylee landed next to Lumine, morphing back into human form to recharge energy. “You alright?”
“Yeah…” Lumine stammered, shaken by the robot’s sudden appearance. “That thing is huge!”
Back in Battle Center B, Tenya raced away with the other examinees. As he passed the boy he’d scolded earlier he noticed him staring at the girl he’d been trying to talk to before the exam. She was trapped beneath some rubble. ‘She may be trapped, but the teachers wouldn’t let that zero-pointer cause her serious harm…”
Izuku’s breathing intensified and he clenched his fist. Even if this was just a mock battle there was still the possibility of harm to other students. What kind of hero would he be if he just ran away?
[MHA OST, You Say Run]
Izuku took off toward her, reaching the girl within a few seconds thanks to his training. As the Metal Gear inched ever closer on its treads. Even with his strength, Izuku couldn’t lift the heavy rubble. It was much heavier than a car. And kept shifting with the potential to cause even more damage if he wasn’t careful.
Haylee glanced up at the robot. “Want me to take care of it?”
“What?” Lumine gasped. “You can’t mean-”
“It’s in the way of the other examinees.” She shrugged. “Plus, I want to test this move out on something.” Present Mic said that this was supposed to be a ‘Final Boss’ type enemy? Haylee welcomed the challenge. With her energy recharged she began to transform.
“I can’t reach it with my quirk.” Ochaco had already tried to, but moving caused the pain to increase.
‘Crap, crap, crap!’ Izuku panicked. He couldn’t just leave her here. What would Haylee do in this situation?”
‘This move is the one Izuku helped me come up with. The power draw is so much that it disables my shields for a bit after I use it, but in exchange, it’s my most powerful attack aside from Exalted Blade.” Haylee cocked her arm back and it began to glow with Void energy.
“Don’t worry,” Izuku looked down to the nice girl. “I won’t let anything happen, because I’m here.”
‘A true hero’s character will be revealed in times of crisis.’ Toshinori thought. ‘Those that are willing to put their lives on the line, or face things that no one else will.’
One For All’s energy filled Izuku’s body, ripping through the pants below his knees and giving Ochaco a nice view of his well-developed legs. With a burst of wind he launched himself toward the Zero pointer, ignoring the sudden pain in his legs.
‘These bots aren’t worth any points, so most applicants choose to ignore them or flee.’ Nezu’s eyes gleamed as he watched Izuku rocket into the air. ‘But they are an opportunity to show your strength of will, to stand against overwhelming odds.’ The principal glanced at Haylee’s screen. ‘Or to fight something that no one else is able to even if there is nobody to rescue.’
“Radiant-”
“SMASH”
“- SPEAR!”
In Battle Centers, A, B, and G, three Zero pointers were simultaneously destroyed in displays of overwhelming force.
Izuku’s punch connected with the Metal Gear’s head causing the massive machine’s heavily armored faceplate to crumple inward. The titanic robot’s body fell back with a series of explosions detonating from the recoil alone.
Haylee’s shields flashed red and the spear punctured the Zero pointer’s head and out the back. The damage didn’t stop there as glowing cracks appeared down the rest of its skull before exploding in a violent burst of Void energy. The Metal Gear toppled chest-first into the street and kicked up a massive cloud of dust.
Haylee grabbed Lumine and pulled her close to shield her from the harsh cloud and the shorter blonde instinctively surrounded them with a small whirlwind to avoid being choked and covered in dust.
“That’s right. Show us who you really are!” Toshinori cheered alongside his fellow teachers. “Self-sacrifice and bravery are the true marks of a hero!”
Izuku soared through the air for a few seconds as he processed what just happened. The adrenaline was blocking the pain for now but his right arm was covered almost entirely with a dark purple bruise and he was positive he’d broken something. His legs flopped uselessly behind him, similarly broken.
‘ Fuck.’ Izuku swore. This had been a heat-of-the-moment decision driven by pure instinct, just like when he’d rushed to help Katsuki and stood in front of Hunhow.
He had not thought about how he would get down and now three-fourths of his limbs were broken. His mom would be upset if he died like this, plus Haylee would be really pissed. Ok, think, the ground was getting awfully close. He just needed to time a punch with his good arm to break his fall and-
Ochaco slapped the boy in the face, the zero-pointer’s fall having dislodged some of the debris and allowing her to crawl onto a destroyed three-pointer and float herself up to catch him. “Release!” She wheezed out, causing both to fall to the ground from a much lower height.
Ochaco promptly threw up from a combination of quirk overuse and pain, clearly looking like a hero as rainbow vomit dripped from her mouth.
‘ Do I have enough points?’ Izuku struggled to drag himself forward. ‘ How many minutes-’
“And that’s time!” Present Mic’s voice boomed over the loudspeakers.
Haylee let go of Lumine and stared at the wrecked zero-pointer. “I think that was a bit overkill… there wasn’t that much time left in the exam anyways.” She reached out and brushed aside one of Lumine’s bangs that the wind had shifted in front of her face. “You alright?” Haylee asked as the dust cleared, a beam of sunlight highlighting her like a knight in shining armor.
“Buh…” Lumine stammered before slapping her reddening face. “Yep! All good!” She whirled around before Haylee could see how flustered she was getting. ‘ She’s so cool!’ Lumine squealed internally.
‘ It’s already over?’ Izuku despaired. How many points did he have? His vision became blurry and he passed out from the pain as the adrenaline faded.
==VI==
“Seventh…” Banjo sighed. “Your successor is an idiot.”
“How is it my fault!” Nana cried out.
“Ninth is too much like Eighth.” Bruce scowled. “He’s going to get himself killed at this rate. This is the second time he broke his bones using the quirk. The girl is a better teacher than Toshinori is, and she hasn’t even done anything to help him control One For All.”
“Yeah, but the girl is like way older than Eighth,” Yoichio protested.
“First, she’s still a kid, and she was in stasis for hundreds of years. You should know better than anyone that time doesn’t equal maturity.” En, the latest to wake up argued.
“Eighth should’ve given the quirk to someone else.” Bruce sighed.
“I like Ninth,” Yoichi replied. “He just needs a bit of work and then he’ll be doing fine. Isn’t that right,” He looked over and smiled at the aforementioned holder of the quirk, who had appeared with his eyes closed next to Yoichi.
Yoichi promptly let out an unflattering girlish shriek and fell off his throne.
==VI==
[Recovery Girl’s Office, U.A.]
Izuku awoke, the sound of someone screaming in a high-pitched voice echoing in his mind for some reason.
“Ah, you’re awake I see.” Recovery Girl said from her stool. “You were very lucky, young man. If that girl hadn’t stopped you I’m not sure I’d be able to put you back together.”
Izuku groaned and held up his arm, which was wrapped in a cast. Recovery Girl placed her cane on the limb.
“Don’t go exerting yourself, sonny. I healed three of your limbs so you will be pretty weak. Just sit back and take the fluids from the IV.” She demanded.
Izuku relaxed in the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling as today’s events came back to him.
Nineteen points, if his calculations were correct. All one and two-pointers as he couldn’t reach the airborne ones. Seven one-pointers and six two-pointers. He couldn’t even ask Recovery Girl if he passed because it was too soon and the elderly heroine couldn’t tell him anyway. Was nineteen points enough to get into the hero course?
The door to the room opened, snapping Izuku out of his funk.
“Haylee!” Izuku piped up from the hospital bed.
“Dumbass!” She angrily pointed her finger at him.
Uh oh. She looked pissed.
“We get separated for half a fucking hour and I hear that you hurt yourself again!” She stomped up to his bed and chopped him lightly on the head. The green-haired boy yelped in response. “What did he do this time?”
“The fool broke both his legs and his right arm.” Recovery Girl informed her.
Haylee stared it Izuku in disbelief. “Fucking how!”
Izuku turned as red as his hair was green. “I punched the zero-pointer trying to save someone…”
Haylee sighed in exasperation. “In the treads?”
“In the head,” Izuku admitted sheepishly.
Haylee glanced at his wrapped legs, then at his arm. “You need to get a Voi- -ahem-, goddamn handle on One For All you dumbass.” She flopped down on the chair next to him. “You can’t heal like me, so it's not okay if you get hurt.”
Recovery Girl smacked her in the head with her cane. To which the girl didn’t react aside from an annoyed stare.
“What was that for!” Haylee cried out.
“Just because you can heal and can’t feel pain doesn't mean it’s okay for you to get yourself hurt missy!” She wiggled her syringe-shaped cane at Haylee. “It’s a bad habit that’s going to get you killed someday. Do you have a death wish or something?”
“It’s not like we’re trying to get hurt…” Haylee pouted, glancing at Izuku out of the corner of her eye. “Or at least I’m not.” She crossed her arms and huffed.
“I’m not!” Izuku desperately tried to defend his lack of self-preservation skills.
Recovery Girl sighed and sat down across from them. “Danger magnets, the both of you. I yell at you, just like Toshinori, because I won’t always be around. You can’t always rely on my quirk, or any other healers to fix you up. I’ve seen it many a time over the years, young kids like you getting complacent during training because they know they will get healed because they are heroes or heroes in training.”
“I’m sorry,” Izuku said despondently.
“You don’t have anything to apologize for aside from not thinking ahead.” The old woman chided. “It’s that muscle-brained fool that should be apologizing to you for not preparing you enough.”
“He needs a teacher,” Haylee grunted. “I can teach him how to fight, but I don’t know jack shit about quirks.” She didn’t even know why her powers worked the way they did now, but since the function was almost identical she didn’t have any problems, unlike her green-haired troublemaker of a friend.
“And you,” Recovery Girl pointed her cane at Haylee. “You shouldn’t have to be the one teaching him at all! I’m grateful you taught this lemming some combat skills, unlike a certain someone.” She grumbled, glaring at the doorframe as if expecting Toshinori to walk in at any moment so she could give him a piece of her mind.
Haylee bit her lip and nodded. “Is Izuku going to be all right?”
“He should be so long as he doesn’t overexert himself.” She stared menacingly at Izuku. “No strenuous exercise for a few weeks. I don’t want you trying to hit anything with One For All either. I’ll be very disappointed in you if I see you in here again Midoriya.”
“Yes ma’am…”
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment, March 4th, 2243]
Izuku’s stress levels hadn’t gone down. It had been more than a week since the exams and still no letter from U.A. From what he’d heard online it took at least two weeks to get the results back.
“Izuku, honey…” Inko poked her son, who had been blankly staring at his food for the past ten minutes. “That fish isn’t going to eat itself.”
“Huh? Oh. Sorry Mom.” He took a small bite of the fish which had already gotten a bit cool.
“Are you okay Izuku?” Inko sat down next to him. “You’ve been quiet the past few days… I’m starting to get worried.”
“I’m just worried about my results…” Izuku poked his lunch with his fork. “I only got nineteen points. All my friends got so many points, and there were so many cool people with amazing quirks at the exam. What if I didn’t get in?” Izuku flustered.
“Oh sweetie, I’m sure you did fine.” She tried to reassure him. “Waiting for the results is always the worst.”
“Yeah… and Toshinori hasn’t responded to any of my messages.” Izuku slumped in his seat.
“About that… he did tell that since he witnessed the exam he wouldn’t be able to talk to you about it until the results were posted,” Inko remembered.
“Did he tell you that on your last date?” Izuku asked absentmindedly.
Inko froze. “Wait, you knew we were dating?”
Izuku nodded. “Uhhhhhhh…” His face grew flushed as he realized he’d spoken out loud. “Yes?”
“When did you find out?” Inko asked.
“A few weeks after New Year's? Haylee heard Mr. Karris talking about it and told me.” Izuku explained.
“Oh…” She thought Izuku would’ve made a bigger deal out of learning that.
<>
A few months ago…
Izuku rolled around on his bed in a frantic daze, having just finished his phone call with Haylee.
‘ OhmygodsmymomisdatingAllMight!!!’
<>
“Are you upset we didn’t tell you?” Inko asked guiltily.
“Not really,” Izuku admitted. “I mean, you’re both adults and all. Why didn’t you tell me though?”
“Well,” Inko started. “It was a spur-of-the-moment thing, and we didn’t want to say anything until we were sure about dating. We didn’t want to tell you and then not have it work out. It’s a big change for both of us.” She sat down on the couch and motioned for Izuku to join her. “Are you okay with all of this?”
“I mean, he’s All Might.” Izuku blushed. “But, I want you to be happy Mom. Dad’s been gone for almost nine years now and I’ll be going into high school this year. I’m not a little boy who will get upset that you’re moving on.”
“Oh Izuku,” Tears welled up in Inko’s eyes. “You’ll always be my little boy!”
Izuku’s lip started to quiver. “Don’t cry Mom, because then I’ll start crying too!” He hugged Inko tightly. “I’m happy for you, and not just because All Might might be my stepdad some day.”
Inko chuckled. “Well, don’t go getting ahead of yourself.” She wiped the tears from her eyes.
==VI==
[Group Chat]
GreenBean: @NotAMasochist @CopyPasteKey @✧Lumi✧ @DinoRawr !!!!! I got the letter today!
DinoRawr: ༼ つ ◕_◕ ༽つ take my energy my friends. ༼ つ ◕_◕ ༽つ
NotAMasochist: I got mine too. Are we still opening together?
CopyPasteKey: Not in person, we should open them asap. If I don’t get in I'm going to take the Ketsubutsu Exam next week.
✧Lumi✧: Alright, let’s open them and see. (つ﹏⊂)
==VI==
[Tau Household]
“Nezu instructed me to give this to you.” Hunhow handed her a sealed envelope and walked off without another word. After a quick text to the group chat, Haylee ripped the envelope open and a silver disc fell out.
“I am here as a projection!” All Might appeared on a projected holographic screen in front of Haylee.
“Mr. Yagi? But this is supposed to be from U.A., isn’t it?” Haylee wondered aloud.
“You may be wondering, why is All Might here?” The recording stated Haylee’s obvious question. “And that is because… you are looking at U.A’s newest faculty member!” The man did a dramatic spin and posed. “I’ll have to make this brief so I that I can record them for all the students, so I won’t leave you in suspense. Young lady, you passed!”
Haylee knew that it was a near-certain possibility that she had passed based on the number of villain bots she destroyed compared to Lumine and the other examinees she’d seen. She just didn’t want to rub her skill in Izuku’s face.
“You scored one hundred and seven villain points. With that, you were our top scorer this year!” All Might congratulated. “But wait, there’s more! We don’t only judge students on their combat ability. We also track rescue points!” Clips popped up of Haylee saving several students or assisting in kills. “You kept several examinees out of harm’s way, earning you a total of fifty rescue points based on the potential danger they would be in! This brings your total up to One hundred and fifty-seven points. Congratulations, young Tenno. You’ve gone Plus Ultra and shattered the previous record held by yours truly!” He gave the camera a thumbs-up and flashed her a proud smile. “This is your Hero Academia!”
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment]
“You scored an impressive nineteen villain points young man! Unfortunately, this would not be enough to enter the Hero Course-,” Izuku’s face fell. “If we only counted Villain points that is.” He perked back up.
“Huh? Speed it up? I have to do forty of these?” He said to someone offscreen. “Let me show you something.”
A clip of Izuku punching the zero pointer played, followed by another of the nice girl begging Present Mic to allow her to share some of her points.
“You see, what kind of hero school would U.A be if we only graded on attack power? That’s we we also have another system in place: rescue points!” The number on Izuku’s screen updated to show seventy-nine points. “You risked it all, even though it wasn’t required to try and save her against a foe much stronger than yourself. The willingness to put your life on the line is what separates true heroes from all the rest.”
Izuku’s placement jumped from unranked all the way to second place. Tears began to pour out of his eyes.
“Congratulations, young Midoriya, this is your Hero Academia!”
Izuku rushed out and grabbed his mother, picking her up and spinning her around with tears leaking from his eyes. “I DID IT!”
Many tears of joy were shed that night in the Midoriya home.
==VI==
[Bakugo Household]
Katsuki cracked the pencil in his hand in a blind rage. FIFTH? FUCKING FIFTH PLACE? He didn’t know who placed above him as U.A didn’t show names or faces due to privacy concerns, but five goddamn people had somehow beaten his score? Bullshit!
It didn’t matter that he got in the top 2% of the written exams. There were plenty of smart kids in the gen-ed and management courses but that didn’t mean squat in the hero course if those losers couldn’t get in.
“FUCKING DAMMIT!”
==VI==
[Nezu's Office, U.A. High School, March 4th 2243]
“Gentlemen,” Nezu folded his paws. “Today we will decide the class rosters for the hero course.” The chimera explained. “We will start with the regular students, and end with the recommendation students.”
“I’ll start,” Sekijiro pulled a few papers out. “Kendo Itsuka,Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu, and Eikyō Lumine.”
“I see. Any objections Aizawa?” Nezu queried.
“They seem to have good control over their quirks and Kendo knows martial arts. I see no issues.” Shota crossed his arms. “In exchange, I want Tokoyami Fumikage, Mineta Minoru, and Bakugo Katsuki.” The last one would be good in Kan’s class if it weren’t for his personality.
“Approved.” Nezu slid the students into their respective folders.
They continued to sort through each of the students until only a few remained.
“Kirishima Eijiro?”
“I’ll take him. Kan already has Tetsutetsu.” Aizawa slid the spikey-haired boy’s picture to the 1-A folder. “Last four: Midoriya Izuku, Fukidashi Manga, Tenno Haylee, and Monoma Neito.” Aizawa spread their profiles out. “I’ll take Monoma and Manga. You take Tenno.”
“What about Midoriya?” Sekijiro asked.
“That’s the boy that broke his bones during the exam with his quirk. He knows how to fight without it, but he should have control over his quirk by his age. Unless he can do that he’s a liability. Put him in Kan’s class but on probation until he can get it under control.”
“Hold on,” Nezu raised his paw. “Aizawa, read his file.”
Shota sighed and pulled it over. Super strength quirk, too strong for his body…
Wait.
Midoriya was a late bloomer, an extraordinarily late one at that. He finally manifested the quirk two weeks before the exam.
He only had a quirk for two weeks and came fucking second in the entrance exam. Granted, it was for rescue points awarded for taking down an unmanned Metal Gear, but the fact he did it in one punch and the reason why he did it made the points reasonable.
“I wish for you to take him into your class. Your quirk will ensure that you stop him from hurting himself.” Nezu explained. “And as for Tenno Haylee, I am vetoing putting her in Kan’s class.
Sekijiro frowned. “But she has control over her quirk, a startling amount in fact, plus she’s already trained in combat apparently. Why does she need to be in his class?”
“For the same reason that Tokoyami, Bakugo, and Midoriya are in his class. Please, both of you, take a look at the details of her quirk.
Both men leaned over to read it. Energy manipulation, regeneration, minor warping via some sort of dash, invisibility, and the ability to transform into the armored form she used during the exam.
“What the hell kind of quirk is that? Are you sure she’s not a Stand user or something?” Sekijiro asked with wide eyes.
“If she were a stand user, I would put her in your class or assign her to train with Dreamweaver.” Nezu elaborated on his reasoning.
“Nezu,” Shota looked him dead in the eye. “Why the hell is half of Tenno’s information redacted under Level 8 World Hero Association clearance?”
Nezu stared back with his beady little eyes. “I’m afraid that that information is classified.”
Fucking rat bastard. Shota relented, knowing that if it wasn’t something that the higher-ups in the WHA wanted him to know thatit wasn’t worth the trouble of asking. “Fine, so I get Midoriya and Tenno, then Kan gets Monoma and Fukidashi.” He could already tell that this class was going to be trouble based on the fact that Nezu had personally overwritten his choices, something had only happened once or twice in the years since he started working here.
“Now for the recommendation students. First up is Todoroki Shoto.” Nezu listed.
“Aizawa can take him.” Sekijiro immediately blurted out. He was not dealing with the son of one of Japan’s strongest heroes. Like the other powerful students, he was going to someone who could stop them from going too far.
“Narfidort Fischl?” Sekijiro picked up the next one. “Ah, she’s another one with a sapient quirk like Tokoyami. Looks like it isn’t excessively aggressive in low light settings like his.” The Blood Hero noted. “Mind if I take this one?”
Shota grabbed the paper from Sekijiro to take a look. “You take her. She looks like she just needs help with powering up, maybe some physical combat training. If she’s anything like Tokoyami she’ll be too reliant on her quirk. Maybe find a weapon to train her with.”
“Alright. Tokage Setsuna and Yaoyorozu Momo.” Nezu listed off the next two.
The two men looked over the information about the two students. “Tokage sounds like a toss-up based on her quirk. Lizard Tail Splitter could be good for stealth, which is your specialty, or I could try to get her to improve on combat.” Kan held up two fingers. “But Yaoyorozu seems more up your alley.”
“I’ll take Yaoyorozu if you are set on taking Tokage. Otherwise, you will be forced to take the remaining two.” Shota surmised. “You take the next one if he’s a good fit for you too, and I’ll take whoever is left.”
“Alright, that sounds good.” Nezu handed Sekijiro the second to last paper. “Honenuki Juzo, softening quirk. Excellent control. I’ll take him.”
“And last but not least,” Nezu slid the last paper into Shota’s waiting hands. “Hashibira Inosuke.”
Shota picked up the paper and was immediately reminded of an arrest and a small amount of paperwork he filled out almost a year ago. He stared at the examinee, an older boy wearing an unforgettable boar mask. “Oh fuck, Sekijiro, please.” Aizawa pleaded, dropping his professional formal tone with his fellow teacher. “Take this one, I beg you.”
“Hm? The quirkless one?” Sekijiro looked over the sheet. “Seems like he would be perfect for your class. Wait… isn’t that the one you were telling me got arrested for throwing Takeshita through a window?”
“Yes.” Shota groaned. “Nezu, how did he get in on recommendation?”
“It seems Mirko took him in as part of the Villain Reform Act. She and O’Clock recommended him and he scored highly on the recommendation exam. His reasoning for wanting to be a hero impressed me as well.” Nezu explained.
“She did… that kid tried to cut her arms off!” Aizawa blurted. Was this revenge for going home and leaving the boy for her to deal with? She was spiteful enough to do that…
Oh god, he’s going to have to deal with Hashibira the whole year, because he knows from observing the quirkless boy fight Takeshita and Mirko that he will always be giving it his all and has the skills to survive as a pro despite his status. Hell, that delinquent was nearly an adult already!
“Fuck me.” Shota slammed his face into the desk.
==VI==
Entrance Practical Exam Top 10 Scorers:
1st - Tenno Haylee: 157 Points
2nd - Midoriya Izuku - 79 Points
3rd: Eikyō Lumine - 75 Points
4th: Uraraka Ochaco - 73 Points
5th: Bakugo Katsuki - 71 Points
6th: Kirishima Eijiro - 67 Points
7th: Monoma Neito - 63 Points
8th: Fukidashi Manga - 60 Points
9th: Shiozaki Ibara - 59 Points
10th: Kendo Itsuka - 57 Points
Notes:
If you didn’t expect Haylee, someone with more combat experience than most heroes and fighting robots designed to be taken down by untrained teenagers using a (modless) Warframe to not get a high score on the practical portion idk what you were thinking. As a result of her and Lumine being in Katsuki and Eijiro’s arena, the latter two didn’t score as many points as in canon. Lumine is skilled, and Haylee can find and destroy large groups of enemies which are again, designed with the intent for teenagers to break them.
Also, Haylee and Katsuki do not get along, at all. Shame they are in the same class now and will have to see each other constantly.
1-A is same as canon with addition of Inosuke and Haylee
1-B is same as canon with addition of Lumine and Fischl.It only took a quarter-million words, but we finally reached U.A.
Plans for next 4 Chapters:
- AFO and his minions work behind the scenes and other villains begin to make their moves.
- Izuku deals with the fallout of passing the exam and makes an important breakthrough with OFA, while Lumine tries to process her feelings (which will be a flashback right after the New Year Chapter)
- Natah and Ordan go to get their hero licenses
- The First day of U.A.I’m probably going to write Chapter 2 of All For Tyria before i write another VI chapter, because Im in the mood for it. Sometime next month i have like 3.5 vacation days too, so I’ll try to write a lot for VI then as well.
Honestly I never thought that I’d write this much because this fic started off as an idea I had while really sleep-deprived after reading John_Prodman’s (abandoned?) fic Skiajati on FFnet.
Chapter 40: Drown in the Deep
Summary:
The heroes aren't the only ones preparing. While Izuku and his friends have been training for U.A, other villainous factions have been working in the shadows.
Notes:
Oblast - an administrative division or region in Russia and the former Soviet Union, and in some of its former constituent republics.
The next All For Tyria chapter is halfway written, but im playing through GW2 story again to write it and doing the mission slow to look for details.
CW: Blood and gore, mentioned murder of kids, mass murder mentioned, doomsday genocide cult
Edit: oh yeah there's some more art in chapter 35 now.
Edit 2: New art for chapter by feero.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
W.I.L.D (World's Inhabitants Liberation Division)
Villain Organization Threat Ranking: SS
Areas of Operation: Egypt, Brazil, Vietnam, Indonesia, China
W.I.L.D. is an eco-terrorist villain organization established sometime after the death of Nabu Akasha in 2135 A.D. The group presented itself as followers of Mrs. Akasha, but unlike the late “Goddess of Flowers” they were not pacifists. They took her words of pacifism and twisted them into a cult dedicated to replacing modern society with one of nature powered by quirks, inspired by Akasha’s transformation of Cairo and the rest of Egypt into a thriving jungle.
Immediately disavowed by the Akademiya, an educational organization established by Akasha to foster learning and conservation outreach programs, W.I.L.D quickly found themselves in conflict with the cult of Al-Ahmar. Al-Ahmar, worshippers of the late quirk Warlord Amon Deshret, the so-called “Golden King” of Egypt. The cult of Deshret has remained a constant foe of W.I.L.D to this day, rejecting Akasha’s terraforming of Egypt as a desecration, as well as putting a halt to Amon Deshret’s conquest of the country. A majority of W.I.L.D’s forces are dedicated to protecting Egypt from terrorist attacks by Al-Ahmar while the rest are scattered across the globe.
W.I.L.D’s goal is to overturn society into one reliant on quirks and magic, rejecting most modern technology with magical replacements. Their idealogy made them a prime ally for the villain All For One, though their membership has taken a sharp decline since the Symbol of Evil’s death in 2237 following the purging of several of AFO’s allies infiltrating world governments and several villain groups associated with him.
The current leader of W.I.L.D is Kondo Goro, aka the S-ranked villain Curator. It appears that the decrease in membership has caused Kondo to establish ties with the mercenary and black market weapons dealer group Desperado. [See report: Rome - Ghoul Extermination - 5/6/2242]
A majority of W.I.L.D’s membership is heteromorphic quirked humans and quirked demi-humans, along with a few monsters. Efforts must be maintained to mask the presence of non-humans in this organization from public view. They have not engaged in open displays of magic, preferring to disguise their abilities as quirks.
==========================VI==========================
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice, November 30th, 2242]
“Tell me Kurogiri, how has young Tomura’s training been progressing?” All For One asked from his life-support throne.
“Tomura continues to improve his hand-to-hand combat skills by the day, although solely against the Doctor’s nomu.” Kurogiri knelt before his master. “His idealogy is slowly shifting toward yours, though he still harbors immense hatred for All Might.”
“I see. So long as his goals are not the complete destruction of society, I see no issue.” He’d been worried about Tomura’s desire to destroy everything, as it fell more into Chaos Theory’s dogma of global genocide. All For One did not desire to rule over rubble and corpses, just the overthrowing of the status quo.
“Yes but… he is…”
“What is it, Kurogiri?”
Kurogiri sighed. Where to even begin?
==VI==
[Kurogiri’s Bar, Kamino Ward, Japan, November 4th, 2242]
Tomura cackled as he scrolled through the message board. He was about to win the forum argument, as he had created a meme depicting All Might as a crying wojak and himself as the chad!
"Tomura Shigaraki, it is time for your next training session," Kurogiri informed the young man, the dark clouds covering his body hiding the slight disappointment.
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice, November 30th, 2242]
“Ah… I see. He is still immature, which is natural given his age and the circumstances of his childhood. I know that you can only do so much Kurogiri.” All For One reassured. “Tomura must be allowed to grow. I do not expect him to evolve overnight.” He did not have time to teach the young man himself, as he had a vast villainous empire to run from the shadows. As it stood, it was better to offload those responsibilities to others like Kurogiri, Kyudai, and Curator, though they had their own responsibilities as well. Truly though, Kurogiri did most of the work, as he had the most free time outside of acting as the PLF’s emergency warp gate. All For One reserved him for major operations, as warping across continents took a lot out of Kurogiri.
“Garaki also wished for me to inform you that our spies have received word that All Might is rumored to be looking for a successor. He has been spotted entering U.A. in secret multiple times in the past few months.”
All For One frowned, rubbing his mask-covered chin. “It seems that I am not the only one wishing to pass on my legacy to another. How troublesome.” He’d been content with watching the Symbol of Peace slowly burn away the remnants of his power while he recovered in secret. All Might was too pure-hearted to retire while he could still save people, the fool. But to pass on the quirk to a hero student, there was a risk that he had found a viable candidate.
It was a small chance, but a chance nonetheless. Yagi Toshinori had been quirkless and thus avoided the strain an additional quirk, especially one as potent as One For All would put on a normal human body. If All Might did find a successor, they would have to be quirkless or possess a body durable enough to survive the strain of One For All, and he doubted his nemesis knew about the former condition.
He’d been content to leave One For All alone. The Council kept them on a tight leash, taking out threats to humanity in the background while they prepared to send them after All For One. He only took action against them once they started hitting his assets, as the third, fifth, sixth, and seventh users could attest. But All Might was different. His years of nurturing One For All turned it into something that posed a legitimate threat instead of a replaceable tool.
Normally, he would not be worried about All Might choosing a successor because One For All’s power would kill them in under a month if his calculations were correct. But this year had proved to be quite irregular, with those people from another world arriving and attacks on his allies by Chaos Theory and the Fatui increasing.
He could not take the chance for All Might to get lucky and find the perfect successor. Whoever he picked would be young and likely unable to control the full power of One For All. He knew from the former HPSC President Matsumoto Aki, his pawn in the organization before his death, that the Council considered One For All to be an increasingly dangerous and unstable quirk and had prepared countermeasures to eliminate All Might or any future successors should they pose a danger. Oh, how he would love to see All Might’s face if he knew.
“I see. I shall dispatch a spy to infiltrate U.A. as a student.” Now that he thought about it, a new user could be the perfect test for Tomura. Successor vs successor, and he could step in and eliminate the ninth user should he prove too powerful. ‘And Kyudai has nearly completed the nomu to match All Might as well…’
“I have prepared a strategy for Tomura’s growth.” All For One startled Kurogiri. “However, I believe that once we start, there will be no going back. With the nomu readying full production I believe the time for secrecy will need to come to an end soon. Tomura’s actions will signal to the Council that I am either not as dead as they assumed, or that the supposed remains of my empire have united for revenge against All Might.” He explained, knowing what the reveal of the nomu would hint at.
“As you wish my lord, but permission to speak freely?” Kurogiri raised his misty head.
“You may speak.”
“Are you… sure that this course of action is wise? Our resources are significantly diminished following the Purge.” Kurogiri worried.
Ah yes, what irked him more than All Might’s victory and his permanent disfigurement. Following his supposed “death” and coma, his subordinates were unable to properly coordinate with the various moles and agents within the world’s governments. If all had gone according to plan he would’ve ruled the HPSC and Tenryou Commission from the shadows within twenty to thirty years and the office of the Prime Minister would’ve been his puppet. He’d had agents in high-up positions of governments across the world waiting to seize power and slowly shift the world toward his end goal.
And then All Might smashed his skull in like a grape and everything fell apart. His agents couldn’t coordinate, they got cold feet without money or quirks to support their power. They made mistakes that allowed the Council to purge nearly all the allies he’d made and set plans for a warless takeover back over a century. Sure, All Might hadn’t been responsible for the loss of his assets in the HPSC and Tenryou Commission, but his actions with the others dwarfed those losses in comparison.
The nomu, the end result of Kyudai’s research, had become his backup plan to make up for the loss of his allies. Once they were revealed, the Council would focus on the PLF once put together the connection.
“I have accounted for that, and I have a plan to slow their response, but once Kyudai is able to mass produce the nomu with his global trafficking operation and finish the development of the High Ends we should be able to stand up to the heroes.” He contemplated more. “The power vacuum during my years of absence has allowed other organizations to flourish. They will be drawn into the line of fire once they realize I am alive.” He had the sneaking suspicion that the Fatui had some inkling of the PLF’s existence with the increase in attempted assassination attempts on its leaders. “What we need to do is let Tomura lure All Might into a position where I can tear down the world’s Symbol.” He wouldn’t admit it to anyone, but he’d made the same mistake as All Might, making his dreams dependant on one single figure. All For One realized that after everything he’d lost.
“Crime globally will rise due to fear, and hamper their response.” Kurogiri nodded in understanding.
“Good, you understand then.” All For One stood. “Summon the Cabal for a meeting. We must prepare our plans.”
==VI==
[????, Japan, December 7th, 2242]
“Your form is weak, Himiko.” The Hero Killer snarled, throwing Himiko across the room and onto the cold floor. “Where is the girl who I found fighting against a corrupt hero in that alleyway? Was the fire in her eyes a lie?”
Himiko slowly rose from the floor.
“Good. Your convictions remain strong.” He kicked her knife over to her. “Now come at me again!”
==VI==
[Volgograd, Former Russia territory, February 20th, 2243]
To Curator, Russia’s ever-worsening fragmentation made it the perfect place to conduct his illicit dealings. The remnants of Russia’s government were still struggling to rebuild even eight years after the fact. The loss of over 80% of the country’s government who had been present during the Dark Winter incident left deep scars in the country, but none so deep as the WHA pulling foreign heroes out after the evacuation.
Russia was left to fend for itself, with half their Top 10 dead, missing, or in Siphon’s case, mysteriously disappearing from WHA custody. The citizens of Russia were bitter, jaded, and easily motivated by the prospect of change that W.I.L.D offered. While Russia’s new president was valiantly trying to piece back together his country, Curator had a different objective of forging alliances with the newly forming countries of Russia’s former oblasts.
Unfortunately, his day had been ruined by a squad of Fatui assassins. All but one had been killed, the last suspended in a compromising position by vine tentacles grown by Homunculus’s nature magic.
“How did you find us?” Curator asked with an eerily calm tone.
“Иди на хуй!” The masked woman hissed in defiance.
“Your insults aren’t very creative…” Curator motioned to Homunculus and the man nodded, beads on his deer skull helmet clinking as he raised his staff. The vines holding her left arm twisted the limb backward with a resounding crack. Tentacles had so many applications for torture, though Curator preferred them as a deep sea delicacy.
“I know you Fatui have your minds guarded by some quirk or magic, so trying to extract the information that way won’t work.” Today was a rare opportunity because most Fatui agents would’ve already killed themselves if captured. If he couldn’t get someone to read their mind, he would just torture it out of them. “So I’ll ask again, how did you find our hideout?”
The red and black-cloaked woman remained silent. She hadn’t killed herself yet, so what did she want?”
“Homunculus, again.” Curator ordered. The man’s staff glowed a bright green and rose-like thorns emerged from the vines, tearing into the assassin’s flesh. They coiled around her arms, legs, and torso, dragging the sharp thorns across her flesh and oozing blood onto the stone floor.
“Мы не знали…” The woman whispered. Curator leaned in closer to hear her. “Мы не знали, что ты здесь. Вы не были нашей первоначальной целью.”
“What do you mean I wasn’t the target?” He frowned. Grabbing the Fatuus’s throat. “Who were you after?” Curator demanded. Too late, he realized why the woman hadn’t committed suicide. His instincts were the only thing that saved him as the woman burst into black and red flames, turning the vines holding her captive to ash. He rolled back, narrowly dodging a knife throw as the woman’s flesh vaporized. Before she could reach his downed form, a fleshy golem tackled her to the ground, melting into a puddle of meaty goo as the assassin crumbled to ash.
"Для лучшего мира…” Her whispers died off in the wind as her body was reduced to nothing, blowing away into a fine powder.
Homunculus held out his arm and Curator accepted the Eco-Warden’s assistance in standing. Homunculus’s quirk had saved him from a painful demise or crippling injury. “Thank you.” He dusted his longcoat off. “You heard her, right?”
The ever-silent Homunculus nodded.
“Well then, we’ll have to postpone our meeting with the governor,” Curator grumbled. “You there!” He motioned to the other members of W.I.L.D milling about the safehouse. “Send a team to scour the city. They were hunting something or someone, and I want to know what.”
The words had barely left his mouth as the door to the hideout exploded, killing the guards instantly. They had nary a moment to recover before purple-robed gunmen began to storm the building, gunning down his subordinates before they could recover from the shock. A quarter of his men were dead before the counterattack began.
“Chaos Theory,” Curator growled angrily. “Order a full retreat.” Homunculus nodded, flashing some hand signs to one of the other guards. They began to fall back, firing suppressing fire at the incoming men.
Not to be deterred by something as simple as machine guns, Curator transformed his arm and grabbed the nearest cultist, crumpling the man’s skull inside his helmet like a bloody can of soda before throwing his body at two more with enough strength to shatter every rib in their chests with his corpse.
A few of W.I.L.D’s members stayed behind to cover the retreat in spite of Curator’s orders, one summoning a small earth elemental to act as a moving barrier. Curator simply blocked the gunfire with his body. Even untransformed he was able to withstand this level of small arms fire thanks to his quirk.
Were it just this level of resistance, Curator would’ve pressed the attack. Unfortunatly, perhaps because the universe existed to punish him in spite of Lady Akasha’s divine teachings, one of Chaos Theory’s lieutenants decided to make himself known.
Several flashes of blue shot out, one finding its way into the skull of the druid standing next to him and pinning him to the wall. It was a glowing energy trident, one that Curator recognized all too well.
Heavy footsteps stomped down the stairway and through the smoke a massively armored man in blue scaled plate armor emerged. “Curator!” Though his face was hidden, the voice confirmed his suspicions on the man’s identity.
“Nardis…”
♾ Chaos Theory - Compass Rose South Arrow: Nardis the Endless Trident ♾
“Well, well, well…” Nardis’s metallic claps echoed through the room as the Chaos Theory Templars surrounded Curator. “What do we have here? Curator? It’s been a long time.”
In Curator’s opinion, Nardis was the perfect example of “beware the pipeline” for villainy. Once a hero in Greece’s top fifty, Nardis- or Triton as he originally went by, started as a hero, then an environmental activist. Eventually that escalated into joining W.I.L.D before vanishing off the face of the Earth nine years ago. Evidently, the man had lost his goddamn mind and joined up with Chaos Theory for some insane reason.
♾ The Compass Rose Arrows, the four highest positions in the cult aside from Akelous himself. They are among the cult’s most powerful members, each ranked at least S or above. Their membership consists of Nardis, the Endless Trident, Sarda the Swift, and Gamma the Blighted. The fourth seat was held by Pyscho Mantis before his capture by the HPSC and execution by the US Government and is currently unfilled. ♾
Curator had never met the members of the upper echelon of the cult in person, but from the moment he heard reports about Nardis he knew it was most likely Triton. Seeing him in person finally confirmed this.
“Triton, I won’t say it's a pleasure to see you.” Curator crossed his arms and peeked over his shoulder. Homunculus had already vacated the area with the others, leaving Curator alone with the cultists. “Here to slaughter another pre-school, I presume.”
Nardis chuckled, slamming the hilt of one of his tridents into the floor hard enough to crack the bricks. “Do you really think I would stoop so low to kill pre-schoolers myself?”
Maybe he overestimated the man’s devotion to the cul-
“I have these guys to do it for me. Toddlers are great target practice- they can’t run very fast.” The armored villain motioned to the gunmen surrounding Curator with manical glee.
…Nevermind. There was a reason even Humarise didn’t tolerate Chaos Theory. Flect Turn may be a deluded egotistical psychopath, but he at least hadn’t gone so far as to slaughter children for the fun of it. Akelous’s cult of dipshit murdererhobos didn’t have any allies because no one wanted to associate with a group dedicated to the eradication of humans, monsters, and demihumans alike. It was telling that every single member of the cult was either a suicidal nihilist or a complete nutjob who joined to kill as many people as possible.
“No, what I wanted was to cause a little scene in this country! Maybe kill a hero or two?” Nardis giggled. “But then we lucked out and spotted you all while doing recon! I figured I’d stop by for a little reunion, you know, catch up, share a drink or two, strap your bloated corpse to a cruise ship for old time’s sake.”
Words spoken by a sane and reasonable person.
“I’m surprised that you joined up with Chaos Theory. May I ask what happened?” Curator ignored the man, noticing how he bristled at his old hero name.
“I go by Nardis now you blubbery shit.” Nardis raised his voice. “But if you really want to know, I went on a bit of a spiritual journey to find my purpose in life.”
“And mass murder was your solution? I didn’t take you for a doomsday believer.” Curator snorted.
“You really think I believe in Akelous’s ‘end humanity’s suffering’ bullshit?” Nardis cackled, the cultists around him apparently not concerned about his blasphemy. “I have a far nobler goal that requires humanity’s end.”
Oh fucking boy, this should be fun.
“You remember how I’m half human, half Nereid?” Nardis queried
※ Nereid, a sea nymph demi-human commonly found in Greek Mythology. They are one of the few surviving Greek demi-humans living in Europe today. Their numbers are in the dozens due to a low fertility rate. ※
As a demi-human hybrid, and one with a quirk on that, Nardis had an incredible affinity for water magic. “You see, the seas are the source of all life. I simply want to wipe the slate clean, and let new life spring forth from humanity’s drowned corpse. It’s quite simple really.” Nardis shrugged.
“You’ll die too you twit,” Curator noted. That explained why the cult didn’t care that Nardis didn’t believe in their dogma, as their goals were the same. He was using them as much as they were using him, though he doubted Nardis was intelligent enough to realize Akelous was manipulating him.
“Oh, I’m not planning to die. I shall be the god of a new world of water.” Nardis said smugly.
Yeah, good luck getting that past the rest of the cult.
“Besides, I don’t think you should be worried about me. Not when your blubbery ass is on the line, whale-face.” Nardis mocked. “I’ve been wanting to kill your bitch-ass for a looooong time. All the talk about the strong dictating the future of the world and you can’t do shit. Everyone knows the only reason All For One kept you around was because you were smart. How the hell is turning into a whale in this cramped room going to help you?” The deranged half-demi cackled. “But I’m not your lacky anymore. I have real power now, and I’m going to enjoy butchering you. Call me Ishmael because I’m a bout to kill a whale.” Nardis eyed his trident. “Shit, I should’ve brought harpoons.”
Curator snorted and removed the diving helmet-styled mask covering his half-deformed face. “Real power? All I see is a weakling hopped up on artifacts and enchanted armor. All your power is borrowed.” A blatant lie. Curator knew Nardis was strong, and the unknown armor he was wearing meant that he was even more deadly. But Nardis always did have a paper-thin ego and take the bait. It was easy to goad him into a one-on-one fight. It wasn’t like Curator himself wasn’t relying on an youth extension quirk and various magical tools himself.
“You blubbery little shit.” Nardis hissed. The other cultists raised their rifles and he held up his hand. “Don’t shoot. He’s mine.” Not like the bullets could penetrate Curator’s skin anyway. They would have better luck slashing him with their swords.
Curator cracked his neck and rolled his shoulders, his bulging whale eye blinking slowly. “Do you really think All For One would still keep me as one of his lieutenants if I was weak?”
‘What does he mean “still”?’ Nardis’s eyes narrowed. ‘Akelous said that All Might killed him! Did that cyclops bastard lie to me?’ It didn’t matter now, it could wait until after he killed his former leader. “Oh, this is going to be so fucking cathartic.” Nardis began to spin his trident to gather a large sphere of water.
Curator remained unimpressed. “Did you know,” The whale mutant reached into his longcoat “That sperm whales can dive over two thousand meters below the surface of the oceanl?”
Nardis paused, narrowing his eyes. Curator must have something quite literally up his sleeve. Most likely an artifact. Nothing he couldn’t handle.
“So what,” One of the cultist templars scoffed. “We're not in the ocean, you dumbfuck whale!” The rest of the men and women surrounding him began to laugh and pulled out their swords.”We’ll just have to slice you real good to get through all that blubber.”
A sadistic smile spread across Curator’s face and he began to giggle madly. ““It’s been a long time since I’ve had to go all out, but to kill a traitor like you? This will be well worth it.” From his coat, he revealed a grapefruit-sized capsule with a blue glow and runes engraved into it. A gacha capsule, of all things.
Nardis smiled beneath his helmet. “This isn’t a shitty mobile game old man. No matter what you summon to help you I’ll still kill you.” He took a closer look at the orb, pondering the artifact for a few seconds. His confidence turned to panic as he realized what Curator was holding. “Σκατά!” He slipped into his native tongue in a panic. “It’s a domain core!” Nardis shrieked.
“Deployable Domain:” Curator clicked the capsule open. “Depths of the Bathyal Trench!”
❁ Deployable Domain: Depths of the Bathyal Trench, an artificially constructed domain wielded by Goro Kondo. Curator assisted the mage in All For One’s employ to create this domain, as like the renowned magic tool crafter Tanner Skinner, Kondo does not possess any talent for magic.
Artificial domains are created via a complex ritual of magic and information supplied by the creators. In modern terms, it can be equated to environmental design for a video game. Traps, buildings, biomes, and environmental effects can be added, as well as summonable monsters.
Depths of the Bathyal Trench is simple in concept, trapping anyone within activation range underwater. However, it simulates water at a depth of 2000 meters underwater. ❁
A large watery vortex appeared, sucking everyone in the safehouse inside with a watery bubbling sound. The cultists felt a slight chill of the water…then nothing.
The Chaos Theory cultists died instantly and painlessly, which was far more than any of them deserved. In but a second they went from one atmosphere of barometric pressure to over two hundred. Their bodies were pulverized beyond recognition, bones snapping, and flesh turned into a fine paste skewered by whatever shards of their armor didn’t crumple like a tin can.
All of them, save Nardis, whose enchanted armor creaked and groaned under the pressure.
‘ Fuckfuckfuckfuck!’ Nardis screamed internally. That lunatic had a domain like this on him? He would be dead if he wasn’t wearing his armor, and even then it was struggling from the sudden change in pressure.
♾ Nardis’s armor is forged from the bodies of several summoned demons and materials Akelous provided from an unknown source. It is capable of diving to a depth of 12000 meters theoretically, though it could not survive immediately being exposed to such a vast amount of pressure. ♾
Nardis summoned a trident in each hand while simultaneously creating a swirling barrier of water. ‘ Curator wouldn’t use something like this if it would kill him. That piece of shit is too proud to kill himself like that.’
Curator floated several dozen meters away, having already transformed into that of a vaguely humanoid sperm whale. Vaguely, in the sense that he retrained his arms and legs. The whale mutant had not been affected by the domain, in fact, he benefitted immensely from it.
❁ While Goro Kondo’s magical affinity is near zero, he does have a magical technique that is useless unless he is in deep water. Kondo’s technique is called Barotrauma, which grants him and anything he touches immunity to changes in atmospheric pressure. A sperm whale can reach depths of over 2000 meters and has the lung capacity to stay submerged for over an hour. Without Barotrauma, Kondo would’ve been immediately crushed to death by his domain like the cultists.
In addition, the domain was programmed with a “buff” ability, which increases the swimming speed of those sharing the traits of animals belonging to the cetacean family. ❁
Curator let out a click, allowing the echolocation to track Nardis’s location immediately. With a sudden burst of speed, he swam upward to prepare for an ambush. ‘ What a pain…’ he thought. ‘ It will take months worth of ley line energy to recharge Depths of the Bathyal Trench, and so soon after I just did that.’ It was the same domain he’d used against that vampire bitch in Rome when she activated her domain. If he hadn’t done that, he and Wolfram likely would’ve been killed.
※ The Fourth Harbinger of the Fatui possesses a domain-based magical technique while Curator’s is artificial. Deploying a domain inside a domain will cause a data conflict where the data comprising the domains corrupts and is destroyed. It is the same principle that the Council of 7 uses in a device called the Domain Buster to destroy problematic domains that they cannot cordon off for use. As domains are extradimensional spaces, excessive information such as a space existing in a space will cause them to “crash” from excessive data. ※
Nardis in the meantime activated the night vision enchantment on his armor, allowing him to see in the pitch-black water. ‘ This domain has to have an exit! Once he’s inside he wouldn’t be able to leave without it, or unless the domain runs out of energy… but this domain seems simple so that could go anywhere from one to three hours unless its a permanent one. He’d have to surface for air sometime!’ Nardis glanced around frantically but there was no sign of a visible exit. ‘ The likely location would be the surface.” He glanced at the floating remains of his men, slowly drifting downward. “But that would be too simple… unless that’s what he wants me to think!” Nardis shouted and started to swim upward only to be met with the open jaw of a sperm whale. “FUCK!”
Curator’s maw clamped down on Nardis’s upper body he began to descend further into the domain, mentally relishing in the creaking noises from the traitor’s armor. If he didn’t have Barotrauma, he wouldn’t be able to pull such a rapid ascent and descent without perishing from explosive decompression.
Nardis steeled himself and jammed the one arm dangling outside Curator’s mouth into the space below his eye socket. A trident formed instantly and punctured the space under the whale’s eye. The brief pain allowed him to slip free from Curator’s sharp teeth like an eel. The Southern Arrow’s victory was short-lived as Curator hit him with a quick tail slap that sent him tumbling through the water. ‘ I refuse… I refuse to be killed by a fucking whale!’ Nardis screamed in rage. “Endless Trident: Unrelenting Tide!”
♾ Nardis’s Quirk: Endless Trident. He can create energy tridents in his hands, or if submerged within ten meters of his body. ♾
Curator’s body shrunk as he dodged and weaved through the storm of tridents coming his way. The initial activation of the domain had weakened Nardis, but in the deep sea the former hero had the advantage of ranged attacks and if Curator was correct the ability to see in these depths thanks to his armor. ‘ If this continues,” He winced as a trident speared his left arm, rendering the appendage useless, another struck his still retracting tail. ‘ I’ll lose. I need to get him back on land before he can recover fully, or escape.’ The thought of fleeing from trash like this disgusted him, but dying would be a blow to both W.I.L.D and the PLF as a whole. He’d have to put pride behind the needs of All For One, as distasteful as it was.
Nardis grinned as Curator began to flee. “Gotcha bitch!” He spun his trident, creating a drill of water, and launched himself after his former boss. Right as he was about to grab and impale the fleeing man, Curator vanished vanished through a swirling exit whirlpool. Nardis blindly flew through it and re-emerged in the chamber, summoning a ring of tridents as he excited. “Yippee ki-yay mother-” A black muscular fist slammed into his face, sending him flying back into the hideout’s wall.
As Nardis pried the shattered faceplate off his head, he glimpsed the hulking black-skinned creature emerge fully form a swirling black portal. The hulking abomination had a bird-like beak and exposed brain, standing obediently at Curator’s side as he retrieved the domain capsule with his uninjured arm.
“Oh, fuck this!” He fired a large trident into the ceiling and blasted himself through the roof with a pillar of water.
Curator stumbled weakly, Homunculus already there to catch him. Nardis, as expected, had used the ancient technique of running away like a little bitch.
“Are you alright Curator?” Kurogiri emerged from the portal, slightly wobbling with each step. The strain of creating a portal over such a distance clearly taking its toll on him.
“I’ll live,” Curator winced. “Just a bit of blood loss.”
“I shall warp you to the Doctor immediately.” Kurogiri bowed. “Should I send forces after the cult?”
Curator winced. “Don’t bother. There’s a river nearby so he’s long gone by now.” He peered up at the nomu Kurogiri had brought. “That's the thing that Garaki was preparing?” How disgusting, though he would admit that it was formidable.
“You used your domain?” Kurogiri asked.
“Well, I was outnumbered and outgunned. I didn’t have much of a choice.” Curator grunted as Homunculus applied bandages to the hole in his arm. “Unfortunately he’s tough. I also may have let it slip that All For One is still alive, but it won’t be an issue.” After all, nobody would listen to Chaos Theory if they decided to announce it anyways. At the vary least it would make Akelous warier of crossing the PLF for the time being.
==VI==
[Kurogiri’s Bar, Kamino Ward, Japan, March 6th, 2243]
Tomura scratched his neck scratching intensified. Sensei’s spy had made it into U.A, and confirmed that All Might would be teaching there. The letter crumbled in his shaking hands.
“All Might!” Tomura seethed. “You hurt sensei, I hate you so much!” He threw a dart across the room, completely missing the poster of the hero on the dartboard. He wanted All Might dead, and in the most humiliating way possible. Sensei had saved him, given him a place to live and do whatever he wanted. Sure, he has never been around much due to his duties with the PLF and later his injuries, but Sensei had high hopes for Tomura and he wanted to repay his kindness.
“It’s all All Might’s fault!” Tomura’s dry neck skin cracked, drawing a bit of blood that seeped between his fingers. What could he do to make All Might pay? Sensei had given him a new nomu, meant to be a match for the Symbol of Peace as well as a budget for his villainous activities. If he wanted to hire villains he couldn’t afford any of the good DLC characters, and most of them worked for Sensei anyways.
What would be the biggest way to make All Might suffer? He could portal nomu into Might Tower and have him slaughter the Symbol of Peace’s staff…. No, other heroes would be there too and the response time would be too quick. He didn’t want to get zerg-rushed by heroes right off the bat, he didn’t have the spawns for it.
U.A. classes wouldn’t start for almost another month, so he needed to make a good plan and hire some trash mobs as additional muscle. He needed to send a message to hero society with his first attack… now that he thought about it…
Wouldn’t attacking U.A. be a good intro cutscene? A sinister grin spread across his face and he pulled out his phone.
“Giran, I have a proposition for you.”
Notes:
Content warning for the reference links btw, they are pretty messy or have gross details about pressure
Every time I see Curator in a fic, he’s either delegated to a support role or not treated seriously. I decided to give him a power-up because he’s cool and only relegated to a deprecated MHA arcade game, and because he has a whale quirk.
Sperm whales are fucking dope. They are like the 3rd deepest diving whale and they have sharp teeth, and they are the 3rd largest whale (and the largest toothed whale). Plus they can swim super deep underwater.
Curator can turn into a sperm whale. That means not only can he withstand that pressure, but he’s also a quirked human in a universe that runs on Charles Atlas Superpower rules. He’s going to be strong no matter what, even without his magical technique.
I just figured “Hey, he’s able to survive that much pressure, so I’ll play into that.” Barometric pressure is pretty scary, because every 10 meters of water you go down, you get another atmosphere of pressure. And those cultists are descending slowly, where the pressure slowly squeezes you. ( the mythbusters did an experiment with that, and it was at 300 meters, not 2000, and the results aren’t pretty).
They are getting 200+ atmospheres of pressure all at once which will crush you faster than your brain can register the pain. If you’ve heard of the Byford Dolphin incident it's similar to that, thought that was going from 9 atm to 1 atm instantly and caused explosive decompression. This was more like what happened to those billionaires on the Titanic sub, crushing them like a tin can except on the scale of a human body. There's an animation simulating what happened to them, so imagine the cultists suffering this but without the initial protection of a submarine.
Neat.
Anyway, I am now the #1 Curator glazer.
On the other side, we have Chaos Theory finally getting introduce with one of their leaders, Nardis. His villain name is just me misspelling Nereid badly. He’s like the second-worst personality wise of their leadership and thats saying a lot.
Chapter 41: My Heart Can't Stop Beating
Summary:
Lumine seeks help with her crush. Haylee helps Izuku make a breakthrough with One For All.
Notes:
AN: Last chapter:
Chaos Theory: Haha whale dumb
Curator: Domain expansion lmaoThis chapter: Fluff and character development. The mood whiplash is real.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Aldera Middle School, March 6th 2243]
“How the hell did you do it, Deku!” Izuku’s back was slammed against the wall. “How did a quirkless shit like you get into the hero course?” Dammit! He didn’t believe it when the crappy Aldera Principal told him, but his mom heard it from Auntie Inko herself.
“M-most of my points were rescue points! I only got a few robots!” Izuku gulped.
“Rescue points?” Katsuki’s scowl intensifies. “You got in on fucking rescue points?”
“I got a few villain points!” Izuku squeaked as Katsuki’s grip around his shirt collar tightened.
“Bullshit.” Katsuki declared. “Your weak ass couldn’t do anything.”
“I-it’s true!” Izuku retorted. “And I got the rescue points with my quir-”
Katsuki slammed him into the wall again. “Don’t you fucking lie to me Deku. I know you don’t have a quirk.” He hissed.
“It’s not a lie.” Izuku gulped. “It-it came in a few weeks before the exam!” Katsuki was going to find out he had a quirk sooner or later, might as well get it out of the way now.
“The fuck?” Did Deku think he was an idiot? He knew Auntie Inko got the nerd tested, the liar didn’t have a fucking quirk. “You think I’m stupid Deku?!” He felt the nerd’s surprisingly strong hand grab his wrist.
“L-let me go… Bakugo!” Izuku stuttered. It was faint, flickering for a split second; but a spark of green lightning flickered across his skin.
Katsuki staggered back, eyes wide. He was too stunned to react. ‘No way… no fucking way!’ It was unmistakably a quirk. ‘H-how!?’
Izuku eyed Katsuki warily, more concerned about the accidental use of his quirk. “I- I’m going to U.A. Ka-, Bakugo.” Izuku corrected himself. “I have people who believe in me, unlike… unlike you.” He gulped. Katsuki was still staring in shock and not, you know, jumping to kick his ass. “You- you’ve been treating me like c-crap all these years, but I never gave up on my dreams. I… I don’t care about your feelings anymore.” Even though he was extremely nervous saying all this, God it felt good. “I can’t control my power yet, but I can finally be the hero I always dreamed of.” He stated with renewed fire in his eyes. With that, Izuku turned and walked away, already steading his breath.
Katsuki clenched his trembling fists, eyes twitching with fury. ‘That lying bastard! Hiding his quirk all these years! Was he mocking me?’ He thought, just for a second about blasting the piece of shit as he walked away. If he did that he’d get kicked out of U.A. before the year even started. Katsuki was pissed, but he wasn’t stupid. ‘Deku! I’ll show you and your shitty quirk that I’m meant to be number one!’ The blonde kicked the wall, then stormed off angrily with his hands in his pockets.
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence, January 7th 2243]
Lumine’s sword clashed with the tall knight in dark plate armor, blades grinding against each other with a shower of sparks. The battle had been going on for what seemed like hours, both combatants drenched in sweat beneath their armor with bruises and scratches visible on their bodies.
“Yield!” Lumine commanded, raising her golden blade.
“Never!” The other knight snarled beneath her helmet. The other armored woman lunged, leaving herself open to a sudden slash by Lumine. “Argh!” She fell to the ground, helmet sliding off.
Lumine stuck her sword to the other woman’s neck. “Yield, I won’t ask again.” She looked down to see Haylee’s face staring back at her.
“Ah!” She winced, feeling the sword digging into her neck. “I yield…. To think I would lose to a knight as beautiful as you…”
Lumine awoke with a start. Her fantastical dream of knights and kings replaced by the soft bed she found herself in. She rolled onto her back and placed a hand on her quickly beating heart. “It was just a dream…” Lumine whispered, a blush slowly spreading across her cheeks. “Agh!” She whined, covering her eyes and rolling back and forth across her bed. This wasn’t the first time she’d dreamed about Haylee since the year started. “I’ve got it bad, don’t I…” She mumbled to no one in particular.
Why did she have to be crushing on one of her friends? She needed to talk to someone about this or she was going to explode.
God, she was such a disaster.
==VI==
[Kamisato Estate, January 7th 2243]
Lumine made her way up the stairway to the Kamisato family estate. It was a large compound by the sea, styled in classic Japanese architecture. You would mistake it for just another house if it weren’t for the presence of armed guards and a helipad on one of the rooftops.
The Kamisato family was one of the three families with a heavy presence in the government. The Kamisatos were in charge of the Yashiro Commission, which was responsible for cultural events and festivals like the New Year's celebration at the Grand Narukami Shrine just a few days ago.
Kamisato Kayo was the current commissioner, while her two children Ayato and Ayaka had chosen to travel the path of the pro-hero. The elder Kamisato sibling was secretive about his hero work, probably underground. Ayaka didn’t talk about what he did much.
“Halt!” One of the guards flagged her down. “ID please?”
The Kamisatos took the security of their family seriously, as their office in the government while not as practical for defense, was still considered equal to that of the Tenryou and Hero Public Safety Commissions purely because of the Yashiro Commission’s role in Japan’s economy.
“Eikyō… Lumine?” The guard recognized her.
“Hi Mr. Hirotatsu,” Lumine waved.
“My goodness!” The muscular soldier pulled down his mask. “You’ve gotten so big! I remember the last time you were here, you were only up to my hips!”
“It was only a few years ago…” Lumine pouted. The older man reached down and patted her head with a hearty laugh. “Here to see Miss Kamisato, I presume? She told us she was expecting friends today.”
“Yes sir.” Lumine nodded.
“Well, you know where her room is. Nice seeing you Eikyō!” The man pulled his mask up and returned to his post.
Lumine walked through the compound, passing multiple employees of the family. Some she recognized, some were new faces. She nearly reached the entrance of the main house before a familiar voice stopped her.
“Ah, Lumine. Have you been doing well?” She heard Ayato ask from behind.
‘
He was so quiet that I didn’t even hear him approach!
Lumine startled. “Ayato!”
The elder Kamisato had appeared, almost out of thin air. His tank top, drenched with sweat from an intense training session- showcased the well-muscled arms of a swordsman. “My dear sister told me that you would be visiting today.” Ayato wiped his forehead with the towel in his hand. “I know that you two haven’t had the chance to see each other with her Hero training. I take it that you are applying to U.A. as well, correct?”
“Yep.” Lumine nodded.
“Well, I do hope that you get in. I think that U.A. would be a good fit for you.” Ayato complimented. “Maybe once you get your license I’ll invite you for a work study. Have you been training?” He quirked an eyebrow at her arms.
“Oh, uh… yeah.” Lumine scratched her head sheepishly. “I made some new friends and we’ve been doing a lot of sparring, swords and hand-to-hand.”
Ayato nodded. “That’s good. A hero should be prepared to fight without a weapon.” The blue-haired man glanced at his phone. “I shouldn’t keep Ayaka waiting. I jope to see you around though!” He bowed quickly and made his leave. “Oh, and good luck on the exams! I have high hopes for you!”
“Thank you!” Lumine bowed.
==VI==
“Ayaya!” Lumine greeted the younger Kamisato, using her childhood nickname.
“Lumi!” Ayaka ran over and enveloped Lumine in a hug. “It’s been so long since we’ve been able to hang out!”
“School’s probably kept you busy.” Lumine giggled. “And who is this?” She pointed to a pink-haired girl lying on Ayaka’s bed reading a magazine.
“Oh, I need to introduce you two!” Ayaka dragged Lumine over to the new girl. “Lumine, this is my classmate, Fuwa Mawata.”
“Yo!” Mawata waved, fluffy earrings wiggling as she sat up. “Nice to meet you, you’re Eikyō, right?”
“That’s me!” Lumine flashed her a peace sign. “Ayaka told me a lot about you, so I’m sorry I didn’t recognize you until now.” It wasn’t like Ayaka sent pictures very often, out of respect for people's privacy.
“Oh don’t worry, you’re fine,” Mawata reassured her. “It’s nice to finally meet one of the Ayaka’s friends.” The older girl bowed. “You can call me Mawata if you’d like. Any friend of Ayaka is a friend of mine!” Wow, only a few words in and already on a first-name basis. Mawata seemed like a nice girl.
They started getting to know each other, mostly just Ayaka and Mawata catching Lumine up to speed on what they’d been up to. Mawata was the class representative of 1-A, with Ayaka assuming the role of vice-rep due to her family duties. As the only two members of class 1-A at the time (which they refused to elaborate on why) they had been forced to assume those roles. Even though their class was mostly refilled following the sports festival, their new(?) classmates hadn’t had an issue with the two of them remaining in their positions.
Finally, though, the conversation turned to Lumine. “Well, I met some new friends and we’ve been training for U.A. together…”
“They’re new, right? Not Tokage and Monoma?” Ayaka asked.
“Yeah, the first one I met when she quite literally ran into me. Busted her lip real bad too. The other guy is her friend.” Lumine explained. “Here, I have a photo,” She pulled her phone from her pocket and pulled up a picture of Haylee, Setsuna, Izuku, and Lumine all standing together in their kimonos. “The blue and green-haired ones. That’s Midoriya, and the other is Tenno.”
“Tenno? Like the empress?” Mawata chimed in.
“No, she’s not Japanese.” Lumine corrected. “Actually I… never mind.” Haylee never actually said where she was from, did she? “But uh,” A faint blush spread across her face. “She’s been training Midoriya and I to fight. Tenno’s an amazing fighter, and Midoriya works so hard…”
“Lumine,” Ayaka leaned in closer, the faint beginnings of a playful smile on her face, having noticed the blonde getting increasingly flustered. “You don’t happen to have a crush on one of them, do you?”
“Eep!” Lumine dived to the other side of Ayaka’s absurdly large bed (seriously, it was half the size of Lumine’s room) and pulled a pillow to her chest. “Was it that obvious?” Her muffled voice groaned through the cloth.
Ayaka giggled. “Yes, because you had the same look on your face that Mawata does whenever she sees that boy from the support course.”
Mawata squealed, face turning pinker than her hair, and fell off the bed with a thud. A large fluffy cloud of cottony material poofed out around her. “Ayaka, you jerk!” Mawata popped her head out of the meter-tall pile of stuffing. “It’s not like that!” She bullshitted, steam coming from her ears like a tea kettle.
“Oh my, it seems I’m onto something then.” Ayaka hid her face behind a suddenly produced fan and appeared next to Lumine in a blast of frigid air. “Is that why you wanted to come and talk to me today?” Gone was the facade of an elegant lady Ayaka put on around everyone. “It’s just us girls here, talking about our crushes is what we do.” The faintest bit of sadness flickered across her face, but Ayaka dismissed the feeling. If anyone missed Aether more than she, it was Lumine. “So who is it? Midoriya? Tenno? Both?”
Mawata slowly sat down next to them, at ease since she wasn’t the object of Ayaka’s teasing.
“I uh- well you see,…” Lumine stammered, the tips of her ears burning with embarrassment. “T-they’re both really cute, but Tenno is…” The blonde hid her face, opening her hand just a bit to see Ayaka’s reassuring but mischievous face through her fingers. “Tenno is pretty, she’s a bit prickly but nice once you get to know her, and her sword skills…”
Ayaka placed a hand on Lumine’s letting the chill of her quick seep over her body to cool her off. “So you have a crush on her then?”
“Yeah!” Lumine wailed. “I do, she’s just… I don’t know how to describe it!” She hugged the pillow tighter, feeling slightly at ease thanks to Ayaka’s quirk.
“Oh, she’s got it real bad,” Mawata said. “Look at how she’s blushing!”
“Almost as bad as you are with Hakozaki.” Ayaka poked a little fun at her classmate.
“Shut!” Mawata forcibly clamped Ayaka’s jaw shut, tackling her onto the bed. “So, what do you- umf- like the most about her?” She asked while wrestling Ayaka.
“I uh, I really like her swordsmanship. Is that weird?” Lumine tugged at her shirt sleeve.
“Not real- AYAKA!” Mawata shrieked. “Did you just lick my hand!”
Ayaka popped back up while Mawata wiped her fingers on the bed. “I don’t think it’s that odd. You don’t have to find someone’s physical features attractive to like them. It certainly isn’t the strangest thing that you could be attracted to.”
Lumine’s face turned to an even darker shade of red. Yes, Haylee’s sword skills. That was clearly what she was imagining right now and
nothing
else.
“I don’t think that’s what she’s thinking about right now.” Mawata snorted, causing Lumine to bury herself under the mountain of pillows and leaving only the flower in her hair sticking out.
“Ayaya~ Mawata is bullying me!” Lumine shed crocodile tears beneath the pillows.
“Oh, don’t worry, we’ll get to her little crush once we’re done with you,” Ayaka assured, causing her class president to let out a small mouse-like squeak. “So, Lumine, have you thought about confessing to her?”
Lumine poked her head out from the pillow pile like a turtle, instead of the bisexual disaster that she was. “I mean, a little but…”
“But what?” Ayaka and Mawata leaned in.
“Well, I don’t know if she likes girls.” Lumine tapped her fingers together anxiously. “She’s been friends with Midoriya longer than me, and we have the exams coming up next month. I don’t want to ruin any friendships close to something so important.”
“So ask her after the exams then,” Fuwa stated the obvious answer.
“I agree. The U.A. exams are already stressful enough without worrying about your friendships.” Ayaka concurred.
“And what about Midoriya? I’ve seen the way he looks at her… I think he likes Tenno too.” They were on a first-name basis, and they spent most of their free time training or hanging out together. “And I uh, don’t know how exactly I would go about confessing to her.”
Ayaka’s shoulders slumped. “I’m stumped on the second part, as I’ve only been confessed to, not the other way around. As for the first part, I will offer my advice based on my own experience.” She suddenly found both Lumine and Mawata prostrating themselves in front of her.
“Yes, sensei!” They both exclaimed while kneeling like knights swearing themselves to royalty.
“Eh?” Ayaka sweatdropped, before clearing her throat. “Alright Lumine, the first thing you need to consider is your concern over your friends' feelings! You don’t want to hurt Tenno or Midoriya’s feelings if you wish to remain friends with them both. With that in mind, there are several things you must know!”
“Hai!” Lumine saluted, imagining herself in the uniform of a fresh army recruit.
“Firstly, your friendship with Midoriya should be considered. If you think he will be competing for the heart of the girl you like, perhaps you should discuss your feelings with him to make your intentions clear and dispose of any possible misunderstandings!” Ayaka instructed “Which brings me to my second point, depending on how how Midoriya responds. If he does intend to pursue Tenno romantically, remember that she is not some ‘prize’ to be won. She’s a person with her own feelings that need to be considered.” The pale blue-haired girl continued. “Courting her shouldn’t be a competition-”
“Courting? What are you, an 1800s noblewoman?” Mawata snickered, making fun of Ayaka’s fancy language. This earned her a quick bop to the head with Ayaka’s folded hand fan. “Owie!”
“And lastly, if you are unsure of her feelings you should test the waters with her. Flirt a little bit to see how she responds. Or, if you feel comfortable enough, you could introduce it as a casual conversation between girls about their preferences, like we are doing now.”
‘
If I asked her directly what her preference is, I’ll probably fall all over my words…’
Lumine thought. “Flirting it is, then.” She said quickly, trying not to think too hard about it.
“Good, we’ve got that settled then.” Ayaka smiled. “Now, onto you, Mawa~”
“Nooooooo!” Mawata wailed, causing both the other girls to collapse with laughter.
==VI==
It was getting late by the time Lumine was prepared to leave. Mawata had departed shortly before her, leaving Lumine alone with Ayaka. She’d accepted the invitation to spend the night since she would be cutting it extremely close taking the train back home.
Ayaka lent her an extra set of pajamas, the silky rich people kind. Since they would be sharing the same bed, Lumine didn’t feel comfortable sleeping in her underwear, especially considering this was her brother’s girlfriend, missing or not.
“This was a nice break from all the work we’ve been doing at school.” Ayaka slipped under the covers half a meter away from Lumine.
“Have you been stressed out?”
Ayaka sighed, eyes meeting Lumine’s. “A little. Final exams are approaching. In a few months, I’ll be a second year, so I’ll have to worry about the provisional exams next September.”
“I’m sure you’ll do fine. You’re the vice president of your class, and you won the first year’s sports festival after all. I’m sure you won’t have a problem!” Lumine tried to comfort her friend.
“I know, it's just that I have so many expectations placed on me by my brother and my parents… Ayato wants me to work with him when I get my license and eventually succeed him.” Ayaka gulped, hands trembling. “As the Kamisato clan heiress, I have a role to fulfil. It’s been my family’s duty to serve Japan for generations, and I cannot let it stop with me.” Her voice was shaky. This was the first time that Lumine had seen Ayaka so… vulnerable.
“Ayato asked me if I wanted to do a work study with him when I got my license too,” Lumine noted. “We could work together!”
Ayaka’s expression darkened. “No… I don’t think Ayato would be a good fit for you. The work he does is incredibly dangerous.”
“Isn’t all hero work dangerous? Besides, you’ll be there.”
“Lumi, please.” Ayaka pleaded. “I’ve been raised to do this, you haven’t. Just drop it, okay?”
Lumine blinked, seeing how desperate Ayaka was for her to stay out of it. “Oh… alright. I won’t do it if you insist.” She reached across the bed and took Ayaka’s hand. “But still, this year I might be at U.A. with you! Then I can do my best to support my senpai!”
“It feels odd when you call me that.” Ayaka blushed, her worries slowly being forgotten.
“Ayaya-senpai?”
“No.” Ayaka giggled.
“Aya-senpai?” Lumine teased.
“Stoooop!” Ayaka groaned.
Lumine was silent for a bit, eyes fluttering as she grew drowsier. “Ayaya, are you still awake?”
“Yes?” She yawned.
“Did I upset you, talking about my crush?” Lumine mumbled, half-asleep and probably not realizing what she was saying.
“Oh… no. It’s fine.” Ayaka rolled over, avoiding looking at Lumine. “I miss Aether, but you’re my dear childhood friend. Your happiness is important too.”
Lumine didn’t respond, having already fallen asleep before Ayaka finished.
Ayaka rolled back over quietly, stealing a look at Lumine’s drooling face. It reminded her so much of him. She stifled a sniffle, reaching out to caress Lumine’s face. Her hand faltered centimeters away. Lumine looked just like him, and it was a lie to say seeing her didn’t hurt.
‘
Aether… where are you?’
Ayaka thought, hand falling to the sheets as the darkness overtook her.
==VI==
[Tau Residence, January 7th 2243]
Izuku took a deep breath as he knocked on the door. This was his first time going over to someone’s house in a very long time, especially a girl’s.
During yesterday’s encounter with Katsuki, he’d almost used One For All again. It was faint, but it happened and it didn’t hurt to use.
The door opened, and four glowing eyes looked down on him. The piercing glare… of the Destroyer of Worlds.
“What do you want, boy?”
Hunhow grumbled, sending a shiver down Izuku’s spine.
Hunhow was terrifying, not because of his heteromorphic appearance, but because Izuku knew exactly who he was just how overwhelmingly powerful the man was. Izuku gulped. “I-I was wondering if Haylee was here right now? I wanted to talk to her.” He stuttered fearfully.
Hunhow stared at the boy, unblinking. “The Tenno is here. Could you not just call her?”
“It’s not something that should be discussed over the phone,” Izuku replied, sweat beginning to drip from his forehead.
Hunhow glared at the boy, clearly contemplating whether he should just shut the door in his face. However, if he did that the Midoriya boy would just call Haylee and she would make Hunhow let him in any way, plus she would get into an argument with him. With a sigh, he opened the door. “She is upstairs. I do not know if she is sleeping in, and I do not care.” Hunhow eyed Izuku with contempt, with the same look of someone seeing a rat in their house. Probably. It was hard to tell with how inexpressive his face was.
“Uhm…” Izuku shifted awkwardly, leaving his shoes at the door. “So do I just go up there, or wait for her down here?”
“I personally don’t care what you decide to do so long as it does not involve me.” Hunhow huffed. “The girl and I do not like each other, so I will not get her for you if that is what you are asking.”
“S-sure…” Izuku stammered. “I’ll just- get going then!” The green-haired boy scrambled up the stairs.
Hunhow stared at the fleeing boy for a few seconds, before returning to his chair. Dealing with humans was exhausting. Having more of them, aside from those that Natah considered friends was irritating. At least the boy was polite.
==VI==
Izuku knocked on the door to Haylee’s room. He’d read enough manga to know better than to enter a girl’s room without announcing yourself. “Haylee? Are you there?”
Haylee rolled over in her sheets. Fuck, it was this late in the morning already? “Izuku?”
“Yeah. Mr. Tau let me in.” He replied through the door. “Is it alright if I come in?”
Haylee looked down. “Uh, can you give me a second? I’m not exactly decent.”
Izuku blushed as he heard Haylee scramble out of bed, trying not to let his mind wander. The door opened with a creak a minute later, revealing Haylee with a disheveled bed-head. “Yeah?”
“Uhm, your shirt is on backward.” Izuku pointed out.
“Dammit…” Her arms popped back into her shirt as she spun it around. “There.” Haylee blew one of her bangs out of her face. “Sorry, uh- what’s up dude?”
“I uh, wanted to talk about my quirk,” Izuku said anxiously. “You’ve been helpful in the past and Toshinori is busy today. I wanted some advice if you think you can h-help.”
“Sure, come on in.” Haylee opened up the door and ushered him inside, closing it behind him. “Welcome to my personal quarters, aka my bedroom.” She waved her arms in a faux grandiose way as if revealing a brand-new car on a game show.
The room was fitting to what he knew about Haylee’s personality. It wasn’t very girly, the walls bearing the same color as her shirts and nothing else. The most effeminate thing in the room was the myriad of stuffed animals scattered around the beanbag chair in the corner. On the walls were several carved models of what looked like spaceships and robots, and a few people in futuristic suits. Also, the stuffed animals all had an alien sort of look to them.
“You can sit wherever.” Haylee hopped onto her bed, kicking some dirty clothes into the corner.
“Oh, uh… sure.” Izuku sunk into the beanbag chair, a stuffed animal falling into his lap. “Did you make all these?”
“Yeah, I don’t do much else besides study or hang out with you and the others. I have a lot of free time.” Haylee shrugged. “It reminds me of home.”
“What’s this one?” Izuku held up a black spiky stuffed animal.
“That one’s a bolarola. They were cute little spikey things that curled up into balls to escape from threats. I think the closest thing here would be a pangolin?” Haylee guessed.
“Cool…” Izuku decided to keep holding the animal plushie. It was surprisingly soft. “So, I wanted to ask you about my quirk.”
“You still struggling to control it?”
“Yeah… but yesterday I kinda activated it on accident,” Haylee’s eyes widened in alarm. “But I didn’t hurt myself!” Izuku hastily corrected.
“Oh.” Haylee nodded. “Well, that’s good. I woulda been pissed if you hurt yourself
again
.” She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.
“I want to be able to control One For All, even just a little bit. Everyone else has had their quirks their entire lives,” He stopped, looking at Haylee. “Well, almost everyone, but your powers work the same. I’m super far behind…” Izuku stared down at his hand, clenching and unclenching it.
“It kind of reminds me of my powers, but mine were dangerous to others, not myself.” Haylee avoided Izuku’s gaze guiltily. “It took years to learn to control them, which you don’t really have.” She flopped down onto her stomach, head tilted to look at Izuku. “I guess I’m just lucky that my powers are mostly the same, aside from the weird Warframe thing.” Void energy crackled at her fingertips on one hand, the other turning to Excalibur’s adult-sized one.
“Do you know why that’s your quirk?” Izuku asked curiously. According to Haylee, Excalibur should be the body of a former soldier she inhabited.
“I don’t know. I wasn’t even using Excalibur when this happened. Umbra was back guarding my ship I think.”
‘
Odd…’
Izuku thought. “What were you using?”
“It was a Warframe called Inaros. Super tough and could heal itself, good crowd control too.” Haylee explained. “Maybe it was because Umbra had a bond with me? He’s the only one that wasn’t a mass production model or Prime……” She frowned, remembering how her Rhino Prime had snapped the Stalker’s blade in half unprompted. “I’m not sure. I don’t even know if my body is the same because you don’t exactly have the equipment to measure that kind of stuff here. That doesn’t really help in your case though…” Haylee put a hand to her chin. “What does it feel like when you use One For All?”
Izuku leaned back in the beanbag. “I’ve only really used it twice, three times technically… It feels like my arms are filled with electricity, I guess?” He tried to recall the feeling. “It’s like when you’re watering a plant with a bucket, and instead of letting some of it out it all splashes down?”
“That’s an interesting comparison.” Haylee snorted.
“Toshinori said that I should imagine it like an egg in the microwave. That’s how One For All feels like I’m cooking the egg too much.” Izuku explained.
Haylee’s stomach grumbled at the mention of eggs.
“How does it feel when you use your Void powers?” Izuku asked.
“Well, I kind of just point by hand at whatever I want to blast and focus my emotions, and then it's just like BANG SHOOWM! VWOOM!” Haylee waved her hands around wildly, leaving Izuku blank-faced at her explanation.
‘
That was… really bad.’
Izuku sweatdropped, thinking back to when he first told him what to do. That advice was much more helpful. Breathe. Focus. Punch. The first time he did that he shattered his arm. During the entrance exam, he used it to save that nice girl and it felt slightly different, as if on instinct. The same with Katsuki yesterday, where it fired off due to his stress, if only for a moment. “So if I want to control it, I need to reduce the amount of power I put out?”
“That’s what it sounds like. I’m not sure how much help I’ll be though, because my body was made of Void energy so it was kinda just a part of me… why are you staring at me like that?” Haylee noticed Izuku staring at her with a dumbstruck look on his face.
“Haylee, you’re a genius!” Izuku exclaimed.
“Wait, what? What did I do?” Haylee shot up, wide-eyed
“I’m not the egg, I’m the microwave!” Izuku jittered with excitement.
“What?”
“Your- your body, it’s made of Void energy, right?” Izuku ran over and grabbed her shoulders.
Haylee jerked back. “Uh, well, I’m not sure if it is now though.”
“So that means you always had your power on!” It all made sense now. When All Might transformed he was using One For All in his whole body, not just his arms. Instead of jamming all the energy into one limb he was channeling it throughout his whole body! “I just need to have One For All on all parts of my body at once!” In his excitement, he focused and glowing veins began to appear.
“Idiot!” Haylee smacked him over the head, stunning him before he could activate the quirk. “Not in the fucking house you moron! I don’t want you breaking my shit if you’re wrong!”
“Owww…” Izuku rubbed his head. “Sorry.” He squeaked sheepishly.
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park]
“Alright, are you ready?” Izuku yelled.
“Why did I agree to come out with you two?”
Hunhow questioned.
“Because we need an adult in case something goes wrong, and you said, in your own words, that it would be entertaining if Izuku blew himself up?” Haylee glared at Hunhow.
“If he dies, I accept no blame.”
Hunhow huffed. Sitting down on the bench and trying his best to ignore the two teens.
“Whatever.” Haylee flipped him off. “Alright, go ahead Izuku!”
Izuku took a deep breath, imagining the One For All spreading throughout his body. Red glowing veins appeared and green lightning sparked off his skin. The sand beneath his feet trembled as the power began to circulate. ‘
One percent. That’s all I need. Channel the lowest possible percent of power.’
Izuku repeated to himself.
==VI==
“Oh shit, he’s doing it!” Yoichi cheered. Out of the corner of his eye he could see Ninth’s unconscious body in to his right, glowing with arcs of One For All’s power surrounding him.
“First, why is he doing that?” Bruce glanced worriedly at the boy, who was inside the vestige realm still despite not being dead.
“I dunno. This hasn’t happened before.” Yoichi stepped out of his chair and walked over to Ninth. “He just sits there sleeping. Eighth’s vestige at least does something.” He pointed over to Toshinori’s vestige, who was watching Ninth on the viewing screen with what he assumed was pride. It was hard to tell because the only facial features Eighth had was his eyes.
“Friggin creepy. We’re supposed to be haunting him, not the other way around.” Banjo shivered.
“It seems like he’s getting a handle on it this time,” Nana noted, then shook her head. “And once again, Toshinori isn’t the one teaching him.”
“I’m more worried about the boy hurting himself again,” Hikage said, twiddling his fingers anxiously. “But danger sense isn’t going off, so it looks like you are right, Seventh.”
==VI==
“It’s working!” Izuku yelled gleefully. He took a slow step forward, careful to not move too quickly. ‘
Breathe in, breathe out. One for all is like the blood in my veins. It’s natural.’
Carefully, Izuku walked a few more steps before deactivating the quirk.
“You did it!” Haylee cheered, bouncing on her toes with excitement. She ran over to Izuku and gave him a big hug, his face flushing almost as red as Hunhow’s skin.
“Seeing as you’re not dead, can I go home now?”
The aforementioned man asked. He narrowed his top set of eyes. The boy’s power… it was the same as All Might’s. Whatever. He didn’t care enough to look into that further.
Still holding Izuku, Haylee glanced over her shoulder. “Yeah, whatever old man. We’re done experimenting.”
Hunhow didn’t respond, already walking away after the first word.
“H-haylee? Can you let go?” Izuku sputtered.
“Huh? Oh. Sorry, was I holding you too tight?” Haylee asked, blissfully oblivious. “You did it!”
“Yeah… and It’s thanks to you!” Izuku wobbled, his body the slightest bit sore from using One For All.
“I know, I’m the greatest, aren’t I?” Haylee puffed her chest up smugly. “As thanks, you should buy me some food, seeing as I’ve skipped breakfast and lunch now.” She grabbed his wrist and pulled him across the sand. “C’mon, I want chocolate!”
“You need to eat more than that!” Izuku cried out.
“I want chocolate!”
“Hayleeeeeeee!”
Izuku’s wallet was emptied by the time they finished.
Notes:
Go go gadget character expansion. I wanted to explore Lumine's motivations a bit more and expand on the cast of Second Years. Plus you get a look into how pressured Ayaka is with her role. You already know some of what Ayato has to deal with, and that Shota doesn't like him for an undisclosed reason.
Katsuki knows Izuku has a quirk now, and Izuku, having finally had friends for the past few months isnt't taking Katsuki's shit anymore.
Thank god that Izuku is genre-savvy and didn't walk into a girl's room while she is undressed. Also, he has a light handle on OFA now, but not training with it.Only a few more chapters before things kick off!
Next chapter: Natah and Ordan vs the HPSC.
After that, a special chapter, then U.A day one!
Chapter 42: 2 on 1
Summary:
Natah and Ordan vs The HPSC License Renewal exams.
Notes:
CW: Light anti-human xenophobia, mentioned pregnancy.
Ordan and Natah hero outfits by Feerocomics.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tyl Regor - Research Log 22: Quirks, superhuman abilities that can alter one’s very genetics… why? Too fast for evolution… has to be something else. Need to know more…
Tyl Regor - Research Log 26: Research for past attempts at organ cloning post-quirks has been… insightful. They are doing it wrong on a basic cloning level in the first place. Melissa Shield has provided her DNA for cloning. She’s quirkless so her DNA should be perfect for a baseline.
Tyl Regor - Research Log 31: Tumors, all the cloned organs are filled with them. Even though she’s quirkless, there is still something in her DNA that is different. An energy signature, like the energy quirks emit… but inactive. The Plus Alpha markers in her DNA are not expressing themselves in the same way mine are. I need to perform biopsies to discover what is going wrong.
Tyl Regor - Research Log 33: Tumors, cellular degeneration. I consulted Professor Shield about the energy the quirks generate. I was able to replicate it in a small sample, like the kind they use for quirk-based support gear.
Melissa Shield - Research Log 36: Hi, is this thing recording? Melissa Shield, assistant to Mr. Regor here. Tyl fell asleep after working all night on the newest cloning vat. He hasn’t slept in almost three days and crashed this afternoon. I’m starting to get worried. He’s trying so hard to figure all this out, and I don’t feel like I’m helping very much…
Tyl Regor - Research Log 62: HAHAHAHAH! YES! Finally, a small sample of Melissa’s DNA grew into a functional appendix. It’s not the most useful organ, but it worked!
Melissa Shield - Research Log 70: It feels really weird, holding a tube with a copy of your heart in it. I can see it… beating. Tyl had me design an artificial life support system to keep it “alive”. I can’t help but feel happy for him. Tyl says I should be proud of my contributions, and I can tell he means it in the roundabout way he talks. Papa says that with this proof of concept, he can request more funding and invite some trusted investors from I-island’s board.
Tyl Regor - Research Log - Research Log 75: Now that we’ve successfully created a baseline, I will begin testing with my DNA to create copies of my arm. I am not entirely sure how the DNA will produce the biological reaction to create the metal in the thrusters. They are not biological, but quirks can produce unnatural materials as part of the body? How? Why?
==========================VI==========================
[HPSC Headquarters, Tokyo, Japan, March 10th, 2243]
Ordan tapped the steering wheel impatiently. Driving in downtown Tokyo was such a hassle, even in the government district. The HPSC’s headquarters was a large skyscraper surrounded by a small group of additional buildings. As one of Japan’s three Commissions, they had lots of manpower, and with that, security. He could see several armed guards and heroes patrolling, with automatic turret emplacements along the fence. As invited guests, they had been allowed through the first security checkpoint after their belongings were checked.
“They take their security seriously,” Natah noted. It would be difficult for most Tenno to get in undetected. Unlike the Corpus, they seemed to spare no expense, and there was no accounting for what quirks the staff and heroes they had guarding the building could do.
“Yeah, to be expected from what Nezu told us. The only place with higher security would be Tartarus.” He added as the metal gate to the parking garage sealed behind them, the only path forward being down into the underground section. They went down a few levels before finding a spot reserved just for them.
“Are you nervous, Ordan?” Natah asked.
“I’m not nervous, more so I don’t trust them.” That was understandable considering Ordan’s history. He was rightfully skeptical of most government organizations. “Nezu told us what they do to… things that aren’t human. I can understand why they do it, because these things are a threat to humanity as a whole. Just the… killing even those that make simple mistakes is what I don’t like.” He narrowed his eyes.
“They aren’t the Orokin.” Natah reminded him.
“No, they aren’t completely morally bankrupt, they just want Japan to be a human ethnostate.” Ordan snorted. “Listen, I’ll do what they ask, even if I have to kill again, but the moment they tell me to slaughter innocents or children? I’m burning this place to the fucking ground.”
Thankfully, the car Nezu gave them was soundproofed.
“And I would be there alongside you. But for now, we have to play by their rules to fulfill our deal with the Principal.” Natah stated.
“I know…” Ordan glared at the HPSC staff guarding the underground elevator. “We should be at the stadium they do this normally. They want us here for this test so they can split us up.”
“We won’t be able to help each other much.” She acknowledged.
“Yep,” Ordan clicked his tongue. “Listen Natah, we’re heading into a den of vipers. We gotta watch each other’s backs or else both our asses are going to get clapped. You feel me?”
Natah gave him a disappointed and slightly confused stare. “Ordan…”
“Yeah?”
“Do I need to restrict the time you spend online?” Natah sighed.
“No ma’am.”
The former Sentient pinched the bridge of her nose. “Just… tone it down while we are in there okay?”
“Yeah yeah. I’ll try to keep my brain damage to a minimum.” Ordan said sarcastically. He clicked his keys as he exited the car and grabbed his suitcase with his hero suit from the trunk. “You know, It’s bullshit you don’t have to carry that around. This thing is a bitch to get into.”
Natah gave him a sly smirk, having already shapeshifted into her hero costume while he wasn’t looking. It was a slimmed-down version of her old Lotus outfit, with visible eyes obscured by a visor. Most people wouldn’t realize that the fancy-looking suit was made entirely out of her body, and would probably assume it used DNA-infused material like Ordan’s.
==VI==
“Madam President, Ms. Tau and Mr. Karris have arrived and finished the rescue training,” Uzu announced, sauntering into the room with his sinister toothy grin. “Near perfect scores if I might add, as we expected.”
Mera, of course, was at the location where they hosted the provisional exams, testing those applying for renewed licenses. There were a few otherworlders there that other organizations had sponsored for licenses, but none were as important as these two.
“And are we prepared for the combat portion?” President Hiiragi questioned.
Kushiguchi’s smile faltered for a split second. “Hawks and Thunderbolt are on standby, as is Yoroi Musha, however… Subsurface has a bad migraine from overusing her Stand.”
Eto exhaled slowly and calmly. “Who do we have in reserve?” Damn, a stand user would be a hard opponent to replace. They were hard to come by these days, especially those with ones used for combat.
“We have Acute, Manpower, Harken, Breacher, Old Flame, and Medusa on standby.” He hesitated. “And… we also have the Stalker.”
“Absolutely not.” Eto insisted. “Norikage Sorren is not to be used against them unless you want Lotus to ask us why we have an assassin who targeted her children working for us. The most we are using him for is tactical advice for now. Bring him to the observing room.” She tapped her foot, calculating who to send. Acute’s power was too specialized for someone as nimble as Karris, Medusa could work, but Old Flame and Harken were too strong to send against someone as weak as Karris. “Send in Manpower… and make sure we have a good audience for the fight.”
==VI==
Harken escorted Sorren to the observation deck of one of the underground training rooms, bagel in one hand, tracking device bracelet on the other. The HPSC didn’t trust him, seeing as he had the ability to teleport and turn invisible on a whim. Given his history, he didn’t exactly blame them.
He took a bite out of the bread and swallowed it. “Harken, why am I here exactly?” Apart from food and quirk tests, he was rarely allowed out of his quarters. At least they fed him well, but he was still a prisoner, even though it was willingly.
“We want you to observe this match for the license exams. Any information that would lead to the defeat of our opponent would be much appreciated.” The fellow scythe user explained. The hooded hero led him over to a group of chairs overlooking the arena, where several other heroes were sitting. In the deck across the room, he could see a large group of men in suits in a larger observation deck.
“They are stacking the deck hard in Hibiki’s favor.” A man in black body armor noted. “Doesn’t seem very sporting of them.”
“Whatever, bargain bin Endeavor.” A young woman with peach-colored hair barely hidden by her hoodie snarked, fiddling with a pyramid-shaped object in her hands. “They want him to lose, so who cares.” She noticed Sorren and Harken approaching and winked at the assassin. Sorren elected to ignore her flirtatious action.
“Harken, you brought him with you?” A lime-haired woman in a skintight snakeskin patterned bodysuit raised an eyebrow.
“President’s orders.” Harken shrugged, taking a seat and folding his hands. “They want his opinions on the match.
The other paragons in the room eyed Sorren with suspicion, the one in heavy blue riot armor shrugging. “Well, give him the details.”
“Breacher, I was getting to that.” Sorren snorted as Harken snapped back, finishing the rest of his bagel. “I’ll let Director Uzu explain it, because he likes to run his damn mouth.”
Speaking of the man, he decided to walk in not a moment later, smirking as he saw Sorren. “Mr. Norikage!” He strode over with a folder in hand. “How nice of you to join us. Please, take a seat right here.” He gestured to the seat that Sorren was already planning on using.
“Sure.” He rasped. “Just get on with why I’m here.”
Director Uzu flashed him a smile. “Quick and to the point. Just like Harken, I see.” The sleazy-looking man handed over the folders. “We were hoping you could give us some insights on one of the applicants today to ensure our victory. I’m sure you recognize the name.”
Sorren skimmed the document. ‘ Hero Name: Bone Beast. Quirk: Calcification. Civilian Name…’ Sorren’s eyes widened. “Ordan Karris?”
“Indeed, I knew you would recognize him!” Kushiguchi complimented, his disingenuous smile making it hard to believe in it’s authenticity.
“He’s here? And you want to know how to beat him?” Sorren asked disbelivingly.
“Exactly. Take a look at who we have lined up against him. It’s supposed to be evenly matched, but only on paper.”
Sorren flipped the next pages over to view Karris’s opponents.
|HPSC| Classified File: Masculine Hero, Manpower | HPSC|
Manpower | Civilian Name: Hibiki Daichi
Quirk: Manpower -
Daichi gains a linear increase in strength increase based on the number of biological males in a proximity of 100 meters. This makes him an excellent fighter in large-scale battles or Urban environments with a large spectator count.
|HPSC| Classified File | HPSC|
Well, that explained why the spectator booths were packed with men on the other side. Plausible deniability over the sudden strength increase. He flipped the page over to see the next hero.
|HPSC| Classified File: Equipped Hero: Yoroi Musha |HPSC|
Yoroi Musha | Civilian Name: Tanabe Takashi
Quirk: Hammerspace Arsenal -
Takashi can store equipment, including swords, bows, armor, etc within a pocket dimension on his person. He can freely swap weapons at will with but a thought. His preferred weapon is an ōdachi. Takashi also has permission to use cursed weaponry and magic equipment in relevant emergency circumstances.
|HPSC| Classified File | HPSC|
“Quite the team, wouldn’t you say?” Kushiguchi smirked.
“You’re a fucking idiot.” Sorren tossed the folder into the stunned man’s lap.
“What?” Kushiguchi sputtered. “Karris is a weakling, they should be more than enough for him!” He specifically chose them to be a quote ‘fair’ matchup for the otherworlder. He only had a bone-creation quirk after all.
“You should’ve asked me sooner. Those two are going to lose.” Sorren declared, and Director Uzu started to shout at him, demanding further elaboration.
==VI==
The rescue operations were easy. The exam was more of a refresher, to make sure that returning heroes remembered their training. After all, this was under the assumption that you already had a hero license previously and were just here to renew it. Principal Nezu had been kind enough to supply them with information on what they would be graded on, as well as standard operational procedures for rescue work.
Natah was sure that she did fine, judging by the impressed remarks of the speed and calmness of her rescues. Now she was making her way to the combat portion. This is where Nezu said the commission would try and trap them to deny their licenses. ‘ Although, given what I’ve been told about the commission, Ordan would likely be the target.’ She mused. Natah was not one to brag, she was just being practical. In terms of strength, she overshadowed most of Japan’s heroes by a wide margin. That was why they assigned her the SSS designation after all.
As she neared the doors, a large and imposing figure wreathed in flames rounded the corner. He was easy to recognize due to his position. Japan’s Number Two: Endeavor.
“Endeavor.” Natah bowed politely. “It’s nice to meet you. I assume that you are one of my opponents today?”
“No. I don’t have time for the Commission’s little games. I simply came to take stock of you, and warn you- though I assume Principal Nezu has already informed you of President Hiiragi’s intentions.” Endeavor replied tersely.
“If you are worried about your place in the rankings, I have no intention of trying to overshadow you,” Natah responded.
Endeavor’s beard flared. “I am aware that you registered as a support and investigation hero. Why does someone of your skill and power desire such a position? You do realize that will not exempt you from combat should your presence be requested in an emergency. As an SSS-ranked hero, we have expectations of what we are required to do.” He crossed his bulky arms.
“My skill set is more suited to a logistical position. It is what I’ve done almost all my life.” Natah explained. “But if it comes down to it, then I will do what needs to be done.”
That answer seemed to satisfy Endeavor, at least slightly. “I see. So long as you are aware of what standards you will be held to, then I see no issue. I look forward to working with you in the future should the need arise.” The flaming hero walked past her, stopping as they stood shoulder to shoulder. “My son is attending U.A. this year. I will not say that I hope you pass, because that would be an insult to your skill. I expect that you and Bone Beast will provide him a quality education and weed out his shortcomings.” He said ominously.
“Of course,” Natah replied.
“Good.” Endeavor continued his walk down the hall, leaving her behind.
==VI==
“Bone Beast, please enter test room B. Your exam will begin shortly.” The intercom buzzed. With a sigh, Ordan slipped his mask on.
Bone Beast. That was the name he chose. For the Orokin, the title of Beast of Bones was a double-edged sword. An honorary title meant to strike fear into his enemies, still remembered as a legend to this day, but also a mockery of his status as their war hound.
He would make the name his own. Not the name of a monstrous mass-murdering mercenary, but of a hero. The ledger of lives he’d taken was long, and he needed to do everything he could to balance it.
“Alright, let's get this over with.” Ordan cracked his knuckles and the doors hissed open. Standing on the other side of the room was an older bearded man clad in samurai armor. Ordan recognized him as the ninth-ranked hero, Yoroi Musha. To his left was a man in a caramel-colored bodysuit with a ♂ symbol on his chest.
“Finally, we can get this show started!” The unknown man boasted, flexing his muscles.
“Calm down Manpower. We must treat this man with respect.” Musha clapped his hands together and bowed. “From one warrior to another, I welcome you, Bone Beast. May our battle today be an honorable one.”
“Likewise.” Ordan bowed politely in return. Similar to the Tenno and Dax tradition, the man wanted this to be an honorable duel.
“Begin.”
Manpower strode forward, an eager expression on his mustached face. “Finally, I’ve been waiting for a chance to get a good workout in. At least I’m fighting you and not the woman.” He mocked.
Ordan’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, I don’t like you.”
“Speak up, can’t hear you over th-”
Manpower blinked, and the next second Bone Beast had blurred across the room and slammed his hardened fist into the Masculine Hero’s face.
==VI==
“What do you mean they are going to lose!!!” Uzu shrieked. “Karris is a nobody, hyped up by the myths of your people.”
There was a loud cracking noise in the arena, as the fight had already started. Manpower flew across the room and slammed into the wall, cracking it. Uzu’s jaw dropped. “WHAT!”
“Hah! Serves that sexist prick right.” The hooded woman snorted.
“I don’t think we’re supposed to be rooting for Bone Beast.” Old Flame muttered.
“Pfft, I don’t care. Hibiki’s a douchebag. Last time I went on a mission with him he got all butthurt because I wasn’t increasing his quirk’s strength.” Acute argued, hands popping out of her hoodie. “I swear, if he didn’t leer at me and Medusa all the time, you’d think he was gay with how much of a sausagefest he wants everything to be.” The green-haired heroine stifled a laugh a few seats down.
“It’s true,” Breacher chimed in. “The man has enough testosterone in him to transition a cheerleading squad into a team of linebackers. Probably has brain damage from all that masculinity in his body.” Acute gave the blue-armored man a fist bump while giggling.
“What?” Old Flame asked.
“American sports. Football. I got dragged into watching it with Manpower.” Breacher explained.
The Director, however, was ignoring the Paragon’s childish antics. “How the hell is he that strong!” He screeched in disbelief.
Sorren calmly grabbed his drink and took a slow, drawn-out sip. “That man was known as a legend in the Origin System for a reason. Did you really think all the stories in your reports were made up? That man has enough wartime experience than everyone in this room combined. He could crush someone’s skull one-handed before he even had a quirk, and you’re surprised?” Sorren scoffed. “You underestimated him. Ordan Karris is someone that not even I would want to fight. It would be close even with my Warframe. I reckon he could take down everyone in this room with just a sword. He wouldn’t even need to use his quirk.”
All conversation in the room halted.
“Bullshit.” Breacher objected.
“Shut up.” Sorren shot a withering glare at the Paragon. “I’m not one to embellish the powers of others. Let me guess, the Lotus is in the other arena?”
Director Uzu nodded in response, still catatonic from the thought of explaining his fuckup to President Hiiragi.
“Ordan Karris is a seasoned warrior with almost two hundred years of combat experience, and that was before he got his quirk. He was feared for a good reason. Not only that, he’s probably been training with the Lotus for almost a year now.”
“Why- why didn’t you tell us!” Uzu accused.
“Because you did not ask, and I did not have all this information beforehand. Your failure to convey critical information is your fault. If you had told me sooner, then you might have had a chance.” Sorren shrugged, continuing to watch the fight below.
==VI==
Musha moved to block Bone Beast while Manpower struggled to pull himself out of the cracked wall. A large ōdachi appeared in his hands and he swung it at the masked man.
Ordan launched himself up into the air with a spike of bones. He flipped gracefully over Musha’s oversized blade, which vanished midswing. The ōdachi appeared in the elderly hero’s other hand as he spun around on a direct course for where Ordan planned to land. ‘He’s good. As expected of someone of his age in heroics.’ Unfortunately for Musha, Ordan was older and much more experienced by at least two or three lifetimes worth of combat. ‘Bone Arsenal: Kronen!’
As he landed, two-bladed bone tonfas emerged from his arms to block the powerful strike. Musha staggered back, not expecting Bone Beast to react with such overwhelming strength.
※ Ordan Karris’s quirk, Calcification, allows him to produce bone structures from any point in his body. Due to this, his bones are several magnitudes more dense and heavy than those of a normal human. To compensate for this, his muscles are equally as developed to support the extra weight. As a result of months of training and honing his new body, Ordan has strength on par with someone with a minor muscle enhancement quirk. This is also in addition to his evolved Origin System genetics. Uzu Kushiguch did not account for this, assuming that Manpower and Yoroi Musha could handle someone with a bone creation quirk despite Ordan’s combat expertise. If he chose people vastly stronger than Ordan, the HPSC could be accused of not being impartial to candidates. ※
Manpower pulled himself out of the wall, nursing his broken nose. “Motherfucker!” He grabbed a large chunk of the wall and hurled it at Bone Beast with the literal strength of a hundred men.
Ordan reacted quickly, slicing the incoming boulder into small chunks with a flurry of slices from his Tonfas. Two more smaller, near bullet-sized rocks followed, hidden by the first.
‘Gotcha bitch, hope this hurts.’ Manpower sneered.
The otherworlder blocked them both.
“The hell?!”
※ Ordan’s brain works much faster than that of a normal man. Whatever changes brought upon his quirk enhanced his mind with extreme processing speed and photographic memory, as well as retaining any blueprints that Haylee had loaded into the Orbiter. Most of these require mechanical parts,use technology that is far beyond this Universe’s current level, or contain materials and parts that do not exist. This renders most of his knowledge aside from melee weapon blueprints useless. However, due to his mind’s increased speed Ordan is able to track objects traveling over 1200 meters per second, like bullets. ※
==VI==
“Did he just block those stones?” Medusa gaped. “Those had to be faster than a bullet!”
“Deflecting bullets is a skill that is incredibly hard to master,” Harken commented. “I believe that Hawks, Thunderbolt, and myself can, the former two due to the nature of their quirks. It is a mark of peak martial prowess.”
Sorren nodded solemnly. “I told you. Ordan Karris should not be underestimated.” He watched as Manpower tried to rush the former mercenary again.
==VI==
Manpower approached from one side, Yoroi Musha on the other. A fine white powder burst forth from Ordan’s suit. Powdered bone dust.
==VI==
“He is a man of patience and determination. Traps and dirty fighting are natural to him. To survive in the age of the Orokin demanded grit.” Sorren continued.
==VI==
‘A smokescreen?’ Musha thought. ‘ No matter, I’ll just blow it away.’
“Come out you coward!” Manpower coughed loudly.
‘But he’s quick enough to attack within this cloud.’ Musha realized. ‘ He should’ve attacked by now, which means-’ The older man heard the click of a lighter, immediately covering his ears and diving to the ground with his mouth open.
==VI==
“But most importantly,” Sorren closed his eyes. “The man is certifiably insane.”
The cloud of powdered bone erupted into a massive dust explosion, sending Manpower flying upward into the window.
==VI==
Musha struggled to his feet, ears ringing even with the protection of his helmet. Manpower slid off the window with a groan, uniform charred and smoking. He was out for the count and probably had burst his eardrums. Nothing the commission doctors couldn’t fix if treated immediately.
Did Bone Beast really just detonate a dust explosion on himself? The Equipped Hero’s suspicions were dashed a moment later, as his opponent emerged from the cloud of smoke unharmed.
“Now it’s an even match.” Ordan retracted three claws back into his knuckles. “Time for a good old honorable -- one vs one me brrrr- duel.”
Musha blinked, wondering if the explosion had messed with his hearing. “How did you escape the blast?”
“Oh, that? I just jumped.” Ordan pointed to the wall, which had several holes in it from his bone Venka .
The first hole was a solid ten meters in the air. Ah, what Takashi wouldn’t give to be in his prime again. “Impressive. However, I will not fall so easily to dirty tricks like this.” A katana appeared in each of his hands, bulky armor swapped out for one that increased his mobility in exchange for defense.
“ Musha! You have permission to use your expanded armory!” The hero heard Director Uzu screaming into his earpiece. He muted it. To use a cheap out like magical weaponry would be an insult to the sanctity of the duel. It would be different if Karris was a villain or monster, but Musha had no interest in the Commission’s power plays. Besides, he wanted to test himself against a man of such renown. He’d seen the briefing. Karris looked like a man in his early thirties, but he had the eyes of a hardened veteran the likes of which Takashi had never seen.
“Right then, let’s dance!” Ordan shifted into a fighting position. ‘ Bone Arsenal: Dual Skana. ’
==VI==
Natah’s heels clicked as she entered the testing room. As a firm believer in gathering as much information on potential enemies as possible, she had compiled a list of information on any heroes publicly affiliated with the HPSC. As such she recognized the two men standing before her instantly. The Winged Hero: Hawks, and the Fastest Hero: Thunderbolt.
“So, you’re the space lady everyone’s been freaking out about.” Hawks greeted. “Fancy-looking costume. I heard you made it yourself.” The redheaded hero’s wings flew out and arranged themselves into a sword. “Pretty dope though.”
Thunderbolt stared her down, spinning two batons in his hands. “We aren’t here to make friends, Hawks. This is an examination.”
The Winged Hero smirked and peeked at the speedster out of the corner of his eye. “Oh, come on Thunderbolt. We’re all on the same side here. She’s going to be Japan’s third SSS-ranker!”
“Hrph,” Thunderbolt growled. “Let’s just get this over with.”
“You may begin.” Madam President’s voice echoed over the speaker. Both men glanced up, seeing Hiiragi watching them both with her hawk-like gaze.
Thunderbolt reacted first, racing toward Lotus. ‘ I don’t care if you are human now, otherworlder. The fact of the matter is that ‘people’ like you can’t be trusted. Your kind tried to annihilate humanity in your universe. You were just a machine before, and you should be held on a tight leash by humans. The fact that they want you in a position of power sickens me.’
|HPSC| Classified File: Fastest Hero: Thunderbolt |HPSC|
Thunderbolt | Civilian Name: Toyoda Haru
Quirk: Superspeed -
Haru’s quirk allows him to change the speed of his body without suffering the effects of recoil. This extends to objects or people he is holding and also protects against the effects of wind shear. Haru can go from a standing position to a speed of 300 km/h instantly. His title “Fastest Hero”, is not entirely accurate, but in Japan the only hero who has surpassed his top speed is All Might.
|HPSC| Classified File | HPSC|
‘I know that we aren’t expected to beat her. That’s what Musha and Manpower are for. But still…’ Thunderbolt’s batons spun in his hands, building up kinetic energy siphoned from his speed. ‘I cannot let this stand!’
Damage adaptation. An incredibly rare power that was integrated into Lotus’s Mimic Queen quirk. Haru knew that the longer this fight went on the harder it would be to damage her. This woman was powerful. He’d read the report from U.A. on her father (why that man was allowed to live by the Council was beyond him). A sufficiently powerful blow could knock her out before she could adapt. ‘And if that fails, I will overwhelm her with my speed. The damage may be reduced, but any damage is still damage.’
Thunderbolt noticed something as he zeroed in on her. The woman’s eye was tracking his movements. He stopped on a dime at the perfect moment, Lotus’s leg had already left the floor and was aimed at his head. Using Superspeed, he instantly reversed his movement to dodge. Lotus’s heel sharpened into a point and swiped at the air where he was, leaving a small cut on his cheek.
※ Natah’s hero outfit is made of her cells connected by a thin layer of tissue. As nearly all her clothes are extensions of her body she can manipulate their shape with ease.※
“Hawks!” Thunderbolt shouted. The Winged hero was already moving in from the air, taking advantage of Lotus’s blind spot.
|HPSC| Classified File: Winged Hero: Hawks |HPSC|
Hawks | Civilian Name: Takami Keigo
Quirk: Fierce Wings -
Keigo possess two wings made up of hundreds of smaller feathers. He can control the feather’s properties such as speed or sharpness and is able to control dozens of feathers at a time telepathically. The feathers can also act as listening devices by detecting vibrations in the air, and Hawks can also sense their location.
|HPSC| Classified File | HPSC|
‘ Man, this lady is strong. I’m glad she’s supposed to be on our side.’ Keigo thought. Thunderbolt was at a disadvantage due to the room’s small size, meaning he couldn’t accelerate to his top speed and had limited maneuverability. ‘ Regardless of what I feel on the matter, orders are orders, so I’ll try my hardest to make you fail this exam.’
※ The The International Villain Threat Index, of which hero ranking equivalents are drawn classifies people by their potential threat and destructive power. Other factors like situational effectiveness and physical skills unrelated to the powers of an individual are considered secondary and thus contribute less to the ranking. However, the IVTI measures potential danger, not skill. Just because someone or something is SSS doesn’t guarantee that they are durable, just that they possess the potential for massive destruction. Therefore, it is theoretically possible for a D-ranked individual to defeat someone higher on the Index. ※
‘ Thunderbolt specializes in impact-based damage. Mine is cutting and piercing. Hopefully her adaptation doesn’t consider the initial kinetic impact of my swords as the same type of damage.’ Hawks sliced his feather blades across Lotus’s back, leaving a visible wound that sealed- no, shapeshifted itself shut.
Natah grew two additional arms out of her back, one with an eyeball on its hand and the other glowing with violet energy.
“Oh shit!” Hawks exclaimed, diving out of the way as her new appendage began to fire low-power beams at him. At the same time, one of his feathers buried itself in Lotus’s hand-eye. “Freaky.” The Winged Hero muttered, already gearing up to counterattack.
“You have excellent teamwork,” Natah complimented. “I’d expect nothing less from the Third and Fourth-ranked hero-”
Thunderbolt chose that moment to speed-blitz her, slamming his hypercharged baton into the side of her face with a violent burst of electricity and sending her flying into the wall. His enhanced eyesight could see her jaw crumple from the impact. Thunderbolt’s foot dug into her stomach a second later, before he unleashed a flurry of blows with his batons.
※ Thunderbolt’s personal magic tools: Kinetic Batons. They convert the extra kinetic energy that his quirk makes him immune to into stored power, which can be unleashed as either impact or electrical damage. ※
When Haru was younger, he’d investigated an orphanage where the children inside had been sacrificed in a blood ritual to summon a demon from Hell. The creature had easily killed the novice summoners by the time Haru had arrived. As his first run-in with the supernatural, he’d been unprepared as a fighter who normally used his fists. The sight of those children’s mangled, half-eaten bodies had sent him into a rage, thinking of his own daughter in that position.
The Fastest Hero had grabbed the closest available weapon, a claw hammer from the supply closet, and beat the demon to death with it. Even a fiendish creature from the depths of the underworld stood no chance against a hammer moving at Mach fuck.
No matter how many times he seemed to hit Lotus, however, she didn’t bleed. The woman’s face was a mess, visor shattered, and her helmet cracked. But… there were no open wounds or cuts. It was as if he were hitting a thick bag of wet clay instead of a ‘person’.
But Thunderbolt knew better. The Lotus, above all else, was a mimic. An actress. As if on cue, her hand shot up toward him, and he snatched her wrist out of the air. “Nice try.” She was playing possum, just as he suspected. Did she really think-
The fingers on her hand reverse themselves, and instead of Thunderbolt grabbing her wrists it was now the other way around. “Those are interesting weapons,” Lotus noted dryly, her face- , including her helmet and mask, morphed back into their undamaged state.
‘ Regeneration? No… she’s simply shape-shifting away any damage I did.’ Thunderbolt realized. It technically wasn’t healing but by all intents and purposes, it functioned the same. As long as she didn’t lose pieces of herself, Lotus could simply change the shape of her body upon impact.
A flurry of razor-sharp feathers buried themselves in her arms, causing her to release him whilst two more pulled Thunderbolt out of her grip.
“Careful number three, she almost got you.” Hawks teased.
“Take this seriously Hawks!” Thunderbolt shouted.
“I’m not as fast as you.” The Winged Hero pointed out. “So forgive me for not wanting to turn you into a pincushion accidentally.” The younger hero snarked, snapping his fingers. While rescuing Thunderbolt, Hawks had positioned a swarm of feathers around Lotus. They immediately homed in on her prone form but before the pointed plumage could reach her the Mimic Hero released a blast of violet energy around her body. Hawks could feel that those feathers were destroyed now.
Natah slowly rose to a standing position, her body jerking upright like a woman possessed.
Both heroes could briefly see parts of her body disconnect and reconnect themselves, revealing her true form for but a split second.
“I believe I have a full understanding of your capabilities now. I’ll give you a chance to yield before I take you down.” Lotus instructed.
“Not a chance,” Thunderbolt growled.
“That’s enough Thunderbolt. I’ve seen enough.” President Hiiragi’s voice boomed, causing all the heroes to stop in place. “You and Hawks are done.”
“Madam, we can still fight!” Thunderbolt protested.
“Lotus could’ve ended the fight instantly if you were real villains. She was simply getting a feel for your quirks. There is no point in continuing the match when the outcome is clear. Hawks has already lost some of his feathers, and those take time to regrow. I will not allow any more unnecessary damage to be done.” She put a hand up to her earpiece as someone messaged her and scowled. “Congratulations, Lotus. You’ve passed.”
==VI==
Bone and steel continued to clash, both equally hard and sharp. The two seasoned warriors danced around each other in an intricate show of swordplay. They prodded each other’s weaknesses, looking for openings.
‘ He’s skilled.’ Ordan thought, blocking Musha’s right blade with the quick formation of a calcified wristguard. ‘ But, he clearly only has one style. He’s gotten used to the Dax Crossing Snakes style, so I think I’ll switch it up.’
Musha’s pitch-black eyes widened- suddenly Bone Beast’s attack pattern changed. The elderly hero tried to adapt to the sudden change. ‘ This man knows multiple schools of sword techniques! Amazing! Excellent! Such prowess!’ With a quick swipe, Musha was disarmed with the pure white blade of Bone Beast’s quirk at his throat.
“Do you yield?” Ordan asked.
“Yes, you’ve won this bout,” Musha replied with a smile.
Ordan extended a hand to help the younger man up (which was jarring to think, seeing as how Musha could be mistaken for a grandfather). “Good fight.” Ordan complimented.
“The same to you. If only our circumstances could’ve been different, and not under the yoke of the Commission’s games. I know that you plan to go elsewhere, but should you ever wish to spar again, feel free to contact my agency.” The Equipped Hero offered.
“I might take you up on that if you also provide the drinks.” Ordan joked.
“Hah!” The bearded hero let out a hearty laugh.
==VI==
“Uzu.” Eto calmly began. “Care to explain to me how exactly you lost a match you described as ‘an easy win’?”
Kushiguchi gulped, sweating slightly at his boss’s piercing gaze. “Madam, I apologize.” He dropped to a deep, humiliating bow, the older man’s forehead pressed tight against the floorboards of the President’s office. “I take full responsibility for underestimating Mr. Karris’s abilities.”
“Yes, you will. Now, how did this happen, and what can we do to salvage this?” The two newly minted heroes were scheduled for one last meeting with Uzu and herself after they were both changed.
The Director slowly rose to his feet. “I was unaware that Karris’s quirk also granted him increased strength. This was likely a result of his intense training during the past few months as it was not part of his quirk registry.”
“And because he didn’t think to ask me.” Sorren decided to add from the nearby couch. The assassin almost laughed as Uzu looked like he was simultaneously trying to stifle an aneurysm and grind his pointed teeth together.
“Do you have something to add, Mr. Norikage?” President Hiiragi asked.
“I do, if you will permit me to speak.” Sorren hoarsely replied. “Trying to defeat Karris was a mistake. The only way you would’ve beaten him is in a curb-stomp battle, which you couldn’t do without it looking like you wanted him to fail, am I correct?”
“Yes,” Eto confirmed. “Because he could file an easily provable targeted discrimination claim. Most of the license renewals don’t require one on two combat tests either, we just made an exception due to their circumstances.”
“And now that they both passed you are out of options besides offering them more than the Principal of U.A. is offering. I can tell you with one hundred percent certainty they will not take any deals you give them. Your ideologies are too dissimilar for either of them to willingly work under you.” Sorren explained.
“And what, pray tell, would you suggest we do instead?” Eto raised an eyebrow at the man. Allowing Nezu access to another SSS rank hero was a mistake. The next generation of paragons wasn’t ready yet, but they would easily surpass most of the current Top Ten if she had her way.
“You bargain with them. There is no point in needlessly antagonizing them. Simply make your offers with the expectation that they will refuse, but the offer will remain open should they reconsider in the future.” Sorren crossed his arms, glaring at Uzu who was about to object. “If you do make Lotus and the Beast of Bones your enemies, it is not a fight you will win. I do not mean this as a threat. It is simply advice and a warning.”
“So you want us to simply let them go into the open arms of our political adversary?” Uzu hissed.
Sorren turned to the man. “Yes. Because as it stands, they are not hostile to the HPSC. They will obey orders coming from you within their moral reasoning. If you try to force the issue you will only burn bridges that you may need later. Regardless of your opinions on policy, both you and Nezu are ‘batting for the same team’ as you say.”
Eto twirled a pen in her hand, considering the red-eyed man’s advice. “You do raise some good points. Uzu, I want you to put together an offer for them and the girl. If they refuse, accept it graciously and let them know that the offer will be open if they decide to change their minds.”
“You want the Tenno?” Sorren raised an eyebrow. “Why?”
Eto hummed. The Stalker was currently a prisoner, but also an asset. Today he had proved that their tight leash on him was wasting his usefulness. Very well then, she’d give him a little slack. “Because she is a potential asset for our next-gen Paragons. Ideally, we would take her in before she was accepted into a hero school and train her ourselves, but she has already been accepted into U.A. High.”
“Hmmm… I see.” Sorren remembered Hunhow saying that the girl was happy here. “That girl, she has defeated me multiple times in the past. I do not know how much she has been weakened by our arrival here.”
“She possesses a quick that allows her to transform into a Warframe she calls “Excalibur”, as well as her Void abilities,” Eto enlightened him. The girl’s quirk registry entry was almost completely redacted, and half the people who did have access didn’t know what most of the words on it meant.
“So she is similar to me.” Sorren mused. ‘An interesting development.’
“Indeed,” Eto replied. “I will take the rest of your advice under consideration. Mr. Norikage, this incident has brought to my attention that we are underutilizing your talents.” The setback today was also forcing her hand, be Eto had been considering Norikage Sorren’s position at the HPSC as well. He was still a powerful potential asset and a suitable replacement if they could not have Tenno Haylee on their side. The man had a reputation among the otherworlders and could match the Tenno in power back in his universe. Aside from killing criminals since he got here, he’d also brought them one of Chaos Theory’s Compass Rose Arrows on a silver platter.
Granted, Psycho Mantis had been the weakest member of their leadership, but that was underselling the now-deceased villain’s threat.
“Finally willing to make use of me then?” Sorren asked, fiddling with his wrist tracker.
“Potentially,” Eto shared a look with Uzu. “But there is the matter of what you want.” The Stalker had broken into the HPSC easily, offering not only Psycho Mantis but also himself as a prisoner. “You claimed that the HPSC matches your ideals for public order. While I don’t doubt your sincerity on the matter, I also don’t believe that to be the sole reason you sought us out. So tell me, what do you want, and how can we help you fulfill it in exchange for your loyalty?”
Sorren’s gaze darted between the two HPSC executives. “I’m… looking for the possibility that my family survived.” He debated whether telling them was worth the risk, but while these people may be schemers, they were also not completely morally bankrupt like the Orokin. “My lover was turned into a Warframe when she became pregnant with our child. I was taking care of her, even though I couldn’t remember her, before I arrived here.”
Eto looked genuinely shocked for a moment, sick even. The reaction was genuine horror, not some show of sympathy for the man, aside from her distaste for nonhumans she still had standards of what was and wasn’t acceptable. She knew from the reports Karris made just how a Warframe was made, and to do that to a pregnant woman… Eto shuddered. “I… I see. If you agree to work with us and undergo a loyalty quirk, there should be no issue in us assisting in your search.”
If they did find them, the Stalker would be indebted to the HPSC. Plus, given his lover was a Warframe as well she could be a potential ally as well. Eto was unsure if a Warframe carrying a child was possible, as Karris had stated it wasn’t but there was still the faint possibility.
“I have conditions then,” Sorren demanded. “I will follow your orders, even kill, but not children. Not again. In addition, if I am going after a target I want hard evidence that they are a threat that warrants execution.” He’d taken Hunhow’s words to heart. If he was going to be used, it would be under his terms.
“That is acceptable. We can iron out the details of this arrangement at a later time.” Eto nodded. “I believe that we have a meeting to get to. I will have Harken escort you out.”
==VI==
“Mr. Karris, Ms. Tau. Congratulations on passing our examination.” Eto greeted. “Please take a seat.”
“Thank you, Madam President.” Natah bowed.
“Congratulations my ass,” Ordan muttered under his breath. “Thanks, ma’am.”
Director Uzu sat down next to President Hiiragi, sliding two plastic cards across the table with one hand while pulling a stack of papers out of the other. “Your licenses. Let me know if there are any changes you would like made.”
Natah picked the card up. It only had their hero names at the moment leaving the rest of their title blank. “I would like my title as Lotus, rather than ‘The Mimic Hero: Lotus’. I would rather my title not give away my abilities.” She handed the license back.
“Yes, yes. Of course.” Uzu flashed her a smile. It made her want to shiver, or maybe punch him. She didn’t trust him one bit. He had the same aura as a used starfighter salesman.
“Now that you are both here, I’d like to get down to business.” Eto continued. “We are aware that you intend to teach at U.A. high this year, and are prepared to make a counteroffer. Ms. Tau, we are prepared to give you command of the HPSC special operations and surveillance team, reporting directly to me of course. As for you Mr. Karris, full operational control on our covert ops team. I believe you will find the benefits packages quite generous compared to Nezus.” She motioned to Uzu, who slid two packets across the table. “We would also like your assistance in training our newest generation of young talent here at the HPSC if you are interested. There is a place for the young Tenno as well.”
Ordan looked over the papers quickly. The offer was a bit more than Nezu’s, and working for the government would give Natah access to more resources than Nezu had at the moment, but would also put them directly under the HPSC’s jurisdiction, more than they would be as Japanese heroes. “I’m afraid I will have to refuse.”
“Me as well.” Natah seconded. “I appreciate the offer, but I believe a teaching career would be better suited to me.”
They both expected the President and Director to make more of a push, but to their surprise they relented. “That is a shame. The offer will remain open if you change your mind in the future.”
Eto saw the otherworlders' expressions lighten. It seemed that Norikage was right on the money about not pushing the issue.
Uzu finished engraving the license cards on a little machine attached to his briefcase and slid them back. “There you go. Both of you are now fully licensed heroes in Japan. As such, in times of national emergency you may be called on to assist in special operations should the need arise.”
“Naturally.” Ordan nodded.
“In addition, Ms. Tau, the WHA may also request your aid on international assignments.” The silver-haired man added.
“Does that happen frequently?” Natah asked.
“Not particularly. It also depends on the situation, but both All Might and Endeavor have been called upon in the past. I believe the last time was in Russia a few years ago for relief efforts.” Uzu recalled. “But aside from that, you both are free to go now. My office will always be open if you have any requests or ever reconsider our offer.” The man did a short bow.
“Thank you.” Natah and Ordan responded. All four rose from their seats and did a polite bow of farewell.
==VI==
“Huh… I was expecting more of a fight from them about our role.” Ordan shrugged as they left the main office.
“They did make an offer though. They wanted us, and Haylee.” Natah frowned.
“They know what we can do now,” Ordan grumbled. “But, this was a necessity.”
“True.” Natah nodded solemnly. “I did message Nezu on our success. He offered his congratulations, as did Yagi.”
“Never thought I’d see myself as a teacher.” Ordan pulled his license out and stared at it.
“We’ll be fine.” Natah patted him on the back. “Now, let’s go home.”
“I’m going to take a nice hot bath. That Yoroi Musha guy was pretty tough.” Ordan rubbed his bruises. “How was your fight?”
“Hawks and Thunderbolt were interesting opponents. It was a good opportunity to study their movements. I don’t believe Thunderbolt likes me though.” Natah shrugged.
“You would treat it as a learning opportunity.” Ordan chuckled as they reached the outdoor parking garage entry.
“Hey, Ordan.” Natah tapped him on the shoulder.
“What?”
“We have our hero licenses now.” Natah pointed out.
Ordan titled his head. “And?”
“That means I can do this now.” She gave him the slightest hint of a wry grin, before transforming into her hero outfit and blasting off into the air.
Ordan’s jaw hung open for a few seconds, before devolving into a loud laugh. “You catty bitch.” The white-haired man snorted. Flight was still bullshit.
Notes:
Lets goooo! 1 More chapter before canon starts!
HPSC -
Thunderbolt (Mirrond OC)
Medusa (Mirrond OC)
Old Flame (Mirrond OC)
Acute (My OC)
Subsurface (My OC)
Harken (My OC)
Breacher (My OC)
Manpower (My OC)
Uzu Kushiguchi (My OC)
Hawks (Canon)
Musha's name and quirk, as well as Curator's name from two chapters ago are also from Mirrond.Thunderbolt has superspeed, which lets him be racist faster. He has also now canonically beaten a devil up with a hammer.
Sorren’s Japanese family name is written like this in Katakana: ノリカゲ and this in Kanji: 憲影
Meaning: 憲 Basic rules or law. 影 Shadow.I will get art done of the HPSC at a later date, Mirrond has some for his characters on the linked inspiration for this fic but those are AI images and I want some more drawn ones. My current project is getting Chaos Theory art from Feero.
Now that canon is starting, things are going to get gayer and more cosmic horror-ey (that is not a word).
See y’all next time for Interlude 2, then canon starts after that. Bout to throw y’all for a loop.
Chapter 43: Interlude 2: 1914
Summary:
The Demon Slayer Corps reassemble to ascertain what happened to Inosuke, and make a shocking discovery along the way.
Notes:
This chapter has spoilers for the ending of Demon Slayer. This warning is more for FF.net users as it was tagged beforehand on Ao3 under “Spoilers for most up-to-date parts of all included series”
Fuck linear storytelling all my shit Anachronic
I can- and will jump decades to centuries around
Time is my bitch and I am a harsh mistressCW: slight misogyny due to time period, graphic violence, mocking of disabilities
Images from Demon Slayer anime for reference.Also Chapter 30 has a new comic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[June 8th, 1914, Tengen Uzui’s Estate]
A large assembly of people had gathered after receiving the news via crow. On one side of the room sat the Kamados, alongside Zenitsu, Aoi, and Kanao. Sitting next to them on an ornate chair was Tengen Uzui surrounded by his three wives and newborn daughter. On his left and right were Shinazugawa Sanemi and Tomioka Giyū.
“Thank you all for coming.” Tengen greeted the other guests. Sitting on the other side of the room were former Hashiras Rengoku Shinjurō and Urokodaki Sakonji alongside a delegation from the Swordsmith Village.
“We apologize for taking so long. Several affairs needed to be put in order.” The final group- Ubuyashiki Kiriya and his two sisters apologized with a bow.
“You arrived as soon as possible, that’s what matters.” Tengen handwaved. Becoming the clan head at such at such a young age- the kid was nine for god’s sake. It was a good thing that the Ubuyashikis were an intelligent bunch so Tengen doubted anyone would be able to take advantage of the boy’s youth.
“Now that we are all here, could you explain what has happened? Not all of us have read the letter, but we know of Hashibiria’s disappearance.” Sakonji asked, gesturing to those from the Swordsmith village delegation.
“Of course.” Tengen pointed to Tanjiro and the others. “They have a better account of the events as they were closer. Tanjiro?”
“Yes!” Tanjiro stood up, slightly nervous to be speaking in front of so many people. “We were invited by Mr. Uzui to celebrate the birth of his daughter. When we arrived, we heard the sound of thunder, even though the sky was clear. After that, a huge hand made out of rock came out of some sort of portal and tried to grab me!” Tanjiro waved his hands around with wide eyes. “It was like ‘Whooom! Zap!’ ”
滅 Kamado Tanjiro is still bad at describing complicated things. 滅
Zenitsu stood up next to Tanjiro. “It tried to go after Tanjiro, but… Inosuke pushed him out of the way and got grabbed instead. Tanjiro and I tried to stop it, but our swords shattered on impact with the hand.”
Haganezuka tried to leap across the room at Tanjiro, shrieking in rage. “YOU BROKE YOUR SWORD AGAAAAAAAAAAIN!” The masked man produced a kitchen knife from his kimono and started swinging it wildly.
“Calm down Hotaru!” Chief Tecchikawahara, along with the others attempted to hold the man back.
“It wasn’t the one you made me!” Tanjiro defended himself (by hiding behind an equally terrified Zenitzu).
“Both of you, calm down!” Tengen shouted, causing everyone to stop.
Haganezuka huffed and returned to his seat, sulking.
“Anyways, I threw a kunai at it too, and it shattered like some crappy pottery. By the time Giyu and Makio got out here, it had already disappeared with Inosue.” Tengen added.
“A blood demon art in the middle of the day!?” Shinjurō exclaimed. “Impossible! It would’ve disintegrated!”
“Not unless the technique was controlling existing material from the inside…” Sakonji noted. “Which would require a powerful spell. Is there anything else you can recall?”
“It sounded like it was saying something as it emerged, but whenever I try and remember what it was I get a headache,” Zenitsu spoke his thoughts.
Tengen’s eyebrows furrowed. “Yeah, every time we try and remember it just hurts…”
“But the strangest part,” Tanjiro interrupted. “Was that it didn’t smell like any demons I’ve encountered before. It smelled of sand and lightning.” Tanjiro said, thinking of how Upper Rank 4’s Anger manifestation’s lightning attack had felt.
“Father theorized that all the demons connected to Kibutsuji should’ve died when he was slain.” Kiriya rubbed his chin, deep in thought. “And we haven’t seen any demons in over a year now. The number of reported disappearances has dropped too.”
“Tamayo was able to sever herself from Kibutsuji’s control long ago. Who is to say that another demon didn’t do the same, or perhaps one of the demons she sired like Yushiro or the man from Asakusa?” Sakonji theorized.
“We already thought of that, and Yushiro is currently tracking down those that are still alive, and to administer the cure,” Tengen informed the former hashira. The man from Asakusa who had aided Tamayo in trapping Muzan had taken the cure months ago, so he was already ruled out.
“So now what? Do we need to fight more of these bastards? I thought we were done with this shit!” Sanemi growled, cracking his knuckles with the veins on his head popping out. “Damn demons…”
“Calm down Shinazugawa.” Giyu said with a bored expression. “We don’t know what it is yet.”
“Shut up Tomioka!” Sanemi snapped. “What else could it be?”
Giyu only shrugged unhelpfully in response.
Tengen facepalmed. “Regardless, the question remains: what are we going to do about this? Hashibira is Demon Slayer Corp. We can’t just abandon him.” The former sound hashira looked over at Aoi, who was being comforted by Nezuko.
“As it stands,” Kiriya began. “The surviving members of the Corps have returned to their civilian lives, some have even joined the Imperial Japanese Army and Navy. This had been a recurring problem with recruitment over the past few decades, especially during Japan’s wars in China and Korea. “With the demons deemed no longer a threat, there was no reason to retain them. I doubt many would be willing to return after what they survived, especially if they have started families.” The Ubuyashiki heir bowed with his head touching the floor. “I’m sorry that our family can’t do more. Rebuilding the clan has taken most of our time and resources. All I can offer is logistical support at the moment with our crows and remaining servants.”
“As for us,” Chief Tecchikawahara stepped forward. “We will do everything we can to help, but the government has been gathering iron at a rapid rate as of late, to build warships as I’ve been told. Swords have fallen out of style due to technological advancements from the West.”
“That will have to do for now, at least until we get an idea of what we are dealing with.” Tengen nodded. “But the real issue is the availability of fighters. No offense to those present, but most of us won’t be useful in a fight.” Tanjiro had a crippled arm and an eye and needed assistance walking at times, Kanao was blind in one eye, and her vision in the other was impaired. Of the three remaining hashira, only Sanemi was in fighting shape as Giyu and Tengen himself were both down an arm and hand respectively. There was also the potential that Giyu, Sanemi, and Tanjiro would die in a few years due to manifesting their marks- if the legends were true.
“I’m afraid I will not be much help with my age.” Sakonji’s head lowered in shame.
“Sakonji, there is no shame in that.” Shinjurō placed a hand on the man’s shoulder. “Any help you can give is enough. We all know how much the stress of the past few years have taken their toll.”
“Thank you, Shinjuro.” The former water hashira sighed. “I will do what I can, even if all that I can do is pass my knowledge on to the next generation.”
“I’ll do anything to save Inosuke!” Tanjiro cried out. “I know that I can’t fight like I used to, but I won’t give up on him!”
Tengen chuckled. There was no stopping that one once he put his mind do it, crippled or not. “As it stands, Agatsuma, Shinazugawa, Tomioka, and myself are the only ones in any condition to fight. We’ll need more people if this turns out to be bigger than we thought.” Tengen stated. ‘ The hand was after Tanjiro, but why? Was it his connection to Kibutsuji? It wasn’t here long enough to go after Nezuko…’ That was the biggest question: What was the stone appendage’s goal?
“There are several individuals in the village that have been curious to learn about swordsmanship.” Tecchikawahara offered. “While they are young, it would be better than nothing. That is all we can offer besides our weapon services.” The elderly chief bowed.
“So, newbies from you, and whoever we can convince to come back and help.” Tengen summarized. It wasn’t enough. “I have an idea, as much as I dislike it…”
“Tengen, you don’t mean-” Hinatsuru’s eyes widened.
“I’m afraid it’s exactly what you’re thinking. We’ll have to ask my brother for help.”
==VI==
[August 13th, 1914, Uzui Family Compound]
滅 The Uzui family, the last surviving and active shinobi clan of the 20th century. The former patriarch of the family Uzui Tadashi, sired eight sons and one daughter. Out of the nine of his children, only two survived the harsh training after being tricked into killing off the weaker siblings who had survived up until that point.
In this day and age, the usage of shinobi has fallen out of practice as technological advancements and the relative stability of Japan have greatly diminished the need for spies, sabotages, and assassins. As such, the past few generations of the Uzui family have hired themselves out to the highest bidder. After all, there will always be people who want someone killed or stolen. 滅
Every few years the Uzui family would migrate to another part of Japan under a new cover. Their work made it a necessity to avoid recognition, even if most assignments never took place in their city of residence.
It had taken Tengen longer than he’d liked to track down the current base of operations, and that was with the help of Ubuyashiki’s crows. There hadn’t been a reason to keep in contact with his family after he’d chosen to walk away, and this was the one time he would regret it.
He’d arrived at night with Yushiro and Zenitsu, the latter nervously fidgeting and muttering about ‘ninja assassins’ coming after them.
“This is the place?” Yushiro’s slitted eyes narrowed.
“Apparently.” Tengen shrugged. “Agatsuma, how many do you hear inside?” Like Tengen, the blonde had an exceptional sense of hearing that the former sound hashira was trying to hone even further.
“F-five? No, ten?” Zenitsu guessed. ‘Man, I want to go back home with the others…’ He missed his girlfriend a lot.
“Are we sneaking in?” The pale-green-haired demon pulled out a slip of paper with his Eyeblind technique prepared.
“Not unless you want to get yourself killed.” Tengen snorted, then reconsidered. “Well, they probably wouldn’t be able to kill you, but they would take you prisoner if they caught you. Probably leave you out in the sun once they realize what you are.” Oh, to see the look on their faces once they realized… but then Yushiro would be dead.
“What are we doing then, Mr. Uzui?” Zenitsu shivered.
“Knocking, duh.” Tengen rolled his eyes. He raised his arm and slammed his muscular hand into the door. “Hey!” Despite his shinobi training, Tengen liked making a flashy entrance.
After a few moments, an elderly man shuffled to the door and opened up a small slit. “Hello? What do you gentlemen want at this hour?”
“This the Uzui house?” Tengen asked casually.
“I’m afraid I’ve never heard of that name before. This is the Yuudai family home.” The old man tensed, and Tengen could hear his fingers tightening around something, likely a dagger.
“Oh please.” Tengen scoffed. He recognized the statue marking the house, a beacon to any Uzuis to know it was a safe spot. “Go tell your master that Tengen is here to speak to him. Wake him up if needed.”
The man’s eyes narrowed, and he whispered something to someone nearby. From what Tengen could hear it sounded like a command to alert the master. This would either work, or they were about to have a bunch of kunai launched at them. Good thing they were armed.
After a few minutes, the door opened. “Follow me.” The old man eyed the three of them suspiciously. “The master will see you now.” The three followed him to a large room, where a black-haired man surrounded by resting women sat.
“Well well well… look who decided to come crawling back after all these years.” The man ridiculed. “I thought you were dead, Tengen, though by the looks of it you came pretty close.”
“Tōma.” Tengen greeted. “I see you’re doing well.
滅 Uzui Tōma, current Uzui Clan Head 滅
“As well as I can. Business has been slow ever since father passed, not that you would know.” Tōma said with an uncaring look on his face. “So, what exactly has my dear older brother been up to all these years?”
“Oh, you know. Killed some demons, lost my hand and eye, had a kid.” Tengen said truthfully.
Tōma smirked. “Still on about all those fairy tales of demons? Everyone knows those are just urban legends. Always trying to make things unnecessarily dramatic for what, bragging rights? Just admit you lost a fight, you pathetic cripple.”
Gods, he forgot just how much like their father Tōma was.
“So, you had a kid? Which wife did you knock up? Makio, Suma? Hinatsuru? Or did one of them bite it and you had to get a new one?” A shuriken embedded itself next to his head. “I see your aim is still exceptional. Did I strike a nerve?” Tōma didn’t even blink.
“Keep my wives’ names out of your fucking mouth, Tōma.” Tengen hissed.
“Fine. How about we cut to the chase? What do you want?” Tōma placed his elbow on the arm of his chair, leaning his hand against his outstretched hand, completely ignoring his other guests.
“We need your help. We’ll pay you too.” Tengen threw a bag of yen at his brother, who caught it and handed it off to one of his wives.
“I’m listening. What do you need? I’m sure you remember our services.” The younger Uzui asked.
“Hunting demons.”
Tōma blinked, then erupted into uproarious laughter. Even his wives joined in. “Ha! You got to be kidding me, brother. Did your head get damaged too?”
Tengen sighed. “Yushiro, a demonstration please.”
“Blood Demon Art: Eyeblind,” Yushiro stated with an annoyed roll of his eyes. ‘ His wives are hideous. They could never compare to Lady Tamayo.”
Tōma’s laughter stopped instantly when Yushiro vanished in front of his very eyes. From his waistband, he pulled out several knives. “What!” His eyes scanned the room wildly. “Tengen, what sorcery is this?”
Tengen looked at his startled brother smugly. “Oh, I didn’t see anything. Sorcery? Isn’t that all made up?” He picked at his ear mockingly.
The Uzui heir focused, listening for footsteps. Tōma, like all members of the Uzui family, had exceptional hearing. With a shout, he whirled around and buried a dagger into Yushiro’s heart, who suddenly appeared behind one of his wives. To his shock, the young man grabbed his wrist and slowly pulled the knife out, flesh sealing itself shut behind it.
“What the hell are you?” Tōma’s face paled in terror, his wives had already fled the room after witnessing this.
“A demon. Weren’t you listening?” Yushrio’s eye twitched, the demon slowly backing down.
“So, brother, are you finally going to hear us out now?” Tengen asked with a knowing grin.
Tōma nodded shakily.
==VI==
[January 31st, 1915, Outskirts of Osaka, Japan]
Months had passed, with their search for demonic activity expanding. Meanwhile, Japan had entered the Great War after declaring war on Germany and Austria-Hungary, launching a series of offensives against occupied territories in the Pacific.
The Demon Slayer Corp finally had a lead, reports of stone hands appearing in the forest before vanishing. It was the only verifiable supernatural sighting, as a former Corp member who had elected not to return had reported seeing it.
Tanjiro, Nezuko, Zenitsu, and Sanemi had all been dispatched, with Tōma and two of his fellow shinobi acting as a bodyguard for the Kamado siblings. A second team of Giyu, Sanemi’s new tsuguko- Kaedehara Kagemitsu from the swordsmith village, Tengen, and Shinjuro had departed to investigate a separate lead in Tokyo.
“Still no sign of the demons,” Sanemi growled. The scarred man sat down on a tree stump, burying his blade in the ground.
“I thought demons could only be out at night?” Tōma asked. “Why are we looking at day?” His subordinates looked around warily.
“The stone hand sightings have been during the day and night near various temples and shrines,” Tanjiro explained.
The younger Uzui nodded. “Alright, whatever.” They were only here to guard the brats anyways. Tōma had to admit, these ‘Demon Slayers’ were impressive. The ones who weren’t incapable of fighting at least. He knew that they were several times stronger than his men and practiced some secret technique that let them fight for longer.
Zenitsu did not like Tōma. He’d heard from Tengen about his brother’s profession, killing people for money. The only reason the younger Uzui was here was because they were desperate for fighters. When he’d first spoken to the black-haired shinobi, Tōma had gone on a long spiel about how Nezuko would be a fine wife (one, they were already courting, and two, he really didn’t appreciate another man speaking about her like that) and that he should produce an heir. The man had bragged about his own sons with his wives as well, which irritated Zenitsu to no end.
As they made their way up to the temple Zenitsu and Tōma stopped. “Do you hear that too, blondie?” Tōma unsheathed two knives.
Zenitsu put a hand on the hilt of his sword. “Yes.” The sound of something heavy moving through the forest.
“Well, what are we waiting for!” Sanemi shouted, his blade already readied. “Lets kill these bastards!” He rushed off ahead of them.
“ Shinazugawa, wait!” Zenitsu yelled after the older man.
“Dammit!” Tōma snapped. “You two, grab the Kamado boy and follow us!”
Tanjiro yelped as the two shinobi grabbed him and sprinted after the others.
==VI==
It was an old temple, one that had been overrun and decayed over a hundred years. Telegraph lines that had been constructed years ago lay broken, snapped in half by two large hands made of numerous boulders.
‘Those hands are different.’ Tanjiro noted as the shinobi let him down. ‘The one that took Inosuke was smooth, almost like a real hand.’ He took a long sniff. “Something was here.”
“No shit.” Tōma scanned the area. “Stone hands… just like you said.”
Sanemi was storming around, kicking at the downed lines. “Dammit dammit dammit!”
“I guess we were too late…” Nezuko said sadly.
“Yeah, but this is still a lead-” The wind shifted, and Tanjiro smelled murderous intent. Suddenly he was lifted in the air by the neck, a large blue-horned man staring down at him with hatred in his eyes.
“YOU! YOU SMELL OF THE PREDATOR!” The man roared in Tanjiro’s face.
“Brother!” Nezuko screamed.
“DIE, SPAWN OF KIBUTSUJI!” The horned man swung the club in his other hand at Nezuko, strangling Tanjiro with the other.
KRATHOOM!
The dust cleared and the horned man blinked. The girl was still alive meters away, held by a blonde swordsman. He flinched, two kunai embedding themselves in the muscular forearm holding the scarred boy. ‘This smell… wisteria poison?’
A tall black-haired human with a metal headband snatched the boy from his hands, swinging at his stomach with a dagger with the other.
Tōma angled his dagger to slice the horned man’s stomach open, tossing Tanjiro behind him who used the defensive falling technique to avoid being hurt. ‘So this is a demon? It looks different from that Yushiro guy.’ This demon’s heartbeat was loud, like a drum. To Tōma’s surprise, the demon’s arm glowed and blocked the killing blow with a grunt, kicking the younger Uzui away.
“Damn you!” The demon snapped the dagger off, leaving a small piece embedded in his arm. It noticeably didn’t heal, despite Tōma’s dagger being made from normal steel.
“Die demon!” Sanemei shouted. ‘Wind Breathing, Fifth Form: Cold Mountain Wind!’ The wind hashira spun in midair, the wind picking up from the sheer force of his swing. Before the strike could land, the demon stomped his foot, causing a wall of earth to rise in front of him. ‘What? A blood demon art?’ The earth wall crunched in upon itself within a split second, morphing into a fist that was launched at him. His strike, which would’ve hit the demon instead obliterated the stone hand.
“Brother! There are slayers here!” The blue-horned demon shouted.
‘Brother?’ Tōma’s eyes widened. From behind, his two subordinates were suddenly struck in the chest by a bladed polearm, a naginata. Thankfully it was the blunt end, but he could hear his mens’ bones crack from the sheer force of it. A second man, more than two meters tall and sporting red horns and tattoos across his face and slightly exposed chest appeared behind them.
“Interesting. Humans, cooperating with demons?” The red-horned demon said curiously. “How are those two able to walk in the sun? They must be strong…” He licked his lips. “Apologies for your friends there, they should be fine though. Please step aside so I can exterminate those two demons behind you.”
Tōma glanced at the Kamado siblings out of the corner of his eye, keeping his focus on the new demon. “Sorry pal, I’m being paid to protect these two so if you want them you’ll have to go through me!”
Zenitsu landed next to them. “Me too. I won’t let you hurt Nezuko! … and Tanjiro.” He sheepishly added with a cough.
“Very well.” The demon spun his naginata, cleaving a nearby tree in two. “It’s a shame to kill two warriors such as yourself, but I cannot allow those tainted by the Predator’s blood that have mastered the sun to live.”
“Wait, haven’t you conquered the sun though?” Zenitsu questioned. “You’re a demon too!”
“Huh? No, I’m not. I’m an oni!” The man declared.
“Yeah, that’s a demon?” Zenitsu replied with a puzzled expression.
“Damn that Kibutsuji! Defiling our history with his spawn.” The demon(?) growled. “We aren’t demons, we are yokai!” He declared. “The great Oni families won’t be besmirched by a title such as a demon.”
“So you’re not a demon?” Tōma’s brow furrowed in confusion. Demons, oni, yokai? This was all too much for him to handle right now, so instead he focused on staying alive.
“No!” The man shouted with irritation. “We don’t have anything to do with Kibutsuji and his ilk.” His eye twitched. “But those two, they have been tainted by his blood. The only reason we are here is because we sensed the Predator’s presence had diminished around our wards.” The oni pointed his blade at the Kamado siblings. “So, has the great demon lord finally conquered the sun and disposed of his brood? Are they his children or something? The taint on the boy is great.” He shifted to Zenitsu. “And you and the white-haired man, you have his stench too, but you’re still human. What are two slayers doing helping demonspawn?”
“What are you talking about? Kibutsuji is dead!” Zenitsu retorted.”We killed him over a year ago!”
“Huh?” The red-horned man blinked. “Huh!” His eyes bugged out of his head. “HUUUUH!” The oni lowered his blade and took a step back. “Are you for real? He’s dead?”
“Yeah, the one you’re trying to kill was instrumental in taking him down!” Zenitsu shouted back.
“Oh… I believe that we misunderstood your presence here.” The oni said sheepishly. “Ao! Stop fighting! They aren’t with Kibutsuji!”
The blue-horned oni, Ao, paused with his club raised over Sanemi’s head. The slayer had been disarmed and was about to pass out. “Aka, what the hell are you talking about?! Can’t you smell the blood on them?”
“They said they killed Kibutsuji!” Aka bellowed.
“Lies! They smell of him. Even if that is true, they are still slayers! We have to kill them before they kill us!” Ao raised his club and brought it down toward Sanemi’s head.
A single set of metal chimes brought his attack to a halt, mere centimeters away from Sanemi’s prone form.
An elderly female voice spoke out. “Aka, Ao, put your weapons away you foolish boys.”
Ao gulped, slinging his club back onto his back and kneeling. “L-lady Hakushin!” His brother Aka turned his back on Zenitsu and Tōma and knelt with reverence.
From the forest, the lumbering form of a massive three-meter-tall tarantula emerged, drool dripping from its mandibles. Riding atop its head was an aged and withered woman with white hair, a pair of fox ears poking from her head. She was carrying a shakujō staff in her hand, the clinking of its metal rings responsible for the chiming noise.
Zenitsu immediately reacted… by screaming at the top of his lungs and dashing behind Nezuko to cower. “S-spider!”
Tōma, Tanjiro, and Aka stared at the blonde, who was moments earlier bravely defending them now trembling and looking like he was about to wet himself.
‘ Is this brat for real?’ Tōma sweatdropped.
“You say you killed Kibutsuji?” The woman inquired. “If that really is the case, then there is much that needs to be discussed. I apologize for any harm my foolish boys inflicted on you.” With a wave of her staff, Sanemi was surrounded by a glowing green aura. When it vanished all of his wounds had healed within seconds, save for those that existed beforehand.
“What the fuck is even happening…” Tōma muttered out loud. ‘ I want to go home…’
==VI==
Once things had settled down, the two oni had prostrated themselves before the gathered humans. “I must apologize for my brother and I’s brazenness. We assumed you were with Kibutsuji based on your smell.” Aka said sincerely. “I am Arakiba Aka, and this is my twin brother, Ao.” He raised his head, pointing to the blue-horned oni.
“And I am Hakushin Yūko.” The white-haired kitsune replied, voice hoarse from age.
“T̴h̴i̵s̷ ̸o̴n̸e̵'̴s̷ ̶n̷a̴m̷e̶ ̸i̷s̶ ̷T̶s̵u̴k̶k̵o̷t̵s̷u̷.̷” A voice rang out in everyone’s heads, sounding less like speech and more like hundreds of insects chittering while crawling over their brains. They all winced at the sudden mental intrusion.
“Dammit Tsukkotsu! I told you not to fucking do that! It gives everyone a headache!” Ao complained, clutching his ears and glaring at the spider yokai.
Tsukkotsu chittered an apology.
Tōma sat cross-legged with his two shinobi subordinates who the elderly kitsune had healed. Judging by their wide eyes behind their hoods, both men probably felt the same as Tōma. When Tengen showed up on his doorstep, he’d nearly laughed his older brother out when he started talking about demons. He knew better now, but yokai too? Seriously?!
Sanemi broke the silence, already suspicious of the new creatures. “So can someone explain what the fuck is going on?” The wind hashira seethed, still bitter over losing the fight to a supposed demon.
“I know you all have many questions.” Yūko acknowledged. “We will be here a while, so would you like some tea?” The kitsune asked politely, pulling a whole-ass tea kettle out of her kimono.
“I’d love some!” Tanjiro agreed, taking a cup immediately with no hesitation.
‘ How the hell is this kid still alive being this naive?’ Tōma thought. ‘ Idiot didn’t even think that it might be poisoned and-’ He stared disbelievingly as all the Demon Slayers and yokai had a cup, even the fucking spider somehow.
“Would you like a cup, Mr. Uzui? It would be rude not to.” Tanjiro beamed, using his subtle mastery of the art of the guilt trip.
“No thanks, I…” Tanjiro kept smiling at him, his overwhelming positivity outshining his nativity of accepting a drink from a stranger.
Little did Tōma know, Tanjiro hadn’t smelled any poison or lies from the old woman, the others having followed his lead.
“Sir, what do we do?” One of the shinobi whispered.
“Fine…” Tōma begrudgingly snatched the cup from Tanjiro and took a sip. It was a sweet tea with the faint taste of cherry blossom.
“So,” Yūko began. “You say that you are the ones that ended Kibutsuji Muzan?”
“I can’t say that any one of us was the one who put an end to him,” Tanjiro admitted sadly. “It was a hard-fought battle that took everything we had, and the loss of several friends and allies.”
“I think you would be the one who counted,” Sanemi grunted. “He tried to make you a demon with his last act and failed, that makes you the one who killed him, at least in my book.”
“Aside from Lady Tamayo, I think you did the most damage to him.” Zenitsu seconded, though he understood Tanjiro not wanting to understate the sacrifices from the rest of the Corps.
Yūko appraised the boy. His left arm was withered and likely had nerve damage. His right eye was also discolored and he likely had difficulty seeing out of it. But what intrigued her most was the mark on the other side of his head. “Boy, you manifested a curse mark, didn’t you?”
Everyone’s attention shot over to the elderly kitsune. “Curse mark?”
“Were you not aware of it?” She took a sip of tea.
“No, we know about the mark. I’m not the only one, Sanemi has one too but it only shows up under certain conditions.” The wind hashira perked up at the mention of his name. Tanjiro scratched at his head. “What do you mean by curse mark?”
“Tell me, Kamado. What is it you know about the mark?” Yūko questioned.
“Uhm…” Tanjiro struggled to remember. “You need to be on the verge of death, have a heartbeat of over two hundred beats per minute, and a body temperature above 39°?” He listed off the conditions that the former mist hashira had noted down. “And… that everyone who manifested the mark died by the time they reached twenty-five.”
The rest of the humans’ gazes shifted between Tanjiro and Sanemi uncomfortably.
“I see you have little information on the mark, other than its effects.” She squinted. “Yours is different though. Allow me to explain what this mark is. You have all had open wounds around demons, yes?”
Everyone nodded.
“While you were not corrupted by Kibutsuji’s blood in a sufficient amount to turn you into a demon, it still affected you nonetheless. The same with some of the first slayers to use the secret techniques of your Corps, like Tsugikuni Yoriichi.”
Tanjiro stiffened. He remembered Yoriichi from the inherited memories of his ancestors who had met the demon slayer. “Did you… know him?”
“No, I did not. We kitsune live long lives, but I am only one hundred fifty years old. All I know is what was passed down from my ancestors who met him in the Sengoku period.” Yūko explained. “Forgive me, as this information has only been passed orally over the centuries, and my memory isn’t as good as it used to be. We discovered that the mark manifests in those exposed to demonic blood in small, survivable doses. Small wounds in battle, or airborne. In essence, it is your body adapting to the demonic corruption. That is why those that manifested the mark did not survive past the age of twenty-five.”
“But… Yoriichi lived to an old age, didn’t he?” Tanjiro asked.
“Indeed. For some reason, his body was uniquely suited to the mark. Perhaps he had some sort of technique to increase his resistance.” Yūko nodded. “Much like you and your sister, Mr. Kamado.”
“Eh!” Both the siblings jolted upright.
“So what, does that mean that they are related to the first breathing user?” Sanemi interjected.
“I doubt so. Tsugikuni Yoriichi never had any living children.” Yūko confirmed with sadness. “Though, you do share similar features. If you were related, it was a long time ago, perhaps a long distant cousin. Though it could be a coincidence and you aren’t related at all.” The kitsune shrugged.
Aka elbowed Ao, who was starting to nod off.
“So I’m not going to die, but everyone else with the mark will,” Tanjiro asked hesitantly.
“Not necessarily. Now that Kibutsuji is dead, the curse of his blood will fade. You will still possess the mark, but the benefits will lessen. Also, after years of study, I believe a ritual to purify your body would remove all the drawbacks.”
“Oi,” Sanemi growled, leaping to his feet and stalking over to the elderly yokai. The oni brothers tensed, prepared to rush to their master’s aid. “You tellin’ me that me and Tomioka have a chance, is that right?”
Yūko shrugged and took another calm sip of her tea. “Theoretically, yes. We haven’t been able to test this due to our seclusion.”
Sanemi ran a hand across his right cheek with a conflicted expression. “You better not be fuckin’ with me old hag. I’ve made my peace with the few years I have left, so you better not be throwing false hope at me!”
“Show some respect!” Ao shouted. “How dare you talk to Lady Hakushin like that!” He threw punches in the air toward Sanemi, barely held back by his brother.
“I cannot promise any guarantee of success, but it would be better than leaving the curse to fester,” Yūko replied peacefully.
“How is it you know so much about demons, Lady Hakushin?” Nezuku decided to ask.
“That is a long story…” She began to tell them.
==VI==
The gathered humans gawked.
“We need to bring them back to the others,” Zenitsu said. “This is bigger than we thought.
Sanemi pulled back his sleeve. “I’ll drag 'em back kicking and screaming if I have to!”
“Wait!” Tanjiro cried out. “We still need to ask them! Don’t just go rushing in like that Mr. Shinazugawa!”
Sanemi’s gaze flickered between the others. “Ugh… fine.”
Tanjiro made his way back to the gathered yokai. “Lady Hakushin,” the scarred boy bowed. “Please, would you come with us and tell our allies everything?”
“We can’t do that! Walking into a den of slayers?” Ao growled. “Bad enough we are letting them leave. Hell, half of them are crippled already, it would be easy!”
Bonk!
“Mind your manners boy!” Yūko smacked the oni over the head with her staff. “Mr. Kamado, even after everything I’ve said, you still wish for us to accompany you?”
Tanjiro nodded. “We won’t let anything happen to you. I promise!”
Yūko pursed her lips. “Very well, we shall. Give me a moment before we depart. I must inform the other elders of my decision.”
“ A risky proposition. This one does not agree but will follow the wise one’s wishes.” Tsukkotsu lowered their multi-eyed head.
“Thank you.” Tanjiro bowed sincerely.
==VI==
[February 2nd, 1915, Tengen Uzui’s Estate]
“What the hell?!” Tengen gaped at the new arrivals assembled before him. “Tanjiro, you were on a simple scouting mission, what the fuck?”
“Now you know how I feel, brother.” Tōma vacantly mumbled, lying face-first on the floor.
Everyone had received a message by crow to meet back at Tengen’s estate. All the message said was that Tanjiro’s group had found something important that they needed everyone here for.
When Tanjiro’s group had shown up with a group of strangers, it had been calm, before the boy explained not to freak out and then the newcomers dropped whatever illusion was disguising them.
“Tengeeeenn! There’s a giant spider!” Suma bawled.
“I can see that.” Tengen deadpanned.
“I feel as if this should’ve been conveyed in the message,” Sakonji said what everyone else was thinking. The man’s tengu mask had fallen off in shock.
“Well, would you have believed us if we did?” Sanemi growled.
Tengen held a finger up to protest, then lowered it. “Fair. At least you warned us. Secondly, can you please explain why there is a giant spider monster in my living room.?”
“Yokai…” Kiriya gasped. “Those are yokai! I didn’t believe they existed!”
“It seems one among you is familiar with our kind.” The elderly woman stepped forward. “I thank you, Mr. Uzui, Lord Ubuyashiki, for allowing us the opportunity to meet with you.” She bowed, leaning on her staff for support. “My name is Hakushin Yūko, Grand Guuji of the Sanctuary Shrine.”
“You’re a kitsune, aren’t you.” Tengen intuited.
“Your eyes are sharp I see. You are correct.” Yūko nodded. “I hope our arrival has not caused you too much distress. It’s been nearly a thousand years since we disappeared after all. I imagine this is a shock for all of you.” Her gaze shifted over to Sanemi and his tsuguko, who was foaming at the mouth and being shaken into lucidity by his master. Others around the room had mostly recovered from the shock.
“Well, you know how to make a flashy entrance, that’s for sure.” Tengen shrugged.
Kiriya bowed with reverence before the kitsune. As his mother was a temple priest, he was the most familiar out of all present. “I’m honored to be in your presence, Lady Hakushin.”
“Finally, someone shows her the due respect.” Ao huffed loudly. The oni’s eyes narrowed. “I smell a demon here.”
“That would be me.” Yushiro raised his hand. The oni brothers' hands hovered around their weapons warily. They had already been warned beforehand by Tanjiro that Yushiro would be there, but that didn’t mean they liked it.
“Yes, we were told that you would be here.” Even Yūko, who had seemed unphased by everything thus far was on edge knowing a demon was here, even a supposedly friendly one. “I assume you have many questions, yes? I’m aware that Mr. Kamado’s letter was vague.”
“How about you start with what you told us?” Tanjiro offered.
“Very well. That would be most prudent.” Yūko sat down on the floor. “It all began around a thousand years ago, in the Heian era. Back then, our numbers were much higher, though we still did not interact with humans outside your temples and shrines often. Our relationship with humans was mostly symbiotic in nature. We protected you and were worshipped, and in exchange, you received protection and boons from our magic. This was not how all yokai behaved, some chose to live in hidden villages, and others had far more malevolent intentions.”
Everyone listened intently.
“However, our largely harmonious existence with humanity ended when Kibutsuji Muzan emerged, and with him, his scores of demons. They were blessed with incredible regenerative abilities and blood magic, or Blood Demon Arts as you call them. Whatever was done to Muzan all those centuries ago propelled him far beyond the limits of humanity. Eventually, his search for a way to overcome the sun led him to us.” She took a deep but slow breath. “His demons began to devour yokai, which increased their powers exponentially. In general, humans can’t use magic outside of those born with the talent, or those of yokai ancestry. Those touched by Kibutsuji’s blood had no such restrictions.”
“So Kibutsuji hunted your people because of your magic?” Shinjurō asked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.
“That is but one of the reasons. While I cannot answer for the dead, I find it highly likely that he also viewed us as a threat. We represented a far greater threat, and perhaps he saw our ability to walk in both the night and day as the key to his own problem. Thankfully that was not the case.” Yūko hypothezied.
“So you fought back?” Uzui questioned.
“We did, and every loss only made Kibutsuji stronger. You humans relied on us for protection, and we realized that further attempts to take on Kibutsuji would only make him more of a threat. We did not have your Nichirin swords, those were a human creation. Instead, we disguised ourselves as priests and attempted to strengthen some of the first Demon Slayers by blessing them. All the while, his demons continued to diminish our numbers, driving several species of yokai extinct. This is why Kibutsuji is known to us as the Predator. An invasive species that killed off any competition. Our elders realized that the only way we could survive was to go into deeper hiding to make it appear as if we had gone extinct entirely.”
“So that’s why we haven’t seen any traces of Yokai in centuries. We honestly thought that you were myths.” Kiriya surmised. “You’ve been hiding this entire time?”
“Not entirely. Every few years, we would send out scouts to discern the status of the demons. The problem arose in that Kibutsuji’s consumption of yokai blood had the unintended effect of rampant mutation among his followers. Some of them now resembled yokai, and our absence had muddied the waters of what and wasn’t a demon.”
Ao nodded, with Aka electing to speak. “Our people are known as oni. In the past, we were often described as having a ‘demonic’ appearance due to the masks we wore.” He gestured to his mostly human-looking face, aside from the fangs and horns. “So when we fled to our hiding spots, demons and oni became indistinguishable. When we sent scouts out, more often than not they would meet their ends by human hands. Blood was shed on both sides due to this misconception, and not only with us oni.”
Zenitsu remembered the spider demons from Mt. Natagumo. Maybe they looked like that because Muzan had consumed yokai of Tsukkotsu’s species in the past? He wasn’t an expert on demon biology, or biology in general, so it was probably hard to tell what mutations resulted from the Demon Lord’s past consumption of yokai and what occurred naturally from demons growing in power.
Kiriya nodded with an understanding look on his face. “Father’s records showed several slayers with fates unknown, or of bodies of demon slayers found without any signs of demons. We assumed that they had slain the demons only to die themselves or were attacked by criminals or animals. To think it was yokai this whole time…”
“So you are just another scouting party then?” Tengen inquired.
“Of sorts. Normally it would just be a group of two or three of our warriors that would be sent out to gauge the demons' whereabouts. They were afflicted with a curse so that Kibutsuji would not be able to tell where they came from if discovered, as well as destroying any trace of their bodies if killed. The only reason I am here as an elder was because we sensed something had shifted in the world. Our fortunate meeting with Mr. Kamado’s team revealed the reason as to why.” Yūko placed her staff off to the side and prostrated herself dogeza-style, alongside Aka and Ao. The elderly woman was visibly struggling to make such a pose with her advanced age.
‘ What are they doing?’ Tengen leaned forward.
“On behalf of all yokai, we would like to extend our eternal gratitude to the Demon Slayer Corps for finally putting an end to Kibutsuji Muzan, as well as apologize for any deaths our scouts have caused your organization in the past.” The three yokai rose.
“If needed, I will allow you to take my head as recompense!” Aka shouted, causing everyone to look at the oni strangely. ‘ Why is he so eager to offer himself up?’
“BROTHER! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN!” Ao screamed, grabbing the red-horned oni by the shoulders and shaking him widely.
“There’s uh… no need for that…” Tengen awkwardly coughed.
“Oh. Good.” Aka said with a smile. “I didn’t really want to die.”
Ao smacked him over the head with his club. “THEN WHY DID YOU OFFER YOU DIPSHIT!”
Yūko pinched the bridge of her nose, ears twitching with irritation at the brothers’ antics. “I swear… these boys…” The kitsune muttered. She reached into her pocket and threw two small objects, nailing each of them in the head.
“Eh?”
Beans.
With two high-pitched shrieks, the brothers fell to the ground and began to spasm uncontrollably.
“Oni are allergic to beans.” Yūko sighed apologetically. “They should be fine.”
“Right…” Tengen sweatdropped but took the woman’s word for it. “I can’t speak for everyone here’s feelings on the whole ‘you killed some of our guys’ thing, but the past is the past. I say we let bygones be bygones and chalk it all up to a misunderstanding caused by demons. Any objections?”
There were a few murmurs at Tengen taking charge and his rash decision-making, but aside from that nobody raised any concerns.
“I’m glad that we could all come to an understanding despite all of this,” Kiriya said. “I hope that our two groups can continue this peaceful relationship.”
“That is also another thing I wish to discuss. Now that Kibutsuji and his demons no longer represent a threat to us, word will inevitably spread of his demise, and yokai all over Japan will begin to re-emerge. The world has changed greatly since we’ve been gone and I foresee much hardship for our people. Not all yokai are friendly to humans, and due to the growth your people have experienced you may have unintentionally built over old shrines and territories.” She warned. “These two fools,” Yūko pointed to the unconscious oni. “Were destroying those poles with wires around the old shrines.”
“You mean the telegram lines?” Yushiro responded, being one of the more knowledgable ones about living in modern cities.
“Forgive me, but I am unaware of human technological advancements. If you are referring to those stripped wood poles with lines, then yes.” Yūko confirmed.
“The government isn’t going to be happy about having to fix those, but they will probably just chalk it up to vandals or something,” Shinjurō noted.
Kiriya nodded. “I’ll reach out to my government contacts to make sure that happens.”
滅 Officially, the Demon Slayer Corps didn’t exist to the Japanese government. Many officials knew of their existence but refused to acknowledge or legitimize them. One reason was due to deals the Ubuyashiki family made to avoid a paper trail leading to their slayers and bases of operation.
Due to Kibutsuji Muzan’s operations only posing a threat to small villages, the Empire of Japan designated demons as a small-scale threat to be handled discreetly by the Corps. This was done to avoid panic among the populace, and any official mention of demonic activity was suppressed and dismissed as superstition and urban legends.
This also meant that Demon Slayers were technically operating against Japanese law, and would be offered no protection if apprehended by law enforcement. Luckily, the few times this happened they were bailed out either by anonymous payments or broken out by their allies. 滅
“Lady Hakushin. If what you are saying is true and the yokai will be returning, how much danger are we in?” Sakonji inquired. “And Tanjiro, does this have any correlation with Hashibira’s disappearance?”
“Compared to demons we are more divided, but also more diverse in our abilities. Most species of yokai do not require the consumption of humans to gain power, and with how long some have slumbered there is no telling how strong some of them may have grown.” Yūko predicted. “And some may react poorly to the description of their shrines and lands. They will also be unaware of the advancements of human technology and changes in your society, as we are.”
Tanjiro stepped forward, assisted by Nezuko. “As for Inosuke, Lady Hakushin is unsure what type of yokai could be responsible. The stone hands were similar to the magic that Mr. Arakiba used, but that is all we have to work with.” The scarred boy confirmed sadly.
“If there is anything we can do to assist in finding your friend, we would be glad to assist.” Yūko offered. “I believe that an alliance between our two groups could be most beneficial.”
Tengen paused. “We will have to discuss this further. What exactly are you terms?”
“While I cannot speak for the other elders, I imagine they would want a safe place to live and assistance adapting to modern times.” Yuko surmised. “As for what we can offer, I believe that Mr. Kamado can inform you on what we discussed during our travel here. For now, we will take our leave so that you can discuss. We shall be in the nearby forest contacting our people about the end of demonkind, should you come to a decision.” Yuko rose to her feet shakily.
==VI==
“What do you all think?” Uzui asked.
Gathered around him were the remaining demon slayers, Yushiro, Chief Tecchikawahara, and Kiriya.
“Their offer does have merit, though I don’t believe that we should jump into this blindly.” Kiriya started. “My experience in negotiation is limited, so will leave the decision up to the group.” The boy said timidly.
“You did fine commanding us during the final battle with Kibutsuji.” Shinjurō complimented. “But, you are still a child. We do not doubt your capabilities as a leader but if you feel as though this is the best choice, we will follow your command.”
Kiriya nodded nervously. The losses the Corps incurred under his command still shook him. Kibutsuji killed so many slayers because of his inexperience. He hadn’t even reached double-digits in age and already the others held him in such high regard. His family had always been good at planning, but this wasn’t an old threat that he had been tasked to finish, this was something new and unknown. Kiriya didn’t have any clue how to plan ahead for it.
“Tanjiro, what exactly did that woman tell you?” Sakonji inquired.
“Well, she did offer to assist the Corps in handling yokai threats, as well as healing. She can’t do anything about our old wounds, but she said several yokai possess healing magic.”
“Oi,” Sanemi rose to his feet. “You forgot about the mark too. She said there is a possibility of removing the curse that will kill me and Tomioka in a few years.”
“Wait, are you serious?” Giyu’s eyes widened.
“I said there was a possibility dumbass. Don’t get your hopes up.” Sanemi said crossly.
“It’s not something that I could do, so it is a tempting offer.” Yushiro mused. “And I imagine having magic users to strengthen the Corps is enticing. They don’t seem to use Blood Demon Arts, but something else.”
Tanjiro scratched the back of his head. “I don’t think they liked you very much though.” Yushiro glared at him, and Tanjiro waved his hands in defense. “Because you are a demon! They were wondering why you haven’t turned back into a human yet!”
“Because my blood demon art is useful.” Yushrio huffed.
“About that… Lady Hakushin said that even if you turned back into a human, since you have been a demon for so long your Blood Demon Art should “engrain itself into your body” or something like that…”
Yushiro sped over and grabbed Tanjiro by the shirt. “Explain!”
“W-well, she said that humans can’t normally use magic, but those mutated by Muzan’s blood for long enough should develop some sort of affinity or technique!”
Yushiro took a step back, stunned. “Are you saying that you have one too?”
“I don’t think so. She didn’t sense one from me. She thought that since Kibutsuji’s blood was acting as a poison until the end, and I wasn’t a demon for long though.” Tanjiro held up his withered arm. “Which is why I took damage from it instead. She did say that Nezuko should have some magical ability now.”
“Mhm!” Nezuko nodded. “She offered to train me how to use it.” Truth be told, Nezuko wasn’t keen on the idea of having explosive blood if that was still her technique. Without her regeneration it wouldn’t be a useful power, but if it was something else it could be helpful.
“Those are all good points, if true.” Tengen rubbed his chin. “But if Lady Hakushin is right about her people’s demands, I don’t know if we have the power to meet them. Sure, we could use their assistance in combating hostile yokai, but we would also need to find a space for them to live. It would have to be in secret and we don’t exactly have the facilities for it.”
“We may have to go to the government for this.” Shinjurō chimed in reluctantly. “Kibutsuji never made it a point to attack highly populated areas if he had a choice, but we won’t be sure about the yokai. They were also under the impression that the Ubuyashiki family had disbanded the Corps after we reported Kibutsuji’s death. Operating again without warning, especially during wartime could have us all arrested for sedition if things get out of hand.”
“But the Germans don’t have the forces to attack Japan. Would they really be that much on guard?” Giyu asked.
“Are you sure you want to go to the government?” Tōma asked, tensing up. As a shinobi who engaged in assassination, he could be executed for his crimes. He wasn’t like his brother, who chose to help defend his country by slaying demons. “They might make you fight in the war, those of you that still can at least. Or teach their soldiers your fancy techniques, not only that, but are you planning to teach those yokai them too?” He crossed his arms.
The slayers all glanced around at each other, their reactions souring at the thought of their breathing techniques being used to kill other full-blooded humans.
“As much as I don’t like agreeing with you.” Tōma shot Tengen a dirty look at that statement. “You are right, if we do work with the yokai knowledge will inevitably be shared.” And not all humans would be able to use the magic, compared to the yokai who could learn Total Concentration Breathing, though it would take great effort. It wasn’t an equal exchange in that regard, but the boost in numbers and combat ability would be welcome.
“As much as it hurts to say, I don’t believe that the government would consider us much of a tactical asset as swordsmen, especially with all the guns they have been producing.” Chief Tecchikawahara pointed out.
“The chief is correct. My son fought a demon ranked Lower Two who had a blood demon art that used guns, and he barely survived.” Shinjurō agreed. “And with how difficult it is to learn Total Concentration, it wouldn’t be worth the effort for use in wartime. Most of us would be shot if facing multiple combatants.” The only one in the corps who had used a gun was the younger Shinazugawa, who couldn’t use breathing techniques. Even then, he was able to keep up with and catch several Upper Moons off guard. Against a fully armed squad of soldiers with semi-auto weapons, a Demon Slayer would only be able to take down a handful before being gunned down.
“Then why would the military not just take care of the yokai themselves?” Nezuko queried. “They have guns, it would be easy wouldn’t it?”
“That depends,” Yushiro responded. “How durable are the yokai compared to demons, and what abilities do they possess? I also suppose that this is another reason for me to use the cure. I don’t trust the government not to dissect me to try and make more ‘controllable’ demons. I won’t allow Lady Tamayo’s blessing to be used in such a way!” The demon declared.
“Oh, that’s a good point. They totally would do that.” Tengen agreed. “But I doubt they would use yokai in battle. I’m sure Japan isn’t the only place in the world with supernatural creatures. If other countries were using them I’m sure we would know by now. At least publicly, of course.”
“Is there any other option?” Zenitsu wondered.
Tengen shook his head. “Not really. As Mr. Urokodaki said, the government will catch on that we are active again, and we also don’t have the facilities to accommodate the Yokai, if their population is indeed large. If we work without going to the government they will bring the hammer down on us. It’s not ideal, but we don’t have another choice. I don’t like it any more than you do.”
“I’ll reach out to my government contacts to arrange a meeting.” Kiriya decided. “Although, we will need a representative. As I’m still a child I doubt they will take me seriously. Mr. Uzui, you’ve essentially filled the role of leader for these meetings so far. It may be a lot to ask, but would you mind filling my role as leader of the Demon Slayer Corps?”
Tengen was taken aback. “Are you sure? Your family has led us for centuries. It feels wrong to take your place.”
“I’m sure. I hope this doesn’t come across as me trying to offload all this responsibility on you. I simply believe that you are the most suited for the job. I still intend to assist you in any way that I can, in an advisory role.” Kiriya admitted, looking to each of the other members of the meeting for approval. “Does anyone object to my decision?”
“Listen kid, no matter what you think of yourself, we’ll always see you as the master. Just because you’re a kid doesn’t mean I don’t respect you. You’ve more than earned it.” Sanemi bluntly stated. “If that’s what you wish, we won’t question it. Master Kagaya made a good choice in choosing you to lead the Corps.”
“I agree as well. Your father felt similar to you when he succeeded your grandfather.” Sakonji added. “Part of leadership is the ability to delegate, or in this case, choose someone to lead in areas you feel inadequate in.”
Tengen listened to each of them state their support for Kiriya’s decision. “Alright, if that’s what you want. I’ll give the position back to you when you’re older if you still want it. Leader of the Corps, huh… what a flashy title!” Tengen’s face scowled a bit. “Though, we aren’t exactly hunting demons anymore. We will need a new name…”
“How about Yokai Watch?” Zenitsu suggested eagerly.
“Denied. Not flashy enough.” Tengen immediately shot down the blonde’s idea. “We’ll workshop it later. Now that we’ve decided, we can meet with the Yokai again.”
==VI==
[February 5th, 1915, Tengen Uzui’s Estate]
“You’ve come a long way since you left the family, big brother,” Tōma said. “You’ve accomplished more than I ever would’ve.”
“What, you jealous?” Tengen ribbed, pouring his brother a cup of saké.
“Not particularly, seeing as you will have mountains of paperwork I imagine. If Ubuyashiki’s meeting next week goes well you’ll be part of the government.”
“Yeah, well, someone’s gotta do it. At least I’ll have people to help me. It’s hard to write one-handed.” Tengen downed his drink in a single gulp. “What are you going to do? I imagine you’re going to go back into hiding again. Worried I’ll send the army after you?”
“Pfft, they wouldn’t be able to find me unless you had someone helping them.” Tōma snorted, then took a more thoughtful expression. “I’m not sure what I’ll do. After all this that I’ve seen shinobi work seems tame in comparison. Is this what you’ve had to deal with all these years? Fucking exhausting.”
“More or less, we never got a chance to rest for long.” Tengen mused.
“I feel a bit bad, looking down on you all those years. I thought you were a coward for running away from the life we lived.” The younger Uzui downed the last of his drink. “But you’ve done more than I ever could as a shinobi.” Tōma belched. “Tengen… seeing as how you are in charge of this organization now, is there a place for me there? I don’t mean to be too presumptuous.”
Tengen was taken aback. “Wait, you serious? I thought you wouldn’t want any part of this based on how you were acting. What about the clan?”
“These last few weeks have given me perspective. The shinobi have been in decline for decades, and with technological advances we’ll be irrelevant in a few more I reckon.” Tōma surmised. “You know as well as I do that our skillsets don't translate to much else. I’m not like you, brother. I’ll keep going until I’m dead.”
“Pretty damn pessimistic way of looking at things Tōma.” Tengen snarked. “You should want to live a long, flashy life.”
“Do you really think people like us deserve it, me specifically, after all we’ve done? Our siblings, everyone else we were ordered to kill, why do we get to live after all that?” Tōma questioned.
“I’m honestly surprised you care.”
“I’ve always cared, I just didn’t have the luxury of showing it as clan heir. Do you think I wanted to kill our siblings?” Tōma snapped. “Father had high expectations and you failed to meet them. Do you think it was easy for me to be the object of his attention after you left? I did what was necessary to continue the clan. That doesn’t mean that it was something I enjoyed.” He replied dryly.
“Well, not like we got much of a chance to talk about it. I did leave pretty abruptly.” Tengen shrugged, idly stirring his saké.
“I suppose not.”
They sat silently for a moment.
“If you do want to keep helping us out, you’re going to have to change how you do things. We don’t treat people as disposable in the Corps, and whatever this ends up being will have the same rules.” Tengen decided. “If you’re serious about doing this, that is.”
“I am.” Tōma nodded.
==========================VI==========================
[Tokyo, Japan, April 26, 2242]
Slugger yawned. Morning shifts were always the worst. He’d been up since about four A.M due to the storm, and the HPSC had put out a request to deal with the sudden uptick in crime and rescues.
As he walked through the dark streets the Baseball Hero noticed a prone form lying in a pile of garbage. It could just be a drunk, but as a hero he was obligated to investigate. He neared the man, a foreigner by the looks of it with curly cyan hair and a white blouse stained with freshly dried blood. There was a circular-shaped scar on his neck, which looked like it had healed itself unnaturally with pale blue scar tissue.
“Hey buddy, you okay?” He poked the unconscious man with his bat, not wanting to startle awake someone who looked like they were the victim of a mugging.
Slowly, the foreigner's eyes fluttered open. With a groan, he sat up, gently running his hands over his throat immediately after waking. "Che diavolo indossi?" The man glared up at him. “Sei un utente dello stand?”
Ok, Slugger was not great at foreign languages. It sounded vaguely European. French? No… Italian? “You uh, speak Japanese buddy?”
The man narrowed his eyes. “Japanese? Where am I?” He needed to know Japanese for when they dealt with Yakuza contracts.
“You’re in Japan?” Slugger asked, confused on why he wouldn’t know.
“Japan! Japan!! The man screeched. “Why the hell am I in Japan!”
“Sir, you need to calm down-” The blue-haired man’s body suddenly shifted into a full-white bodysuit and grabbed the pro hero by the throat. Within seconds his entire body had frozen solid.
“Why the fuck am I in Japan?!” Ghiaccio rasped.
Notes:
Tengen’s family is never named in the Manga, so I made some names.
Uzui Tadashi - written as 忠 (Tada): "Loyalty" or "obedience," and 志 (Shi): "Will" or "ambition," (Tengen’s dad)
Uzui Tōma - written as 冬 (Tō): "Winter," 馬 (Ma): "Horse,"
Their names are meant to draw how they are depicted as cold and detached, wanting to ensure the longevity of the Uzui family as shinobi.
I’m not going to pretend that Tengen is perfect, because he obviously isn’t, I just like him as a character. Seeing as this is 1900’s japan he’s not going to have perfect views on gender equality but he is good to his wives comparatively to his father and brother… but he’s also said in the databook for demon slayer that the female hashira had “good hips for giving birth” so…
On the Yokai side, Aka and Ao are the Oni mentioned in Itto’s personal story in Genshin, adjusted to look more like the modern oni in Genshin Impact with colorful horns rather than skin.
Hakushin is just a minor kitsune character who has been barely mentioned in Genshin, so I gave her the name Yūko - written as 夕 (Yū): "Evening" or "dusk", 子 (Ko): "Child"
Tsukkotsu is a Tsuchigumo, which I’m interpreting as a giant tarantula yokai (you may remember one that Naomasa saw when he visited the Tenryou Commission domain in chapter 26, eating a human arm). Written as ツッコツ, which is supposed to sound like rapid clicks and tapping sounds for a more bug/arachnid-like name.
The reason the Yokai weren’t around was because Muzan drove them all into hiding after feeding on them. This is partially the reason why some demons had traits associated with yokai, like the spider family’s mutations or Nezuko’s horn, but that could either be the absorbed yokai traits manifesting or just demonic mutation.
The demon slayer marks are also never really explained in canon, but seeing as how Yoriichi was the first one who manifested one during the “Golden Age” of demon slayers, it came about after Muzan had been around for a few centuries. I’m just explaining it as slayers who had slight immunity to Muzan’s blood who were exposed to demon blood during their battles, and instead of dying or becoming demons, they gained a mark if they met the conditions. Since its still a demonic curse it does kill them though. Yoriichi was just built differently and was able to survive it. It’s essentially like a corrupted buff in a video game -50% hp +150 dmg (these numbers are just example). The yokai are going to cure Sanemi and Giyu but they wont’ be able to access that power anymore after the demonic curse is cleansed, but they won’t die.
As for the Demon Slayers, for those who don’t watch/read it:
Tanjiro: Deformed left arm, injured right eye as a result of cleansing of Muzan’s blood
Tengen: Missing left arm and eye, lost in Entertainment District
Sanemi - Missing pointer and middle finger on the right hand, lost during fight with Kokushibo
Giyu- Missing right arm, lost it fighting Muzan
Zenitsu - injured legs, hurts for him to walk (I am lessening his injuries compared to manga so he can still fight)
Kanao - half-blinded in one/both eyes, injured fighting Doma and MuzanRengoku and Urokodaki are retired Hashira, with the latter’s health starting to decline due to old age and the burden of Muzan’s death making it easier for him to relax.
So pretty much the only ones who can fight are Zenitsu, Sanemi, and Shinjurō at mostly full capacity, Tengen and Giyu at partial fighting strength (Tengen is still shown to be able to hold his own in Hashira Training Arc), and Tanjiro, Sakonji, Nezuko, Kanao being able to do the bare minimum. Their numbers are pretty low, which is why they are recruiting and getting Tengen’s and his men to help. Plus Yushiro can only fight at night until he cures himself (I know that they never mentioned the cure being replicable, but I also don’t think they would leave people like the guy from Asakusa or any other people that she saved by turning them like Yushiro( which is something I made up, not canon))
I wonder if ya’ll can guess where I’m going with this flashback arc plotline. Honestly, this could be the premise to it’s own fic.
Also, Slugger’s two-sentence blurb about his death in Ch. 4 was actually important all aloooooooooooooooong.
Chapter 44: Osmium
Summary:
Lumine spills her feelings to Izuku, and he decides to help her with her pursuits.
But why does Haylee have to be the densest girl known to man?
Comic by GRS-
Notes:
I decided to do one more chapter of relationship building before UA. Next chapter is U.A first day tho I promise. I am also working on an unhinged non-canon to this fic one-shot for funsies. Honestly, this was going to be a funny little one shot too, and its more of an omake tbh, but i think it’s needed in the main fic for relationship development.
CW: Suggestive language
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As part of the deal with Prime Minister Mifune Takahiro, all former MLA members who stood down will be offered the opportunity to take the hero licensing exam, but will only be allowed to operate within the area surrounding Deika City for the next twenty years on probation per the advice of the HPSC.
Additionally, all heroes who were in on the conspiracy will be put on probation or retirement. Those that did not surrender are to be sent to Tartarus under the charges of treason. The remaining rebels under Arachnophobia have gone dark and the Tenryou and HPSC Commissions are currently investigating.
- Cabinet Briefing, July 26, 2228
==========================VI==========================
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, February 14th, 2243]
“So how’s your arm?” Lumine asked as she sat down.
“It’s still a little sore, and I was told to take it easy for the next few days. I’m sticking to leg exercises until the exam.” Izuku rubbed his wrist.
“I bet Tenno wasn’t happy with you.” Lumine joked.
Izuku’s face reddened. “I didn’t mean to impale her!”
“Lucky she can heal, am I right?” Lumine smirked.
“Yeah…”
It was just the two of them today, with Haylee out running errands all day with Ms. Tau. Toshinori was gone too, doing some hero work as All Might. Izuku was being extra careful, returning to the beach to pick up little scraps that had washed up and kept in shape. He just couldn’t exert himself too much with his recent injury.
“I can’t wait to see your quirk in action once you get a better handle on it,” Lumine said with a warm smile, causing Izuku to stammer and blush.
Lumine opened her mouth to say something else but stopped. ‘ C’mon, I need to ask him while it’s just the two of us. Ayaka said that if I’m really interested in her, make sure there isn’t any conflict between friends…’ She just needed an appropriate time to bring it up.
Izuku noticed Lumine staring off into space and chewing on her lip nervously. “Eikyō, are you alright?”
Lumine was so startled she nearly fell off the bench, waving her arms around to catch herself. “Woooah! Oh erm, yeah I’m fine.”
“Are you nervous about the exams too?” Izuku guessed.
“That’s part of it…” Lumine nodded. “I uh, forget I said anything.”
“Oh… well if you want to talk about it…” Izuku offered, watching as Lumine shifted awkwardly, looking especially flustered for some reason.
‘ Screw it… now’s as good a time as any.’ Lumine decided. “Midoriya, uhm…” She twirled a strand of hair from her bangs around, gaze flicking around anywhere but at him. “Tenno is pretty amazing, isn’t she?”
Izuku’s expression brightened. “Yeah, she is. She’s so smart and strong. I want to be just like her!” Lumine didn’t know as much about Haylee’s past as Izuku did, but even knowing where she came from and some of what she had to go through didn’t diminish the admiration and gratitude he felt toward her.
“You must really like her.” Lumine nibbled on her lip, betraying her uneasy feelings.
“Of course, she’s my best friend. Not that uh, you also are…” Izuku stumbled over his words, not wanting Lumine to feel as if he appreciated her less.
Lumine giggled. “Midoriya, calm down. I get it.”
“Oh, sorry.” Izuku blushed.
“Do you uh…So... do you think she’s, like, cute?'” Lumine flubbed, her cheeks as red as Crimson Riot’s hair.
“Do I think she’s-” Izuku froze, realizing what Lumine had just asked.
Oh.
OH.
Lumine likes Haylee.
That epiphany was probably the only thing that kept Izuku from going catatonic, because he would’ve if he had to answer whether he found her cute or not. It still didn’t stop him from nearly faceplanting in the sand
“W-what?!” Izuku stuttered with wide eyes, nearly losing his balance. “I mean—I, uh, well, she’s... uh..." He shifted from foot to foot. “Haylee is uhm… I guess she’s pretty cute, not that I think about that a lot.”
‘Oh my god, that’s adorable.’ Lumine thought. ‘ He’s so nervous, not that I’m any better…’ She put her legs up on the bench and hugged them, trying to hide her nervous smile.
“Why do you, ehem, why do you ask?” Izuku tried to maintain some semblance of calm.
It was Lumine’s turn to blush, though she didn’t stammer as much as Izuku had. “I uh… well you see I… just wanted to know what you thought…” Her blush grew deeper. “And if you also… felt strongly about her?”
“Well, I uh…” What did Izuku think about Haylee? She was undoubtedly cute, but the same could be said for most girls he hung out with, like Tokage and Eikyō. Truly, he was blessed to be friends with multiple pretty girls. “I don’t know. Why are you asking me?”
“Because you’re her best friend. You’ve known her longer than me and you two are… well, you’re really close.” Lumines’s fingers tapped rhythmically on her knees.
Izuku could feel his heartbeat growing ever faster. “I mean, we’re friends, I wouldn’t say we are that close…” He tried to laugh it off, scratching the back of his head.
“Midoriya, when I first met you she had her legs wrapped around your neck.” Lumine deadpanned.
“She was teaching me a move!” Izuku protested.
“It didn’t look like you minded though,” Lumine teased, enjoying the flustered and emarrassed look on the green-haired boy’s face. “Which, to be fair, I wouldn’t either.” She muttered to herself.
Izuku wisely chose not to say anything further, because he would only dig himself a deeper hole. Haylee was strong, pretty, and nice to him. Did he like her like that? Was that why Lumine was asking him? “Do you really think so?”
“Yeah, you spend pretty much all of your free time together, like seriously, you do everything together.”
“Haylee was helping me train and she didn’t have any other people to hang out with…” Izuku pointed out.
“She also hugs you a lot.” Lumine shot back.
Izuku didn’t really have a response to that one. Haylee didn't… like like him, did she? Him, of all people? There was no way.
“I just don’t want to get in the way of whatever you two have.” Lumine shrunk back, embarrassed.
“I don’t… I don’t think it’s like that at all.” Izuku said. “Haylee, she speaks her mind. If she was interested in me,” He gulped. “romantically, she would say so.”
“You really think that?” Lumine wondered. It would be in character for Haylee to out and say it. She was pretty direct with what she wanted. The blue-haired girl was the type of person who didn’t take crap from anyone, and if she felt strongly about anything she wasn’t afraid to say it out loud. Plus, she had a bit of a temper.
“Yeah…” Izuku nodded. “You uh, you have a crush on her, don’t you?” His cheeks heated up.
“Was it that obvious?” Lumine mumbled.
“When did that start?”
“Uhm… back on New Year’s Day, I suppose.” Lumine touched her index fingers together anxiously. “She’s always been, well, hot, but like in the general sense.”
“Mhm, mhm.” Izuku nodded desperately, trying not to look too bashful.
“Like, I just thought she was hot. I think lots of people are hot. But… seeing her in that kimono made me see her in a different way. I’m used to her throwing us around and kicking our butts in training. Frankly, she’s kind of scary.”
“She can be, yes.” Izuku shivered, remembering the overwhelming presence Haylee could get when she was fighting seriously, and he knew she was holding a lot back.
“And I like the way she fights with the sword. I know that you are new to using one, but I’ve been practicing for years. Her swordplay is beautiful. Is that weird?” Lumine worried. Of all the things to like about someone, swordplay felt like something people would find odd.
“I don’t think it’s too weird,” Izuku assured her. “It doesn’t have to be something physical that you like about someone.”
‘Though she’s got me in that department too.’ The tips of Lumine’s ears burned red. “Yep. Totally right.” She squeaked, resisting to the urge to literally slap the dirty thoughts out of her head.
The two silently shuffled in place for a moment.
“So, uh… you thought that she was into me?”
“Yeah…” Lumine confirmed. “I really like her, but I don’t want to do anything if you wanted to… I mean, I could, but it would be a jerk move if you did. I don’t want to ruin our friendship over a girl.”
“You want to date her?” Izuku asked shakily.
“Y-yeah… but I don’t know if she’s uh… I don’t know if she swings that way.” Lumine sighed restlessly. “I figured she was at least into guys the way she acts around you though.” The blonde glanced at Izuku, fidgeting with the sleeve of her shirt. “You aren’t upset about this, are you?”
“No, I uh,” Izuku rubbed the back of his neck. “It wasn’t something I’d thought about until you mentioned it. I-If you are interested in her it wouldn’t bother me at all.”
“You’re a good friend, Midoriya.” Lumine stood up and hugged him before he could react, causing steam to erupt from his ears.
‘ Tooclosetooclosetooclose!’ He felt like he was about to faint. Lumine’s hair smelled like flowers (mostly because of the flowers in said hair). Thankfully, she didn’t hug him long enough for Izuku to do something embarrassing like passing out.
“So uh, now that that’s out in the open… do you have any ideas on how to flirt with her?”
“F-f-flirt?”
As Lumine would later think back on, perhaps asking for the assistance of someone as nervous as Izuku wasn’t her best idea.
==VI==
Attempt #1: Try complimenting her!
“So uh, Tenno. Your clothes look cute today.” Lumine mustered up the courage to say.
Haylee stopped. “But I wear the same clothes every day?” Haylee puzzled. “Did they… look bad before?”
“No, they looked fine, I mean, uhh… I just thought they looked especially cute?” Lumine said, dying inside slightly at how much she was fumbling with this. ‘ Oh god, does she think I’m trying to insult her? Craaaaaaaap!’
'Why does my chest feel weird... did I eat something bad?' Haylee thought.
Izuku facepalmed.
“It’s not supposed to be cute. It’s supposed to be functional.” Haylee corrected, oblivious to Lumine’s internal plight. “I like pockets, and I don’t have to worry about choosing an outfit.”
She then proceeded to lecture Izuku and Lumine about ‘form vs function’ for the next half hour. H
==VI==
Attempt #2: Bond over similar interests!
“So uh, Haylee.” Lumine started. “Do you have a favorite weapon type? You seem to use swords a lot.”
The three teens were currently perusing a shop that sold cosplay weapons, taking a small break from training.
“I wouldn’t say I have a favorite… just whatever suits me in the moment. Swords are just easy to start with. If I were either of you,” Haylee put her hand on her chin. “I’d probably use daggers or a bo staff, it would synergize better with your quirk. If I was Izuku I’d use something strong that could withstand my strength, like a hammer or mace.”
“Do you know how to use those too?” Lumine asked.
“Yeah. I was trained to use a lot of weapons.” Haylee shrugged. “Not to brag, but I’ve mastered everything I was given.” She said smugly, contradicting her statement.
“Woah… what types?”
“Let’s see… whips, fans, daggers, nunchucks, staves, scythes, fisticuffs, shields, tonfas, claws, glaives, hammers… chainsaws.”
‘Chainsaws?!!!’
“And swords, but for them there were a lot of different styles like rapiers, blades with whips, katanas, machetes, and just straight up wielding two swords.” She turned back to Izuku and Lumine who were wobbling in a daze, trying to keep track of all that.
“So many…” Izuku staggered.
“Oh, here’s one.” She grabbed a model hammer off the wall, probably from some famous game or anime. “Here, this would be a good one for you. Give it a swing.”
“Like this?” Izuku stepped back and swung the weapon. It was surprisingly heavy for being a plastic replica.
“If you want to let it slip out of your hands, sure.” Haylee moved closer. “With these types of weapons, you need to have a tighter grip and control the weight. It’s easy to hurt yourself if you don’t.” She grabbed Izuku’s hand and moved it higher up. “Pay attention too, Eikyō. This is helpful for larger weapons.”
“Alright…”
“So with hammers, the blunt part is called the head. It’s the biggest and heaviest part of it. Sometimes the back of it will be a shaper end used for other types of attacks, but in this case it’s just a basic warhammer.” She pointed to his left hand. “That part is the shaft, your right hand is on the grip, or handle. Generally, you want to have a hand on both of them. If you try to one hand swing with just the grip you could really mess up your wrist depending on how heavy the hammer is.”
“So I should wear gloves?” Izuku guessed.
“Yeah, or put something on your hands to keep them from getting too sweaty. But, if you get something slippery on the shaft it can be really hard to hold, which is why the handle is made out of something easier to hold onto. You do want to be able to move your hand up and down on the shaft though, so that you can shift your position depending on how you swing. Got it?”
Lumine and Haylee both nodded, a slight blush marking their cheeks from her phrasing.
“Good, remember, you need to grip the shaft firmly, even when it gets slippery,” Haylee instructed, oblivious to the implications of her language.
Izuku’s hands started to sweat, and he nearly dropped the hammer on his feet.
Haylee whirled around. “I said to firmly grasp it! Wait, why are your noses bleeding?”
==VI==
Attempt #3: Give her a small gift!
“Midoriya, I want to give her something to celebrate getting into U.A. What does she like?” Lumine asked.
“Well, it should be something small…. Candy? She loves chocolate…” Izuku pondered for a moment. “I imagine something cheap? You want to see how she reacts, right?”
“Yeah, I read online that you shouldn’t get your crush something expensive because it puts pressure on them if you get an expensive gift,” Lumine confirmed. “What else does she like?”
“Uhh…. she doesn’t really do that much else. She erm…” He wondered if this was something Haylee would want to share. “She likes to sew and carve stuff out of wood too.”
“I have no idea what I would get her for that… so chocolate it is!” Lumine declared, then sprinted inside the nearby store. A minute later she walked out with a small bag of chocolates.
They made their way across town to meet up with Haylee, Lumine using her quirk to lightly chill the chocolate to keep it from melting.
“Izuku! Eikyō!” They could see Haylee waving at them. “Sup!”
“I um. I got you something to congratulate you on getting into U.A.” Haylee said nervously, looking back to see Izuku giving her a quick thumbs-up. She held up the bag of chocolate. “Izuku said you like chocolate.”
Haylee stared at the bag for a few seconds, drool already leaking from her lips. “Eikyō, I want you to know something.” She placed her hand on Lumine’s shoulder, meeting her eyes.
‘ Oh god, is she going to…?” Lumine’s breath hitched.
“I will literally kill for anyone who gives me free chocolate. We are best friends now.” Haylee said matter-of-factly.
“Eh?” Lumine stared blankly as Haylee snatched the candy from her hands and poured the entire thing in her mouth, cheeks filling up like a demented blue-furred chipmunk.
Izuku nearly collapsed trying not to laugh out loud. It didn’t take Haylee more than thirty seconds to devour the entire bag completely.
“You uh, really love chocolate, don’t you…” Lumine sweatdropped.
“Mhm!” Haylee nodded furiously, licking the remaining chocolate off her teeth. “I’d never had it before I came to Japan, and now I can’t get enough of it!”
“You didn’t have chocolate before then?”
“Tragic, right?” Haylee’s reaction distracted Lumine from asking how that was possible. “Izuku gave me chocolate when he first met me, and now we’re friends. Therefore, if a friend gives me chocolate, we are destined to be besties!” Haylee said, assured by her impeccable logic with a 100% success rate. “And as best friends, you now get the honor of referring to me by first name if you want.”
Izuku couldn’t help but feel off-put about this development, considering it took a heartfelt, tear-filled conversation with Haylee to solidify their friendship and get on a first-name basis after revealing their greatest secrets to each other, but Lumine just had to give her chocolate.
Then again, this was entirely in character for Haylee.
It wasn’t what she was planning, but a first-name basis with Haylee was something at least. Lumine would take it.
==VI==
[Takoba Municipal Beach Park, April 2nd, 2243]
Lumine flopped down on the bench next to Izuku and groaned. It was a week until they started at U.A, after nearly two whole goddamn months of trying to gauge Haylee’s response to her attempts at flirting. Well, not entirely three months, because she slowed down as they got closer to the Entrance Exams as to not distract either of them.
“Why isn’t this working…” Lumine moaned. “We’ve tried almost everything I looked up, and even consulted your romance manga!”
“Are we doing something wrong?” Izuku buried his face in his hands, having tried his best to support his other friend’s romantic pursuits.
“I don’t think so. But… there’s no chemistry between us. I don’t think she gets what I’m trying to do at all.” Lumine despaired at her mountain of failed flirting attempts.
Neither of them wanted to say it, but they were both thinking it.
Haylee was the densest fucking person they had ever met in their lives. Most people would catch on to the fact that maybe, just maybe, having your friend constantly compliment you and try to get closer to you meant something, especially after almost two months. And it wasn’t like Lumine was being subtle, at least not to the point of outright asking Haylee what her preferences were.
Izuku had tried, only to faint building up the courage to ask on Lumine’s behalf. Bless his heart. When Lumine attempted to ask, it seemed like fate itself was against her attempts, because something would come up midway through the question and interrupt her.
==VI==
[A week or so ago…]
“Puppy!” Haylee bent down and started ruffling the dog’s fur, Lumine’s mouth frozen midway through the start of her sentence.
“I’m so sorry, he’s a therapy dog in training!” The owner ran up with a detached leash.
Haylee frowned at the implication of why the dog was interested in her, but also, she really loved kubrows… well, whatever canine-adjacent thing this was? “Oh, it’s fine, I love animals.”
“He really seems to like you too. He’s only about a year old, so he still gets excited.” The owner explained.
“So still a pup then.” The dog licked Haylee’s hand, and Lumine bent down to give it scratches. “How many eggs were in it’s litter?”
“Pardon?”
“Uh, Haylee?” Izuku’s eyebrows furrowed. “Dogs don’t lay eggs.”
Her cheeks immediately flushed. “I-I knew that! It was a joke!” Haylee stammered.
“Mhm…” Izuku replied with a nod of mocking disbelief.
“A. Joke.” Haylee grabbed his shoulder in a vice grip.
Lumine cackled off to the side, earning a sharp glare from Haylee.
==VI==
“Am I being stupid Izuku?” The two of them had grown closer as Izuku assisted Lumine, to the point of referring to each other by first name. “I’m trying my best, but she just… GOD!” She created a small snowball with her quirk and threw it into the sand. “She just can’t get the hint. All I want to know is if I have a chance dammit!”
Izuku tried to give her a reassuring head pat, at least as much as his frazzled nerves would allow.
“We aren’t even going to be in the same class for god’s sake. And I don’t want to stress her out before school starts, because I know we’ll all be busy.” Lumine wailed. “Ayaka said that Class A and B don’t interact that much until the later terms, so we probably won’t get to see each other that much while classes are in session.” She deflated like a balloon man at a car dealership, sliding down the bench on her back.
“W-well, look at it this way.” Izuku tried to cheer her up. “You’ll get to see her every day at lunch, and we can all walk to the train station together on our way home!”
“I guess you’re right…” Lumine sighed, slightly less crestfallen than before. “I just, I dunno, expected to get further with this, at least before school started…” Her eyes widened. “Oh gosh, I’m going to get to see her in a school uniform!” She flailed around on the ground imagining Haylee looking all cute and flustered wearing the U.A. uniform… well, probably not the skirt because she liked having pockets, but that was part of her tomboyish charm that Lumine found so adorable.
God, she was such a fucking disaster. At least she had the solace of knowing she wasn’t alone in her struggle.
Notes:
Lumine: Confesses her feelings about Haylee to Izuku
All Might (In izuku’s head): A true hero is an ally to the LGBT community!Poor Izuku, still not having enough confidence to believe that anyone would be romantically interested in him.
Next Chapter: AFTER ALMOST 300K WORDS, ITS FINALLY HAPPENING!
I have art prepared and everything, I’m so excited!
Chapter 45: Curveball
Summary:
Haylee, Inosuke, Lumine, and Izuku begin their first day of class.
Meanwhile, Nezu revels in the chaos that is about to unfold.
Notes:
It’s time!
Character art by Feerocomics.Cool bug fact: I just came up with the name for Haylee’s quirk like 2 days before starting this.
…300k words into the fic.
Art by Feerocomics .
There is also cover art on Chapter 40 for Nardis and Curator fight so go check that out.Character first names are used by people familiar with the character or when they are speaking if you are wondering about the inconsistency with that.
CW: Mentioned cannibalism (Moonfish)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
{Tenryou Commission Archives: Moonfish Arrest}
-Recording pull requested on July 21st, 2242, following Moonfish’s escape from a prison transport inbound to Tartarus-
“Please state your name and rank for the record.”
“Detective Tanaka Hiroshi, Kyoto Police Force, badge number 16-0823.”
“You were one of the detectives leading the investigation into the villain Moonfish, also known as Kuruto Shiga, correct?”
“That’s right. I coordinated efforts with the heroes to bring him in.”
“Did you notice anything unusual? Any abilities not listed as part of his quirk profile?”
“Not that I can remember. May I ask why the military cares so much about a serial killer?”
“That’s classified, but I’ll say we keep track of those who consume human flesh and blood for abnormalities.”
“Like, for diseases and bioweapons?”
“Sure, let's go with that. Can you walk me through how you tracked him down?”
“Well, we’d been looking for him for a while, because he’d been involved in the kidnapping of several people. For such a depraved person, he was incredibly hard to pin down considering his, ugh… tastes.”
“So he slipped up?”
“Yeah, because he was looking for something highly specific on the dark web. You familiar with Scooby Doo?”
“The old American cartoon? Vaguely?”
“Well a couple of years back, they found a dog with a speech quirk and decided to reboot the show after like, I dunno, eighty years? Not like there were many people still around who remembered it, but that just meant it felt like a new show I guess?”
“I see.”
“Apparently it’s pretty popular overseas, they even get pro heroes to do cameo appearances and all that, I think All Might starred in a special a few years back, but that’s beside the point. You see, Moonfish had a particular flair for the classics, apparently. Bordering on an obsession. He wanted to chase around his victims like a monster of the week before he devoured them.”
“Oh…”
“Hard to track on the Villain net, but since he was looking for a specific type of dog to fit his sick fantasy we set up a sting operation.”
“And that worked?”
“It did, but he got jumpy and nearly killed some of the heroes sent in to apprehend him.”
“You did good, getting someone like him off the streets.”
“Thank you, sir. Just doing my duty…”
“There anything you want to add?”
“Can this be off the record?”
“Of course. Something bothering you?”
“This may be crossing some lines, since I’m sworn to uphold the law, but the evidence I had to go through to find him? It made me want to put a bullet through his skull then and there when he was being lead away in the iron maiden.”
“I see… It may do you some solace to know that the death penalty is being considered and with the evidence against him it will likely succeed.”
“Really? At least justice will be done then… Just wish we didn’t have to interrogate him about where all the bodies are before we go to court. Uh, should you really be telling me all this?”
“Probably not, but it doesn’t particularly matter at this point.”
“What?”
“Erase his memory of the debriefing and make sure he gets a vacation.”
==========================VI==========================
[Oguro Residence, Naruhata Ward, April 10th, 2243]
“DAMMIT INOSUKE PUT ON THE DAMN SHIRT!” Rumi wrestled with the boy, who wiggled in her arms like a snake.
“NEVER!” Inosuke howled, struggling to wiggle free from Rumi’s biceps.
“YOU LITTLE SHIT!”
Soga took a long sip of his coffee next to Iwao. “So, how long you wanna bet they will be going at this?
Iwao rolled his eye. “Better be damn soon. He still has to take the train to get to U.A.”
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence]
“Backpack?”
“Yep! I have everything!” Lumine slipped on her shoes and did a quick twirl to show off her new uniform.
“You sure? Do you want me to pack you a lunch?” Jonathan asked.
“Dad! Stop fussing! They have free lunches at school. I’ll be fine.” Lumine groaned.
“Big sis! Big sis!” Paimon floated up to her with a worried expression. “You’ll be back later, right?”
Jonathan scooped his youngest daughter up, causing her to squeal. “Don’t worry dear, it’s just like your preschool but for heroes. She’ll be back in time for dinner.”
“Can we have a treat to celebrate?”
Jonathan rolled his eyes, chuckling. “You had a treat last night… but I can make an exception for such an important day.”
“Yaaaaaay!”
==VI==
[Tau Residence]
“I’m so proud of you!” Ordan held Haylee in a tight bear hug, much to her chagrin.
“Ordan, I’m trying to look presentable. You’re wrinkling my uniform!” Haylee complained. She actually liked this uniform, even though it was a departure from what she normally wore. Thank god that U.A. didn’t force strict uniform guidelines for boys and girls. If she had to wear a damn skirt she would’ve had to stab someone.
“Sorry, I can’t help it.” Ordan sniffled.
“Are you crying?” Haylee asked, turning to the mirror to straighten out her tie.
“Yes-- never! -- just a bit.” The scarred man admitted. “I’m just so happy. Your first day in a new school with all your friends!”
“You act like this is new news…” Haylee scoffed.
“Well, he’s not the only one.” Natah strolled into the living room. “This is a big step for you. Are you nervous?”
Haylee shook her head. “Me? Nervous? …well, maybe a little. There’s going to be so many new people to meet. I’m not sure if I’m ready for all that social interaction to be honest. It might be a bit overwhelming.”
“Just be yourself, I’m sure it will be fine,” Natah advised.
"Okaaay, mooom."” Haylee said sarcastically. “Ugh… still feels weird to say it.” She turned around and gave the older woman a hug.
“Have a good day at school,” Natah said, quickly transforming her fingers into a comb and straightening out the rest of Haylee’s hair.
“Love you!” Haylee slid on her backpack and walked out the door.
“Can you believe it, Natah? She’s all grown up.” Ordan wiped his eyes.
“Ordan, why are you crying? We are going to see her in a few hours at U.A?” Natah asked.
“I know, I know… but she looks so happy. She’s going to live the life she deserves, no more wars.” Well, normal was relative considering this was a hero school, but normal in the context of this universe he supposed.
“Are you ready to go?” Natah inquired.
“Yep! I have a spare copy of my suit at U.A. already.” Ordan nodded in confirmation.
“Well, I’ll see you there I suppose.” Natah shrugged.
“Wait! Can you fly me there? Please?” Ordan begged.
“Ordan, you are an adult. You can drive to work.” Natah sighed.
“Just this once?” Ordan gave her a puppy dog stare.
“Fine, but only today.” Natah relented. “Grown ass man…” She muttered to herself.
“Daughter.” Hunhow greeted. “I… I wish you luck with your first day at work.” He was clearly struggling in his phrasing.
“Thank you, Father,” Natah replied tersely. She could tell at the very least that Hunhow was attempting to be supportive of her choices even though he didn’t approve of them, and sincerely at that.
“I bought you this.” Hunhow opened his hand, which held a small box. “I thought that… maybe it would be a good gift.”
Natah took the box, opened it up and took out the object within. It was a coffee mug with the symbol of the Lotus printed on it, and next to it a smaller box addressed to Haylee.
“Oh.. thank you.” Natah held the cup up and inspected it.
“The uh… cup changes color when depending on the temperature of the drink.” Hunhow rubbed his wrist awkwardly. “I found it fitting, considering your abilities.” His red cheeks darkened to a black gradient, the closest he could get to an embarrassed blush.
Natah set the cup and box down, looking at it thoughtfully. “Thank you for the gift. I’ll make sure that Haylee receives hers when I see her later.” She took a cautious step toward Hunhow, before giving him a quick hug.
It was a wholesome moment, albeit slightly depressing considering this was the second time in her centuries of living that she’d hugged her father.
It only lasted a moment before Natah broke away.
“I’m going to… go sit down now.” Hunhow awkwardly shuffled away, barely allowing a now-dressed Ordan to pass by.
Ordan said nothing, simply raising an eyebrow at Natah after witnessing the hug.
“Are you ready?” Natah asked.
“Yep! Let's go!”
Natah sighed, transforming into her hero outfit and scooping Ordan into her arms in a bridal-style carry.
“I feel like a princess.” Ordan joked.
“Don’t make me drop you.” Natah threatened, before shooting off into the sky.
==VI==
[U.A. High School]
Izuku scanned his student ID at the gate. Even though he was early, he was still in a hurry. Several students were milling around the courtyard before class, mostly the second and third years judging by their ages. A shadow passed overhead but when he looked up he only saw a faint flash of purple. Weird.
Up at the stairs, he spotted Haylee and Lumine bowing to a third-year girl with dark indigo hair.
“Haylee! Lumine!” Izuku shouted, though not too loudly, as he approached.
“Sup,” Haylee said plainly.
“Hi Izuku!” Lumine waved happily.
“Who was that?” Izuku asked.
“Just one of the third years,” Haylee said. “Lumine was asking her where the classrooms were, I only just got here too. She seemed nice though.”
Now that Izuku was thinking about it, the girl seemed familiar. She was the winner of the second year’s sports festival last year. He couldn’t remember her name, not that it would matter since U.A. used fake names for competitors unless the student allowed it to be shared.
“Your outfit looks nice,” Lumine commented.
“Oh, t-thanks.” Izuku stammered. “You both look great too.”
“I know, right? U.A.’s uniforms look really nice!” Lumine did a quick twirl, showing off her skirt in an attempt to get Haylee to notice.
“You didn’t tie your tie right,” Haylee noted, completely missing Lumine’s display. She reached over and started fussing with his tie, trying to make it somewhat more presentable. “There, that’s a bit better.”
“Oh, thanks.” Izuku scratched at the back of his head. “I don’t really know how to tie it that well.” He ran his hand along the tie, which was now straightened but still short.
“Clearly. What would you do without me?” Haylee giggled. “Anyway, we still have like twenty minutes till class starts. Do you want to get going so we can introduce ourselves to our new classmates?”
“Sure.” Izuku nodded.
“I guess I’ll see you guys later,” Lumine replied. “Lunch in the cafeteria tomorrow?”
“Sounds good. See ya!” Haylee waved goodbye.
The two of them strolled down the halls toward Classroom 1-A. Eventually, they arrived faster than expected due to having directions.
“That’s a big door,” Haylee noted. It was at least three Izuku’s tall.
“It’s probably for students who are larger than normal.” Izuku guessed.
“Hm. Neat.” Haylee replied dryly. “I wonder what our classmates will be like. Hopefully not a bunch of assholes.”
“I- I’m sure it will be fine…” Izuku sweatdropped, though he did shudder at the thought of Katsuki possibly being in the class. He slid the door open.
“Get your feet off the desk at once!”
“Huh?”
“Oh joy,” Haylee mumbled. She placed her hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “Good job Izuku, you jinxed it.” Of course, the two boys that pissed her off at the entrance exam were in her class. The blonde asshole and the tall boy in glasses who tried to tell off Izuku during the practical orientation. It seemed the two hadn’t noticed them yet as they were too busy arguing.
Katsuki snorted at the snooty rich kid before his eyes landed on Deku, narrowing instantly. His foreign friend was there too.
“Oh, it’s you.” The tall boy said as he approached. Izuku felt a slight bit of panic as the entire class had turned their attention to him.
“Good morning! My name is Iida Tenya from-” Tenya started.
“Man, your ass must be sore since it looks like that stick you had up it from the Entrance exams is still there.” Haylee interrupted him before he could finish his greeting.
Katsuki snorted, having said something similar a few moments ago.
“Wha- how dare you!” Tenya gawked.
“Haylee!” Izuku squawked. Now everyone was really staring at them!
“If you came to lecture again, I don’t really care.” Haylee scoffed.
“That was not my intention. I simply wanted to apologize to… what is your name?”
“M-midoriya Izuku!” Izuku said, snapping to attention like a soldier.
“- Midoriya. He realized the true nature of the exam, and I misjudged his intelligence and character. I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions.” Tenya did a sharp bow at a perfect 45° angle.
“Oh.” Haylee scratched the back of her head, cheeks reddening. “Well, now I feel like the dick for jumping to conclusions.” She shuffled awkwardly. Her eyes flickered to the corner of her vision, having heard the steady footsteps of someone approaching a few seconds ago.
“Hey, I recognize that hair! It’s falling boy!” The new arrival beamed.
‘ Falling boy.’ Haylee snorted in a barely suppressed laugh.
“Oh! It’s you!” Izuku recognized her as he turned around. He stepped aside to let her into the classroom and the two began to chat.
Haylee noticed the blonde boy glaring at Izuku and narrowed her eyes at him. He noticed and gritted his teeth at her. It seemed the dislike was mutual despite them never having met. She’d only heard him in passing, and he seemed to know Izuku. Even from that brief interaction, something about him rubbed Haylee the wrong way. Just seeing his face made her irrationally angry.
“I have arrived!” A new gravelly voice popped up loudly behind her. Haylee’s eyes narrowed to pinpricks in surprise. She hadn’t heard him coming at all. Someone snuck up on her, of all people! She didn’t even hear his footsteps
Slowly, she, Izuku, and the new girl turned around.
“Aaaaah!” Izuku and Ochaco jolted at the sudden appearance of the new boy. Judging by his build he was an older boy, probably a third-year. He was wearing a U.A. uniform, but the shirt sleeves looked like they had been torn off, exposing his well-muscled arms riddled with fading scars. His shirt was popped, tieless, and his head was a boar’s.
A blast of steam escaped the newcomer’s nostrils, right into Haylee’s face. She blinked slowly, realizing that he was wearing a taxidermied mask and was not a boar mutant. “Uh… can I help you?” Haylee asked, slightly off guard from the boy’s sudden appearance.
“What classroom is this?” Inosuke questioned.
“1-A? The second and third-year classrooms are thataway.” Haylee pointed her thumb down the hall.
“Oh, I’m in the right place then!” Inosuke said excitedly.
“Excuse me!” Tenya interrupted, chopping his arm rapidly. “Your uniform is not in line with U.A’s dress code!” It wasn’t like the six-armed boy at the front of the class. It looked like the boar-headed teen lost a fight and had the sleeves physically torn off, or perhaps removed them himself.
“Hey! I already don’t want to be wearing these stuffy clothes, if I had my way I’d let my skin breathe.” Inosuke huffed.
‘ Oh god, is this kid some sort of nudist?’ Ochaco thought, the Iida boy and two other strangers sweatdropping with similar ideas in their head next to her.
Tenya recovered from his shock quickly. “Regardless of your… preferences, you are bringing disgrace to U.A. with your gross disregard for the rules!” He was practically shaking. Was this class going to be filled with troublemakers and dare he say… delinquents? First there was the rude boy, who still had yet to remove his feet from his desk, then the blue-haired girl who had an equally foul mouth but at least had the decency to apologize, and now this boy!
While Iida continued to monolgue, Inosuke and Haylee became aware of something scooching it’s way down the hall. Inosuke elected to ignore it, figuring it was another student, while Haylee took a better look. She locked eyes with a man whose face was poking out of a yellow sleeping bag. He stared back at her, and she elected to raise an questioning eyebrow as she watched him approach.
==VI==
Shota wasn’t expecting to be seen so quickly. Tenno had sharp eyes, but looked otherwise unbothered. He was already dreading coming to class today because of Hashibira, and he’d started some incident before class had even begun.
“If you’re here to make friends, you can go ahead and pack your bags.” Shota yawned, startling all but Tenno and Hashibira. “Most of you were too busy chatting to hear me approaching. You shouldn’t let your guard down just because you’re in a perceived safe space.” He sighed, standing up to unzip his sleeping bag. “Hello, I’m Aizawa Shota, your-”
“Worm Scarf guy!” Inosuke pointed to him in recognition, garnering a couple of snickers from the class.
Goddammit.
“I’m not going to bother dignifying that with a response.” He reached into his bag and pulled out a U.A. gym uniform. “We’re wasting time. Put these on and go to the field behind the school.”
==VI==
Haylee slipped into one of the restroom stalls to change. It wasn’t like she was embarrassed about the other girls seeing her, moreso she didn’t have time to deal them reacting to her scar like Izuku and Lumine had. She knew it would be an eventuality but it wasn’t something she wanted to deal with on day one.
On her way down to the locker rooms, she’d recognized the pink-skinned girl, Ashido, who she’d met when she first gone out shopping. That was someone she’d need to apologize to later. ‘ I wonder if she even remembers me…’
“You’re quick. Good.” Aizawa nodded to her, having been the first to get dressed. The rest of the students made their way out after another minute or two until all twenty-two students were assembled on the field. “Today we’ll be doing a Quirk Apprehension Test.”
“But sensei,” Ochaco spoke up. “We’ll be missing orientation!”
“She’s right!” Tenya nodded in solidarity, chopping his arm in the air.
“Orientation?” He scoffed. "The orientation ceremony is a waste of time. You can read the highlights on your student emails." Shota grumbled. Orientation was just an excuse for Nezu to talk for several hours with a captive audience. The speech was generally the same every year and the information could've been more easily sent in a pamphlet or email. The only notable news would be that All Might was teaching this year, which all the hero students already knew. Nothing important ever happened at orientation.
==VI==
“My name is Kan Sekijiro, you may also know me as Vlad King.” The hero announced from the podium. “Welcome to your first day at U.A. High. Congratulations again on making it this far.” He paused, letting the praise sink in for but a moment. “Today we will be attending orientation, and once we are done there we will return here and we’ll do introductions and go over the schedule for the rest of the week. Please line up according to your seating numbers.”
The class walked together to the large auditorium, the same one used for the practical exam’s introduction. There was far more open space now though since it wasn’t packed full of U.A. hopefuls.
“You can sit wherever you want, just stay nearby,” Sekijiro instructed, taking a seat at the end of the row.
“ Hey, Lumi! Down here!” Setsuna whispered, just loud enough for Lumine to hear over the mumbles of students. She made her way down the row and sat down next to her sharp-toothed friend.
“Where’s Neito?” Lumine leaned over and asked quietly.
“Talking with some of the other boys I think. You said hi to anyone yet?” Setsuna whispered back.
“No, I was just talking to Izuku and Haylee at the entrance,” Lumine responded.
The lights dimmed as the last of the students arrived. Lumine looked around the room and couldn’t see Izuku or Haylee anywhere. “Kan-sensei?” Lumine raised her hand, trying not to be too disruptive as orientation was about to start. “Where is class 1-A?”
Her teacher looked over. “Eraser never brings his class to orientation. The Principal mostly gives us free reign to teach our classes as we see fit. Normally he takes em’ out back and has them show him their quirks. If they fail to impress him, he’ll ‘expell’ them to gen-ed.” The Blood Hero airquoted. “It’s not something that I’ll do,” He clarified, seeing the startled look on Lumine’s face. “Though, if you don’t meet your goals, your place in class could be put in jeopardy. U.A. is one of the best hero schools in the world and I’m sure several people in other classes will be gunning for your spot. I don’t want any slackers in my class, understood?”
The students gave him a slightly scared nod.
“Good, now quiet down. We’re going to be here for a bit so you might as well get comfortable.”
==VI==
“Our education system suppresses quirk usage in schools to keep everything ‘fair’ for everyone. They don’t want those with power to have an advantage, but in heroics you don’t get that luxury. You will be doing the same physical assessments that you took in junior high, but using your quirks instead.” He held up his phone, which listed off the different tasks they would be tested on. Shota locked eyes with Haylee. “Tenno, you scored the highest on the practical exam. What was the furthest softball throw when you were in junior high?”
Katsuki’s eyes narrowed at that statement. So this was the bitch who took the number one spot from him?
“The hell’s a softball?” Haylee tilted her head in confusion. Everyone turned and gave her a strange look while Izuku resisted the urge to facepalm.
Shota stared at her intently for a few seconds before realizing that she wasn’t joking. “You… you don’t know what a softball is?” He asked, barely believing he had to inquire about such a thing.
“I was homeschooled, and I’m not from Japan.”
Izuku sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“Other countries have softball too, dumbass.” Katsuki snorted, earning an angry glare from Haylee.
Inosuke, not wanting to be left out, offered his own support. “I also don’t know what a softball is!” The boar-masked teen put his hands on his hips, posing with his head held high.
…
‘ Why is he so proud about that?’ The rest of Class 1-A sweatdropped.
“Just… just throw the damn ball.” Shota sighed, producing a modified softball from his pocket and tossing it at her.
Haylee snatched the ball, weighing it in her hand. “How durable is the ball?” That would determine how she would launch it.
“It can withstand a bit of damage, though I will only count your score from whenever the ball stops transmitting.” He narrowed his eyes. “Though I’d prefer if you try to keep damage to a minimum.”
Well, that left blasting it with Void beams out. She could lower her output even without an amp, but there was still the risk of completely disintegrating the ball.
Shota watched Tenno approach the circle. This girl had shattered the previous record held by All Might for the entrance exam. He’d reviewed the recordings and Tenno was unnaturally skilled in her mobility and combat skills. On top of that her quirk, Voidshell, was one of the most absurd quirks he’d ever seen.
She appeared to be a bit too relaxed, but that attitude did a complete 180° once she got into position. Her gaze sharpened and she put herself into a pitching stance, despite apparently not knowing what a softball was.
Haylee took a deep breath, focusing her mind. ‘ Alright, partial transformation on my arm.’ With a grunt, her arm cracked and morphed into that of Excalibur and with a loud shout, she threw the ball with all her strength. All this happened so quickly that the only thing that most of the class saw was a purple blur.
“800.5 meters,” Shota announced.
“Tch!” Katsuki scoffed. He could totally beat that.
“Woah!”
“So far!”
“That looks fun! I want to go too!”
“Fun?” Shota’s tone turned dangerous. “Is that what you think this is- that this is all fun and games?” His eyes glinted. “If that’s what you were expecting, then you’re a fool. I expect you to give it your all, Plus Ultra.” He turned to the class with a sinister smile. “I’ll be grading your overall performance in these tests. Whoever comes in last has no potential and will be expelled from this class.”
“You can’t just send one of us home, that’s just not fair!” Ochaco objected.
“Life isn’t fair. Do you think that being a hero will be easy? Natural disasters, powerful villains who will use tricks and hold hostages to get a leg up on you, accidents that can wipe out entire cities.” Everyone grimaced, thinking about Moscow a few years back. “During the next three years you are going to push yourselves to the limit and beyond. It’s the duty of a hero to combat the unfairness of this world. If you can’t handle that, then you don’t have a place in this class.” He replied harshly.
“He’s not wrong,” Haylee spoke up. “Heroics is a dangerous career. You need to take it seriously or you could die.” This threat was tame compared to what the Dax would do to Tenno during training if they didn’t improve.
“Yeah!” Inosuke chimed in.
Shota gave her a nod. ‘ I like this one. It seems like she understands what I’m going for.’ He cleared his throat. “Exactly. I know you’re still teenagers, but you are also heroes in training. There is a time and place for you to enjoy your youth, but in my class, you will take things seriously. Understood?”
“Yes sensei!”
==VI==
‘ Man, I’m so bored…’ Hitoshi yawned, checking his phone. Principal Nezu had been speaking for only two hours at this point but it felt like half the day had passed. How long was this supposed to last?
“... and with that out of the way, we can get on to the main event!” Nezu raised his paws into the air in as much of a grand display as he could considering his small stature. “This year we have new faculty, one of whom I know you’re all excited to see!”
Backstage, Ordan adjusted his mask, jittering with excitement. “I’m so excited! I can’t wait to see the look on Haylee’s face when she sees us!” He cackled, turning to Natah. “Where’s your costume?”
Natah had morphed her clothes into a business pantsuit and blazer. “This is a school, Ordan. I don’t need to be in uniform 24/7.”
“But all the other teachers are in their uniforms.”
“It’s not a requirement.” Natah pointed out.
“You take things too seriously. Haven’t you learned to enjoy yourself?” Ordan complained.
“But I am?” Natah’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
Ordan stared at her, face unreadable behind his mask. “I mean, you do you.” He shrugged.
“Please don’t do anything to give the students a bad first impression, please.” Natah implored.
“I won’t.” He heard Nezu’s cue to go on stage.
“But before we get to the main event, I’d like to introduce our new co-teachers for Classes 1-A and 1-B!”
“Huh?” Sekijiro snapped to attention. Co-teachers?
“Bone Beast, and Lotus!” The students applauded, though there were murmurs as none of them had heard of these heroes before.
Ordan immediately ran out onto the stage, sliding on his knees like a rockstar. Natah followed, hiding her immeasurable disappointment with a smile and a wave.
“No way!” Lumine whispered, shocked. “Is that Ms. Tau?”
“No freakin way!” Setsuna added. “Wait, does that mean that that’s Mr. Karris?”
A few rows down, Hitoshi rolled his eyes and slipped in a pair of earbuds to drown out the noise. Two new teachers for the existing heroics department, and nothing for the other classes. Would it kill U.A. to add another hero course?
The two new teachers stood next to each other and bowed. Setsuna’s guess was proven correct when Ordan was given the microphone to introduce himself. “Good morning U.A! I’m one of the new teachers for heroics this year. I look forward to meeting you all! In addition to my duties with Class 1-A, I’ll also be holding a self-defense class available to all years after school on Fridays, and you don’t need to be in the heroics department to attend.” Ordan glanced around the room, failing to spot Haylee. He did see some lavender-haired kid who looked like he was about to pass out listening to some music on his earbuds though. “Learning to defend -- beat the shit out of --” his voice deepened momentarily, “yourself is something that everyone should learn. Of course, I’ll be happy to train those with more advanced combat skills as well.”
Several students glanced around, somewhat off-put by the violent outburst. Ordan handed off the microphone to Natah next.
“Greetings. As of today, I will be co-teaching Class 1-B, as well as a logistics and investigation course for third-year hero and support course students. I will keep my introduction short, but my office will be open to any students during posted times.” With that, she handed the microphone back to Ordan, who passed it back to Nezu.
“Let us give a warm welcome to our new teachers!” Nezu cheered. The auditorium erupted with noise.
“No way, so she’s going to be teaching us with Kan-sensei?” Lumine wondered aloud. She looked over at the Blood Hero, who was clapping but with a confused expression on his face. Did he not know that he was having an additional teacher?
Sekijiro eyed the dark purple-haired woman as she exited the stage. A co-teacher? Why wasn’t he told? Well, this was a very Nezu thing to do, springing some surprise on them to ‘keep them on their toes’ as he would say. At least this “Lotus” woman seemed like she would fit in nicely. With that announcement out of the way, at least he knew there wouldn’t be any more surprises.
“Next up, the moment we’ve all been waiting for: All Might, and his teaching assistant Yagi Toshinori!” Nezu announced.
“What the fuck?” Sekijiro muttered.
“Sensei?” Kendo asked.
“Oh, uh… I was only expecting All Might to be announced today.” He quickly covered for himself. What the hell was going on? Yagi was All Might, but he could very clearly see both of the man’s forms down below.
==VI==
Izuku was nervous going into these tests, but that nervousness slowly faded away as he watched his new classmates go. So many new quirks that he would have to take notes on! So far they had completed half the tests, the last student having finished the repeated side steps. The student with the highest score on that was a smaller boy with purple balls on his hair that he could bounce off of.
All things considered, he was doing fairly well. He completed the 50-meter dash in 4 seconds on the dot using One for Al. He and Haylee had both maxed out the grip strength test device, though Haylee had completely broken hers after transforming her hand. Now it was his turn for the ball throw.
Shota watched as Midoriya approached the pitching circle. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Yagi lurking behind the nearby supply shed. Orientation must’ve just ended then. He’d deal with him later (the man wasn’t even transformed for god's sake). Midoriya was an interesting one. He’d only recently had his quirk come in, shattering his arms and legs during the entrance exam. Shota had been half-tempted to expel him down to gen-ed until he learned to control his quirk. The only thing that stopped him was going back over the recordings of Midoriya’s practical.
While he didn’t use his quirk until the end of the exam, he displayed ingenuity and cunning, utilizing his environment to defeat several UG units. Still, at this point, he would’ve expected a boy who’d only been using his quirk to be far behind his peers, but he’d been pleasantly proven wrong by Midoriya’s performance so far. In the two-ish months since the practical, it seemed Midoriya had gotten some kind of handle on his quirk. That was something he could work with.
Izuku threw the ball, watching it vanish into the distance.
“Midoriya, 1247 meters.” Shota read out. Several of the students gasped at the number. He could see Bakugo seething again in the background. That was something he’d have to have a little chat about after this was all over. Currently though, the two students who were on thin ice were Aoyama and Todoroki, though Endeavor had already informed him on his son’s… situation.
The students moved on to the distance run next, ending with Tensei’s younger brother, Tenno, and Hashibira tying. He called it after a few minutes of the latter two not losing any steam while Tenya ran at a slower but consistent pace. Hashibira was actually doing very well considering his lack of quirk, though that wasn’t the reason that Shota was disappointed. He didn’t want to punish the boy if he was legitimately trying.
But by god did that kid get on his nerves.
“Hashibira, that doesn’t count.” Shota sighed. The muscular boy had bent over backward and underneath his legs in an insane showcase of flexibility. “As impressive as it is, this is a seated toe touch test.” Seriously, what was with this kid’s flexibility?
Finally, the kids finished with the sit-ups and he tallied the scores and held them up to see.
1. Tenno Haylee
2. Yaoyorozu Momo
3. Todoroki Shoto
4. Midoriya Izuku
5. Bakugo Katsuki
6. Iida Tenya
7. Hashibira Inosuke
8. Tokoyami Fumikage
9. Shoji Mezo
10. Kirishima Eijiro
11. Ojiro Mashirao
12. Uraraka Ochaco
13. Ashido Mina
14. Asui Tsuyu
15. Sato Rikido
16. Sero Hanta
17. Koda Koji
18. Kaminari Denki
19. Jiro Kyoka
20. Mineta Minoru
21. Hagakure Toru
22. Aoyama Yuga
Aoyama looked like a terrified puppy, shaking in place. If Shota didn’t know any better he’d think the boy was afraid for his life. Luckily for him…
“By the way, I was lying. No one is going home, though those of you at the bottom need to shape up. This was just a logical ruse to get you to try your hardest”
…
“What!” The class exclaimed.
“I’m surprised that none of you realized it,” Yaoyorozu said.
“Bullshit.” Haylee bluntly stated, interrupting the taller girl before she could continue. “I could see it in your eyes, you were fully prepared to kick us out. She crossed her arms, daring the teacher to correct her.
“Though I wouldn’t phrase it so disrespectfully, Tenno is right!” Iida chimed in. “I heard that you expelled nearly all of your class last year!”
Of course, Tenya already knew Shota because he was friends with his older brother.
“I am aware. It was not a lie, because Nezu restricted me from expelling anyone after last year unless they do something especially egregious. Do you remember what I said earlier?”
Tenya nodded.
“I needed you motivated to do your best. As a hero, lives will often be on the line, and that includes your own.” He glanced at the rest of the class. “Out of my graduating class, how many do you think are still active heroes? Any guesses?”
“80%?” Kaminari guessed.
“All of them?” Ashido questioned.
“Half of them. Some lost passion for heroics, others suffered career-ending injuries, and the rest are all dead.”
Several students began to murmur to each other at that revelation.
“Heroes are an important part of today’s society. In my opinion, their training should reflect that. Shiketsu, for example, used to be a military school. While I disagree with some of their teaching methods they produce results. The same can be said for this school.” He began to pace in front of the group. “I refuse to train anyone who will go off and get themselves or others killed. My goal is for you to leave here and live long lives, regardless if you decide to be a hero the entire time. It's not up to me what you decide to do after you graduate.” He stopped in front of Izuku.
“How many of you decided that you wanted to become a hero and actually researched the injury rates?” His eyes bored into the green-haired boy. “Did you?” He decided to test the boy, seeing as he’d broken his arm without hesitation during the practical exam.
“Y-yes, Mr. Eraserhead, sir!” Izuku stuttered.
“Hm?” So he knew who Shota was. Impressive. Although he was a teacher at U.A. he kept to himself and barely had any media presence. Most people wouldn’t recognize him, especially since he still hadn’t used his quirk in front of the class. Tenya should’ve been the only one who knew, and maybe Todoroki. “You know of me? How did you figure that out?”
“Your goggles and capture scarf.” Izuku gulped. “I’m… kind of a hero nerd.”
Katsuki scoffed. ‘ More like a hero stalker. ’
Shota grunted and gave the boy a small nod, moving back to his original point. “I’ll ask again, how many of you looked into what heroes had to go through before deciding you wanted to become one?”
The reaction was mixed, more than half nodding and the others shaking their heads.
“So many of you go into this without knowing what you are getting yourselves into. I don’t know how many times I’ve seen someone freeze up finding their first dead body, or think that they can handle something way above their power.” He scowled at Kaminari, who straightened back to attention. “Do you all understand what I’m getting at?”
“Yes, sensei!” They all shouted as if they were addressing a drill sergeant.
“Good. Don’t think that you passing this test gives you any excuse to slack off. If I decide that you don’t belong in this class, I will begin talks with the Principal discussing your transfer.” His eyes wandered over to Aoyama, who shivered. “Go ahead and shower off. We’ll meet back in the classroom before I dismiss you for the day.” The students turned to leave. “Bakugo, a word?”
Katsuki stopped, walking back over to his teacher. “Yeah?” He scowled, clearly irritated.
Shota waited until the class was out of earshot. “Don’t think that I didn’t notice how you were behaving back there. I’m aware of what school you came from, and its reputation right now.” Aldera was currently being raked at the coals in court, with several teachers and administrators facing jail time due to allowing quirk use in class and encouraging discrimination. The case was still ongoing, but the courts had decided to seal the records of any students named as perpetrators in bullying incidents, believing that the adults should bear the blame for fostering that environment and misleading the students.
“The hell you gettin’ at?” Katsuki growled.
“I want you to know that that kind of attitude won’t be tolerated in my class. It’s okay to have a rivalry, and I don’t require you to like your classmates. I certainly didn’t when I attended this school.” Bakugo’s ego was going to be a problem, but he was still a child. U.A. was good at weaning out bad attitudes like his, and if they didn’t? Well, then Bakugo wouldn’t have a place here. “Understand?”
“Yes sir.” Katsuki replied, staring at the ground.
“Good. You’re free to go.” The boy grunted before trudging off, dragging his feet.
Shota sighed, then turned around to the storage shed. “Yagi, I know you’re there.” His capture scarf shot out and reeled the skinny man in.
“Oh, Aizawa! I was just uh…” Toshinori stammered.
“It’s a bit unbecoming for the Number One hero to be watching from behind a shed. Just what do you think you’re doing?” Shota queried.
Toshinori wasn’t sure what to say. He just wanted to see how Izuku’s first day was going, and was slightly worried due to Aizawa’s reputation. “I simply wanted to see the students in action! After all, tomorrow will be my first lesson with them!”
“Mhm…” Shota stared at him, disbelief evident in his tone. “And this has nothing to do with the fact that you are in a relationship with Midoriya’s mother?”
Blood spewed from Toshinori’s mouth. “Ah! You knew about that?” He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.
“I make sure to look for all possible conflicts of interest. Nothing gets past me.” For some reason, he imagined Nezu was laughing at that but elected to ignore the intrusive thoughts about the damn rat. “I hope that you aren’t entertaining any illogical thoughts about making it easier for him just because you know him?”
“Of course not!” Toshinori replied, slightly offended by the accusation.
“Good,” Shota replied bluntly, releasing the man. “Is that the only reason you were here?”
“Well, Principal Nezu wanted to speak to you-”
“I will speak to him once I’m finished with my class. If it were urgent he would call me himself.” He didn’t have time for Nezu’s frivolous requests. “Now if you will excuse me, I have students to get back to.”
==VI==
[U.A. Auditorium, about one hour ago…]
Toshinori and All Might walked offstage, the overwhelming sound of cheering fading as the door closed behind them.
“Well, I’d say that worked out pretty well, wouldn’t you?” Ordan inquired.
“Yes, though it was a bit odd.” All Might let out a hearty laugh.
Toshinori glanced over at his muscular self. “I must say it’s strange seeing myself like this, but I’m not opposed to the idea…”
“How does it feel, Natah?” Ordan raised an eyebrow.
With a sigh, All Might’s form shuddered in a haze, shrinking back down to Natah’s shape. “I’m still getting used to it, but I think I have your heroic persona down now.”
Toshiori thought back to how they got here, a conversation that had happened shortly after Natah and Ordan’s hero license exams…
“So, you are going to be using your All Might time at school? Isn’t that a lot of work?” Ordan asked.
“Well, yes, but It’s a necessary sacrifice!” Toshinori argued.
“Does it have to be though?” Ordan asked.
“Well, it’s not like I can just teach as myself. I need my cover after all.” Toshinori reminded him.
“Well, Natah can shapeshift, what if we have her pose as you in front of the whole school?” Ordan asked, putting the prospect out there.
Natah glanced at Toshinori, setting down her tea. “I should be able to transform into him, but would that even work?”
Toshinori put a hand to his chin. “It could, my civilian identity technically works for U.A in a secretary position to All Might… but Ms. Tau, you will be working there too, and people are bound to find out your quirk. Wouldn’t that shatter the illusion?”
Ordan grinned. “Not if, say, Yagi Toshinori’s quirk was Body Double.”
It was an insane plan. Several layers of deception to secure Toshinori more time and allow him to teach even longer. He could pass off “All Might”s lesson plans as his own, as Toshinori. It could work…
“I suppose we can ask Nezu…”
Ordan’s cloak ruffled, and Nezu popped his head out. “I approve!” He cackled, with a fanged maniacal grin.
Toshinori let out a shriek, nearly spilling his drink in front of Nezu, an unforgivable sin. “Principal Nezu! What are you doing in there!”
“His costume is almost as comfortable as Eraser’s!” Nezu replied cheerfully.
Toshinori shook his head, returning to the present. It looked like their plan had paid off. Yagi Toshinori and All Might were now separate people in the eyes of the students at U.A. He wondered how the faculty was reacting…
==VI==
[Group Chat]
[Rat King’s Crew]
NightyNight: Excuse me, what the fuck o-o
SpaceMom: I’m so confused… @.@
Deadeye: @RatKing explain, now.
RatKing: ʢ• ͡•ʡ
DreamWithMe: I hate whoever taught him kaomoji.
VolumeWarning: No comment.
RatKing: All will be revealed after school! (｡･ω･｡)つ━☆・*。
WhiteMage: …
DiscountDracula: I’d like an explanation now, thank you very much. Since when do I have a co-teacher, and more importantly, why are there extra teachers we didn’t know about till today?
DiscountDracula: AND WHY ARE THERE TWO YAGIS!
==VI==
Nezu hummed merrily on Ordans shoulder as they made their way to 1-A.
“You didn’t tell Aizawa about me, I reckon.” Ordan said.
“Nope!” Nezu replied, flashing his fangs.
“Any particular reason?”
“He’s the hero course teacher. He needs to be prepared for the unexpected.” Nezu’s eyes gleamed. “And it will be exceptionally funny.”
Never could it be said that Nezu didn’t have a sense of humor.
Ordan snickered. “I like they way you think.”
The Principal smiled. “Take a right up ahead. I know a shortcut.”
==VI==
Thump!
Kyoka’s eyes darted to the ceiling, along with Shoji and Inosuke. She raised her hand. “Uh, sensei? I just heard something in the vents.”
Aizawa paused his lecture and gave her a resigned stare. “Don’t worry about it, that’s just the Principal.”
That statement did nothing to ease the minds of the students.
“Now, as I was saying…”
Kyoka looked up again, hearing the vent above her begin to open. Staring back at her was a single blue lens mounted on a gray mask.
“AHHHHHH!” Kyoka fell out of her chair as the unknown man dropped down onto her desk.
Shota, responding as any reasonable person would to an unknown assailant threw his combat knife directly at him, which was dodged easily. He leapt up from his desk, Erasure already active. “Who the hell are you!”
Haylee, already recognizing the outfit, paled. “No, no, no, no!” She wailed despondently.
Shota was just about to trap the intruder in his capture scarf when Nezu popped out of the man’s cloak. “Ah, Aizawa. I’d like you to meet your new co-teacher for this year! Students, this is Bone Beast!”
“What!” Haylee, Izuku, and Shota shouted.
“Hiya!” Ordan waved. “Bone Beast’s my hero name, but you can call me Karris-sensei or Ordan. I’m not particular!”
Shota blinked slowly, like a computer rebooting. “What.” He said flatly, eyes homing in on Nezu. “You, explain yourself.”
“God dammit, why!” Haylee slammed her face into her desk with a loud crack, which startled those sitting near her.
“I hired additional faculty this year. Three more in addition to All Might!” Nezu informed him.
Shota stalked over to Nezu and picked him up like a stuffed animal. “Why. Are. You. Just. Informing. Me. Now.” He said pointedly.
“Because it’s really goddamn funny.” Ordan snickered.
“Ordan!” Haylee stood up and stormed over to him.
“Haylee!” Ordan opened his arms for a hug.
The class watched in shock as Haylee punched their new teacher in the stomach. Tenya nearly passed out at the sight of such a brazen assault against a faculty member.
“You motherfucker!” She yelled as Ordan wheezed and keeled over. “⍜⍙ ⎅⏃⍀⟒ ⊬⍜⎍ ⊬⍜⎍ - why are you even here! ⟟'⋔ ☌⍜⋏⋏⏃ ☍⟟☊☍ ⊬⍜⎍⍀ ⏃⌇⌇!” She continued to slip in and out of Orokin tongue, red faced.
“Oh my goodness!” Momo covered her mouth. That girl just punched a teacher!
“Nice to see you too kiddo…” Ordan coughed. “Good punch.”
“Why are you here!” Haylee grabbed him by the shoulders.
“I got hired!” Ordan said, like that explained everything.
“Why. Didn’t. You. Tell. Me.” Haylee loomed dangerously close, nearly mimicking Shota’s reaction.
“Contracts?”
Haylee stared at him for a few seconds, clearly irritated before huffing and releasing him. “I’m still pissed.”
“I’ll get you ice cream?” Ordan bartered.
“Double fudge chocolate and you’re forgiven.”
“Deal.”
‘Just like that?’ Everyone balked at how easily it was resolved.
“You,” Shota pointed to Ordan, still holding Nezu limply in the other hand. “Explain yourself, and you,” He pointed to Haylee. “Detention.”
“Fuck.”
“I’m overruling that.” Nezu raised his paw. “I figured she would have a reaction like that.”
Shota growled, eyes flashing red for a split second. “If she does that again she is getting detention.”
“That is acceptable.” Nezu nodded.
“As much as the Principal likes getting uppies,” Ordan interrupted, earning some snickers from the class. “Can I --have the talking stick-- explain now?” Shota flinched at the man’s sudden shift in tone, but nodded. “I’m her… well, kinda-sorta her adopted parent?” Ordan explained. “And I’m your new co-teacher for this year!” He gave the man a thumbs up.
“One, conflict of interest,” Shota deadpanned. “And,” He turned back to Nezu. “Absolutely not. Class, you’re dismissed for the day. The principal and I have matters to discuss.”
“What a mad banquet of darkness…” Fumikage muttered.
Notes:
HEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE
Bet you weren’t expecting that Toshinori reveal! Ordan has galaxy brain IQ for doubling All Might’s teaching time.
I’m too tired to write good author’s notes tonight. It’s past 1AM. Getting this published so I can start on next chapter tomorrow.
RatKing: Nezu
NightyNight: Midnight
DreamWithMe: Dreamweaver (That blonde guy who shows up like once at the USJ with the sleep mask thingy)
Deadeye: Snipe
Whitemage: Recovery Girl
VolumeWarning: Present Mic
DiscountDracula: Vlad King
SpaceMom: Thirteen >:D
Chapter 46: System Shock
Summary:
Natah and Ordan introduce themselves to the faculty.
Notes:
Art by Feerocomics .
I made a goofy little non-canon oneshot for the fic! Empire of One: Melissa Shield's Misadventures in Cloning.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[U.A. High Staff Lounge, April 10th, 2243]
The first day of U.A’s year was always shorter, allowing students to learn the school's layout, meet their homeroom teachers and classmates, and attend orientation. Now that classes had ended for the day the hero faculty began to trickle into the lounge.
“What a wild day.” Present Mic flopped down on the sofa, arms on top of the cushions. “I don’t think any of us were expecting that.”
“Indeed.” Ectoplasm nodded, pouring a cup of coffee into his mouth and swallowing most of it in a single gulp.
Midnight shared a cursory glance with Hound Dog, who had recognized two of the new teachers. The same foreigners that Nezu brought in for medical care along with a powerful villain over a year ago. For now, they would keep quiet according to the NDA that Nezu made them sign.
“How do you feel about having a co-teacher this year, Sekijiro?” Thirteen asked.
The Blood Hero looked up from his lunch. “Considering the larger class size this year, the help will be appreciated, though I wish that Nezu had informed me beforehand. I’ll have to adjust my lesson plans now.” He grumbled. Lotus looked like a professional from the way she carried herself. He’d never heard of those two before, and judging by their appearance and accent they were foreigners.
“Aizawa won’t be pleased,” Stingray noted, playing with the dangly bits on his mask. “He likes to teach his class without outside influence.” And he did a decent job at it, having taught three years' worth of the Erasure hero’s students. The third years this year were especially strong, not just those taught by Aizawa.
“Sho will just have to deal with it, yo!” Mic said, posing with his hands like a DJ. “Hopefully he doesn’t ask Nezu to transfer too many kids this year, it’d be pretty awkward to have two teachers for only two students again for the first few months.
The door slid open, and Power Loader staggered in, helmetless and covered in soot. The support course students usually skipped orientation as well and went straight into inventing, so he’d missed the whole thing. The Excavation Hero stumbled over to the fridge, grabbed a bottle of whiskey, and chugged the entire thing before curling up into a fetal position on the floor, pulling out what appeared to be a stress ball or something.
“Tough day, Majima?” Nemuri cast a worried glance at the man.
The ginger-haired man looked up at her. "This year's class is insane. Furasu's the only normal one." Higari rocked back and forth on the floor, holding what could now be seen as a plushie of a girl with little antennae on her head. "She is precious, and must be protected."
"Is-Maijima, is that a plushie of one of your students?" Snipe asked, highly concerned.
Anan sighed. "We told you to stop doing that, it's weird." The fact that this was a yearly occurrence was a worrying image of the man’s mental stability.
“My sanity is a fortress held together by duct tape and cardboard.” Higari rocked back and forth, squeezing the plushie hard enough that it’s eyes were bulging out.
“What happened? It couldn’t possibly be worse than Kenranzaki’s first day.” Dreamweaver inquired, remembering how Kenranzaki Bibimi had tried to build a beauty parlor in her wing of the support department, making the whole place smell of perfume for months.
“Hatsume blew up her workstation twice, and the German kids…”
==VI==
A few hours earlier…
“Precision German engineering.” A blonde boy with a yellow star-shaped birthmark on his neck nodded in approval, small metallic golems running around his chemistry station.
※ Albedo Kreideprinz, first-year support recommendation student from Favonius Hero Academy. His quirk is called Animation, which allows him to turn a 1x1x1 meter object into a small golem that will obey his commands. It will return to it’s original form after a certain amount of time has passed or if it is damaged. Albedo was recommended to U.A.’s support track by Varka Gunnhildr, the school’s headmaster, also known as the former #1 Hero of Germany: Titan. ※
“Kreideprinz, please contain your work to your station,” Higari yelled over the noise of drilling and hammering from his students. “And you better have proper ventilation if you are working with dangerous chemicals!”
Instead of replying, the boy pulled out an easel and started assembling it, the golems moving to set up his paints.
“What is he doing?” Hakozaki Haruki, one of the second years asked.
“H-h-he likes to paint before he gets started working.” A skittish girl with mint-green hair and droopy yet fluffy ears barely hidden by her hair stammered, clutching her notebook in an iron grip and clearly nervous about meeting all the new people.
※ Sucrose Ampulla, the second of the German recommendation students accepted into U.A. High’s hero and support courses. Sucrose’s quirk, Mutation Spark, allows her to temporarily bestow minor mutations to living organisms at the cost of her stamina. Currently, she is dating Albedo. She also likes to collect animal bones to analyze as a hobby, creepy!※
Higari shrugged. Each person had their own process, he guessed. It was certainly better than a certain pink-dreadlocked girl was doing right now.
“Baby #14! Done!” Mei cackled, tossing a newly finished gadget into the pile. They’d only been in class for an hour and she’d already built over a dozen new inventions.
“Hatsume!” shouted Furasu Maina, the sole voice of reason in this class, apparently. “You can’t just toss your inventions around willy-nilly! And another thing, you aren’t even testing them!”
Hatsume predictably ignored her, grabbing something off the nearby shelf.
“Hatsume!” Higari yelled, walking over to her workshop. “Hastume!”
“Wha?” The pink-haired gremlin whirled around, nearly smacking Furasu with the wrench in her hand.
“What in god’s name are you building?” Higari looked over the device.
“A jetpack baby!” Hatsume grinned. “Check it out teach!” She spun back around before he could respond to finish the device.
“Does she have fuel in that while she’s welding…” Hakozaki’s eyes widened, and he made the smart decision to grab Furasu and Ampula, leaping over the counter and into an oversized cardboard box.
KABOOM!
==VI==
“She blew up the lab three times, just today.” Higari said mournfully, locking eyes with Anan. “Kurose, this class is going to kill me, I swear.”
“But you say that every year.” The Space Hero noted.
“Well, this year it’s true!” He declared, springing to his feet in a slightly drunken haze. “So uh, why do you all look half as shaken as me?”
“Nezu hired three people besides All Might, including Yagi,” Snipe said, throwing a chip into the air and using his quirk to guide it into his mouth.
“So he hired Yagi and three others?” Higari asked.
Nemuri groaned, flopping down next to Hizashi. “No, Yagi was one of the three besides All Might.”
“I mean, that’s smart. Keeps him from having to use all his time.” He nodded.
“I don’t believe you understand.” Cementoss coughed. “She means that during the assembly, Yagi and All Might walked onto stage together.
Higari looked down at the empty bottle in his hand, then to the plushie in the other. “What?”
“There are two Yagis.” Nemuri groaned tiredly.
“What?” Higari repeated, blinking slowly.
“Exactly our sentiments.” Cementoss nodded.
“I honestly can’t tell if you guys are messing with me, or if I just had too much to drink.” The ginger-haired man set down the whiskey bottle and ran his hand through his spiked hair.
“I swear on the Second Amendment that we ain’t.” Snipe drawled, as Higari struggled to remember what Snipe, who wasn’t even American, was referring to.
“Oh…” He walked out of the room into the staff bathroom toward the showers without another word, presumably to wash the black explosion residue off. A few minutes later, he walked back in, hair still somewhat wet and looking slightly rejuvenated. “So who are the other two then?”
“Some foreigners I think. Underground heroes from the looks of it.” Sekijiro said. “One of them is co-teaching my class, the other is doing the same with Aizawa’s.”
“He’s not going to like that.” Higari realized.
“No shit.” Nemuri rolled her eyes. “Ishiyama, is Nezu ready to see us yet?” She looked back at Higari to explain. “He told us ‘all will be revealed later’ when we asked him in the group chat.” The R-Rated Hero rolled her eyes.
“I believe so. He just sent me a picture of Aizawa and he looked angry.” Ken replied.
All the teachers stood up and made their way over to Nezu’s office.
==VI==
“God, that was so embarrassing.” Haylee groaned to Izuku as they walked out of school, backpacks slung over their shoulders. “And in front of everyone too… of course he had to teach my class. Why couldn’t it be Natah.” She huffed.
“Well, it can’t be that bad, right?” Izuku reassured.
“Izuku, imagine how mortified you would be if your mom showed up to help teach here,” Haylee replied with a deadpan expression.
“That is… a good point.” Izuku relented. They continued onward in silence for a bit. “So, uh, what did you think of our new classmates?” Izuku asked, trying to break the ice.
“They seem pretty chill, barring a few… exceptions,” Haylee replied. “That Hashibira guy seems pretty strong too. He managed to sneak up on me, so he has to be good.”
“Really?” Izuku felt there was something familiar about the strange boar-masked boy, but he couldn’t place it.
“Excuse me!” Tenya shouted, walking toward them at a brisk pace. “Do you mind if I join you walking back to the station?”
“Sure!” Izuku replied before Haylee could say anything.
She sighed. “Yeah, as long as you won’t fucking lecture us.”
“Dear heavens, do you have no sense of tact?” Tenya balked.
“I lost it in the war,” Haylee replied sarcastically, to which Izuku sputtered, as knowing Haylee she meant that literally.
“She uh, likes to speak her mind.” Izuku apologized.
“I suppose it can’t be helped.” Tenya sighed.
“Iida, right?” Haylee asked.
Tenya nodded. “Indeed. I wanted to make a proper introduction since I failed to make a good impression before class started.”
“S’fine I guess.” Haylee shrugged. “You did pretty well on the Quirk Assessment Test.”
“As did you! I heard that you scored first on the practical exam as well.” Tenya nodded. “I scored eleventh on the entrance exam. If you don’t mind me asking, what did you score Midoriya?”
Izuku looked anxious at being asked such a thing. “Uhm, second?”
Tenya’s eyes widened. “So the two of you were the top two highest scorers? Impressive. I must say, when I heard your father was teaching the class I was a bit worried about the potential for nepotism-”
“He’s not my dad.” Haylee interrupted. “Ordan is… well, he lives with us and is legally one of my guardians.”
“Ah, I apologize if I brought up a sensitive subject then.” Tenya bowed formally.
“And I doubt he had anything to do with the scoring, seeing as he renewed his hero license after the exam.” Haylee sighed, shrugging off the taller boy’s apology. “I didn’t even know that he was working here until now.”
“Hey! You three!” The brown-haired girl, Uraraka shouted, running toward them. “You’re going to the station, right? Mind if I join ya?” Her accent slipped a bit at the end.
Behind her, Haylee and Izuku saw Lumine approaching as well. “Hiya guys!” Lumine sprinted up, Ochaco right on her tail. “I nearly missed you. Haylee, your mom wanted me to hand this off to you.” She pulled a small box out of her bag and gave it to Haylee, then looked around awkwardly. “Oh, sorry, were you in the middle of a conversation?”
“No, we were just about to head out,” Haylee responded. “Oh, by the way Lumine, these are our classmates, Iida and Uraraka.” She pointed to each of them.
“Eikyō Lumine, Class 1-B. Nice to meet you all!” She bowed quickly. “I’m Haylee and Izuku’s friend.”
Haylee opened up the box from Natah while her classmates introduce themselves to Lumine. Inside was a small Lotus emblem pin and a note from Hunhow of all people. She skimmed it quickly, but it was nothing more than a small congratulations about her first day in the most passive aggressive tone a note could be.
“- I thought your name was Midoriya Deku.” She heard Uraraka laugh.
Already in a sour mood because of the note, Haylee glared at her. “That’s not his fucking name.” She snapped.
Ochaco took a step back. “Oh… I’m sorry.”
Haylee relaxed, realizing she may have overreacted. “It’s fine. I just don’t like it when people call him that.”
“I-it means useless.” Izuku said sadly.
“Oh.” Ochaco frowned. “I didn’t realize. I heard Bakugo talking about you and thought he knew you.”
“He does… we went to Junior High together.” Izuku clarified.
The five of them continued to walk and talk, Iida spoke about how he respected Aizawa as a teacher but disliked the fact that he lied to them. Eventually the conversation turned back to Haylee, Izuku, and Lumine.
“So did you guys know each other before the exam?” Ochaco asked the three.
“Yep! I met them a few months before. Quite literally ran into Haylee.” Lumine replied. “We’ve been training together and hanging out. I’d say it paid off since I got third in the practical.” She puffed her chest up, looking a bit smug.
“You got third?” Ochaco gasped. “No way, I got forth. Tenno, you got first, right?”
“Yep, and Izuku got second.” Haylee nodded.
“It was mostly the rescue points though, I only got nineteen villain points.” Izuku scratched the back of his head sheepishly.
“Those are still important!” Tenya chopped his arm. “Something that I should’ve realized. Heroism isn’t all fighting, you need to be able to save people too!”
“I honestly don’t think I would’ve passed if I didn’t catch you after you destroyed the zero-pointer,” Ochaco said wistfullly, perking back up almost immediately. “You were awesome! You just jumped up there and punched it in the face like some guardian angel!” She punched the air rapidly.
“God, I was so pissed at him after that.” Haylee lightly punched Izuku in the shoulder. “But now he’s got his quirk under control, so hopefully he won’t break his bones again. Then you can be like me and destroy those bots without hurting yourself.” Haylee teased.
“Oh, so you’re one of the three who destroyed the zero-pointers?” Tenya asked, impressed. “I overheard some students saying that three of them were destroyed during the practical.”
“I wonder who destroyed the third one?” Haylee wondered.
Across the city, another student sneezed.
==VI==
[Nezu’s Office]
Shota slammed his hands on the table. “Nezu, I don’t need a co-teacher. I’m perfectly capable of teaching my class as-is. You could’ve just made a third hero class.”
“I’m afraid that wasn’t an option, considering that both Mr. Karris and Ms. Tau both renewed their hero licenses after the entrance exams had already been finalized.” Nezu informed him. “Think of this as a trial run for them. Also, they will have their own duties outside of your class.”
“I refuse to teach with him. He’s a clown.” Shota pointed to Ordan, who was currently balancing a dagger on his hand. “Karris doesn’t match my teaching style at all.”
“Heroes often are forced to work with people they don’t like.” Nezu replied.
“Don’t use my own words against me, damn rat.” Shota hissed.
The man and creature of indeterminate species continued to argue, meanwhile Natah sat on one of the couches watching with the other teachers.
“About time we got another female teacher here.” Nemuri said. “Though we did get three more men, so I guess the ratio is almost the same.”
“No, It’s just Yagi and Ordan.” Natah corrected.
“What do you mean?” Ken asked.
“I was disguised as All Might while we were on stage.” she explained. “My quirk allows me to change my shape to anyone or anything that I have touched, though I struggle with those larger than me. All Might is probably the biggest I can get without straining myself. I am a bit denser than I appear though.”
To demonstrate, her form rippled like sand and suddenly the person sitting next to Nemuri and Hizashi was the top scorer of the entrance exam, Haylee.
“Woah, trippy.” Hizashi whistled.
“That’s how we were planning to give Yagi more time to teach here without overexerting himself.” Natah explained in Haylee’s voice.
“That’s smart.” Higari nodded. “Was that your idea?”
“No,” Natah shook her head. “It was Ordan’s.”
Everyone glanced over at the masked man as he walked over to Nezu’s desk.
“- and he’s Tenno’s legal guardian. Yagi is bad enough already having Midoriya in my class, but this is two of them!” Shota finished.
“That just means that I can tell if she’s not putting in her all, you know.” Ordan butted in. “I’m not going to coddle her, not that she’d let me either.” He crossed his arms.
“Be that as it may, I don’t believe that you are a good fit for my class.” Shota glared at him. “You don’t treat this seriously, I don’t know your skillset, and you seem unstable.”
“I treat it plenty serious.” Ordan retorted.
“Ordan may be…. odd.” Natah chose to speak up in his defense. “But he is highly capable and experienced fighter. Not to mention incredibly intelligent. His sanity is another matter notwithstanding.”
Sanity though, was relative. Everyone who taught at U.A. was a bit odd even by pro-hero standards.
“I agree with Ms. Tau.” Nezu smiled. “In fact, part of why I hired them is due to their intelligence. It’s so hard to find people who are your intellectual equals.”
Everyone’s eyes widened, darting between Natah and Ordan. Nezu was already insanely smart, but if he considered these two near or on his level that carried a lot of weight.
“I have a suggestion.” Ordan offered. “You and me duel. If I win, we teach together. If you win, I’ll ask Nezu to find another role for me outside of what we planned. How does that sound?”
“That is acceptable.” Nezu nodded. “Aizawa?”
“Fine by me.”
==VI==
The rest of the faculty assembled on the bleachers to watch the match, Shota and Ordan each readying up on opposite ends of the gym.
“Shota’s going all in on this one. I can tell.” Hizashi noted, able to tell based on his best friend’s body language.
Natah walked past Ordan as she approached the bleachers. “Ordan, please don’t hurt him too much.” She cautioned.
“Ah, don’t worry. All I need to do is win.” Ordan reassured her.
Natah sat down next to Nemuri and took a sip from her thermos of tea.
“So, do you think Karris will be able to beat him?” Snipe asked.
“I’m not sure. Is Aizawa a fairly strong hero?” Natah replied.
“He’s one of Japan’s best undergrounders based on arrests. They don’t rank them though.” Snipe said. “Though he is one of U.A’s best combat teachers.”
“Then it might be close.” Natah shrugged. “Though this is a one on one fight, and the last one he did was two on two for his license renewal.”
“Two-on-one for a license renewal?” Sekijiro raised an eyebrow. “Aren’t those supposed to be one-on-one matches?”
“Ours were a special case,” Natah said, taking another sip. “Ordan fought Manpower and Yoroi Musha.”
The room grew quiet enough to hear a pin drop. Manpower was one of the HPSC’s strongest heroes physically, and Musha was the current number nine hero in Japan, a veteran who had been in heroics longer than even All Might.
“What?” Natah asked innocently.
“Did he lose?” Snipe asked slowly.
“No, he won.”
==VI==
Shota eyed Karris from across the room. The man was seemingly off guard, hopping around like a hyperactive teenager.
“Are the both of you ready?” Ken yelled to the two.
“Yeah, -- get ready to throw hands you little bi -- let’s get this started.” Ordan shouted.
Shota grunted, eyebrow quirking in irritation at the man’s antics. Nezu wasn’t an idiot, but he couldn’t think of a reason as to why the rat had hired this hooligan. Tau he could get, because she seemed rational and put on a professional front, but Karris didn’t fit at all.
Out of all the Teachers at U.A, Shota could beat everyone but Snipe, Hound Dog, and Dreamweaver. The former two due to marksmanship and raw muscular power, and Dreamweaver because he was a stand user.
There was a common misconception that Shota “fought quirkless” because he could disable his opponent's quirks. The people who thought that, in Shota’s opinion, were idiots. If they wanted a hero who fought quirkless they should be looking to Sir Nighteye. While his quirk wasn’t common knowledge, All Might’s former sidekick saved his quirk for the investigation. He only knew events related to the person he touched, everything outside of that he handled through his own skills and training.
Karris had all the markings of some overly confidant hero who relied solely on his quirk. He didn’t even have a weapon like Shota. Once he erased the man’s quirk, whatever it was, it would be over. He’d made sure to verify as well that Nezu wasn’t tricking him into a fight with a stand user beforehand, just in case.
“You may begin!” Cementoss dropped the two small walls.
Immediately, Karris's whole demeanor changed. He took up a fighting stance and charged toward Shota without hesitation.
‘Too easy.’ Was what Shota would've thought that if he was an amateur, but he wasn’t one to underestimate someone he’d never met. That was how you got killed. Instead, he stayed on guard, slipped on his goggles and activated Erasure.
‘Bone Arsenal: Dark Split-Sword!’ Ordan prepared to create a weapon, but to his shock his quirk didn’t activate. ‘What?! My quirk isn’t working.’ He didn’t take his eyes off Aizawa, continuing his charge. Aizawa… or Eraserhead as Nezu had called him. His quirk must erase other quirks. The man’s hair and scarf were floating around him, a faint red glow coming from his obscured eyes. Clever…
Shota had no idea what Karris’s quirk was, only the name of the hero: Bone Beast. To his surprise, the man had no visible reaction to his quirk being erased. Had he not tried to use it yet? Either way, he wasn’t about to let Karris get in close before he deactivated Erasure. With the flick of his arm, his capture scarf shot out toward Ordan.
※ The capture scarf used by Shota Aizawa is made using a mixture of carbon fiber and a special metallic alloy. In addition, a special DNA-infused material using his hair fibers has been woven into the support gear, which allows him slight telekinetic control of the scarves as a secondary characteristic of Erasure. ※
However, before the wraps of his scarf could reach Ordan, the man snatched them out of the air and allowed them to wrap around his hand and wrist. “Gotcha!” With a single motion of his arm, Shota was pulled through the air across the entire gym.
“What?” Erasure was still active! Shota had been braced against the floor and yet Karris had still been able to uproot him immediately. Did that mean he was that strong even without his quirk?
‘I’ve only had my quirk for a little under a year.’ Ordan mused. ‘But I’ve been fighting longer than this guy’s grandpa has been alive. I don’t need my quirk to beat you.’
As Shota approached, he threw several caltrops out toward Ordan, who was forced to release his capture weapon to dodge. Shota landed with a slide and jumped to his feet.
“Damn!” Nemuri’s eyes widened. “Shota is using his quirk, right?” She asked Hizashi.
The Voice hero nodded.
Nemuri looked back to Natah for an explanation. “How is he doing that without his quirk?”
“Forgive me, I’m unfamiliar with Aizawa’s quirk.” Natah said.
“Oh!” Hizashi perked up. “I’ve got this! Aizawa Shota: His quirk- Erasure! He can cancel out the quirk of anyone he looks at. The effect ends when he blinks!” He shot finger guns toward Natah, who blinked blankly.
“I see. Ordan’s quirk is called Calcification, which allows him to form bone structures from his body using his calcium reserves. His bones are incredibly dense, so his muscles are naturally stronger to compensate for the added weight.” Natah explained.
Sekijiro hunched over, resting his chin on his hands. “So it’s similar to my Blood Control quirk, without requiring support gear to extract it I presume.”
Natah nodded. “Correct, he can extrude it from his skin, though it does dry it out after continued use.”
Behind her, Lunch Rush, who had been silent until this point, snorted. “That’s fitting, seeing as how Eraser gets dry eye from overusing his quirk.
“Do you know just how strong he is?” Snipe asked.
“His punches can shatter concrete if that’s what you meant. As for Ordan’s quirk, when he makes a weapon it can match most swords in terms of durability with the added benefit of instant repair and the option to change shape.” Natah continued. “I believe the HPSC classified him as S-ranked equivalent.”
Snipe whistled. “That sounds ‘bout right. Aizawa’s a bit of a special case though.”
※ As a whole, U.A. would be classified as an SSS-ranked Villain organization due to their faculty. Most of their staff are incredibly powerful heroes ranked at least S or above due to their potential threat, although there are some exceptions and special cases.
SSS: (Can challange armed forces)
– All Might, by virtue of being the strongest hero on the planet.
– Lotus, for her destructive capability, intelligence, and damage adaptation. Her ability to perfectly mimic and imitate those she comes in contact with is also a security concern.
SS: (City Destroyers)
– Nezu, due to his financial wealth, access to advanced weaponry, and most importantly his intelligence. If he were in a higher position than a hero school Principal, his rating would most likely be SSS given the resources he would have access to.
– Thirteen, her quirk, Black Hole, was measured as having the potential to annihilate an entire city if used offensively at maximum power.
– Cementoss is one of the special cases mentioned, only being ranked SS when inside cities or towns. Otherwise, he is delegated to B-ranked status.
S: (Matches several pro heroes)
– Ectoplasm, able to perfectly coordinate at least 30 clones with to act as a unit, effectively turning him into an entire self-replenishing squad of fighters.
– Present Mic, due to possessing a powerful and highly destructive sonic attack.
– Snipe, due to actions in [Redacted], and is a powerful combatant.
– Dreamweaver, as U.A’s sole stand user, possessing the powerful ability to manifest people's fears as semi-stable constructs.
– Midnight, her quirk is able to cover a quarter of a city block unassisted as well as her combat skills.
– Vlad King, due to combat power.
– Eraserhead, the second special case, is technically able to cancel out even the powers of SSS-threats but is unable to compensate against natural mutations and is also at risk during large scale fights.
– Bone Beast, due to battle experience and high intelligence.
– Hound Dog, a powerful dog heteromorph.
A: (Average Veteran Pro Hero):
– Lunch Rush, a support hero specializing in disaster relief. WARNING: [Redacted] work for JSDF special forces unit.
– Stingray, an underground hero specializing in stealth and cyber crimes.
– Power Loader, special case #3. Elevated to SS if given access to a Metal Gear.
B: (General Pro Hero):
– Recovery Girl, U.A’s sole healer, noncombatant. Underwent basic training as a shrine maiden before becoming a pro hero and is thus trained with basic healing spells. ※
“So on paper, they are basically evenly matched. I take you know how strong he is from experience.” Nemuri guessed.
“Oh, Ordan hasn’t ever beaten me in a fight,” Natah replied absently.
“I was under the impression you specialized in investigation work.” Sekijiro commented.
“I do. That is what I put on my HPSC application. I was under the impression that role did not have a large combat portion, but they made me fight Hawks and Thunderbolt, unfortunately.” She sighed, watching as Ordan and Aizawa began to circle each other. Noticing the silence, she turned to see the rest of the faculty staring at her with wide eyes and mouths agape.
Nezu, who had been directing his attention to the fight, turned to address his staff. “I suppose I should’ve clarified, but Ms. Tau is Japan’s third SSS-ranked hero.”
The bleachers exploded into frenzied shouting.
==VI==
All the others had left for different trains, leaving only Ochaco and Haylee awkwardly sitting across from each other as they waited for their stop.
“So uh, Uraraka. Do you live around here?” Haylee asked, trying to at least get to know her new classmate a bit better. Uraraka seemed nice once Haylee realized the misunderstanding about Izuku’s name, and Izukus seemed to like her a lot as well. If she was going to be seeing this girl every day she might as well attempt to be on good terms with her.
“Oh, I live in Mie Prefecture actually. I’m just rentin’ an apartment out here. It’s a good six to eight-hour train ride here on a good day, and it would be inconvenient for my parents to drive me every day.” Ochaco chose not to mention her family’s financial problems.
“That makes sense.” Haylee nodded. “I live about five blocks east of the station in the residential area.”
“Really? That’s near where my apartment is!” Ochaco replied.
“Is it that complex down by the river?” Haylee guessed.
“Yeah, that one.” The brown-haired girl nodded back.
“Oh, that’s close by. That means we can walk home together.” Haylee offered, trying not to sound too imposing. It wasn’t like she was asking to come over or anything.
“Sure, we can get to know each other better!” Ochaco pumped her fist.
==VI==
Shota ignored the noise coming from the sides of the gym, focusing entirely on Karris’s movements. The two circled each other, looking for an opening to strike. The other man’s face was unreadable under the mask, giving Shota no clues on where he was looking. Then, he had to blink.
Ordan had constantly been trying to activate his quirk, waiting for the feeling of dryness that came upon use. Suddenly, a large spiked barrier erupted at his feet, rushing toward Eraserhead. This wasn’t the result of Ordan’s quirk being suddenly released after continuous use, but a deliberate choice to give him breathing room.
‘Bone Arsenal: Despair, Cerata, Armored Plating!’
That barrier gave him the time he needed, because seconds later Eraserhead leapt over the spiky barricade, severing several of the pointed quills with his knife. Ordan could hear a low resonant hum from the dagger, the signature tell of a HF-blade.
“If that’s the best you’ve got, you should give up now,” Shota warned, reversing the grip on his knife.
“You know, I kinda dig the whole ‘ruggedly handsome’ thing you got going.” Ordan flirted.
“I’ve known Midnight for years. If you are trying to throw me off my game it’s not going to work.” Shota deadpanned. “And I don’t swing that way.”
“Worth a shot.” Ordan shrugged, and in the same motion threw his glaive.
Shota easily dodged it with a quick sidestep, only for Karris to reappear in front of him with his fist primed. ‘So fast! He was holding back while gauging my strength. Clever.’ Shota realized, quickly activating Erasure again and unleashing a flurry of slashes toward the Calcified Hero.
Ordan pulled a Despair kunai from his belt and blocked the strike, though the high-frequency blade noticeably chipped the facsimile of the Stalker’s signature throwing knives. That was fine, because this was a distraction. His real attack was the glaive that Eraserhead had dodged earlier.
Because glaives, when thrown correctly like a boomerang, come back.
Shota noticed the whistling in the air a split second before the glaive would’ve hit him, but it still flew past his cheek leaving a small cut and slicing a lock of his unkempt hair. He remained unflinching even as the glaive slammed right into Karris’s right pec, causing the man to grunt. “You crazy bastard, you just took your own attack!”
Ordan chuckled, lightly winded. “I was trying to reabsorb it. Good thing I prepared for the possibility your nifty little quirk would be active.” He pried the serrated glaive from his chest, cracked bone fragments falling from the shattered improvised armor he’d prepared earlier. In his other hand he prepared his other kunai to throw.
Shota eyed the man warily, then relaxed. “Alright, I’ve seen enough. I concede. It would be illogical to continue tiring ourselves out.” He wrapped his capture scarf back around his neck. “There is a high probability that you would’ve won should we continue, and I’m not egotistical enough to risk injuring myself on day one.” Shota crossed his arms.
That was probably the biggest compliment that Ordan was going to get out of the man. He walked over to the bone barricade and reabsorbed it back into his body. “That was a good fight Aizawa.”
“You performed above my expectations,” Shota admitted. “Just to make myself clear, I still don’t like you, but I respect your skill.”
“Well, good thing I have all year to get you to warm up to me.” Ordan pulled off his mask, allowing Shota to get his first good look at him. “Deal?” He held out his hand.
“Deal.”
They shook on it.
==VI==
“What do you mean she’s triple S?” Shota gaped, showing more emotion than he had the entire day.Ordan sat down next to Natah. “Yep! She’s super strong. Never beaten her in a fight before.”
“So you’re on the same level as Endeavor and All Might, but you chose to be an investigation-focused hero?” Anan asked. “Why is that?”
“Combat was never my specialty. My… my quirk was always more suited toward infiltration.” Natah explained the past few hours had allowed her to grow more comfortable around her new co-workers. Thankfully they were more shocked about her power due to how rare the SSS-designation was, rather than actually being afraid of her.
“So you just got slapped with the label due to luck of the draw then.” Snipe nodded. “I think there was that one girl in Deika, Geten’s sister, that got slapped with an SSS-ranking but she didn’t even want to be a hero.”
“Our government classifies its citizens based on potential destructive power out of necessity.” Nezu took a small sip from his drink. “And that extends to heroes. Plus, there is a social pressure on those with strong quirks to become heroes, because they are afraid of what would happen if they didn’t.”
“Because treating everyone as a ticking time bomb is clearly the logical choice” Shota snorted.
“So, I heard that your daughter is enrolled in Aizawa’s class,” Nemuri said in an attempt to steer the conversation away from politics. She looked to Nezu, who nodded in approval, having discussed whether she was allowed to speak on their arrival earlier in the year. “She seems a lot happier than when I first saw her.”
“Adopted, and yes.” Natah agreed.
“You know them, Nemuri?” Shota raised an eyebrow.
“Remember when Nezu went on high alert last year?” Nemuri reminded him. “They were why. Nezu brought them to the MEC.”
“I’m assuming that was the thing that ‘didn’t require my concern’ then?” Shota inquired, staring directly at Nezu.
“I’m surprised you remember that far back, but yes. There was no need to worry you at that time.” Nezu replied. “They were in need of medical treatment, and we had to hold Ms. Tau’s father in custody for a while.”
Shota’s eyes raised eyebrow indicated he wanted more information.
“My father was a highly-rated former villain,” Natah said, frowning. “Due to circumstances outside our control, we arrived in Japan in need of medical treatment, and he was… confused.”
“Yagi punched his lights out,” Ordan smirked.
“The rest, I’m afraid, was sealed by the WHA.” Nezu chimed in. “But needless to say, they were in need of a place to live and I obliged, and after seeing their skill invited them to teach here once they were licensed in Japan!” He was taking heavy liberties with their cover story, but he knew as curious as his staff may be, they couldn’t do much unless the WHA gave permission for them to share that information.
Shota narrowed his eyes but did nothing to call out the barebones story.
“I don’t want to presume, but since you both share legal custody of Tenno, are you two an item?” Nemuri inquired.
“Nah, Natah’s -- the only bitch I trust-- my boss.” Ordan clarified.
Natah sighed. “He was my subordinate and caretaker for Haylee before we arrived in Japan. He currently lives with us since they are so close, though he is essentially a father in every way that matters to her.” However, Haylee found it awkward to express it verbally to Ordan.
“And because you can’t cook.” Ordan joked, earning a sharp glare.
Natah chose to ignore that and moved on. “Anyway, we’ve been renewing licenses and refreshing our training in preparation for the school year. We only finished the HPSC’s exam a short while ago, hence our delayed announcement of employment.”
“And because I thought it would be amusing to see all of your reactions,” Nezu smirked.
“Of course…” Shota resisted the urge to facepalm.
“I do think, however, that they are perhaps some of the most qualified teachers here.” Nezu went on. “And should be able to fill in for most classes if a substitute is needed.”
“We spent a lot of time making sure our prior certifications were in order.” Ordan explained, also known as ‘The government gave us free certifications for stuff we already knew to save time’ . “I got a support gear manufacturing license, and I have a degree in programming as well. Most of my experience is in combat, however.”
“While most of mine was on the educational side,” Natah added.
“You did all that within a year?” Nemuri’s eyes widened.
“Well, most of it was just renewing certifications, but yeah,” Ordan replied, completely full of shit. Those certifications had been fabricated by institutions owned by WHA shell companies and never existed beforehand in the first place.
“Damn, now you’re making me feel like my performance isn’t enough.” Hizashi shrunk back.
“A common occurrence as you get older.” Nemuri and Ordan said simultaneously. They stared at each other for a moment before high-fiving.
“Oh god, there’s two of them.” Natah and Shota muttered, eyes meeting. They immediately recognized the kindred spirit of someone who had to deal with a friend’s constant jokes and puns.
“Oh, that reminds me!” Nemuri perked up. “We need to add you to the staff Group Chat and get your nicknames set up.”
“Nicknames?” Ordan questioned. To his side, Natah was giving Nemuri a silent plea to shut up.
“Group chat admins can set nicknames for participants. This year is my turn to choose them!” Nemuri smirked, much to Shotas visible annoyance.
“Nobody told me you could do that!” Ordan said giddily.
“Why did you have to mention that…” Natah sighed.
“Wait, you knew!” Ordan swiveled around with a look of betrayal on his face.
“We didn’t mention it because this was precisely how you would react.” Natah said, not regretting a thing.
“Well, now I have to abuse the hell out of this.” Ordan grinned. “I have so many ideas.”
Both their phones pinged with invitations.
[You were invited to the Group Chat - U.A. Faculty: Rat King’s Crew!]
Karris O. Joined the chat.
Tau N. Joined the chat.
NightyNight changed Karris O.’s nickname to BoneDaddy.
Ordan chuckled, then leaned over to whisper in Nemuri’s ear.
NightyNight changed Tau N.’s name to MissionControl.
BoneDaddy: Hello!
Spacemom: Hiya!
Anan waved shyly from the couch. “That’s me by the way.”
Natah noted Kurose’s username and the feeling that something was wrong in the universe washed over her for a split second before she shrugged it off.
They continued to chat for a few minutes until Ordan’s phone suddenly rang. “Oh, it’s Haylee.” He stood up and answered. “Hey kiddo, what’s up.” His expression changed from casual to serious. “What? We’ll be right there.” He hung up the call.
“Natah, family emergency. We need to get home.”
==VI==
Haylee and Ochaco stood behind a line of flashing lights, feeling the growing heat as the firefighters fought the growing blaze.
Ochaco fell to her knees with a distraught expression. “No…”
The apartment complex housing everything she brought from home was wreathed in bright blue flames.
Notes:
Think fast chucklenuts! New plot twists!
Chapter 47: Sanctuary
Summary:
Haylee takes Ochaco to her house after her apartment burns down. Hunhow isn't pleased with this development.
Notes:
Last Time on Void’s Inheritance Z: Ochaco’s apartment fucking burned down!
Also, Ordan and Shota fought.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Six people tragically lost their lives today in a blazing inferno that devoured the Republic Apartment Complex earlier this evening. Luckily, Backdraft and the local Fire Department arrived on the scene and were able to contain the blaze.
The police have listed the mysterious villain known as the “Arch-Arsonist” or “Blueflame” as a primary suspect in the case. Currently, this villain is linked to over fifty deaths in the past few years.
==========================VI==========================
[Republic Apartment Complex, April 10th, 2243]
Dabi brushed the ash off his clothes and pulled out the burner phone.
“Dabi, my man, how you doing?” The villainous broker answered after a couple of rings.
“Job’s done. That guy won’t be bothering your client anymore.” Dabi informed him. He’d been hired to take care of some troublesome street gang leader. He didn’t ask questions as to why. The moron was banging some prostitute in a low-cost apartment. Dabi had barged in mid-coitus and burned the pair alive before they even had the chance to move. If there was anything left of the ‘happy’ couple, it would certainly make for an interesting coroner report.
“I see, I’m assuming the apartment complex fire is your work?” Giran asked. “Quite the show you made, Arch-Arsonist”
“If you wanted someone to do it quietly then you should’ve found someone with a less powerful quirk to put him down. You knew what you were paying for.” He idly picked at some of his rotting skin, blood oozing from the blistered scabs. It was good that his nerves had been too damaged to feel too much pain anymore.
“Oof, looks like some other people died in that fire. Might wanna lay low for a while.” Giran audibly winced.
“Not my damn problem they were too slow.” Dabi shrugged.
==VI==
“My stuff…” Ochaco sobbed. Everything she’d brought from home was there. Spare clothes, food for the next few weeks (what little she could afford), and some spare cash that she had lying around.
The apartment was currently reduced to a skeletal shell. The flames, hot enough to cremate the poor souls that didn’t make it out in time, had quickly devoured the cheaply constructed building. She’d picked this apartment because it was the only one that fit her budget and was within reasonable distance of U.A. Now that it was gone, she couldn’t afford another one.
Haylee stood by her side awkwardly, surveying the damage. In a morbid sort of way, she was glad she came along. Otherwise, Uraraka would’ve been left alone with nowhere to go. “Uraraka,” Haylee crouched down next to her. “Is there someone you can call?”
“My-” She sniffled “My phone is dead.” Her phone didn’t have the best battery life, being an older one she’d bought on the cheap side. It could last most of the school day if she was lucky, but she’d forgotten to bring the charger.
“Alright, here’s what we’re going to do.” Haylee placed a comforting hand on her crying classmate’s shoulder. “We’re going to go down to my house for the time being, unless you have somewhere else you can stay, do you?” She questioned.
“I- I don’t,” Ochaco replied despondently.
“Ok. My house it is.” Haylee helped Ochaco up. “Don’t worry Uraraka, we’ll figure something out.”
==VI==
Tenno’s house was in a nicer part of town, a few blocks down from Ochaco’s former apartment. Seeing as both of her guardians worked for U.A. it made sense that they could afford it.
“Welcome to my house, I guess,” Haylee said with zero flair. “You can set your stuff down in the kitchen and grab something to eat. I’ll give Ordan a call.” She pulled a key out and unlocked the door, at the same time it was opened from the other side.
“Oh. It’s you.” A massive, All Might-sized man grumbled.
Ochaco took a step back. She didn’t have anything against heteromorphs, but something about this man made her instinctively afraid. Aside from his red skin with a few odd patterns, he appeared mostly human up until his head. He had four pupilless blue eyes set in a towerlike head and a mouth with exposed teeth similar to Ectoplasm back at school.
“Ah, shit,” Haylee muttered under her breath. She’d forgotten about Hunhow.
Hunhow’s eyes shifted over to the other girl with Haylee. “And who is she?”
“My classmate, her apartment burned down,” Haylee replied. “Move outta the way. We need to come in.”
Hunhow glared at Haylee before moving out of the door frame.
“Come on in.” She waved to Ochaco.
Ochaco slinked past Hunhow, getting the impression that the man didn’t like her. She followed Haylee into the kitchen, which was bigger than her whole apartment. “So uh, who was that?” She asked quietly.
“Oh him? That’s Hunhow. He’s Natah’s dad.” Haylee replied dismissively, kicking a stool out for Ochaco. “Gimme a minute, I’m just going to make a call. We’ve got leftovers in the fridge if you’re hungry. We didn’t exactly have a big lunch today.”
Ochaco set her backpack down and walked over to the fridge, picking a small bowl so as to not take too much of their food, and returned to the counter.
Ordan answered Haylee after a few rings. “Hey kiddo, what’s up?”
“You know Uraraka from my class?” Haylee asked, getting straight to the point. “Her apartment burned down and she doesn’t have anywhere to stay. She’s in the kitchen right now.”
“What? We’ll be home right away.” Ordan responded, sounding worried.
“Alright, see you in a bit.” She managed to say before Ordan hung up. At least she knew he was treating this urgently. With a sigh, she returned to the kitchen to see Hunhow with his arms crossed, watching Ochaco eat.
“Is your friend staying for dinner?” Hunhow asked displeasure at having a new human to deal with clear as day.
“Probably. Maybe overnight if necessary.” Haylee crossed her arms and frowned at the Sentient.
“Hrmph…”
Ochaco eyed Hunhow warily. “ M-Mr. Tau, if it's inconvenient for me to stay I can try to find somewhere else to go… I don’t want to cause any trouble.”
Haylee snorted. “Nah, fuck him. He hates everyone, and this isn’t even his house. If he wanted he could go and buy his own. He has enough money.” She snarked, making direct contact with Hunhow’s lower eyes to drive in her point.
Hunhow huffed. “You and your bleeding heart.” He walked off into the living room to presumably sulk.
“Asshole, at least I have one…” Haylee muttered before turning back to Ochaco. “Don’t listen to what he says. He doesn’t get to decide anything around here.” Her fingers fidgeted with the pin he’d gifted her in her pocket. Apparently, he wasn’t improving as much as she thought. She half-wanted to burn his gift to ash right in front of his stupid fucking face just to spite him but decided to hold her tongue.
There was a flash of movement in the backyard as Ordan and Natah landed. Lotus immediately changed her form into casual wear before they entered through the back.
“Haylee, we’re back!” Ordan called out, spotting them sitting in the kitchen. He turned to Ochacho. “Haylee already told me what happened. Don’t worry, I’m sure we can figure out somewhere for you to stay.” He reassured her.
“Mo- Natah, Hunhow is being…” Haylee made hand motions at Natah. “Well, himself. Can you talk to him?”
Natah sighed. “I’ll go speak to him and get him to settle down.” She walked over to her father and grabbed him by the arm, leading him upstairs.
“So,” Ordan sat down across from Ochaco. “Uraraka, can I have your parents’ phone number? I’m sure they will want to know what’s going on.”
“Oh, sure.” Ochaco reached over to Ordan’s offered phone and typed in her mom’s number. “Here you go Mr. Karris.” She handed it back.
Ordan dialed and waited. After the fourth ring, someone answered. “Uraraka residence, this is Miu.” A tired-sounding woman answered.
“Mrs. Uraraka? My name is Karris Ordan, I’m one of your daughter’s teachers at U.A.” Ordan said.
“U.A.? Has something happened?” Her tone grew immediately alert.
“Your daughter is fine, there was just a fire at her apartment while she was walking home from school. My kid is her classmate and brought her to our home. Would you like to speak to her?” Ordan assured her.
“Yes, please!”
Ordan handed Ochaco his phone. “Your mom wants to talk to you.”
“Mom?” Ochacho answered.
“Ochaco, honey, are you alright?” Her mom asked.
“Yeah mom, I’m fine,” Ochaco reassured her. “I’m at a classmate’s house right now. The fire was being taken care of by the time I got back so I didn’t get hurt or anything. I’m sorry I didn’t call you sooner, my phone was dead and I left my charger at home… so that’s gone now.”
“I’m just glad that you’re alright honey. Do you need us to send more money to replace your stuff?” Miu offered.
Ochaco lowered her voice. “Mom, I know you’re already having a hard time with the bills. Can we afford that?”
“Oh, Ochaco, don’t you worry about that. We’ll manage. I don’t want you giving up on your dream just because of that. We’ll just be a bit tight this month but everything will be fine. Do you have a place to stay for the time being?” Miu inquired.
“Not yet, but I’ll figure something out. I’ll have to find somewhere nearby once you send some money.” There were more apartments, but the most affordable ones were even further from U.A. She felt a hand tap her shoulder and looked up to see Mr. Karris. “Oh, my teacher wants to talk to you.” She handed the phone back.
“Mrs. Uraraka, if your daughter needs a place to stay we’d be more than happy to have her here with us.” Ordan offered.
“Oh Mr. Karris, we couldn’t possibly-” Miu started.
“We have a spare bedroom we’ve been using as storage that we can have cleaned out by tomorrow night. Really, it’s no big deal to us.”
Miu hesitated. “Are you sure?”
“Well, it would all be up to her. We could also put her up in a nearby apartment, according to U.A.’s hero course program Section 42-1: In the case of a villain attack rendering a hero or support course student’s home inhospitable, accommodations can be made. It’s part of the scholarship that all the students in those programs receive.” Ordan explained.
Ochaco bit her lip, overhearing the conversation. She didn’t realize U.A. had those provisions.
“If… if you’re absolutely sure…” Miu finally replied. “I’d like it if she were to stay with you, as long as it isn’t a burden or anything.” Ochaco was hours away, and still a fifteen-year-old girl. Having her stay with a classmate would give both Miu and her husband peace of mind. They’d been wary about having her stay in a cheap apartment so far from home in the city where crime was more abundant, and this incident had only exacerbated Miu’s worries.
Ordan walked into the living room to continue ironing out the details of her stay.
==VI==
Natah closed her room’s door and turned to face Hunhow. “Father, what exactly do you think you’re doing?”
“I don’t know what you mean,” Hunhow replied crossly.
“The girl, Uraraka. Haylee told me that what you said. She shows up in need of help and the first thing you ask is ‘When is she going to leave’?” Natah crossed her arms.
“That is not what I said.” Hunhow defended. “I simply asked how long she was going to be staying for.”
“According to Haylee, your tone suggested otherwise.” Her expression changed ever so slightly from her normal stoic facade. “Her apartment burned down and that’s how you treat her? She’s a guest, and needs help.”
“You are not obligated to assist every child that falls into your lap, you know,” Hunhow grumbled.
“What I choose to do is none of your concern, Father,” Natah replied tersely, an annoyed look spreading across her face. Not the same eye-rolling annoyance that she showed when Ordan got up to his usual antics. She was legitimately upset. “I thought… I thought-” Natah sighed. “This morning gave me the impression that you were getting better. Was that all just for show?”
Hunhow didn’t reply and avoided her gaze.
Natah frowned. “Why are you doing this? Are you just opposed to being happy?”
“No.”
“Then why are you being so obstinate? You were doing so well these past few months. I know it's been a difficult adjustment for you.”
“That is accurate.” He replied plainly.
“Then what’s wrong?” She demanded.
“What's wrong? Do you think it's easy for me to live among these people? Every time I look in the mirror do you know what I see? A mockery. You have it easy. You lived among the Orokin for decades, you have connections to humanity.” Hunhow sat down on her bed, forcing the frame to creak under his weight. “And I do not.”
“You’ve been talking with Nezu, and I thought that was helping. Hell, you even play video games with him from time to time, not that I know how he even roped you into doing that.” Natah continued. “Dare I say you sounded like you were enjoying yourself.”
“It was not entirely unenjoyable,” Hunhow admitted.
“Do you not like his company at least a little?” Natah asked. “He’s been nothing but kind do you.”
“...”
“You can talk to me you know, because I know nobody else will,” Natah said.
“I was under the impression that you didn’t want to talk to me .”
Natah pursed her lips. “You make it very difficult, and I had to sort some things out myself.”
“... I see.”
“Are you going to tell me what's going on? I can’t tell what you’re feeling if you don’t talk to me.”
“And that’s just the problem, isn’t it” He growled. “You cannot, and will never again be able to tell how I really feel. Before, you could sense what I felt, my love and pride. Now? Nothing. We have no bond, no link holding our minds together. It was taken from us.”
“We are human now.” Natah reminded him.
“No matter what our genetic makeup says, we are not human. I am not one of them, I will never be one of them, and I never wanted to be one of them.” The words dripped from his maw, laced with vitriol. “You have it easy, but I have no connections with them. The only ‘kindred spirit’ I have is Nezu, and even he does not understand me as well as he thinks he does.”
Natah leaned against the wall, contemplating his words. “Is that what all this is about? You’re bitter about what we became?”
“Yes!” Hunhow raised his voice, though not enough to be heard outside the room. “Because they treat me like I’m one of them, and expect me to act the part in return!” He hissed. “Conversations with them are so tedious, they try to make small talk and they won’t get the damn hint that I want nothing to do with them! Do you know what happened a few days ago?”
She shook her head. “You never talk about what you do.”
“I went shopping, and there was a woman handing out flyers for a ‘Heteromorph rights rally’. She gave me one because she thought I was one of them.” Hunhow gestured to himself. “Because I look like one of them, but I couldn’t care less about that. I have nothing in common with them aside from a nonstandard appearance.” He took a deep breath. “Nezu has told me about the struggles that they face. The discrimination does not surprise me, that is how humans will always be. Why do you think the other intelligent creatures of this world are kept hidden?”
Natah’s eyes widened in surprise.
“Yes, he has told me of the magic and monsters that inhabit this world. I know he’s told you and Karris as well.” Hunhow stood, staring down at his daughter. “That is the world you want me to be a part of? The only reason they allow us to live is because you are useful, and we are too powerful to destroy without mutually assuring their destruction.”
“You aren’t under house arrest anymore. You have more money than most people could ever dream of because of the deal with Nezu for your quirk byproducts. If you dislike living among humans there’s nothing stopping you from buying a home far away from here. You could live like a hermit, tend to fields as your original purpose.” Natah suggested. “So why are you still here? Do you just enjoy wallowing in your misery?” She replied crossly.
“Do you want me to leave?”
Natah faltered, realizing she may have gone too far. “That’s not why I meant.”
“It sounded like that was what you meant.” He replied, avoiding her gaze. “I have considered it, leaving here. I want to return to Tau, but there would be nothing there for me, and it would take thousands of years to get there I imagine. But I don’t want to leave you, or your brother.”
“It’s not that I don’t want you here Father, but… you tend to make things difficult.”
“What, because I sent the Stalker after Haylee? Because I tried to assimilate the Cephalon weave?” Hunhow shot back. “I wonder why they dislike me?” He said sarcastically. “Do you really think that my actions can be resolved with an apology, or just being nice to them?”
“You’re not calling Ordan ‘Cephalon’ or Haylee ‘Brat’ anymore,” Natah noted. “Which is why I know that you are at least trying to be better, but every time you try to take a step forward you take another one back.”
“Socializing with people does not come second nature to me as it does with you.”
Natah paced around the room rubbing her forehead. “I get that you are having a difficult time, but you can’t just take it out on others, especially our guests.”
“...”
“You know that Haylee doesn’t have Midoriya over because she knows that you will act like this? Or that Yagi will sit out in his car rather than come in, because he knows you feel uncomfortable around people.”
“Or because he’s afraid of me.”
Natah sighed. “I know him, and no, he’s not. Toshinori is just too kind for his own good.”
“You would know,” Hunhow muttered.
“What was that?” Natah turned sharply, hearing it perfectly.
“...”
“You know I have excellent hearing.” She crossed her arms. “Don’t try and act like I couldn’t hear that.”
“... I…” Hunhow growled, struggling to come up with the words of how he felt. It would be so simple if their minds could link, so she could feel his anguish and confusion. “You have always been too soft for your own good. That’s why I didn’t want you to make the journey to the Origin System.”
“You made me to be a spy.” Natah shot back, starting to get angry.
“And yet when the time came I told you to stay, but you insisted.”
“If I hadn’t done that we would’ve lost the war.”
“You don’t know that. We could’ve found a way.”
“I. Was. The. Way.” She stressed.
“And where did that get you? Brainwashed to someone I never should’ve trusted!” He loomed over her. “Ballas was a means to an end, and had I not been desperate I never would’ve let him lay a hand on you. But we had no choice! Do you know how much I regret that decision, even though it led to the Orokin’s defeat it wasn’t worth losing you!”
Natah took a shaky step back. “I didn’t know you…”
“You’re different now.” Hunhow continued, a hint of sadness tainting his voice. “You changed when I saw you again. The “Lotus” as they called you. Even when you were mostly freed from his programming you still chose them over us. I saw it when our minds touched, and I refused to believe it then, but you did change. And then he came back and broke you AGAIN!” He shook his fist in the air. “And this time it killed you! If it weren’t for that alternate version of Haylee you would be gone, forever. She brought you back, but it changed you, and coming here changed you as well. I barely even recognize you now, but I still know that somewhere in there, that’s always been you.” Hunhow continued to lament. “And you still want to naively play the hero to a world that would reject you if they found out what you are and what you did. I know that even then, you would throw yourself into danger without hesitation even if it destroys you.”
“I need to make up for what I’ve done,” Natah stressed.
“What? The slaughter of the Orokin and their people? I don’t regret my actions in the Old War, because it was necessary . The Orokin and their mindless little puppets would’ve massacred us otherwise. Your actions recently? The control of an egotistical madman who couldn’t fathom the possibility that he couldn’t be loved! This? This is throwing your life away.”
“You don’t get to decide what I do with my life, father.” Natah lectured.
“I am trying to respect your decisions. Trying very, very hard. You told me- when we first arrived to spare these people. Even when you could’ve killed me while I was weakened, you gave me a chance. When you asked me what I would do should you fall in battle as a hero, I gave you my word that I would not burn the world down to avenge you. I will keep to my word, but that does not mean that it is easy or that I like it. Had I the inclination, not even All Might could stop me from rendering this country to ash, but I will not, because I promised you peace. I will not betray that trust.” Hunhow let out a long, heavy sigh.
“Is that how you see it? That I’m too soft and weak to take care of myself?” Natah snapped back.
“Weak? You’re far stronger now than you ever were thanks to your quirk. You are not weak.” Hunhow clarified. “This has nothing to do with your strength. I simply… worry that I will lose you again, and this time without the possibility of resurrection. I have almost lost one child, and I do not want to lose the other.”
“Erra is still alive.”
“Barely, and if he ever does recover will he be the same, or a shell of his former self? I have read what a coma can do to a human, and the longer he is like that, even if he does recover his mind will be damaged. He is in a vegetative state, and you still haven’t visited him, not that I blame you after all he did.” Hunhow snarled. “And if he wakes and comes after you again, I will kill him myself to spare you the pain of having to put. Him. Down.” He poked her in the collarbone with his oversized finger. “Perhaps if things were different, we could all be a happy family here, but it is not. You may feel as if you belong here, but I do not.”
Natah tensed. “Are you saying that because you believe it, or are you afraid of what will happen if you allow yourself to be happy?”
Hunhow flinched.
“So I’m not wrong,” Natah concluded.
“I… I’m going to the park to think.” Hunhow replied. “I will not bother her classmate about her stay, and I will try- TRY to be welcoming to her. For you.” He opened the door. “Maybe you’re right… but that is not something that comes easily to me. I am trying, Natah.”
“I know.” She replied softly.
==VI==
“So, it looks like you’ll be staying with us for the time being,” Ordan said. Ochaco had already agreed after speaking to her mother and decided that living here would be the best course of action for now. “Natah’s out right now getting you some spare uniforms from school and some other necessities, your mother gave us a list of things that you would need.”
Ochaco nodded. “Oh, okay…” She decided not to protest so as to not sound ungrateful.
“I’ll have dinner ready in a half hour, more or less. Is there anything specific you’re craving?”
“Not really. I’ll just have whatever you are having.” Ochaco responded meekly.
“You can sleep in my room if you’d like.” Haylee offered. “C’mon, I’ll show you.”
She led the hesitant girl upstairs, basically dragging her by the wrist, stopping at a door that had Haylee’s name written on it. “Gimme a minute to tidy up.”
Ochaco heard some shuffling noises and what sounded like the thing that Haylee did to blink around during the quirk assessment test. After a few minutes, she opened the door, hair disheveled and sweating profusely.
“Ok, there we go. All cleaned up.” Haylee wiped her hands together. She’d picked up all the messy clothes and removed any of her carvings of people from the Origin System she’d made, stashing them in a high-up box in her closet. The only things left could be excused as sci-fi memorabilia.
Ochaco took a reluctant step into Haylee’s room. The walls were adorned with several shelves with models on them and the corner was filled with plushies surrounding a beanbag. Other than that, the room was empty aside from the furniture and some picture frames. “Oh, are you a sci-fi fan?” She peered at some of the ships on the shelf. “I don’t recognize what they are from.”
“Oh, I made them myself,” Haylee said, lightly scratching the back of her head. “I do wood carvings in my spare time.”
“These are really good, I thought they were official or something..” Ochaco leaned down. “Can I…”
“Go ahead.” Haylee nodded.
Ochaco picked up a small Corpus Gox carving. “Wow…” She looked over at the plushie pile of strange-looking alien creatures. “Did you make those too?”
“Mhm. I sew stuff too.” Haylee’s expression brightened as she got to talk about her hobbies. “Izuku mentioned that you could do like, 3D printing with resin or something too but I couldn’t figure out the software. I prefer to do things by hand.” She gestured to the bed, patting the neatly folded covers. “Anyways, here’s where you’ll be sleeping.”
“What about you?” Ochaco worried.
“I dunno, the beanbag or the downstairs sofa or something.” Haylee shrugged.
“I don’t want to take your bed…” She fretted, tapping her fingers together.
“Oh, don’t worry. I can sleep pretty much anywhere. I’ve slept on a concrete floor before.” Haylee handwaved. “Plus it’s only one night. You’ll have your own room tomorrow.”
“I mean, the bed is big enough for two people.” Ochaco considered.
“I mean, I guess. I just figured you would want your own bed.” Haylee shrugged again. “I guess it can be like a sleepover or something.” She paused. “I’ve never had a sleepover before. Huh, neat.”
A wave of unease washed over Ochaco. She was mentally exhausted after the events of the past few hours. “This is too much…” She whispered, flopping over on the bed.
“Hey, you okay?” Haylee asked.
“Why-” She sniffled. “Why are you all going through all this effort? You’re all going out of your way, spending money on me, letting me stay here… why?”
Haylee blinked, somewhat confused by her reaction. “Uh, well, we weren’t just going to leave you with nowhere to go.”
“I don’t mean to sound ungrateful, but you only just met me today!” Ochaco clarified. “And you just… took me in without question.”
Haylee sat down next to Ochaco. “Well, you were in trouble. What would you have done if I wasn’t there?”
Ochaco was silent for a moment. “P-probably ask the firefighters there for help? Then I would’ve called my parents from there.” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “My… my family isn’t doing so well financially, and I only got into U.A. because they give a full ride to anyone who is admitted. My parents barely scraped enough out of their budget to allow me to live out here by myself… and if you hadn’t come along, I probably would’ve dropped out of U.A. and gone back home.”
“Wait, you would’ve dropped out just like that?” Haylee’s eyes widened.
“Well, I didn’t know U.A. offered housing to students in emergencies, so I probably wouldn't've asked,” Ochaco admitted sheepishly, her breathing slowing a bit. “I… I barely made it into the hero course. I only had twenty-eight villain points. The only reason I got in was because of the rescue points they gave me for catching Midoriya.”
“Because the dumbass decided to break his limbs,” Haylee snorted, remembering the incident fondly, but in reverse. “He told me about that. I didn’t realize that was you until today… You know, he only got into the hero course because he saved you.” Haylee told her, trying to make her feel a bit better. “And he got second place out of that, you got forth place. You both got in because you decided to save each other.”
Ochaco thought back to how Midoriya had saved her, even though he looked afraid he had an aura of confidence about him.
“I won’t let anything happen, because I’m here.”
“Yeah… I guess you’re right.” She replied, a deep blush forming around the marks on her cheeks.
“I wouldn’t feel too bad about how you got in, the important thing is that you did. U.A. wouldn’t give out rescue points in those numbers if it didn’t mean something.” Haylee consoled.
“I guess…” Ochaco mumbled.
“Do you not like it when people help you or something?” Haylee asked.
“No… it’s not that.” Ochaco sighed. “I just… don’t want people to help me out of pity.”
“You want it to feel earned.” Haylee surmised. A somewhat Corpus way of thinking.
“Yeah, I guess thats the best way of putting it.” Ochaco replied. “My parents work hard, and getting stuff for free makes it feel… I dunno,” Her accent slipped again. “Like a handout.”
Haylee fell back onto the bed next to Ochaco. “I kinda get what you mean. If you couldn’t tell I uh… kind of have a temper.” She blushed. “Before I met Izuku, I was in a really bad place mentally, and honestly was kind of a cunt.”
Ochaco made a barely audible wheezing noise.
“I really, really don't like it when people pity me. But… there comes a point to where you are just sabotaging yourself if you don’t accept help from people. Voi- ahem, who knows where I would be if I didn’t. Probably moping about in here or something.” Haylee sighed, turning her head to look at Ochaco. “So, we aren’t doing it out of pity, or because we want something out of you. I just like helping people out if I can.”
Ochaco nodded. “I guess…”
“Plus, it would be real shitty if you had to give up on U.A. because some prick decided to play with fire,” Haylee said. “I think Aizawa said something about heroes balancing out unfairness or something along those lines, so that's what we are doing I guess.” She lightly punched Ochaco’s arm.
“Girls! Dinners --getting cold-- ready!” Ordan yelled from downstairs.
“Coming!” Haylee shouted, leisurely sitting up. “C’mon, let's go eat. I’m fucking starving.”
==VI==
Ochaco was still a bit weirded out with eating with one of her teachers, much less two of them. However, those worries disappeared once she took her first bite of Mr. Karris’s cooking. “Mmmmm~” She took a slow bite, savoring the taste of the shrimp.
“S’good, right?” Haylee asked while chewing.
“Manners, Haylee.” Natah chided.
“Make sure you two eat a lot. You’re going to be doing combat training tomorrow.” Ordan reminded them. “Hero work takes up a lot of calories, so keep yourselves fed.”
Ochaco watched Haylee scarf down her bowl, the blue-haired girl immediately reaching for another. She finished her bowl, looking at all the food spread across the table. Hesitantly, she took another one. Not having to worry about budget for her meals was a new feeling for her. She’d planned on taking leftovers from U.A. home to supplement her dietary needs, but that wasn’t going to be an issue anymore.
“So,” Ordan asked. “How was your first day?”
“Surprising.” Haylee glared, a playful look in her eyes. “Mostly because of you.”
“What do you think of Aizawa?” Natah inquired.
“A bit harsh, but nothing I’m not used to.” Haylee shrugged.
Ochaco looked around nervously.
“Uraraka, don’t feel as if you can’t speak your mind just because I’m your teacher,” Ordan said. “I won’t hold anything you say against you, even if it's about me.”
“Uhmm… well, he kinda scared me with the whole expulsion thing,” Ochaco answered. “But it made me motivated to try my hardest, so I guess that’s good. I’m just worried that he’ll constantly do that, I guess.”
Ordan nodded. “That’s fair. I only just met him today myself. He wasn’t too pleased to hear I was teaching with him. Had to beat him in a fight.”
Haylee snorted. “Of course, you got into a fight immediately.”
“Hey, I won, didn't I?” Ordan chuckled.
“He conceded, Ordan didn’t actually hit him,” Natah added.
“Still counts tho.” Ordan took a large bite of steak, dripping with soy sauce.
“Agree to disagree.”
Ochaco snickered, the casual nature of the conversation making her feel more at ease. The rest of dinner went far smoother and she ate until she was full. Since she wanted to make herself somewhat useful she helped Haylee do the dishes.
==VI==
It was dark by the time they turned in for bed. Ochaco changed out of her uniform and into the pajamas Ms. Tau had acquired for her. She sat down on the bed just as Haylee exited the bathroom, having changed into her underwear.
“T-tenno, your…” Her eyes wandered over to the massive blue scar on Haylee’s chest. It was a large blue mark of twisted blue flesh on her right breast, the only noticeable feature on her otherwise extremely fit body.
“Yeah yeah… I know.” Haylee nodded as if expecting that reaction. “Don’t worry, It’s not serious.”
“Oh, alright…” Ochaco didn’t prod, assuming that it was probably a sensitive subject. That was probably why Haylee hadn’t showered off with the rest of the girls after Aizawa’s test.
Haylee slid past Ochaco without another word and rolled over to the other side of the bed, wanting to give the other girl as much space as possible. She wrapped some of her blankets around herself and snuggled into the sheets.
Ochaco slid under the covers on her side of the bed and placed her head on the pillow. She turned to a more comfortable position on her side, locking eyes with Haylee who was watching her with a passive look on her face.
“Tenno, did I uh, upset you by mentioning the scar?” Ochaco whispered.
“Huh? Oh, no. I’m not mad or anything.” Haylee yawned. “Why would I be?”
“You just seemed… annoyed?” Ochaco faltered.
“Nah, that’s just my resting bitch face at work,” Haylee replied. “When people see a scar like that, that's usually the reaction.” She admitted, placing a hand on her chest and tracing over the outline of the scar. “Hell, Izuku and Lumine were really freaked out when they first saw it.”
“Oh… thank you for not being upset, Tenno.” Ochaco apologized.
“S’no big deal. People are going to stare when they see it, I just don’t like talking about it too much…” Her voice trailed off and she yawned again. “I’m guessing you thought I didn’t want to show it to the others?”
“Y-yeah…”
“I just didn’t want six people I didn’t know staring at me and asking questions,” Haylee mumbled.
“That makes sense. It must be a bit uncomfortable to have people stare like that.” Ochaco admitted.
“More annoying than uncomfortable.” She shrugged.
The two lay in silence, the only noise being the sound of their breaths slowing down. Ochaco glanced over at the picture of Izuku and Haylee on the nightstand.
“You’re really close to Midoriya, aren’t you?” Ochaco asked.
Haylee nodded drowsily. “Yuh… he’s my best friend.”
“Do you uhm…” Ochaco gulped. Ever since she’d met Midoriya that day her mind would occasionally wander back to that moment he saved her during the practical. The way he bravely stood over her, the “What do you like about him?”
“What do I like about him?” What an odd question. “Uhhh… lemme think… I guess that he never gives up, he’s really smart, strong as hell… and he’s incredibly motivated.” She paused. “Even though he’s a reckless idiot who can’t stay out of trouble.” Haylee chuckled. “Why do you ask?”
“Oh uh…” Ochaco’s cheeks heated up. “No reason!”
Haylee raised an eyebrow. “Sounds like you have a crush on him or something.” She replied bluntly and with zero hesitation.
Ochaco’s face immediately turned beet red. “A c-crush? No! It’s not like that at all!” She flailed around in the bed, accidentally activating her quirk on the bedsheets before releasing them immediately onto her face. “I just thought… uh, that you had one on him based on how you talked to him about him!” Yes, the perfect way to direct the conversation away from her. Sure, Midoriya was cute and cool and saved her life and all, but she just wanted to get to know him better and maybe befriend him! There was nothing more to it.
“Oh. Ok.” Haylee said.
“But you uh, wouldn’t happen to have a crush on him, would you?” Ochaco asked with the subtlety of a brick being thrown through a window.
“No, why would I?” Haylee asked, genuinely confused at why Uraraka would think such a thing. “What made you think that?”
“Well, you seem really close and comfortable around each other, and the way you talked about him kinda sounded… I dunno, maybe I’m just being silly.” Ochaco trailed off.
“I mean its not something I ever thought about. I never really considered being in a relationship with anyone. It wasn’t… it wasn’t exactly a concern at the time.” Haylee replied wistfully. She didn’t even think it was possible for her to like someone well, like that. Did she like Izuku like that? She didn’t treat him any differently than she treated Jenva, and she used to be her best friend before…
‘ I feel the same way about Izuku as I do Natah and Ordan… and how I did with mom and dad. I’m definitely not attracted to him, ew.’ Haylee cringed internally. “Do you have any siblings, Uraraka?”
“No.”
“Me neither, but… I think Izuku is like the little brother I never had.” She held her hand up in the air, letting it slowly fall as if it were being dragged through water. “Well, a dumbass little brother that you want to keep from constantly getting into stupid shit.” She stifled a snort. “Seriously, I can’t leave him alone or he’ll run off and get himself hurt.”
Across the city, Izuku suddenly felt as if someone was saying something incredibly hypocritical.
“I’ve never been… interested in dating anyone. Until you asked I didn’t even think about it.” Haylee shrugged. “So I don’t think I have a crush on him or anything like that. Izuku is just… Izuku.”
For some reason, Ochaco felt a sense of relief, though she was unsure why. Midoriya was cute, sure, and saved her life, but she didn’t have a… uh oh. ‘ Nonononono… I don’t like him like that, do I? I mean, we’ve only just met after all. I need to focus on school. We’re just classmates, maybe we’ll be friends. There’s nothing more to it!’
“It’s not like anyone’s ever flirted with me either, so it’s not like anyone’s ever been interested in me. I’d think I’d know if someone was.” Haylee continued, oblivious to Ochaco’s inner plight.
In another part of the city, Lumine sat up in bed. For some reason, she felt incredibly annoyed. At the same time, Izuku was struck with the sudden desire to slam his face into his pillow and scream (though he didn’t, because he was trying to get to sleep and was thus confused).
“Oh, well, we’re only in high school after all.” Ochaco deflected, flipping to her other side so that Haylee wouldn’t see how red her face was.
“Meh.” Haylee rolled onto her back and stared up at the ceiling. “Maybe.” Her eyes slowly closed and her breathing began to slow.
A few minutes passed and Ochaco slowly peered over her shoulder. Surprisingly, Haylee had already fallen asleep.
“Oh…” She whispered. “Goodnight, Tenno.” The day’s events finally caught up with her, and she fell asleep mere moments later.
Notes:
Fellas, I’m not going to lie, Dabi is not going to be portrayed in a sympathetic light in this fic (if you can tell by his complete lack of remorse for killing the innocent + some gang member and a hooker).
Ochaco protection squad has assembled. Ordan and Natah will adopt any child that they come across (poor Himiko, who Hunhow did not care about, but Stain has picked her up). Speaking of him and his mood swings, he’s pretty much ignored any of his canon character development post-New War and Jade Shadows because he’s bitter about the whole “human” thing. That’s why this is tagged “Hunhow is a bad dad”.
Ochaco is definitely overwhelmed with all the blatant kindness that she’s being given, and especially after the whiplash of her weirdo new classmates, Aizawa’s test, and going home to have your apartment burned down. At least she doesn’t have to worry about rent or meals anymore since Ordan is based and has achieved househusband/butler status.
Must be really weird to live with your teacher now.
Also she’s kinda realized that Izuku is more than just cute pre-exams arc, due to Izuku being a lot more confidant than canon (at least in talking to people and fighting.
Next time: Battle Training with a twist!
Chapter 48: Radiant Memento
Summary:
Combat trial with a twist! (Or several)
Notes:
We’re back! 2 chapters away from 50, wild.
Character hero outfit art by Feerocomics
Second art (and thing in end notes) by
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Dispatch: Orders]
Target: Martin Krantz | Age 43 | Single | Blood Type: AB- | Tax ID #: 39 743 236 515
Location: Munich, Germany
Quirk: Fire Infusion, can imbue objects with flames similar to a fire magic enchantment.
Delusion Compatibility Estimate: 94% | Acceptable
By order of the Second Harbinger of the Fatui, bring him in alive for further testing.
This message will now self-destruct.
==========================VI==========================
[Tau Household, April 11th, 2243]
Ochaco yawned as the early morning sunlight crept through the blinds, right into her eyes. She hadn’t had that good a rest in ages. Wait, her room was facing away from the sun! Ochaco’s eyes shot open to the purple walls of an unfamiliar bedroom.
Oh, right. Her apartment burned down. She was in Tenno’s room. Speaking of her classmate, she was in the bathroom judging by the sound of running water. The bathroom door opened a moment later and Haylee, wrapped in a towel, emerged.
“Oh, good. I didn’t want to wake you up too early. The shower’s already warmed up.” Haylee gestured toward the bathroom. “I’ll be downstairs, Ordan probably already made us breakfast before he left.”
Ochaco nodded, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. “Alright, I’ll be down in a few.”
“Don’t take too long, we don’t want to be late!”
==VI==
Ochaco and Haylee arrived outside the gates of U.A a few hours later. As they approached the school, they came across Lumine and Izuku who had arrived at the same time.
“Hey guys, good morning!” Lumine waved.
“Good morning.” Haylee greeted. “How’s it been?”
“Pretty good. I’m pumped for the first real day of class!” Lumine said with stars in her eyes. “How about you guys?”
Haylee glanced over to Ochaco, who nodded. “Could’ve been better.”
“What happened?” Izuku asked.
“My apartment burned down. Villain attack.” Ochaco replied sadly.
Lumine and Izuku gasped. “Oh my god, are you okay!?” Lumine asked.
“I’m fine, I wasn’t there at the time. Thankfully Tenno was kind enough to bring me to her place. For the time being, I’m living with her.”
Izuku nodded. “That’s good.”
“It’s not any trouble, she’ll even have her own room once Ordan clears it out. Good thing my bed is big enough to share.” Haylee added absentmindedly.
Izuku flinched, watching Lumine glare daggers at Ochaco while she wasn’t looking. Her eye was visibly twitching.
Lumine exhaled deeply through her nose, a visible pout on her face. This was fine . She wasn’t jealous, not at all. Haylee was only trying to be helpful to someone who had lost a place to stay. That was all. No need to get worked up about this. Nobody liked a jealous and clingy person.
“Anyways, what’s your class doing today?” Haylee asked, steering the subject away from Ochaco.
“I think the syllabus said we were doing combat training today,” Lumine replied.
“Oh, so is ours,” Izuku noted. “I don’t think we are doing it together though.”
“Nah, Ayaka-senpai told me that combat training is per class.” Lumine confirmed. “I don’t think we do joint training until later in the year.”
“You know some of the second-years?” Ochaco perked up.
“Yep, Kamisato Ayaka and Fuwa Mawata, they are in class 2-A,” Lumine said. “They had Aizawa-sensei last year. I’m sorry I didn’t ask them about him for you guys beforehand.”
“Eh, I’m not sure it would’ve mattered if we knew.” Haylee shrugged.
“Yeah, plus this year we have Mr. Karris… Karris-sensei…” Izuku struggled.
Haylee lightly smacked him in the back of the head. “Dude, just call him Ordan, he doesn’t care about formalities when it comes to us.”
“Right, uh… they didn’t have him last year, and uh… Mr. Ordan-” Izuku heard the loud slap of Haylee facepalming. “Is a bit unpredictable. I think he’s going to be teaching our heroics classes.”
“Yeah, I think that’s what they said during orientation, that for Class 1-A, it will be Mr. Karris, 1-B will be Ms. Tau assisting, and then All Might and Mr. Yagi will be helping out in some classes for the first year hero course,” Lumine added.
Haylee and Izuku stumbled simultaneously. “What!”
“Wait, did you guys not know that Mr. Yagi was working at U.A. too?” Lumine asked. “Did he not tell you?”
“No, what the fuck?” Haylee muttered. “When did you find that out?”
“He showed up with All Might during the orientation ceremony.” Lumine elaborated. “I didn’t know he worked for All Might!”
Izuku glanced at Haylee, who looked back equally baffled. What? How? All Might and Mr. Yagi at the same place?
“Who’s Mr. Yagi?” Ochaco whispered to Izuku.
“Uhhhhhh…” Izuku combed his brain for the cover story, trying not to freak out due to how close she was getting. “He’s the guy who supervised our training for U.A.”
“Woah… you got trained by someone who works for All Might?” Ochaco gasped.
==VI==
“What!?” Nana spat out her drink all over Yoichi, who was sitting in her lap.
“Why…” He lamented.
“Wait, so Eighth is being Yagi and All Might?” En inquired. “How the hell does that work?
“It’s quite simple,” Yoichi snapped his fingers, instantly drying himself off and taking a thinking pose. “I have no goddamn idea.”
Bruce karate-chopped him over the head. “First, shut up. It’s obviously Tau in disguise as one of them. She can shapeshift, remember?”
“Ohh!” Yoichi looked up at him, eyes filled with wonder like a fucking child. “I knew I was right to pick you Third, you’re so smart.”
“You didn’t pick me, dumbass, Second did. Stop claiming credit for things you didn’t do. The only thing you did was approve of her choice.” Bruce sighed, pinching his nose.
==VI==
For hero students, the first half of the day consisted of their normal core classes on a rotating schedule. Their curriculum was tailored to study things that would be useful in the field, which for the most part could be mistaken for a high-school curriculum if one had never sat in on a class. This was also on purpose, as the knowledge would be useful if a student found that heroics was not the right track for them and would not be left behind in other courses. This, however, was very rare.
As the new first years soon discovered, the topics discussed were at a much higher level than most high schools. It was as if they were starting at a university rather than just stepping out of junior high mere months ago. Thankfully, the teachers were good at easing them into the new workload.
This was to be expected. After all, U.A. went Plus Ultra in all aspects, not just heroism.
Izuku was having the time of his life today with the rotating roster of heroes teaching his classes. First up was English with Present Mic, then Math with Ectoplasm, followed by Computer Science with Stingray, and the last class before lunch was Art with Midnight.
Needless to say, Izuku’s notebook had several new autographs by the time they left to eat.
“Man,” Haylee groaned as they finished grabbing their food. “History fucking sucks.”
“We didn’t have history class today?” Ochaco questioned while watching Midoriya geek out and ask Lunch Rush for his autograph.
“I’m doubling up on history classes,” Haylee explained. “It’s my worst subject.”
“Oh yeah… come to think of it, you were absent during Ectoplasm-sensei’s class during second period,” Ochaco remembered. “Iida thought you were skipping class.” She giggled, remembering how the tall bespectacled boy looked like he was going to have an aneurysm.
“I tested out of it. They didn’t have anything to teach me. It was either have a free period or take a different class.” Haylee shrugged apathetically. “And I’m not going to waste time sitting around doing nothing. I might as well improve on something I’m bad at.” She slid her tray to the desserts, piling an excessive amount of brownies onto her side plate.
“Is that healthy?” Ochaco asked.
Haylee shrugged. “Probably not, but I burn so much energy that it doesn’t really affect me.”
“That’s unfair…” Ochaco pouted. Getting to eat as many sweets as you want was like a dream.
The three of them sat down at one of the tables.
“Izukuuuuu,” Haylee whined. “Why do I need to take History for the heroics course?” She hated history. If you asked her who the father of Void technology was, or the early history of the Orokin’s conquest of the Origin System she could tell you easily. Learning the history of a whole new world was so tedious. Like, who the hell the Quirk Warlords of certain countries were, the founding of the WHA, etc. She’d caught up on some pre-quirk history, as she would be expected to know some of this already, but it was a damn headache to retain all that info.
“Well, uhhhh, I think it’s because they want us to learn about the actions that early heroes and vigilantes took and how they shaped the modern hero industry. Plus, all the laws and why they are important and the rationale behind them. It’s also important to see how crises were handled as an example of what does and doesn’t work. That’s why it's all tailored toward heroics and the legal side of things rather than world or Japanese history that we took in junior high.” Izuku explained. “Like, Ms. Midnight’s class is Modern Hero Art History, which doesn’t seem that important for a hero course, you know, drawing and referring back to old comics and stuff. But it does help us with costume designs, and drawing up things like police sketches of criminals and stuff like that.”
Haylee slurped up some of her noodles. “You would like that sort of thing, Mr. Hero Fanboy. Plus you actually draw already.”
“You carve things. I’m surprised that you wouldn’t.” Izuku replied.
“There’s a difference between doing something as a hobby and doing it for school.” Haylee sighed. “But I guess the reasoning makes sense.” She popped a chunk of her brownie into her mouth.
“Hey guys!” Lumine strolled up, with Setsuna and a green-haired boy with yellow-green skin and sharp mandibles jutting out of his cheeks. “Mind if we sit with you?”
“Sure.” Haylee agreed.
Lumine immediately sat down next to Haylee, who took the spot to her right. Setsuna sat down next to Izuku and gave Lumine a knowing smirk. The other boy sat next to her.
“So, I heard you guys like swords.” He said, not bothering to introduce himself. “Based.”
“Kamakiri, introduce yourself first!” Setsuna scolded.
“Ugh, fine… I’m Kamakiri Togaru, Class 1-B.” Togaru grunted. “Eikyō mentioned you two know the way of the blade.”
‘ Such an edgelord!’ Ochaco giggled, both at his attitude and the unintentional pun.
“Yup, we spar together sometimes.” Haylee nodded.
“I heard you’re pretty good, and I want to fight you. My quirk lets me make any type of blade I want from my body.” Togaru challenged.
“Oh, so you’re like Ordan then.” Haylee nodded. “Sure.”
“You mean 1-A’s new co-teacher? What does he do?” Togaru inquired, eyes glinting with interest.
“Bone manipulation, he prefers to make weapons with it.” Haylee explained.
“Dope… man, I wish he was my class’s co-teacher.” He replied. “Maybe I’ll go to one of his after-school combat workshops…”
“I’d be down to spar sometime, but I think we need teacher supervision.” Haylee agreed.
“Nice!” Togaru flashed a competitive smile, then began to dig into his lunch.
==VI==
“Hashibiria.” Shoto placed a small plate of rice cakes next to Inosuke’s lunch tray. “Here. Take these as an offering.” He bowed, then walked away without another word.
“Huh?” Inosuke was about to question why he was given a homemade meal, but also, free food!
Shoto sat down by himself at the nearby table. He was the only one in this class, it seemed, who had realized Hashibiras true nature as a Yokai. Of course, an offering was warranted to appease him, maybe he’d be rewarded with blessings of good luck, protection, or the possibility of a bountiful harvest of the single bamboo shoot he had growing in his room.
Maybe he should start growing crops in his backyard?
==VI==
Nemuri and Anan watched Ordan pour a whole bottle of soy sauce on his lunch, staring in a mixture of disgust and morbid fascination. “Why is he doing… that?” Neumri gagged.
Natah planted her face on the table. “I don’t know.” She replied, voice muffled by her sleeves. “The worst part is that Ordan knows how to cook, he’s just been obsessed with that stuff ever since we started living here.”
“Rush, it ain’t worth it.” Snipe struggled to hold back Lunch Rush, who had pulled a kitchen knife from his apron.
“He’s defiling it!” The Cook Hero screeched.
“Does he… need it for his quirk?” Anan asked, ignoring the antics of the other teachers.
“Not really, there are better things than soy sauce he could be getting it from. He does drink a lot of milk and eats chicken bones.” Natah grimaced. “He buys soy sauce by the carton too, I don’t even know where he gets it but it’s not at the store.” She elected to ignore… whatever it was that Ordan was doing. The man was just excited about his first heroics class, or so she assumed. Her class with 1-B would be at the same time, and she still needed to coordinate the agenda with Kan.
This would be the first time that she taught someone in person, and it would be different from the Mastery tests she gave to her Tenno in the past. Due to the complex variety of quirks 1-B possessed, each student would have their own needs beyond “defeat all enemies in this area” or “hold this point”. For the first time in her life, she was… nervous about teaching. What a ridiculous notion, however true it was.
‘ I’m sure it will be fine.’
==VI==
“Alright class, today we’ll be doing some battle training!” Ordan announced.
“Battle training…” Katsuki grinned eagerly.
“Hell yeah!” Inosuke cheered.
“I’ll be co-teaching this class today with another hero.” Ordan continued, walking toward the classroom door. “A hero you know quite well-” He reached out to open the door.
Then, in a sequence of events that wouldn’t be forgotten by class 1-A…
“ I AM HERE! COMING THROUGH THE DOOR LIKE A HERO-”
All Might entered the room, apparently not knowing that Ordan was behind the door, slamming into the other man chest first and sending him flying into and through the drywall on the other side of the room, leaving a person-shaped hole in the wall. He continued his journey until he hit the window on the other side, which didn’t shatter because Nezu had polycarbonate panels installed on the windows. Instead, the window popped out of the frame with Ordan following after.
…
…
Everyone stared wide-eyed and gaping at the new hole in the wall.
“Oops?” All Might rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.
==VI==
Natah and Sekijiro, followed by their students, glanced at the hole in the wall and then the missing window to their left.
“Was… was that Karris?” He sweatdropped.
“It appears so.” Natah sighed, walking up to the window. “Ordan!” She shouted. “Are you alright?”
Down below, Ordan gave a shaky thumbs-up.
‘ Dammit… that really hurt! ’ Ordan coughed. He definitely broke a few bones, luckily just minor fractures that his quirk could heal. ‘ I think…I might have a concussion though. Toshinori, you moron, don’t go charging through doors like that.” He struggled to his feet, wobbling as he made his way to the nurses’s office. “Looks like I’m going to miss this class.”
==VI==
Toshinori hung up his phone. “Mr. Karris is fine!” He reassured the class. “Unfortunately, he will be sitting out today’s training while he recovers.”
‘I’m an idiot,’ He thought. ‘Injuring another teacher because of my own showboating. I’ll make it up to you, Ordan.’ To think he’d blunder the entrance that badly! He shouldn't have let his guard down just because he was somewhere safe. What kind of example was he setting with situational awareness like that?
He knew he was in for an earful later, judging by the look Haylee was giving him.
Toshinori cleared his throat. “Anyways, battle training!” He boomed. “As a hero, it’s highly unlikely that you will never have to fight someone. Combat skills are part of the basic lessons that you will be taught here!”
He could see the students begin to chatter again. Good, his efforts to restore the mood were working!
“But that’s not all! Of course, you’ll need to look the part for this exercise!” He pulled out a remote and pressed the button, causing several rows of suitcases to emerge from the wall. The last one jolted slightly due to the wall damage next to it, but still popped out all the way. “These are your costumes, based on the designs you submitted at the beginning of the year alongside your quirk forms! Put these on and meet me in Gym Gamma!”
==VI==
Haylee placed her costume suitcase down on the locker room bench and popped it open. The familiar sight of her restored transference suit greeted her, neatly folded with a note on top written in Orokin.
Haylee,
I managed to re-create your suit using some of the leftovers from our arrival. It should be a nearly 1:1 replica with a few material changes and adjustments due to your growth. I also took some of your cells and had it keyed to your DNA so that it can repair itself using your Void energy. I had to custom make this myself because the company that did your classmate’s outfits couldn’t make heads or tails of your energy signature. (◡ ‿ ◡ )
I’ve also included some hip-mounted retractable daggers for you to use when not transformed, since they are small enough to merge with your body. Unfortunately, I was unable to fix the shield generation or self-cleaning modules. The former would require a large backpack battery to power for even an hour constantly due to technological limitations, and the self-cleaning isn’t feasible either. (In other words, oh no, you have to shower like a normal person >ᴗ<).
I hope you like the costume.
- You will always be my operator
Ordan <3
Well, it was a shame that some portions of her suit were fried. He probably had to remake the whole thing from scratch based on the blueprints stored in his memories. It was probably a good thing that none of the advanced technology from the Origin System came out intact or there would likely be some Corpus running around with laser rifles or some bullshit like that.
Seeing as the rest of the girls were already undressing and putting on their costumes, she probably shouldn’t be wasting time. If any of them saw her scar they didn’t say anything as she zipped up her suit. Good, the less time spent on something that didn’t matter the better.
God, she’d missed her transference suit. The texture was different, but it still felt like a second skin to her. Now it was time to see if it still held up in a fight.
==VI==
Izuku followed the other boys out, nervously tugging on his costume. A battle trial… he’d get to see all of his classmates in action today, and that also meant he’d have to fight.
“Look at you kids! You look so cool!” All Might complimented the class as they lined up outside. “You’re all heroes in training now!” He could see the variety in their stylistic choices. The knight-like aesthetics of Iida and Aoyama, the punk style of Kaminari and Jiro, hell, there were even some more standard outfits straight out of classic comics like Sato and Sero’s outfits. Some probably needed work, but that was what today’s training was all about!
“Hey Midoriya!” Ochaco sprinted up to Izuku as he entered the gym, followed close behind by Haylee. “I love your outfit, it’s nice and simple!” She rubbed her helmet. “I probably should’ve been more specific with mine. The bodysuit is so skintight.”
“I think it looks good on you,” Haylee replied gruffly, crossing her arms while taking quick looks at everyone else’s outfits. She was dressed in the same outfit that Izuku had first met her in, though in a much better shape.
Izuku was incredibly grateful that his mask hid his face so they wouldn’t see how flustered he was. Haylee and Uraraka’s uniforms were both form-fitting and didn’t leave much to the imagination. ‘ Look at their eyes. Look at their eyes Izuku.’ He gulped.
Toshinori and Haylee glanced at Izuku’s costume. She looked at Izuku, then All Might, then Izuku again. ‘ It’s so obvious! /Oh my god he didn’t… that’s so cringey!’ They thought.
All Might cleared his throat, getting everyone’s attention. “All right everyone, today we’ll be getting a baseline for your combat skills. Can you all give me a show of hands for those who have practiced some sort of martial art or have trained in hand-to-hand combat?”
Haylee, Izuku, Ojiro, Iida, Yaoyorozu, Todoroki, Bakugo, Hashibira, and Kirishima raised their hands.
“Excellent, about half of you then.” Which meant that the others would be at a disadvantage. Originally, he’d planned for the students to do a live combat exercise with fake bombs inside a building. However, watching Haylee train with Izuku and Eikyō before the entrance exams made him realize that not everyone would be on the same level of experience, and that was before he took into account their quirks (or lack thereof in Hashibira’s case).
His lessons had been modeled after Gran Torino’s during his first year at U.A. all those years ago. Then again, Sorahiko had always been a harsh teacher, even more so than Aizawa. Plus when Toshinori was training, heroics was a far more dangerous field with a much smaller class size due to how dangerous things were back then. His classmates had been trained to fight beforehand, but these kids had not.
“Today I want to get a baseline of your combat abilities before we throw quirks into the mix so I know where you all stand. While I’m all for going Plus Ultra, it wouldn’t be fair to you kids if you get steamrolled by someone who has combat experience. I’m a firm believer in hands-on learning, but you can’t learn anything if you aren’t given the time to process it.” That would be especially true in Todoroki or Tenno’s case. If they could use their quirks during combat most of the class wouldn’t get time to respond.
‘ Fighting quirkless?!’ Katsuki gritted his teeth. ‘ What kind of bullshit is that?”
Toshinori pulled out his phone and tapped the randomizer. “Midoriya, Bakugo. Can you two come up and give a demonstration to the class?” Toshinori winced at the panicked look in his successor's eye at being called out. ‘Sorry, my boy, luck of the draw.’
Katsuki grinned. He got to fight Deku? Quirkless combat or not, that loser wouldn’t stand a chance against him. He wasn’t shit in Aldera, and most of the nerd’s points were rescue points anyways. Time to show him that he was still the best. He only regretted not being able to fight Tenno and show that blue-haired bitch that he deserved the number one spot.
Izuku handed his sword to Haylee and gulped. Katsuki looked a bit too excited to be up against him. The pressure of being watched by the entire class loomed over him as well. But as he glanced back at Haylee, she gave him a confident nod. He could do this. He’d sparred with Haylee for the past few months. Suddenly, Katsuki didn’t seem so bad in comparison to how scary Haylee could be.
Breathe in. This was Katsuki, and he would take this just as seriously as Haylee would. Izuku thought back to his training with Haylee. If this were a real fight, he wouldn’t get the luxury of learning an opponent’s moves. But luckily, he knew how Katsuki fought. Izuku had known him for years, and Katsuki didn’t know just how much Izuku had grown these past few months. In his eyes, he’d probably still be weak little Deku. Izuku’s eyes opened as he breathed out, filled with focused determination.
Katsuki glared at Izuku warily. The uncharacteristically confident look in Deku’s eyes gave him pause. What, just because the bastard had a quirk now he was suddenly hot shit? “I hope you’re ready to lose, nerd.” He growled, assured in his victory.
“On the count of three, you may begin! One, two… three!” All Might brought his hand down.
Katsuki lunged at Izuku, and as predicted he began the fight with a right hook. Time seemed to slow down, and Izuku grabbed his outstretched arm and flipped him over his shoulder.
‘What the hell!” Katsuki’s mind couldn’t comprehend what was happening to him. ‘How did… what?!’
While Katsuki was in midair, Izuku did a handstand and locked his legs around his former friend’s neck in a triangle choke. The blonde hit the ground with a thud, unable to move as Izuku had him in a lock. All of this occurred in less than five seconds. Haylee, Toshinori, and Ochaco stared in shock, but none so shocked as Izuku.
“We… we have a winner!” Toshinori stammered.
“I won?” Izuku questioned.
‘ Deku won!?’ Katsuki stared at the roof, near catatonic at the reality of his loss. Had this been a real fight, he would maybe, just maybe , be able to use his quirk to escape. If it was a villain, they could’ve easily broken his neck.
Deku beat him within seconds.
Without his quirk.
There was no way he could’ve gotten this good in just a few months. He’d been hiding his quirk, training in secret this whole time?
Toshinori was proud. He was worried that Izuku might freeze under the pressure of having to demonstrate, but he’d managed to impress with an example of a quick, non-lethal takedown. The real question was… where the hell did he learn that. Izuku had been training, but he’d never seen him practice this.
Haylee gawked. ‘ How… I didn’t teach him to do that! Did he… did he seriously figure out how to do it all on his own just from me using it on him once?’
Ochaco, on the other hand, had a single unholy thought on her mind as she stared at Izuku’s well-defined legs. One that was perhaps shared by a few other girls in the class. “God I wish that was me.”
==VI==
Natah and Sekijiro watched as 1-B broke up into groups to spar.
“The overall power of 1-B’s class is usually lower than 1-A’s, but they have finer control over their quirks as a result.” He nodded toward Shizaki, who had trapped Kaibara inside a bundle of her vines. The boy quickly broke out with his Gyrate quirk, his arms shredding through the plants like a buzzsaw despite being more akin to a drill. “In the absence of overwhelming power, technique can make all the difference. Especially if they are having trouble controlling their quirk.” He remembered Togata during his first year, falling out of his clothes constantly. The boy was now one of the third-year’s strongest heroes alongside his friends. They’d probably have to update the “Big Three” to the “Elite Four” this year.
“This class does seem exceptionally skilled.” Natah nodded.
“So is Aizawa’s considering he didn’t expel anyone on day one. Usually, he gets a few, hell, last year he kicked half the class out on day one, and the rest left due to… other circumstances.” The Blood Hero shook his head. “I don’t agree with his methods, but he gets results. That said, this class might have some stiff competition this year.”
“I agree, though that is also because I know a few of his students personally,” Natah replied.
“Your kid, right?”
“Yes.” Natah confirmed.
“Tenno was originally going to be in my class, but Nezu overrode our decision when we were picking students.” Sekijiro informed her.
Natah pursed her lips. “Were you upset with that decision?”
“Not particularly. She’s a strong kid, but Nezu wanted her with Aizawa.” He shrugged.
Komori was sent flying by a solid blow from Kendo. Natah’s arm extended like a tentacle, expanding like a small scoop and catching the small mushroom-themed girl before she could hit the ground.
“T-thanks sensei!” Kinoko bowed before sprinting back into the ring.
Natah turned back to Sekijiro. “I take it he wanted to have a contingency with Aizawa’s quirk?”
“Yeah, that’s why he gets the stronger kids. He can shut them down before they accidentally hurt someone.” He explained. “Though your kid seems to have a good handle on her quirk.”
“Yes, she does.” Natah nodded. The practical side of her agreed with Nezu’s decision to have someone who could lock down Haylee’s quirk if needed, though she was unsure how Erasure would effect Voidshell. Would it simply stop her from using Void energy and Warframe abilities like a Corpus Nullification Field, or revert her back to human form? It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Hayle, in fact, her Warframe was weaker than back in the Origin System.
She was, however, afraid of what could happen if the Indifference took control, regardless of Haylee’s deal with the deceased entity. The fact that it still had some presence in her mind, even as a fragment, was worrying. She didn’t doubt that Haylee had control over it, thanks to her assurances… but it was still something to be wary of. She and Ordan hadn’t informed anyone of that development, because who knows how the government would react to knowing that she had the powers of what was essentially and eldritch deity locked away.
Maybe she was worrying about nothing. It was probably just the instinctual fear and paranoia of the Void that all Sentients had. She needed to take her mind off her trepidation and focus on helping this class.
Across the gym, Lumine and Togaru’s blades clashed. With her offhand, she manifested a cluster of water globs and attempted to catch him off guard. His black ragged cloak hid his slender body, making him appear larger than he was while also allowing him to hide what he would create with his quirk.
“You’re pretty good, Eikyō!” Togaru grinned. “I’m all fired up now!” two scythe-like blades emerged from his arms, making him look even more like a mantis than he already did.
“You’re not so bad yourself.” Lumine twirled her sword around and channeled wind in one arm, flame on the other, setting her sword ablaze.
“Eikyō’s martial skills are nothing to scoff at.” Natah pointed toward the white-armored girl.
“Nor are Kendo and Rin’s,” Sekijiro added. “Karate, and kung-fu I believe. It will be good for the others to train with them and adjust to different fighting styles. Plus, we have those like Eikyō and Narfidort using traditional weapons like a sword and bow, along with Kamakiri’s quirk.” He mused.
Natah inspected each student as they fought, cataloging the way they moved, how they spoke, and the subtle details that made each of them unique. With but a touch she could use Mimic Queen to copy their shape, but she had to observe personality. Already she could see several things that could be improved upon in terms of fighting style. Their quirks would be another matter, as she could copy the effects of physical transformations like Kendo and Kamakiri.
Ironically, she could understand her students better than she understood herself.
==VI==
Ordan winced as Recovery Girl finished with her quirk.
“I swear, that Toshinori.” She shook her head. “He needs to be more careful. Not everyone is made of such strong stuff as he is.”
“It’s my fault too that I didn’t hear him coming.” Ordan sighed. “I screwed up, as usual.”
“Don’t take that pessimistic tone with me, young man!” Chiyo scolded.
“Shuzenji, you do realize that you’re the younger one here?” Ordan asked.
“Shush.” She pressed a cup of water up to his lips. “Hydrate yourself.”
Begrudgingly, Ordan downed the whole cup, then planted his head back on the bed. The first day of class and he was already out of action. He’d be better by tomorrow thanks to Recovery Girl’s quirk, but still…
He’d let his class down by getting hurt.
Because apparently all he could do was sideline himself.
Chiyo noticed the forlorn look on Ordan’s face. “Karris, is something the matter?”
“No.” Ordan lied.
She gave him a skeptical look. “Dear, I’ve worked in the medical field for over fifty years. I can tell the difference between tiredness and depression.”
Ordan shut his eyes and let out a deep sigh. “You’re aware of… my past, right?”
“Yes, I’ve been informed.” Chiyo nodded.
“So you know what I’ve done?”
“I know.”
Ordan’s eyes opened, staring at the ceiling. “Am I a fool, for trying to change myself?
Chiyo hopped up onto the medical stool next to his bed. “I don’t think anyone is a fool for trying to better themselves. I can’t begin to understand your circumstances, however horrible you were I know that you hated it.”
“Hate doesn’t begin to describe it,” Ordan grumbled. “I was a monster, responsible for the deaths of thousands. But did people see that when they heard the name “Ordan Karris”? No. Of course not. They wrote ballads, fucking ballads of my death like I was some sort of legendary figure. The Orokin? They laughed as I bled out, and applauded me like I was party entertainment.” He seethed, closing his eyes as he imagined Ballas looming over him. “I was dead and gone, but they brought me back and it was hell. I remembered what I did over and over and over again, and every time I wanted to die.”
“Nobody deserves that.” Chiyo tried to console him.
“It was a fitting punishment for the lives I took. In time, I accepted that.” He looked over at the younger woman. “It was hell, but it was a deserved hell. And then, I had Haylee to look after, and even when I remembered my atrocities she pulled me back from the brink.” Ordan paused, letting his breathing slow as he tried to calm down.
Chiyo had to remind herself that despite Karris's looks, he was vastly older than her by centuries, even if more than half that time was spent as a disembodied computerized soul. In her eyes, he appeared no older than Aizawa. Behind his humorous, albeit slightly unhinged personality lay someone with lifetimes of experience and loss.
“I never expected to be brought back, and I can’t…. I can’t just throw away what I’ve been given. But every time I look in the mirror I see my old self, and every time I dream I see what I did.” Ordan continued. “As much as I try not to be Ordan Karris, The Beast Of Bones, he is a part of me, just as much as Ordis was.” He held his empty glass bottle up in the air and stared at his reflection, the cracked irises of his eyes reminded him of his former form.
“So you are trying to distance yourself from your old self then…” Chiyo shook her head. “Are you disassociating in any way?” She asked worriedly.
“No, it's not- ah, It’s not like DID or anything… I just… I don’t want to be me, if that makes any sense.” Ordan clarified.
“I believe so, you are trying to distance yourself from your past by creating a new persona, is that it?” She inquired.
“More or less.” Ordan nodded drowsily. Man, he really needed to rest. “I don’t know how Natah does it, cause she has -- triple threaaaaaaaaat! -- three separate personalities in her head, but she seems to have it all figured out.” He frowned. “And I have this bullshit, verbal outbursts and all.”
Unknown to him, Natah did not have herself figured out at all.
“When I did your checkups there was nothing wrong with your head that I could find,” Chiyo admitted. “But your situation is unique.”
“Who knows?” Ordan shrugged, then yawned.
“Get some rest now,” Chiyo instructed.
“Yeah, yeah…” Ordan waved his hand dismissively. “Hey, Shuzenji?”
“Yes?” She paused, cane about to turn off the light to the medical suite.
“Thanks for… listening to me. I don’t have many people I can talk to about this stuff.”
==VI==
“Now, today you will be practicing your quirks on these training dummies and sparring hand to hand, or if you have the proper release forms with weapons,” Toshinori nodded to Izuku, Haylee, Yaoyorozu, and Hashibira at the last bit while the UG Units wheeled in the dummies along with several punching bags. “Once I have a good gauge of your skill, Mr. Karris and I will adjust our lessons for quirked combat accordingly. For today, I’ll allow you to start with whatever you wish so long as you complete both tasks.”
The students broke up into small groups upon hearing this, Katsuki immediately made his way over to one of the target dummies. Already in a foul mood due to his earlier loss, he raised his hand and fired off Explosion.
“DIE!”
KABOOM!
Where one dummy once stood, only the smoldering remains of the simulated human body were left. Toshinori was once again glad he decided to see their quirks in action first. If that hit a student it could very well kill them.
“Holy crap…” Hanta gaped at the raw destructive power of his classmate. His Tape seemed insignificant compared to that blast.
Haylee rolled her eyes and walked away from the explosive blonde. Izuku was already going ham on a punching bag with the small amount of One For All he could use, and Uraraka had started sparring with the girl in the green frog-themed bodysuit… Asui if she recalled correctly. Sensing two people behind her, she turned around to see Ashido and a blurry, semi-transparent girl (judging by the shape of her body) wearing gloves and boots.
“Heya! I knew I recognized you from somewhere, but I didn’t remember till just now!” Mina greeted.
“Yeah, I remember you from the mall… bout, what, almost a year ago?” Haylee recalled. That’s right, she’d been meaning to talk to Ashido. “I uh, wanted to apologize for how I acted back then. I was in a really shitty headspace but that was no excuse to treat you like that.”
“Nah fam, you’re fine! All is forgiven!” Mina exclaimed loudly. “You were new to the country, right?”
“Yeah…” Haylee was slightly taken aback by the pink-skinned girl’s friendliness, though it wasn’t unwelcome. “So… no hard feelings?”
“Nope!” Mina replied cheerfully. “We’re all good!”
“Cool, cool.” Haylee shifted awkwardly. “Did you uh, want to spar or anything?”
“Maybe in a bit, but it looks like Hashibira wants to fight you first.” Hagakure pointed behind Haylee.
“Yeah!” Insouke confirmed.
“Fuck!” Haylee startled. This was the second time he’d snuck up on her.
“You’re strong, and I wanna fight you!” Inosuke challenged, a cloud of steam blasting out of the nostrils in his mask. Inosuke’s costume had to be designed with help from Rumi and Iwao due to his atrociously terrible drawing, but he had most of the creative input. It was based around the original outfit he wore in the Corps, though made with modern materials, and he had an overcoat-like cover on his upper body to protect himself, which was made of a lightweight material similar to Kevlar. It was open, and a highly breathable fabric to allow him to still sense things without feeling stuffy.
“Sure, I’d be down for that.” Haylee agreed, eyeing the dual katanas strapped to his back. “Swords or fists?”
“Swords!”
“Alright.” Haylee popped her neck and cracked her knuckles. “Let me grab a weapon.” While she didn’t have a katana as part of her costume, luckily Toshinori, sorry, All Might, had brought spares. She still needed to figure out a way to carry larger weapons on her, as they would try to be absorbed by her body when she transformed into Excalibur as if they were clothing. The only alternative was carrying them around in her normal form, and if she wanted a good weapon that wouldn’t break after a few hits it would have to be a heavy one.
“Gotcha!” Inosuke walked over to one of the designated sparring zones and began to stretch.
Haylee walked over to the weapon rack and grabbed a spare katana. “Hey, All Might-sensei!” Haylee shouted. “Hashibira and I are going to be doing live combat with swords. That okay?”
Toshinori paused his discussion with Kirishima, hastily hiding a notecard in his pocket. “Yes, although I will have to supervise it. Hashibira, have you fought with real weapons before? ”
“Yeah!” The older boy puffed out his chest proudly.
“Alright, so long as you two are careful. If any blood is drawn, I’m calling the match though. ” He gave Haylee a knowing look, to which she responded with a cheeky roll of her eyes.
Haylee moved to the section opposite Hashibira and bowed, as was tradition for duels among the Dax.
From the get-go, Inosuke could tell that Tenno was strong. She set off every instinct he had telling him that she was a powerful fighter. She had a powerful aura that while distinctly different, was eerily similar to that of an Upper Moon demon, or even Kibutsuji himself though lacking the malevolent aura of overwhelming evil and blood. The perfect sparring partner.
As soon as All Might gave them the signal to start, Inosuke was already coming at her, surprising Haylee with the low angle of attack. She was forced to parry one blade and narrowly dodge the other, though she could tell Inosuke could have stopped right before it would’ve struck. An incredible showcase of control. ‘ Oh… he’s good!’ Haylee realized, a feral grin appearing on her face. ‘ He’s really good!’ She could afford to not hold back, he could take what Izuku and Lumine couldn’t.
“Hahahahahaha!” Inouske cackled. “Yes! That’s what I’m talking about!” His instincts were correct after all, and judging by her smile she knew as well.
Two swordsmen, the thrill of battle, the clash of blades to prove one’s skill. That was all that mattered now. No holding back.
‘Beast Breathing: Fifth Fang: Crazy Cutting!’
Inosuke leaped into the air, spinning around with wild slashes in every direction, slicing up the ground beneath him and forcing Haylee to dodge the rapid, unpredictable strikes. As one of his blades flew mere centimeters from her face, she noted the gaps running along the blade of the sword. ‘It’s serrated? That’s an interesting choice…’
Fighting someone wielding two weapons was nothing new to Haylee, but Hashibira was incredibly skilled and his unique fighting style didn’t seem to have any set patterns or openings. In addition, whenever Haylee tried to retaliate it was as if the masked boy could sense her attacks without sparing a glance. Was his quirk some sort of danger-detecting ability? ‘He might be a match for me in this state. I’m not used to fighting a real battle in this form!’
The only reason she was able to keep up with Lumine and Izuku was that they were beginners. Her skills with the blade were all honed in her Warframe, and everything she had been doing was pure muscle memory. Against someone with years of experience, she would lose. An impressive feat for someone so young to have this much skill with the blade.
Izuku and several of his classmates stopped mid-spar as Haylee and Inosuke’s fight picked up. To Izuku's complete shock, Haylee was on the defensive and seemed to be actively struggling against Hashibira based on the tense look on her face. She was holding her own but couldn’t seem to get any retaliatory strikes in.
“So manly…” He heard Kirishima mutter to his right. “I can’t even keep track of their movements!”
To Izuku, he could keep track of them just fine. Was that a side effect of One For All? Before he had One For All Haylee’s strikes seemed faster, and that was when she was holding back.
Despite knowing that she would probably lose, Haylee didn’t back down. The next time Inosuke swung his sword she jammed her blade inside one of the gaps and twisted. Predictably, her sword broke, as it was a mass-produced one used for sparring while Inosuke’s seemed to be of exquisite craftsmanship. But that action gave her all she needed to knock the blade from his hands and close the gap between them. She could-
‘ Honorary Kamado Family Technique: Headbutt!’
Inosuke cocked his head back and the crazy bastard headbutted her square in the forehead. Haylee staggered back, her ears ringing as she tried to recover. Instinctively she thrust her sword toward Inosuke, at the same time feeling the cold steel of his blade touching her neck. As her eyes regained focus, she could see a faint scratch along his shoulder where the shattered blade had barely nicked him.
Inosuke had landed a small cut on her chin before his remaining sword reached her throat. He watched as the wound healed nearly instantly, leaving only a small dribble of blood. ‘ She heals like a demon too…’
“Alright, I think that’s enough,” Toshinori called the match. Haylee would’ve given up anyway. He was surprised and impressed with Hashibira’s reflexes and skills, having known just how powerful Haylee was for months. On top of that, the boy was quirkless and managed to overpower her with pure ability and technique.
“That’s fine. I would’ve yielded anyway,” Haylee grinned. “Nice play, Hashibira.”
“You’re pretty good yourself. Maybe even good enough to be my minion!” Inosuke offered.
Haylee stared at him for a second, making sure that he hadn’t hit her in the head too hard before she started laughing. “Ha! Hehahaha! That’s a good one, but no thanks.” Haylee chuckled briefly before hauling herself to her feet. “I like you though. Nobody’s pushed me that hard for a while.” She wiped the blood off her chin with her thumb. “Next time though, I’ll win.”
Inosuke huffed. “Is that so? I’ll take you up on that!”
“Rivals then?” Haylee asked.
“Hell yeah!” Inosuke cheered. “Don’t go thinking I’ll take it easy on you next time! I’m gonna win again!”
“Woah…” Haylee heard Hagakure speak. “That was awesome! Can you two teach us to fight like that?”
Inosuke glanced at the floating gloves before him. “Sure, of course you would want to learn from the strongest and coolest person in this class.” He puffed out his chest and posed.
“Uh… yeah, that’s it.” Toru nodded invisibly.
“I’ll take you then, Ashido.” Haylee offered, rolling her eyes at Inosuke. “What do you want to learn?”
“Hagakure and I wanted to brush up on our close combat skills to compliment our quirks.” She pointed to the blurry girl, who Hashibira had brought over to a punching bag. “My quirk is called Acid, which is pretty self-explanatory. It’s good at range, not so much at close combat though.”
Haylee thought for a moment. “Can you show me how you usually use it?”
“Yeah!” Mina led Haylee over to one of the practice dummies. “So, since my quirk is kinda dangerous I never really have the chance to practice fighting with it.” To demonstrate, she generated a large glob of acidic goop in her hand and tossed it at the dummy. It quickly burned a large hole in its chest.
Haylee let out a long, impressed whistle. ‘ So its corrosive damage as expected. Good for armor stripping, but also incredibly dangerous.’ She thought back to herself, mowing down a Grineer battlegroup with a Synapse, the corroding beam of the weapon melting through the dense alloy plates and then the clones’ decaying skin until nothing was left but the steaming bones. “I’m guessing you can adjust the potency of the acid?” She asked, channeling her inner Izuku.
“Yea, but if I do too much it will burn my skin, plus if I overuse my quirk I get super dehydrated,” Mina explained. “My costume was designed to be acid resistant, so I can secrete it out of my shoes.” She pointed to her boots. “And it looks cute too, which is a bonus.”
“Hmmm…” Haylee mumbled. “That’s a difficult quirk to fight people with, so I can see why you want to learn close combat skills. Even if you don’t use it on people it will make them wary to get near you.” She surmised. “But if you were facing someone who could counter it or was just flat-out immune to it you would be in trouble. Do you at least know how to throw a punch?”
“Yep! I took some self-defense classes, but not any formal training.” Mina threw a quick punch to demonstrate. “That good?”
Haylee nodded. “Not bad, could use a bit more power behind it. Here, follow me.” She led the pink girl over to the punching bag. “Watch how I move.” Her fists sparked with Void energy and she Void dashed directly in front of the bag, unleashing a rapid flurry of punches and kicks.
Mina watched how Tenno moved, hitting a variety of marked spots on the bag denoting the head and other vital areas you would want to strike. ‘ She’s really flexible like me, and she’s building up momentum with her strikes as well.’ Mina noted as Haylee executed a powerful spin-kick, nearly knocking the bag off its chain. ‘ Maybe I could incorporate my dance moves into a fighting style?’
Haylee stepped back, panting. “So, did that help?”
“I think so.” She confirmed.
“Alright, throw a few punches then.”
Mina began to practice on the punching bag with Haylee adding tips and pointers every so often.
Meanwhile, Toru and Inosuke continued their session and began sparring. Toru had removed her gloves and boots and began to circle Inosuke. While he couldn’t see her, he could feel each of the invisible girl’s footsteps and the air vibrating from her quiet breathing.
Ever since Toru wanted to become a hero, she knew that her quirk wouldn’t be the best for combat. Ever since it first manifested at the age of three she’d been invisible, so she leaned into that, learning to walk quietly and sneak around. Every day, Toru trained her body since training her quirk never seemed to go anywhere. That was the only reason she had passed the practical exam with all villain points, because she was fit enough to rapidly dash around and reach the shut-off buttons on the back of each of the UG Units.
Toru planned to become an underground hero, but that meant she would have to learn to fight like a pro. She leaped into the air behind Inosuke, hoping to catch him off guard.
Inosuke felt the vibrations in the ear as she approached and without looking his hand shot out and grabbed her wrist, flipping her over his shoulder and pinning her to the ground.
‘ What? How did he know where I was? I didn’t even touch the ground…’ Toru coughed, an unseen blush forming as she felt Hashibira’s calloused hands release her bare skin. ‘Is his quirk some sort of extrasensory thing?’
“Why aren’t you wearing any clothes?” Inosuke asked, quiet enough that no one could hear but still bluntly.
“They uhm… don’t stay invisible,” Toru replied, embarrassed.
“You’re gonna hurt yourself on the terrain. You wouldn’t survive a day on the mountains.” Inosuke huffed.
“What?”
“Eh… never mind.” He held out his hand to help her up.
“Thanks.” Toru sighed. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw Tenno giving her a curious look while Ashido was hitting a nearby punching bag.
Wait, could she… see her?
==VI==
By the end of the session, everyone was covered in sweat. Those that practiced sparring sported a few light bruises but were otherwise fine.
“You all did very well today.” All Might congratulated. “Now, pop quiz time! I wasn’t lying when I told you that we would be gauging your overall skill level, but there was another goal for today’s session! Any guesses on what?”
Sero’s hand shot up. “To practice our quirks?”
“No, that was why I brought the dummies out.” All Might shook his head. “Any other guesses? Tenno?”
Haylee lowered her hand. “Uh, to get us to know each other better?”
“No, while you did do that, it wasn’t the goal of the exercise. Anyone else?” Seeing as no one seemed to know, Toshinori decided to explain. “Now that you have fought in your costumes, have you noticed anything that hindered you or felt uncomfortable moving in? This is your first time wearing them; no hero’s first costume is perfect.”
He could see the understanding in their eyes now, with several students glancing at certain parts of their costumes.
“Think about this, zygotes,”
‘Zygotes?’ Kyoka snorted.
“This isn’t an assignment, per-se, but if you feel as if your costume needs some tuning, now is the time to start thinking about what you want improved. Better to get a head start on it now than to get into any bad habits that you need to break later on!” He advised.
‘Man, Mr. Yagi is actually giving sound advice. Why couldn’t he do this when Izuku and I were-’ As the hero turned, she caught a quick glimpse of a notecard in his back pocket. ‘You’ve got to be fucking-’
==VI==
The class was dismissed shortly thereafter. Ochaco made her way back to the locker rooms to shower. The skintight suit was really sweaty and gross after such a long workout. She could feel it sticking to her skin like a gross sweat-filled latex glove. “I wonder how Tenno does it.” She muttered out loud and leaned against the wall to fan herself. “She didn’t seem to have any trouble with her costume…”
Hearing her from across the hall, Haylee turned and jogged back toward Ochaco, who was lagging behind the group. “Did you say something?”
“Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking about your costume and mine…” She pushed herself off the wall and took a step toward the locker room.
Haylee's hand hit the wall with a sharp thud, stopping Ochaco in her tracks.
"Uraraka," The taller girl leaned in, causing Ochaco to back up against the wall. The foreign girl's piercing blue eyes bored into her. "Do you want a costume like mine?"
"Uh- uhuh." Ochaco nodded, acutely aware of her quickening heartbeat. A single bead of sweat rolled down her cheek. “I guess? This one is a bit uncomfortable…”
"Well, I can see if Ordan can get you something similar to mine, still somewhat sleek but not as skintight." She reached over and pinched the shoulder of Ochaco's costume before running her hand down the suit’s arm. "And made of stronger material."
"S-sure." Ochaco gulped, still reeling from the sudden realization that she may not be as straight as she thought she was. Thinking back to her conversation with Haylee from the night before on crushes, she came to a quick conclusion: either Haylee was full of shit when she said she didn’t think about romance, or the blue-haired girl was the densest person on the planet and not realizing how this looked to Ochaco.
In 1-B’s locker room, Lumine sneezed.
“Anyways, that’s something to think about.” Haylee shrugged and disengaged herself from the wall. “I’m sure he wouldn’t mind, he probably made spares of my suit and he’ll make something better than the support company the school contracts.”
“Uh…” Ochaco blinked rapidly, trying to still her rapid heartbeat. “ThanksI’llthinkaboutit!” She dashed into the locker room.
“That was weird, what’s up with her? Oh, right. Her costume is probably super uncomfortable and I was holding her from taking it off.” Haylee (incorrectly) realized. Lifting her arm, she sniffed her armpit and grimaced. “Ugh, speaking of that, I do need a shower.” She followed after Ochaco into the locker room.
“What took you guys so long?” Mina asked.
“Talkin’ bout costumes,” Haylee replied, quickly removing said apparel with practiced ease.
“Your costume is pretty dope. I dig the sci-fi design.” Kyoka complimented as she stepped into the shower area with the other girls. “Do you know which company made it?”
“Ordan, er, Karris-sensei made it for me.” Haylee explained, stepping under the showerhead and letting the warm water wash over her with a relaxed sigh. “Uraraka’s costume is kinda similar to mine, and Asui’s. Having a sleek design for an outfit can be good if it’s built right. How are you all liking your costumes.”
“Mine feels fine, ribbit.” Asui croaked. “It’s a wetsuit, and my quirk makes it so sweating isn’t too much of a bother for me.”
“I’m having second guesses about my suit…” Momo blushed. “I wanted to show skin to use my quirk, but I think I went too overboard on the design. I might change that to use DNA-infused clothes instead, and remove the bookshelf for something more compact.”
“Wait, DNA-infused what?” Toru asked.
“DNA infused clothes? It’s what support companies use to make suits that react with quirks.” Momo explained.
The other girls looked over to Toru, who had frozen in place with a bottle of shampoo in her hand. “Oh my god. That’s a thing?”
“Yeah, wait, Hagakure…” Mina gawked. “Is your hero costume just gloves and boots?”
“I didn’t know that was a thing, okay!” Toru wailed. “I just asked for reinforced gloves and boots so I wouldn’t hurt myself hitting things!”
“So you’ve been naked this whole time!” Mina shrieked, causing Kyoka to wince and cover her ears.
“You need to get an actual costume,” Haylee advised. “They just need some DNA like hair or toenails I think, something that reacts with your quirk. God, running around like that would feel awful on your chest.” She shuddered.
Momo winced. “That… is something I should’ve considered more. I should get a sports bra to put under my costume.”
“Nah,” Haylee shook her head. “Get a costume with built-in support if you are going with something slimmer, you’ll thank me later.” She thought for a second. “And you’ll want compression shorts like me and Uraraka were wearing or else your underwear will ride up your ass. Picking a wedgie out all the time is a zero-out-of-ten experience, plus it can chafe, ugh.”
“Noted.” Mina nodded. “You sure know a lot about costumes.”
Haylee paused scrubbing herself. “Well, I’m going to be fighting in it, so I want it to be comfortable and not distracting.” Probably the only excuse aside from “it was designed in a lab for warfare”.
Kyoka looked down at her chest and frowned. “At least that’s something I don’t have to worry about…” She glanced at some of the other girls.
“You’re lucky.” Haylee huffed. “You have more range of motion with your arms. Having bigger boobs sucks if you use a sword, or any melee weapon for that matter.”
“Don’t worry Jiro!” Mina consoled. “You’re still young so you have time to grow.”
“Oh no…” Haylee froze. She’d seen her older alternate self, so she knew that she was going to have a larger chest when she was older. “They are going to get bigger…” The other girls looked quizzically at Haylee’s distraught expression because to them it looked like she just remembered that aging was a thing.
“What do you think of your costume, Uraraka?” Tsu decided to change the subject.
“Oh, uhm, It’s fine. I might go with Tenno’s suggestion.” Ochaco avoided looking at her housemate and blushed.
After a few more minutes of chatter they all finished washing up and began to dress themselves.
“Man, that hot water felt so good. I’m going to be so sore tomorrow.” Toru groaned. “At least we don’t have training again till Thursday.”
“Yeah, you kinda got roughed up by Hashibira,” Haylee noted. “I like him, he has a unique fighting style.”
“I don’t know how he does it. He managed to grab me without seeing me.” Toru wondered.
“He probably just saw your blur.” Haylee shrugged.
“What?” Momo queried.
Haylee noticed that everyone was staring at her. “Huh?”
“What do you mean her blur?” Mina asked.
“Can you... Can you guys not see it?” Haylee asked.
“Wait, so I wasn’t imagining you looking at me?” Toru shouted.
Haylee blinked. Oh, that’s right, Tenno could see dimensional shifts and more light frequencies than normal people. “What does she look like to you?” She inquired.
“She’s invisible?” Ochaco replied.
“Yeah, I don’t see her at all besides her clothes,” Mina added.
“When I look at myself I can see a blur,” Toru noted.
“Huh…” A sudden thought came to Haylee’s mind. “Let me try something. Hagakure, can you see me when I do this?” Haylee crouched and entered Void mode.
Toru squinted at Haylee’s blurry form. “Yeah, you look really blurry, just like me.”
Haylee reappeared. “Wait, you can see me when I’m doing that?” She responded with wide eyes. “But I’m not going invisible, I’m uh, how do I explain this… stepping out of sync with reality?” She wasn’t sure how exactly it worked now that the Void no longer existed, but presumable it was similar to Limbo’s rift walk. “How can you see that, it’s not invisibility? Not really, at least.”
“I don’t know.” Toru shrunk back. “I just can?”
Haylee’s eyes narrowed in concentration. Hagakure’s quirk was invisibility, so why could she see Haylee if she was dimensional shifting? Unless…. “Toru, have you always been invisible?”
“Uh, no? I was visible until I was three, but my dad has been invisible since birth and my mom is only visible at night.” She twiddled her thumbs. “My quirk manifested when i got scared one day, the doctors said it was probably permanent like my dad’s.”
Momo tilted her head to the side. “But that’s not how transformation quirks work or else you would’ve been born that way.”
“Like my jacks,” Kyoko said.
“And my skin and horns.” Mina seconded.
“Though, the three classifications aren’t entirely accurate as your cells should have slight secondary mutations to account for the invisibility…” Momo mused. “So in theory you should be able to turn it off.”
“I don’t know how, if that’s even possible.” Toru slumped.
“Can I try something?” Haylee asked. “If your quirk is similar to mine, I might be able to help.”
“I guess…” It wouldn’t hurt, but Toru wasn’t about to get her hopes up.
“Take my hand.” Haylee extended her right arm.
“Okay….”
“This might sting a little, I’ve never done this before,” Haylee said.
“Wait, what?”
Haylee concentrated, slowing her breathing to a crawl, and let her energy flow over Hagakure like a bubble. Sparts of purple lightning traveled up her arm and onto Toru’s. To Toru, it felt like she had put her hand on one of those plasma balls you would see at a science museum. Similarly, she could feel her hair sticking up on her head.
“Woah…” Mina gasped. She could see the faint outline of Hagakure’s body outlined by a faint purple glow.
“Okay,” Haylee instructed. “This might feel a bit weird, I’m not sure if this will work because I can’t take other people with me.” She crouched, and her and Toru, clothes included, disappeared. Haylee felt something shift inside the other girl and immediately stood back up.
Before her, Toru stood, fully visible. She had green hair that seemed to shimmer like pink, yellow, and green stained glass in the light.
“Oh my god…” Mina gasped. “Hagakure, you’re so pretty!”
Toru glanced down at her arms. She could see them. “I’m… pretty?”
“Look in the mirror!” Mina said excitedly.
Toru turned to the mirror by the sink. She was too young to remember what she looked like as a kid, having only seen the few pictures her parents took before her quirk came in. She only knew the general shape of her face by feeling it herself. Gently, she placed her free and on her face and tugged on it, just to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. “I’m… I’m not invisible…” Tears began to well in her eyes. “I’m not invisible!” She turned back to Haylee. “Tenno, thank-” Toru faltered.
Haylee was staring back at her, pale as a sheet with pupils dilated to mere pinpricks. “What the hell…” Haylee stammered. She hadn’t expected that to work, having only been gambling on the faint possibility that Hagakure’s quirk was somewhat similar in nature to her own. But that wasn’t why she was shocked, nor was it because the first words that came to mind upon seeing Hagakure was that she was strikingly beautiful (in what would probably have been an important moment of self-discovery), but rather a secret, even more ridiculous thing.
‘ Why does Hagakure… have almost as much power as One For All?!’
Notes:
Ordan eats chicken bones just like me, although I only did it once because I didn’t know chicken wings had bones in them, and technically this story is Warframe related so I’m including it.
Flashback to July of 2017 or 18 (?), I’m on the way back from Tennocon in the Detroit airport. My dad got me some chicken wings before the flight and I started eating them. They were pretty crunchy so I just thought they weren’t cooked very well and after eating about half of them I asked my dad if he wanted them because they were too crunchy.
He asked me if I was eating the bones, so I looked at him, wide-eyed. “Wait, chicken wings have bones?”
My dumbass learned that information way too late in my life and my friends never let me live that down ever since I told that story. In all fairness I only ever had nuggets and tenders/fingers everywhere else I went. I may be stupid.
Haylee has gained another friend with a sword! Katsuki is getting humbled, and people are learning. If you want an idea of how Haylee fights without a weapon, look at Zhu Yuan's moveset (without the guns) in Zenless Zone Zero and that's what im going for.
All Might is trying his best, and Ordan + Natah aren’t as ok as they make themselves out to be, struggling with who they want to be (which is why they seem so out of character, they are putting on an act/persona)
Haylee definitely has the advantage of years spent wearing the same transference suit, so she knows what she wants. Having a larger chest blocking your range of motion isn’t something one thinks about until it becomes an issue. Let me tell you, going from being able to move your arms in front of your chest to not being able to do so anymore really gets to you. Why was I not informed of this earlier!
Anyways, plot bombshell dropped, Toru’s quirk will be explained next chapter
Also, the USJ will begin next chapter!
Fic recs to round out 2024 (I will be posting some every time I upload a chapter till the end of the year) this week: Destiny 2 X MHA!
Light the Way by Bronzed_Garbage
The Witch Princess by Syber_Slash
The second secret theme is having an _ in their name.
Chapter 49: Imminent
Summary:
Toru meets with Nezu regarding her quirk, and 1-A elects their representatives.
Notes:
Hell month has begun at work with later closing hours, so hopefully I can finish USJ arc by the end of the year.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[U.A High School, April 11th, 2243]
“Tenno? What’s wrong?” Toru began to worry. All Haylee had said was “What the hell.” and looked alarmed. Did something go wrong when she made Toru visible?
“I… I don’t think your quirk is just invisibility, Hagakure.” Haylee released Toru’s hand. “Uh… I think we need to go talk to a teacher, like, immediately.”
Toru grew fearful. “Is something wrong with me?”
“No, I don’t think so, it’s just… I can’t really explain it right now.” She glanced at the other girls, who looked incredibly worried.
“A-alright, if you say so.” Toru followed Haylee out nervously until they ran into All Might.
“All Might-sensei.” Haylee said, strolling up to the hero. “I need to speak to the Principal urgently.”
Toshinori paused. He needed to go to the break room to swap outfits to his “Yagi” persona. “Urgently? What for?”
Toru watched Haylee beckon the pro closer. All Might bent down and she whispered something into his ear. His eyes widened immediately. “Are you sure?”
“Positive,” Haylee confirmed.
“ He should be in his office, his classes are done for today.” All Might replied, a hint of disbelief in his tone. “Go ahead, I’ll let your teachers know that you are excused. Young Hagakure, you don’t have anything to worry about.” His words slightly reassured Toru.
==VI==
“Can you wait outside for a second?” Haylee asked.
“Yes.” Toru nodded.
“I’ll be right back.” Haylee knocked on the door.
“Ah, Tenno, I’ve been expecting you.” Nezu’s chipper voice announced over the speaker. “Please, come in.”
Haylee entered the Principal's office. “How did you know I was coming?” “I have cameras and motion detectors in the main halls of the school,” Nezu replied. “For my protection, as well as that of the students and faculty. Of course, certain rooms where privacy is paramount are excluded.”
“Right…” Haylee acknowledged.
“So, what is it that you would like to speak to me about?” Nezu asked.
“Hagakure’s quirk has almost as much power within it as One For All.”
Nezu stared at her for a moment, his beast like appearance making it somewhat difficult to read his expression, but it was clearly disbelief. “I beg your pardon?”
“Her quirk isn’t invisibility. It’s something else, being invisible is just a side effect or function of it.” Haylee continued. “I don’t have a goddamn clue what it is, but it has something to do with dimensional shifting and light refraction.”
“Oh…” Nezu blinked. “Oh dear. Are you absolutely certain that she has that much power within her?”
“Yes, I’ve felt Izuku’s quirk before, it’s similar to mine in that it’s a massive stockpile of energy. Her quirk is similar, I’d say it’s maybe half or five-eighths of what Izuku possesses currently, for whatever worth assigning a number value to it is.”
“I see.” Nezu adjusted his seat. If Hagakure Toru’s quirk was indeed that powerful, it would potentially put her among the most powerful students in the year, perhaps even the entire hero course entirely. Even if she wasn’t as strong as Midoriya, she would probably be classified as at least SS or SSS depending on what she could do with that energy.
That begged the question, what exactly was her quirk? Luckily, in cases where people of extraordinary power were discovered he could have a team of quirk specialists test her. He definitely wasn’t going to have the HPSC do it, though they would be informed of the results regardless.
He pressed the buzzer. “Miss Hagakure, you may come in now.”
Toru shuffled into the room awkwardly, as most teens would after being in the Principal’s office on the first day of class. “Hello, Mr. Principal, uhm, Mr. Nezu, sir.” She stammered.
“I have many names, but you can call me the Principal!” Nezu threw his paws up lightheartedly in an attempt to ease the girl’s worries. “Or Nezu, if that is more comfortable for you. Come, please sit!” He motioned for the girls to seat themselves on the green sofa in his office. Once they were comfortable, he wheeled his office chair over. “Drinks?”
“Tea, please,” Haylee answered.
“Uhm, same.” Toru seconded.
Nezu slid two warm cups across the table, then pulled his own cup from his shirt.
‘ How the hell?’ Haylee briefly questioned, before electing to ignore it.
“First off, let me assure you that you aren’t in any sort of trouble, however, if what young Tenno has told me is true, it will affect your heroics career.” He took a small sip from his drink. “Tell me, Hagakure, what were you planning to do as a hero?”
“Uhm… underground work. That’s what my quirk is… was suited for?” Toru replied.
“I see, an excellent choice. Nothing is stopping you from continuing down that path, but this conversation is more due to the recent revelations on your quirk.” Nezu explained. “Tenno theorized that your quirks are somewhat similar, and she seems to have been correct as she was able to help you deactivate your invisibility.”
“I don’t think that you were invisible, just shifting either yourself or the light hitting you into a different dimension.” Haylee elaborated. “I think, but I’m not sure. My quirk works differently, and shifting in and out of reality is only a part of it, but I don’t believe I would’ve been able to make you visible if it was normal invisibility.”
“So why did you look so worried?” Toru asked anxiously.
“That… is a far more complicated answer,” Nezu set down his drink. “How much do you know about the International Villain Threat Index, or IVTI for short?”
“Uh, it’s the system the WHA uses to classify villains, right?” Toru guessed. “Based on destructive power and criminal activity?”
“That is correct, however, the less talked about part is that they grade heroes on a similar scale based on combat ability, be it potential or demonstrated. You are currently rated at an estimated C to near B threat rating.” Nezu revealed. “If what she is saying about your quirk is true, you may need to be recategorized to S or above, depending on how you can use your quirk.”
“That high?” Toru paled. “Why is it such a jump?”
“When I helped you become visible, I felt a huge amount of energy inside you.” Haylee clarified. “The only other person I know with that much power is Izuku… I mean Midoirya, and he punched out a zero-pointer. I have more energy than Midoriya, but he has a higher power output than I do. You’re somewhat around half of his, which is still a shit-ton of it.
Toru held her hand out and stared at it. There was no way… she couldn’t be that strong, could she? “I don’t feel… powerful.” She replied. Toru had always felt more energetic as she aged, but she attributed that to her positive nature, in addition to wanting to stand out due to being invisible.
“Well, I’m not sure how you can use the energy; you just have a lot. I doubt you’re going to start throwing Metal Gear-destroying punches anytime soon. My quirk lets me do a lot of stuff, like transform and shoot energy beams, Izuku just punches things really damn hard.” Haylee shrugged.
“And that, young Hagakure, is the crux of the issue. Normally, I would not do this based on hearsay from a student, but I am aware of the nature of Miss Tenno’s quirk and its properties already, and she has very little reason to lie to me.” Nezu explained. “Therefore, as the government requires, you will need to be tested. This is standard procedure for those with powerful quirks, and is subsidized by the government, meaning that you and your parents will not pay a single yen.”
“Testing… like when the doctors tested my quirk and my quirk counseling? Why didn’t they catch this then?” Toru asked.
“There is a common misconception with quirk councilors. They are often blamed, unjustly so, in my opinion- by those who discover their quirk is something different than initially believed. When you were younger, do you recall how many times you visited a quirk councilor when you were younger?”
“Uhm… maybe a half-dozen times? I was little, and I don’t really remember; we just didn’t do much there. My parents helped me adjust to my quirk since theirs is similar… oh... I get it.” Toru looked up. “I didn’t need much counseling because my parents already knew what to do.”
Nezu nodded. “Exactly. Quirk Counseling is a free public service. Human children are naturally rambunctious creatures, and the sudden manifestation of a quirk can be a shock to them. Counseling serves to help them cope with the emergence of their quirk, learn what triggers it or how it manifests, and to teach them the basics of public quirk usage laws. This is to prevent them from hurting themselves or others, and in most cases, it only takes a few sessions for them to understand that.”
Haylee listened intently, having never attended Quirk Counseling contrary to what her records would suggest.
“In your case, I suspect that since there were no outward signs about the other facets of your quirk, so it was never tested. They simply saw that you had invisibility, which in of itself is an easily controllable quirk, and your parents saw fit to teach you as they grew up.” Nezu continued. “Without knowing what to look for, there was no need to test for aspects of dimensional shifting, if that is what your quirk does. I imagine it would’ve taken you years to find that out, if at all. Without someone with a similar power, you may have never found out.”
Toru glanced at Haylee. She could’ve gone her entire life invisible, never knowing how to disable it if it weren't for her new classmate. “So, uhm, Principal Nezu… what exactly does this mean for me?”
“Now that we know what to look for, I imagine you will be subjected to some scans and physical tests.” Knowing the Tenryou Commission, they would test for a quirk similar to a domain with dimensional shifting involved, of course, Hagakure wouldn’t know about all the magic tests they would do to assist in revealing her quirk. “Depending on the results, and what exactly your quirk is capable of you may be assigned a new rank. As a hero student, this can mean more expectations could be placed on you domestically and abroad.”
“I see…” Toru gulped.
“I also would like you to read this,” Nezu scurried back to his desk and returned a moment later with a pamphlet with a cartoonish illustration of himself on it titled So you have a powerful quirk. “I highly recommend showing this to your parents. It contains information on high-threat ranked quirks and common precautions that should be taken to protect your personal information. Whether or not you decide to reveal your power to those around you is up to you.”
“When will the tests for my quirk be?” Toru inquired.
“Due to the circumstances, it will be tomorrow. I will notify your teachers of your absence and have them prepare notes on their lessons. You needn’t worry about late work, any assignments will be given an extension. If all goes well you should be back for your heroics lesson on Thursday.” Nezu instructed. “Now, let me ask you this: are you able to return to your invisible state?”
Toru closed her eyes and tried to make it happen. “No… I don’t think so.”
“And how exactly did it manifest?” Nezu asked.
“Uhm… I think my mom said it was when I saw something scary and started crying?” Toru remembered. Thinking back on it, it was a villain fight going nearby that was loud and startled her. Her form flickered as she reminisced. “Oh! I think I got it!” A black vignette formed around her for a fraction of a second as the light touching her visibility darkened, and she vanished.
“Interesting…” Nezu mused. The light looked like it had been drained in an outline of her body just before she turned invisible. “And can you switch back?”
Toru shook her head.
“I’ve got you.” Haylee stood up and offered her hand. Once Toru grabbed it, she quickly Void walked to undo the quirk. The bright-haired girl reappeared in her seat. “I guess I’m the only one that can help you with this.”
“Excellent. In the meantime, until she can control her active and inactive states, would you mind assisting her, Tenno?” Nezu requested.
“Sure, it’s not inconvenient. I just crouch.” Haylee shrugged.
“That’s good. Now, Hagakure, if you need anything, my number is included in that pamphlet. If you or your parents have any questions feel free to reach out at any time. For now, feel free to go. Classes are over by now.” He verified by checking his watch.
Toru and Haylee bowed before exiting the Principal’s office, walking side by side in awkward silence.
“So… pretty wild, huh?” Haylee asked.
“Yeah…” Toru stared ahead blankly.
“Well, if you do end up having some wacky quirk, you can join Midoriya and me in the ‘bullshit strong quirks club’ . ” Haylee joked.
Toru stifled a giggle.
“Are you, uh… upset that you have to go through all of this because of me?” Haylee asked sheepishly.
“No, of course not!” Toru stopped. “I’ve lived almost my entire life invisible. I barely even remembered what I looked like. If you hadn’t helped me I might’ve never seen my face again. So no, I’m not mad. I can’t begin to thank you enough.” She quickly hugged Haylee, much to the blue-haired girl’s surprise. “Thank you so much, Tenno.” Toru sniffled.
Haylee felt her heart rate increase. “Uhm…. you’re welcome.” Toru’s hair was… very pretty up close.
==VI==
[Group Chat]
[Rat King’s Crew]
RatKing: @HeroCourseTeachers I have an announcement.
TsundereCatarpillar: Why am I suddenly filled with dread?
RatKing: Hagakure Toru will not be attending classes tomorrow, as she has been excused on account of potentially possessing the power of an S+ threat rated quirk.
TsundereCaterpillar: …. What the fuck
SpaceMom: o-o
VolumeWarning: What?!
DiscountDracula: The invisible girl?
NightyNight: o-o
HelpDeskHero: How in the hell did that happen?
AllMuscle: I AM HERE! With an explanation!
MissionControl: …
AllMuscle: Tenno Haylee did something to make Hagakure visible, and sensed that she had a large pool of energy inside her.
TsundereCaterpillar: @BoneDaddy, control your problem child
BoneDaddy: How is this my fault?
RatKing: Also, for reference when Hagakure returns.
RatKing uploaded file: HagakureT_studentID.png
NightyNight: OMG she’s adorable. Look at how happy she looks!
AllMuscle: A smile fit for a hero!
TsundereCaterpillar: … I will withhold my judgment for now.
VolumeWarning: Oh Sho, you really do care! ( っ˶´ ˘ `)っ
TsundereCaterpillar: Shut.
==VI==
[U.A High School, April 12th, 2243]
Izuku stared at the gaggle of reporters surrounding the gate, trying to interview every student they encountered.
“Fucking ew.” Haylee gagged. “Vultures.”
“How are we going to get past them?” Ochaco wondered.
“We could wait for an opening…” Izuku said.
“Ugh… screw that. I don’t want to be late.” Haylee scowled, marching across the road.
“Hey, you with the blue hair! How is All Might as a teacher?”
“⍜⊑, ⟟'⋔ ⌇⍜⍀⍀⊬, ⊑⍜⍙ ⏃⏚⍜⎍⏁ ⊬⍜⎍ ⎎⎍☊☍ ⍜⎎⎎ ⊬⍜⎍ ⌇⊑⟟⏁⊑⟒⏃⎅⌇?” Haylee gave them a cutesy innocent look, acting like she couldn’t speak Japanese well. “Me not… speak good Japanese. Plus Ultra!” She flashed them a peace sigh, dying internally the entire time.
Luckily, they bought her acting and let her pass. Izuku and Ochaco managed to squeeze their way through a minute later after Iida showed up and began to monologue to the reporters.
“Thank god, such a hassle. I was half tempted to just use my quirk to jump over the gate.” Haylee groaned, thankful that none of her classmates had seen her performance.
“Oh look, there goes Aizawa-sensei.” Ochaco pointed to the scruffy-looking man. “He doesn’t look happy.”
They started walking to class when suddenly a loud buzz went off and several large metal plates rose up around the gate.
“What was that?” Ochaco asked with wide eyes.
“That was the U.A. barrier, I think,” Izuku said. “Principal Nezu takes the school’s security seriously. If you don’t have a student ID or permission to be here then the defense system will activate to keep you out.”
“Huh… neat.” Haylee shrugged.
==VI==
“I received a report from All Might about your combat skills and quirk power.” Aizawa started off without hesitation right as the bell rang. “On average, most of you could use major improvements in your martial training. Your quirks are powerful, but they aren’t everything. As for them, you all display acceptable control over the destructive power of your quirks. Your next heroics lessons will be on using them against each other in battle.” He explained. “Now, onto class matters. Today you need to make an important decision.”
Everyone tensed.
“Pick a class rep, vice rep, and treasurer by the time homeroom is over. I don’t care how.” With that, he curled up on the floor in his sleeping bag.
The class stared at him blankly before erupting into frantic shouting over who should be leader.
“Quiet down all of you!” Tenya shouted. “Clearly we should hold a vote to determine who among us is most suited for the role!”
“Doesn’t that mean everyone will just vote for themselves?” Eijiro asked.
“Not me, fuck being a class rep. I like my free time.” Haylee snorted.
“That just means that whoever gets the most votes is more suited for it, ribbit.” Tsu croaked.
“H-how about we do nominations, just to see who actually is interested?” Izuku proposed. “That way votes won’t be wasted on people who aren’t interested in running.”
“An excellent suggestion Midoriya!” Tenya chopped his arm in Izuku’s direction. “Now, who would like to abstain from the election?” He watched as Tenno, Koda, Uraraka, Shoji, Tokoyami, Asui, and Jiro all raised their hands.
“Alright, and now for nominations.”
“I nominate myself.” Katsuki immediately stated.
“Is that allowed?” Minoru asked.
“I don’t see why not.” Momo shrugged.
Fumikage sighed and raised his hand. “Against my better judgment, I nominate Dark Shadow. She would like to ascend to a higher plane.”
“Fumi, stop being such a dweeb!” A wispy dark form emerged from his back. “If I’m elected, that means you have to take me to all the meetings!” The quirk huffed indignantly.
“She’s technically registered as a class member, so go for it.” Shota muttered from his sleeping bag. “Hurry it up. Last year’s class did this quickly.” He didn’t mention it was due to having only a few members, who luckily enough were the only two that he didn’t boot from the hero course.
Ochaco perked up. “I nominate Midoriya!”
Izuku flailed at his desk. “Me?!”
“Do you not want it?” Ochaco asked.
“No, I just didn’t think anyone would vote for me.” Izuku stammered.
“I also nominate myself!” Inosuke put his foot on his desk, posing like a general in an old painting. “As your eldest, that makes me the most qualified.” He stated proudly.
“Hashibira, how old are you?” Denki asked.
“I’m…” Inosuke held out his fingers and began to count. “Almost 18!”
Everyone stared at him.
“What the hell! Why are you in our class?” Denki shouted.
“Because I’m the best!” Inosuke puffed out his chest.
“Doesn’t that mean that you got held back in school a bunch?” Kyoka asked.
Inosuke immediately shriveled up like a raisin and collapsed back into his seat.
“Okay…” Tenya elected to ignore that for later. “Anyone else?”
“I uh… nominate Iida!” Izuku said.
“What about Hagakure?” Haylee pointed out. “She’s absent today.”
“Hmmm. That’s true. She will automatically be included in the vote, and if she gets the position and doesn’t want it, the next highest person will be rep.” Tenya decided.
“Alright.” Haylee nodded. “I nominate you, Iida.”
“I nominate Yaoyorozu.” Kyoka raised her hand.
“I will nominate myself as well.” Yuga posed with sparkly French pizzaz.
“Me too! I’m going for the class president route!” Mineta jittered in his seat.
“If that’s everyone we can begin.” Tenya pointed to Hanta. “Sero, as I am one of the candidates, will you collect and count everyone’s voting slips?”
“Sure thing man.” He nodded.
After a few minutes, the Tape user collected all the voting slips and tallied them up on the whiteboard.
Midoriya - 6 votes
Yaoyorozu - 6 votes
Iida - 4 votes
Hashibira - 2 votes
Dark Shadow - 2 votes
Hagakure - 1 votes
Bakugo - 1 vote
Mineta - 1 vote
Aoyama - 0 Votes
“Who the hell voted for the nerd?!” Katsuki fumed.
“So many votes…” Izuku looked like he was about to faint.
‘ With how Izuku acted when Uraraka nominated him, I figured he didn’t want the role…’ Haylee thought. ‘ Does it make me a bad friend that I voted for Iida instead?’
“It looks as if it’s a tie.” Hanta said. “So uh… what do we do now?”
Shota sat up and flopped over the desk on his stomach like a crippled snake. “Iida will be the treasurer. Figure something out for the other two positions by the end of the day.” He said with a deep yawn.
==VI==
The rest of the day went by fairly normally until lunch.
“Midoriya, mind if we discuss the role over lunch?” Momo asked.
“S-sure.” Izuku replied.
“Excellent.” Momo sat down across from him, right next to Haylee. They were soon joined by Tenya, Ochaco, Haylee, Kyoka, Eijiro, and most surprisingly Inosuke.
Lumine, who had been making her way over to sit with Haylee pouted at the sight of a full table and moved to sit with her classmates.
“I uh… I don’t think I’m qualified to be the class rep.” Izuku started.
“Nonsense. If the class didn’t believe in your efficacy then you wouldn’t have received the number of votes you did.” Iida assured him. “You demonstrated a strong moral compass and think quickly under stress. That’s why I voted for you.”
“Yeah, you need to have more confidence in yourself man.” Haylee said through a mouthful of rice.
“I thought you really wanted to be the rep Iida.” Ochaco chimed in. “I’m surprised you didn’t vote for yourself.”
“Voting for myself would defeat the whole reason for a democratic process!” Tenya replied sternly.
“Speaking of the vote…” Momo added. “Midoriya, do you have a particular preference for being rep or vice rep?”
Izuku froze. “Uhhhh… do you have any experience with leadership, Yaoyorozu?”
“I was class president in my junior high.” Momo declared proudly.
“Then maybe you should be class rep…”
“You two should just fight and the winner gets to be top dog.” Inosuke butted in, loudly smacking his lips and he scarfed down his food.
Everyone turned to look at their older classmate and gasped.
“What the…” Mina stammered.
They were completely unprepared for the mental dissonance of Inosuke’s delicate and feminine face in contrast to his grating voice and aggressive attitude.
“Dude, I’m not gay, but Hashibira’s kinda hot.” Eijiro broke the silence.
“Huh?” Inosuke questioned briefly before chomping down on some fish.
“I was not expecting that.” Mina agreed. “Wait, why are you all surprised? Didn’t you all change and shower together?”
“He didn’t remove his mask while he showered,” Tenya admitted.
The girls tilted their heads, imagining Inosuke’s masked head being showered with water and cackling maniacally.
“That tracks…” Haylee sweatdropped.
“Speaking of Hashibira, anyone else get the feeling you’ve seen him before?” Mina asked.
“Now that you mention it, he does seem familiar…” Momo nodded.
Kyoka snapped her fingers. “Oh shit, I think I remember!” She whipped out her phone and typed something in. “Oh my god, it is him…” She held out the phone for everyone to see.
The video began to play, it was shaky, from a smartphone camera. On-screen, Inosuke was bouncing around on a small forest of bamboo shafts until finally, he bounced off one and headbutted the hero who created them in the chest. A clearly edited scream had been spliced into the video along with said hero careening into a nearby café window in slow motion.
“Such delinquency…” Tenya jittered in his seat.
“Holy crap Hashibira!” Mina yelped. “You fought a hero before you came here?”
“That’s Takeshita, if I remember right his rank took a nosedive after that incident. I didn’t think much of it back then.” Izuku muttered. The bamboo hero had been a laughingstock for being headbutted through the window for about a week, with countless meme remixes like the one Jiro showed them. He’d honestly forgotten about it since Takeshita wasn’t that high in the rankings.
“I suppose he must’ve impressed someone, considering he made it in on recommendations.” Momo noted.
“Hashibira, what exactly is your quirk anyways?” Haylee asked.
Inosuke snorted. “Hah, actually I-”
Before he could explain further, he was interrupted by the loud ring of an alarm bell.
“Warning! There has been a level three security breach. All students please evacuate the building in a calm and orderly fashion.”
==VI==
Ordan crouched over the remains of the front gate and let the dusty remains fall from his fingers like small grains of sand. “Hmmm…” He lifted up his mask, only for Natah to slap some of the dust out of his hand.
“Ordan, you weren’t going to lick the evidence, were you?” She sighed.
“No, but it should have a distinct smell if a chemical reaction was used on it.” He defended himself. He took a quick sniff. “Nope.”
“These gates were tested to withstand one to two blows from Endeavor…” Nezu said, eyes furrowing with worry. “This couldn’t have been the work of a member of the media.” The chimera noted. “It has to be the work of a villain.”
U.A. hadn’t been openly attacked since before All Might’s time, back when it was still a newer hero school. This was the first time in over forty years that anyone had even attempted something like this.
“But why do this?” Nemuri questioned. “The cameras didn’t detect anyone aside from the press on the school grounds, and they all stayed as a group.”
“It could be a statement, or a threat…” Nezu acknowledged.
“Or a distraction.” Ordan stood up. “I don’t like this.”
“Neither do I.” Nezu frowned. “We should bolster security. Mr. Karris, you will accompany Aizawa to the USJ for rescue training tomorrow, and Ms. Tau will join 1-B on Friday instead of her normal duties.”
“That sounds good. I’ll still have enough time to work in the support labs later.” Ordan nodded.
Nezu eyed the gate warily as Power Loader’s UG units began to replace the housing. What could the villains hoped to accomplish here?
==VI==
[U.A High School, April 13th, 2243]
“H-hi guys.” Toru waved from the front of the classroom. “It’s me, Toru.”
The boys, having not seen Toru since, well, every, were shocked. Ojiro in particular was transfixed.
“Alright, calm down.” Shota sighed. “Hagakure, would you mind explaining?”
“So uhm, it turns out my quirk isn’t actually invisibility.” Toru blushed. “Apparently, when I activate my quirk it stores all the light that would hit my body as some sort of power stockpile, or at least that’s what the doctors who tested me said. A lot of what they told me kinda went over my head.” She giggled.
“Woah…” Izuku gasped, notebook in hand. “What can you use it for?”
“I’m not sure yet, they were only able to figure out what my quirk was doing.” Toru scratched her head. “I just know that I have a lot of stockpiled power stored up since I’ve been invisible for most of my life now…” She said sheepishly. “I kinda… accidentally made myself really powerful.”
“If you want to discuss your quirk, do it after class.” Shota said. “Your classes for the rest of the day after lunch have been excused, we are going on a little field trip across campus for your practical heroics lesson. Make sure you get enough to eat.”
==VI==
“I heard I missed a lot yesterday.” Toru said as she boarded the bus.
“Oh yeah, the press broke into the school, it was a whole ordeal.” Haylee nodded. “Everyone was freaking out and cramming the hallways until Iida saw that it was the press. Then Izuku had Uraraka use her quirk on me to yell at everyone to calm down.”
“Wow… sounds hectic.” Toru gasped.
“Oh, and Yaoyorozu and Izuku are the class rep and vice now, Iida is the treasurer. We held a vote while you were gone.” Haylee sat down next to Toru.
“They sound like good choices.” Toru nodded.
The rest of the class finally finished boarding the bus, with Shota and Ordan boarding last.
“Sup kiddos, I’ll be joining you all today.” Ordan waved.
“Hi Karris-sensei!” Mina waved back with a smile. “Are you feeling better?”
“Yeah, Recovery Girl fixed me up all good. My quirk helped heal my bones too.” Ordan shrugged. “I’m working with the support department on improving the suit changes you all put in, they should be ready by next week.” With that, he sat down at the front of the bus, while Shota took the driver seat.
The bus started moving, and the students began to chat amongst themselves.
“So Hagakure, you getting a new costume too?” Haylee asked.
“Yeah, obviously I can’t keep going around… you know. Plus they said I might be able to turn my clothes invisible with training if I expand the area of invisibility. I’m super stoked to try it out.” Toru smiled.
“Speaking of obvious things, there’s something I want to say.” Tsuyu spoke up. “About Midoriya.”
“About me?” Izuku startled. “What is it, Asui?”
“You can call me Tsu.” She replied. “Your quirk is a lot like All Might’s, isn’t it?”
Izuku began to sweat. “Really, I uh, hadn’t thought about that.”
“Yeah, you’re super strong and everything.” Ochaco added. “I can totally see it.”
‘Oh god, are they catching on!?’ Izuku shuddered.
Seeing Izuku in distress, Haylee decided to deflect attention away from him. “I mean, the only thing that’s similar is that he’s super strong. It’s not like that’s an uncommon power. He does have that green lightning when he uses it though, plus he kept breaking his bones when his quirk first came in.” She shrugged. “Though he broke my bones a lot more before his body could handle his quirk.”
Everyone slowly turned toward Izuku with horrified expressions on their faces. He shrunk back in the seat.
“Midoriya! How could you do that to a beautiful girl like that!” Denki grabbed him by the shoulders and flailed him around like a ragdoll.
“It’s not like it hurt or anything, and I can heal.” Haylee giggled. “Izuku’s strong as hell even without his quirk. He’s just built differently I guess.”
“Hey Tenno, doesn’t your quirk make purple lightning too?” Tsu asked.
“Only when I channel it into my body to augment my punches.” Haylee replied. “My quirk has a lot of variety.”
“What exactly does your quirk even do?” Eijiro asked. “Mine’s pretty simple, just hardening my skin, so nothing flashy or impressive.”
“Nothing wrong with that, simple is good.” Haylee said. “Complex, Hyper-specific powers have pretty niche use cases. Simple stuff has more general use. But anyways, my quirk lets me manipulate the energy in my body to do stuff like short range spacial jumping, firing off energy blasts, heal, and turning invisible.”
“What about that stuff with your arms and legs during sensei’s test?” Eijiro continued.
“Oh, the transformation stuff?” Haylee blinked. “I think you’ve seen that. During the entrance exam.”
The red-haired boy thought back. “Wait, that was you?! I thought you were a guy!”
“No, that’s just my transformed state.”
“Woah…” Eijiro gaped. “I thought that was like, a costume or something.”
“Nope, that’s just how it looks.”
“Damn, that’s like the perfect quirk for a pro. Just like Todoroki and Bakugo’s quirks.” He pointed his thumb to the back of the bus.
“Damn right.” Katsuki scoffed.
“Yeah, but Bakugo has a terrible personality, so he’ll never be popular. Ribbit.” Tsu said bluntly.
“The fuck you say? You wanna go frog-face!” Katsuki shouted, standing up angrily.
“Bakugo, sit down.” Momo reprimanded.
“Don’t tell me what to do, ponytail!” He snapped.
“Yeah, we’ve only known you for a few days but it’s kinda telling that you have the social skills of a raccoon.” Denki laughed. “You don’t even know our names.”
“Everyone settle down, we’re here.” Shota instructed, rolling his eyes.
“Yes sensei…”
They filed out of the bus in front of an utterly massive dome-shaped building.
“Woah…” Haylee had to tilt her head back just to see the top. “This is still on campus?” Just how much money did U.A. have?
“Welcome!” A female voice said. “I’ve been waiting for you!”
“Woah, it’s Thirteen, the Space Hero!” Izuku gasped.
“Thirteen!” Ochaco jittered with excitement. “She’s my favorite hero!”
“Come on inside, I can’t wait to show you the facility.” Thirteen motioned for them to follow.
The student’s mouths dropped once they were inside, a large metal door sealing behind them. The building was even larger on the inside, extending underground.
“Welcome to the Unforeseen Simulation Joint!” Thirteen announced. “I designed this facility to prepare heroes for several different types of natural disasters. “From shipwrecks to landslides, I’ve got it all!” She pointed to several of the zones as they descended the stairs.
Anan smiled. The first years always were awed by the U.S.J. She let them spread out and get a good view.
“Thirteen, where’s All Might? I thought he was supposed to be here.” Ordan asked.
Shota walked over, out of earshot of the students. “Did that moron schedule an interview or something?”
“No…” Anan sighed, voice falling to a mere whisper as she held up four fingers. “He spent too long doing hero work before school today.”
Ordan groaned. What was the point of Natah standing in for him if he was just going to use up all his time as All Might! She had duties with 1-B plus her third-year class so shecouldn’t be in two places at once, for Void’s sake. “Goddammit, couldn’t he just come as Yagi?”
“Ms. Tau was busy, and we need her to sell it.” Thirteen replied.
“It’s a good thing I’m here then, though rescue isn’t really my speciality.” Ordan sighed.
“Well, no use waiting for him to show up. Let’s get a move on. Time’s wasting.” Shota stepped off to the side.
“Can I get your attention please?” Anan cupped her hands like a megaphone, the students obediently gathering around her. “Now, before we begin I have something to say, maybe two, no…. Three? Four?”
“We get it…” The class sweatdropped.
“Do any of you know what my quirk is?” Anan asked. Izuku and Ochaco’s hands immediately shot up. “Uraraka?”
“Your quirk is called Black Hole, it allows you to create a Black Hole-like object in your fingertips that can suck up anything, even light!” Ochaco rattled off from memory. “You’ve used it to save hundreds of people from disasters!”
“Wow, you really know your stuff!” Anan complimented. “And yes, you’re also right that my quirk isn’t exactly a Black Hole, or else I would destroy the entire planet. Everything that gets within range of my quirk gets turned to dust. That also means…. It could easily be used to kill. Some of you also have quirks that in the right circumstances could be lethal. There is a reason that quirks are regulated so heavily for use in combat, even with humanity as a whole having evolved to be stronger physically. People often forget just how dangerous quirks can be…” Her mind flashed back to Russia all those years ago, the people she couldn’t save, only clear the ice to drag their frozen bodies out. “Without proper control or focus, you could easily lose control and accidentally kill someone, not just a villain, but someone you were trying to rescue.”
Haylee grimaced. Warframes in general were specifically designed to be as lethal as possible, so she had to learn to tone her abilities down so as to not hurt people. Rescue wasn’t exactly what they were designed for. They were one-man weapon platforms designed to challenge armies. Even her Void abilities had taken years to get under control, with her Void blasts able to shred through flesh and armor as if it were tissue paper.
“Thanks to Aizawa’s apprehension test and All Might’s combat training, you should have a good idea of your quirk’s potential for damage, and how you can’t always rely on it.” She continued. “While you haven’t fought living opponents yet, I imagine you can understand just how easy it could be to unintentionally take a life.”
Katsuki frowned. He wasn’t a moron, he knew just how dangerous Explosion could be. For all his bluster about ‘killing’ and shouting ‘DIE!’ all the time, at the end of the day it was just that: bluster and intimidation. He didn’t want to kill anyone. All Might had an insanely small body count for a pro. What kind of fucking loser of a hero would just go around killing every villain they came across? He’d be strong enough that he could beat the shit out of any villain, just like All Might.
“Today you’ll be learning how to use your quirks to save peoples lives in disaster scenarios.”
What a fucking bore, rescue work was for sidekicks while the powerful heroes fought off villains. Katsuki snorted quietly. Whatever, he’d be the best at this too. Just because he didn’t like it didn’t mean he was going to slack. Eventually he’d get to kick all these extra’s asses and show just how strong he was.
Haylee, on the other hand, was invested in this lesson. ‘ I don’t have a lot of experience with saving people like this, just hostage rescues and escorts.’ She nodded along, listening to Thirteen’s explanation intently.
Inosuke half-paid attention, thinking back to Mr. Bug Eyes… Rengoku. He’d saved everyone on the Infinity Train just like that footage of All Might he saw. Most of what he cared about was the thrill of the fight… but saving people was important too.
“- anyways, thank you for listening.” Thirteen bowed, her speech met with applause and cheers from most of the students.
“Right, now that she’s done…” Shota started.
Inosuke tensed. Something in the air shifted and he felt an ominous presence creep up his spine: an overwhelming aura of malice and murderous intent that matched that of an Upper Moon. With a quick motion, he unsheathed both of his swords.
“Hashibira, what’s-” Ordan stood up, on alert. Suddenly, the power flickered briefly.
Inosuke’s eyes stared directly at the slight distortion by the fountain. Ordan and Haylee were the next to notice, their keen battle senses telling them that something was amiss.
“Finally, something interesting!” Haylee heard the Vestige of the Man In The Wall laugh in her mind.
The space in front of the fountain rippled before erupting into a large plume of black and purple smoke with two unmistakable yellow eyes. Two hands pried the haze apart, revealing a single bloodshot eye hidden by human hands.
Shota whirled around. “Thirteen, protect the students! Bone Beast, with me!”
From the cloud, several men and women began to emerge, filtering out of what the teachers now realized was a portal.
“Wait, isn’t this supposed to be rescue training?” Eijiro asked.
“This isn’t training!” Ordan manifested two bone daggers. “Those are villains!”
“What!?”
“Get to the entrance, we’ll hold them back-” Ordan’s words caught in his throat. Several armored figures emerged from the portal, alongside a massive beaked man with an exposed brain.
Haylee took a horrified step back, sharing the same thought as Ordan. ‘Grineer and Corpus!’ They realized, as two red and blacked armored taxmen took their places at the hand-clad man’s side. In all, it was a small detachment of Grineer and two Corpus, a man and a woman, all clad in the distinct color pattern of the Nightwatch Corps- no, it was shoddy, an imitation of the Grineer’s Elite.
‘ What are they doing here?!’
Notes:
2 cliffhangers in a row, I’m not sorry.
The USJ incident, has begin >:D
Q: Who voted for who?
A:
Izuku: Ochaco, Tenya, Asui, Yuga, Momo, Mashirao
Momo: Kyoka, Mina, Shoto, Koji, Denki, Shoji
Tenya: Haylee, Hanta, Izuku, Sato
Inosuke: Inosuke, Eijiro
Dark Shadow: Fumikage, Dark Shadow
Toru: Toru (Counted in absentia)
Katsuki: Katsuki
Minoru: Minoru
Yuga: :(
I’m a big fan of female Dark Shadow from the MHA SMASH!! spinoff because it’s cute and I dig the sibling-like relationship between Fumikage and Dark Shadow.
Haylee told the reporters: “Oh, I'm sorry, how about you fuck off you shitheads?”
Not a lot of AN’s beside this because I want to let this stew.
This chapter’s fanfic recommendation: Binding the Galaxy Together by AutoKnight01, because like this fic it has a traumatized child soldier :P
NEXT TIME: CHAPTER 50: TENET (USJ Part 1)
Chapter 50: Tenet (USJ Part 1)
Notes:
CW: Blood and gore
Resources used this chapter:
- Grineer (2023) translator on lingojam
- English to Corpus (Improved) on lingojam
Translations will not be perfect as these are fan-generated resources but its easier than trying to parse the IPA conlang for two fictional languages myself.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Fortune despises the idle man. Stasis is death. Always move forward."
- Second Tenet of Parvos Granum
==========================VI==========================
[League of Villains Bar, Kamino Ward, April 10th, 2243]
“Sensei…” Tomura bowed before the blank TV monitor. “I’m ready. Giran has arranged for a few trash mobs to hear me out on my proposal.” The young man licked his chapped lips.
“Excellent Tomura.” All For One clapped. “And are you remaining in budget?”
“I’m saving the cash to pull some 5 Star characters. Giran said that he’s pulling a few heavy hitters that may be interested.” Tomura said. “But I’m betting on a bunch of trash-tier fodder. Maybe I’ll hit pity and get some good ones though.”
“... I am unfamiliar with the terminology you are using, but it seems you have thought this through.” All For One replied. “I look forward to your results.”
[Undisclosed Warehouse, Kamino Ward, April 11th, 2243]
Tomura looked over the gathered scum and criminals gathered in the warehouse, which had been retrofitted into a makeshift pub. He wasn’t dumb enough to invite randos back to the home base, they might report him to the admins or grief him.
Most of the people here were F to B-ranked villains- petty criminals and the like. Offer them a few thousand yen and free refreshments to show up with the promise of more upon completion and they crawled out of the woodwork. Unfortunately, he didn’t have enough rep points to pull any famous villains like Muscular, he was starting at level one.
They seemed to be enjoying the food and drinks that Kurogiri was providing, having split off into small groups. Looking around, he spotted an odd one; a group of armored men crowded in one group. Huh, must be a premade party.
==VI==
Fania eyed the Grineer around her as they gorged themselves on the free food, her lip curling with disgust. This “merry” bunch of clones had been stuck with her when the Sentient struck and Narmer’s subsequent takeover.
Sitting across from her was a tall Corpus man, her husband Det. “Is this really the best we could do, Fania?”
“Unfortunately, we don’t exactly have any sort of rapport. Getting that damn broker to even hear us out ate through most of our funds.” Fania sighed. “Plus these guys paid upfront for us to show up, so I smell profit. We just need to prove our worth to them over these…” She eyed the people around them. “Villains.”
Most of their Yen, obtained from a few electronic heists had been used to purchase supplies to repair their suits and acquire new weaponry, as well as keeping almost two dozen Grineer fed. If they weren’t so useful she probably would’ve disposed of them long ago. Dumb muscle was good for something.
Unfortunately, they couldn’t keep hacking into banks forever. She’d already seen another group of Corpus get hauled off in purple military vans after they got busted. They didn’t exactly have untraceable hardware to pull off the heists. They needed steady employment.
“I suppose so. You’ve never led us astray before.” Det nodded. His wife had always had a nose for profit.
“Boss lady needs to relax.” One of the Grineer, clad in Lancer armor said. “You are smart, so we follow. No bugs, no Tenno here.”
As much as she hated to agree with a Grineer, he was right. Life here was significantly better than back in the Origin System. Sure, they were in need of money, but there was no war here, no debts to repay, and best of all, no Tenno.
Only heroes.
Det heard the sound of someone big approaching, looking over to see a massive scorpion heteromorph looming over the table, towering over his 213 cm frame. The man’s barbed tail swished behind him as his mandibles formed what he assumed was a grin.
“Well hello there little lady. What’s a little thing like you doing in a place like this?” He placed an oversized hand on Fania’s shoulder.
Det reached down and placed his shotgun, a Remington 870 Sawed Off, onto the table. “I’d appreciate it if you took your hand off my wife, bug.” He threatened.
The scorpion-man chortled, mandibles chittering. “What are you gonna do with that, little man?”
The Grineer eyed the situation carefully but otherwise remained uninterested in their leader’s predicament.
“Your funeral.” Det snorted, leaning back with his hands behind his head in a relaxed position.
“That’s what I thought.” He sneered, crouching down to eye level with Fania. “How ‘bout you and I get to know each other a little better after this?”
Fania rolled her eyes, and in a flash planted her pistol underneath his jaw. “I’ll give you one more chance to remove your hand.”
“You stupid bitch, my chitin is bulletproof. What do you think your little peashooter is going to-”
Pew!
The sound of a single Plinx shot rang out, grinding all conversation in the warehouse to a halt. His hand released Fania’s shoulder, falling limply to the side as the man staggered backward before crashing to the ground, a neatly cauterized hole bored from under his jaw all the way through the top of his skull.
“Anyone else thinking of trying anything?” Fania twirled the barely restored pistol in her hand before holstering it. “I didn’t think so.”
Kurogiri sighed, opening a portal beneath the man’s corpse and sending it off where it could be of better use.
“Damn it,” Tomura hissed. “That woman, she just wasted Kumohari! Do you know how much I had to pay him to show up? He was my best pull!” The pale-blue-haired man raged. “I’m going to go and dust her…”
Kurogiri held up a hand. “Calm yourself Tomura. They are clearly not of the same quality of this… rabble. Perhaps you should approach this with a cooler head and see if they could be of use to you.” He recognized the bulky armor of the Grineer that All For One had been so interested in. Otherworlders, and they appeared to be somewhat organized.
“Ugh… fine.” They better be worth losing an S-ranked villain party member.” Tomura grumbled, before stalking over to the table.
Fania looked up to see a young man clad in hands looming over the table. “Can I help you?” She placed her hand on her gun’s holster.
“You just fragged my main tank, and he was an expensive summon.” Tomura rasped. “What’s your deal?”
“So you’re the client?” Fania gave him a quick once-over. He was just a boy, barely even an adult.
“Yeah, I’m the one hiring you all.” Tomura glanced at the armored men. “These your people?”
“Yep, we’re sort of a mercenary company.” Fania took a sip of her drink.
“I’ve never seen you around here before.” Tomura narrowed his eyes. Mercenaries wanted money, but these seemed to be better equipped than the other villains.
“We’re new, trying to build up some rep,” Fania explained. “We aren’t exactly locals, so we need the work.”
Tomura nodded. “How many are you?” He eyed the eight or so men.
“Almost two dozen,” Fania said. “Couldn’t bring ‘em all.” Honestly, managing most of the Grineer was like wrangling a bunch of children. Only a few of them were on a level she would consider intelligent, the rest being essentially overgrown children trained in the art of genocide. One of them cuddled a floof when he slept for Granum’s sake! The only good they were was in a fight. “Trained soldiers, we’ve got a few guns but the quality could be better.” She shrugged.
Tomura raised an eyebrow. Guns were hard to come across in Japan, most of the time not being worth the trouble to get through the black market. “I see…” He tapped the hand on his chin thoughtfully. These seemed like good elite mooks, and they looked pretty cool as well. “I assume you have a price?”
“What’s the job?” Det inquired.
“We’re going to kill the Symbol of Peace.” Tomura grinned.
“All Might? You’re out of your mind.” Fania snorted. She’d seen that monster of a man. She reckoned he was stronger than even a Tenno, not that she’d ever seen one in action. This kid was obviously a newbie by the way he acted. No way he had the force to pull something like that off with villains he hired off the street.
“I have a plan, just you wait and see. If we pull this off everyone who helped will get lots of loot and XP.” Tomura replied, turning toward the stage.
Fania turned to Det. “The hell does that mean?” He shrugged in response.
Tomura made his way up to the stage and cleared his throat. “I see that you’ve all enjoyed the complimentary service, but let's get down to business.”
The idle chatter and banter petered off as the gathered villains turned their focus toward the stage.
“I bet you’re wondering why you were all called here?” Tomura asked rhetorically.
“Yeah!” One man in the back shouted. “Get on with it!”
Tomura scowled at the interruption. “I’ve got an itch that won’t go away, a hero itch.” He scratched at his neck. “One that’s been bugging me a loooong time. I think it’s time we applied some ointment, and get rid of it for good.” He pressed a button and a large projector booted up, displaying an image of the World’s Number One hero. “I want to kill All Might.”
The gathered villains stared incredulously for a few seconds before laughter erupted throughout the room.
“You can’t be serious!” A four-armed rocky man hooted, pounding his lower hand against the table. “You’re pretty funny, thinking you can take All Might?”
“You got a death wish or something kid?” Another cackled.
One lone villain crossed his arms and spoke out over the others. “And what makes you think you could take All Might, asshole.” The skull masked villain in a tank top shouted. “Hundreds have tried, probably stronger than us. We ain’t throwing our lives away on your little suicide mission.”
Tomura resisted the urge to charge the idiot and dust him. “Because we have a secret weapon. Kurogiri, bring it in.” He motioned to the warper.
The crowd silenced as a large portal appeared on stage. Slowly, a hulking black-skinned man covered in scars with an exposed brain and birdlike beak emerged from the mist, standing obediently at Tomura’s side. “This is Nomu, he was specifically designed to take down the symbol of peace. This thing was bioengineered to be the perfect weapon.”
“What a bunch of baloney.” The man from earlier interrupted again. “There’s no way that thing is as strong as All Might.”
That guy had gotten on Tomura’s last nerve. “Looks like we have a volunteer to prove you wrong. Nomu, kill him.”
Before the man could even register what was said, Nomu had appeared behind him.
“Huh?” The man managed to say before his skull was violently crushed like a grape.
“Holy fuck!” Someone screamed.
“Nomu was made to counter All Might. You all won’t even need to fight him.” Tomura smiled sadistically. “In a few day’s time, we are going to attack U.A. Those heroes have had it too good for too long, oppressing us, dogs of the state!” He ranted aimlessly, trying to pull at their heartstrings. “Don’t you want to teach them a lesson? Show the world that they aren’t invincible paragons of justice that they say they are?”
“Yeah!” A woman piped up.
“He’s right!” Another man raised his fist.
God bless these gullible morons.
“You do your part, and you’ll be legends. The group that took down the invincible All Might!” Tomura continued. “Of course, once you agree to this, there’s no going back. You’ll have to stay here until the main event.” He didn’t want anyone to spoil his Main Story Quest after all. Leakers were the worst. “So who’s with me!?”
Across the building, cheers began to erupt in solidarity.
Det looked over at Fania. “So, what do you think hun?”
“This brat is a moron,” Fania noted. “But he’s obviously got a wealthy backer. There’s no way he could pull something like this otherwise. We do our job, and we’ll be set. I can just feel the credits- I mean Yen, awaiting us. We’ll fulfil our desires, for Profit.”
“For Profit.”
“Get that teleporter to bring the rest of the troops.” Fania slipped on her helmet. “We’ll need all the meat shields we can get.”
==VI==
[Unforeseen Simulation Joint, April 13th, 2243]
“Odd…” The black misty man shrunk down as the last Grineer excited the portal. “ Shigaraki Tomura, the schedule we stole said that All Might was supposed to be here. I only see Thirteen and Eraserhead… and whoever that one is.”
“Grrrrr… Tomura scratched at his neck. “Where is he?!”
“Damn it, of course, they used the press’s break-in as a distraction,” Ordan muttered with bated breath. ‘ Nezu didn’t see anything on the cameras. How did they get the schedule?’ His eyes widened. ‘ The warper! Of course…’
“Kaminari, Jiro, contact the school!” Shota ordered.
“I can’t, something’s jamming my communicator!” Denki yelped.
“Eraser, Bone Beast! The alarms aren’t going off either!” Anan informed him. “Nobody will know what’s happening here!”
“Go! Get the kids out of here!” Shota gripped his capture scarf.
“I, Bone Beast, grant all students present permission to use their quirks to defend themselves!” Ordan shouted. “Haylee, ⎅⍜⋏'⏁ ⌰⟒⏁ ⏃⋏⊬ ⊑⏃⍀⋔ ☊⍜⋔⟒ ⏁⍜ ⊬⍜⎍⍀ ☊⌰⏃⌇⌇⋔⏃⏁⟒⌇ (don’t let any harm come to your classmates).” He commanded. With that said, began to advance toward the approaching villains.
“Understood!” Haylee shouted back.
“Why are you giving them permission to fight?” Shota growled, chasing after him.
“Those armored ones are trained soldiers.” Ordan grimaced. “And I get the feeling these villains aren’t here to take prisoners.”
Shota gritted his teeth. “Dammit!”
Anan watched her fellow teachers charge toward the villains. “Alright everyone, time to go! We need to evacuate!”
“But sensei!” Izuku said. “Eraserhead’s quirk isn’t suited for group fights!”
“Quit stalling and move!” Haylee grabbed Izuku by the arm. “Ordan is with him, they’ll be fine. We need to go.”
Izuku realized that Haylee’s hand was shaking, and she had a dead serious look on her face.
“Izuku, you realize what’s at stake, right?” Haylee demanded.
His eyes widened, remembering the carvings in Haylee’s room. Those men, they were Grineer!
“R-right!”
1-A changed up the stairs as the villains began to engage Ordan and Shota.
“Shooting squad, mow 'em down!” A woman with long gray prehensile dreadlocks shouted.
Shota activated his quirk, erasing the quirks of the villains. Predictably, they panicked once their primary means of attack were suddenly restricted. Before they could react his capture scarf entangled them and slammed their skulls together knocking them out.
“Eraser!” Ordan shouted.
Behind the first group of villains, three Grineer lancers leveled their machine guns at Shota.
‘Shit!” Shota panicked. He was nimble enough to dodge gunfire, but not in a wide open space like this plaza!
‘Bone Arsenal: Kronen!’
Gunfire erupted before Shota could move, but suddenly Ordan was in front of him, blades of bone extending from his arms. With practiced ease, he deflected the bullets until their mags ran dry.
“Grat kle...?!” The lancer at the front shouted, reaching for a second magazine.
‘Holy…’ Shota paled. ‘Did he just deflect bullets? I would’ve been dead if he… no time to think about that now!’ His capture weapon whipped out and snatched the rifles out of the armored men’s hands. One of them grabbed at the flexible scarf and pulled, sending Shota sliding toward the group. ‘His quirk is erased! And what’s more, he’s even stronger than Karris!’
“Get klem!” The other two Lancers leaped at Shota.
‘ Bone Arsenal: Obex .’ Ordan intercepted the first man with a devastating punch right to the faceplate, shattering it. The Lancer staggered back. The second one tried to punch down at Ordan, missing but cratering the ground where he hit. Then, his fist pulsed and released a powerful shockwave that knocked both men back.
‘ These Grineer, they’re nearly as physically strong as the old Grineer back before the Old War.’ Ordan realized. ‘ And, I can’t forget the unknown variable of quirks.’ Grineer had been genetically engineered to be the perfect work slaves, strong enough to lift a car unaided. The fact they were still in their heavy body armor proved they were no slouches. He knew from the Detective that all the captured Grineer had no cybernetic augmentations, meaning they were even more dangerous than the decaying Grineer that Haylee fought.
This was going to be tough, and he still had the other Villains to worry about. He hoped the kids were getting out safe.
==VI==
[U.A. Staff Lounge]
“Yagi.” Natah loomed over the sweating man, eyes glowing with Tau energy. “What exactly did you think you were doing this morning?”
“Well uh, you see…” He stammered.
“I’m waiting.” Natah crossed her arms.
“There were people in need of help! I couldn’t just stand by and do nothing!” Toshinori protested.
“You do realize there are other heroes, hundreds, in fact.” Nezu hopped off Natah’s shoulder onto the table. “In this city alone. Perhaps we need to have a discussion about your duties as a teacher moving forward.”
Toshinori gulped, Natah and Nezu of all people (animals?) giving him the stare of a disappointed parent.
==VI==
[Unforeseen Simulation Joint]
Tomura watched as the two heroes began to fight through his fodder minions. The students had begun to run back up the stairs toward the entrance. “Kurogiri, there are no escape ropes for this dungeon. Make sure they don’t get out.” He pointed to Fania and Det. “You two, make yourselves useful and go with him.”
“Got it.” Det nodded.
Kurogiri wrapped his misty form around the two Corpus and they reappeared right in front of the exit door just as the students reached the apex. “Not so fast, you aren’t getting out of here.” Kurogiri threatened. “It’s a pleasure to meet you all. We are the League of Villains.” He greeted them politely, trying not to cringe at their organization’s name. “All Might was supposed to be here, but I suppose some things never go to play.” The misty man sighed.
On his side, Fania stepped out on the left, Det on the right.
‘ The Corpus!’ Haylee took up a defensive position behind Thirteen.
“You kids stay back!” The Space hero shouted.
“You best stay nice and still, hero!” The Corpus woman pulled out her pistol just as Thirteen pulled the cap off her finger, activating her quirk.
Pew!
The laser was absorbed into a ball of swirling darkness at the tip of her finger, turning to dust as if it were a solid object.
“Tch!” She holstered her Plinx. ‘ That woman’s quirk can absorb energy attacks too!’
※ Fania Lia, Former Sister of Parvos Candidate, Former Captain of Profit Eternal Stanchion-class frigate | Villain Name: Scrambler ※
“You villains better stay back!” Anan yelled. “My quirk can shred you down until there is nothing left!”
“You are a rescue hero, Thirteen.” Kurogiri mocked. “I know that you would not risk harming us. Your threats are empty.”
“Good thing our’s aren’t, fucker!” Katsuki shouted, leaping forward with Eijiro.
“You idiot! Don’t!” Haylee shouted.
“Bakugo, Kirishima, stop!” Anan commanded.
“Sensei said we could use our quirks to stop the villains!” Katsuki smiled with glee, aiming his gauntlet right at the group. “DIE!”
Right before the blast hit, the tall Corpus man dove in front of the blast.
KABOOM!
Izuku coughed, fanning the smoke away. The man was now surrounded by a glowing sphere of what seemed to be ice.
※ Det Lia, Fania’s husband- also present. | Villain Name: Bunker ※
Haylee’s eyes widened. ‘ You’ve got to be shitting me! That’s an Arctic Eximus bubble! Don’t tell me that’s his quirk?’
“Damn brat, that was close.” Bunker trained his shotgun on the group.
“What a powerful attack.” Kurogiri chuckled. “I see you live up to U.A.’s prestigious reputation. No matter,” He said, pleased with the support the two Otherworlders offered. “I’ll scatter you all for my comrades to dispose of.” A dark cloud bloomed, swarming over the class instantly.
Tenya immediately grabbed Uraraka and Sato, leaping out of the way.
Haylee felt herself begin to fall forward, instinctively Void dashing in reverse back up the portal. She blinked back up, witnessing Izuku flailing as he fell into the mist. “IZUKU!” She screamed. Haylee landed back on the ground just as the portal dissipated, looking around frantically. Among the students, only Iida, Uraraka, Sato, Yaoyorozu, Sero, and Koda. Izuku was nowhere to be seen.
Anan glanced around frantically. “Iida, I’ll distract them! Run back to-”
A gunshot rang out and Tenya fell to the floor, clutching his leg.
“I don’t think so. You shouldn’t be revealing your plans in front of the enemy.” Bunker warned. “You won’t be running anytime soon, speedster.” He’d spotted the engines protruding from the boy’s legs, figuring him to be the first he should take down. What did Thirteen think she was doing, strategizing within earshot of an enemy with a gun? The firearm wasn’t for show.
“It appears I missed some,” Kurogiri noted, preparing a second warp cloud.
“Iida!” Thirteen snarled in outrage. “...I see, you leave me no choice!” She pointed her finger at Kurogiri at the same time he launched his attack. “BLACK HOLE!”
The villains, even hidden behind Bunker’s quirk could feel themselves begin to edge forward toward her quirk. Fania fired off a few shots, which were easily sucked inside before holstering her Plinx to cool down. “Shit!”
Det gritted his teeth as his bubble began to flake. “Kurogiri, do something!” He hissed.
“What an impressive quirk… incredibly powerful” He complimented. “Unfortunately for you, I’m the perfect counter.” With a wave of his hand, a portal appeared in front of her, a second forming right behind her.
“Sensei!” Mina shouted as the Space hero’s suit was shredded by her own quirk.
Thirteen hit the ground with a crash, her breathing labored. “Y-you need to r-run!” She wheezed. “Save-”
A laser bolt from Scrambler’s pistol seared through her oversized helmet, with two more shots slamming into the puffy astronaut-themed suit, silencing her.
“Thirteen!” Momo cried out in horror.
Fania lowered her pistol, letting the crappy battery cycle. “Stand down brats, I don’t want to have to kill any kids. We won’t hurt you if you surrender.” She couldn’t speak for the Grineer and other Villains present, but she had some lines that she would rather not cross unless given no other choice. These were just children, the most she would do was make it so they couldn’t run away.
“You…” Haylee snarled, storming toward the trio. “How dare you!”
“Tenno, don’t!” Tenya shouted.
‘Tenno? There’s no way… that’s just a child.’ Bunker tensed.
Across the USJ, a loud crash was heard from the Flood Zone, briefly distracting the villains. Haylee took that opportunity to transform.
Fania and Det took a horrified step back as the girl’s form enlarged and warped into an unforgettable shape. Fania’s shock caused her to briefly lapse back into her native Corpus tongue. “Pskoyyitpe, a jatttase! (Impossible, a Warframe!)”
Haylee cracked her neck and brandished her Exalted Blade. “I won’t let you hurt them!”
==VI==
[Flood Zone]
“Woaaaaaaaaaah!” Inosuke landed in the water. It was still a shorter fall than that time with the Infinity Castle. He could feel several somethings moving in the water around him, closing in on him quickly. “Uh oh.” He dove underwater, heading for the nearby boat.
A shark-faced villain sped by like a torpedo, only narrowly missing Inosuke. He sprung out of the water like a dolphin and dug his swords into the boat, using them like pitons to scale the vessel’s hull. With a grunt, he flipped over the side and onto the deck, narrowly dodging a squishy projectile.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Minoru screamed. “Don’tkillmedon’tkillme!” He flailed wildly, missing every throw as he had his eyes closed.
“Mineta,” Todoroki said calmly, almost sounding bored. “It’s Hashibira, calm down.”
“Why are you so calm?! Those are real villains!” The smaller teen cried.
“My father is Endeavor. I was trained not to be afraid of trash like this.” Steam began to billow off his clothes as he dried them. “Hashibira, why aren’t you wet?”
“My clothes are homophobic!” Inosuke said, confident in his clearly incorrect answer.
“Huh?” Minoru questioned loudly.
“He means hydrophobic. And quit shouting, you’re being annoying.” Shoto scowled, ignoring the boy’s bawling. He had more important concerns, but one thing was evident. The villains didn’t know their quirks, otherwise they wouldn’t have sent him to a zone filled with water. Were they stupid? “Idiots.”
The villains had all grouped up on the surface to coordinate an attack, so Shoto took that opportunity to strike by freezing the entire lake. A loud crashing sound echoed through the whole USK as the artificial body of water was frozen solid, the air growing cold from the sudden temperature change. Using his other side, he heated up his body slowly to avoid thermal shock.
Insouke stared at the dual-haired boy with bulging eyes. “What the hell, since when could you do that!” He shouted. Todoroki’s attack was far larger than anything the Upper Two: Doma had thrown at him. Despite the cold, he was barely shivering. This was nothing compared to the mountainside in the winter, especially with his costume’s coat.
“Todoroki!” Minoru sobbed, clinging to the taller boy’s leg much to his irritation. “Thanks for saving us!”
“Get off me.” Shoto glared at the grape-haired boy. “Come on, those villains said they were here to kill All Might. We need to question them.” With a wave of his hand, he made a small slide of ice down the side of the ship. Without any further words he hopped over the edge and slid down.
Inosuke shrugged, grabbing Mineta by the waist and carrying him like a small dog and ignoring the boy’s protests.
Shoto approached the shivering group of villains. Luckily none of them had been fully submerged when he froze the lake or they would be suffocating by now. Clearly they weren’t enjoying their predicament.
“You little shit! Let us out of here!” A villain wearing a metal scuba mask chattered.
“That depends on what you have to say to me.” Shoto crouched down in front of the man. “Your boss, I’m guessing, said that you were here to kill All Might. Tell me how they planned to do something like that.” These people managed to sneak into U.A. They had to have some plan if they were capable of that much.
“Don’t tell ‘em shit, Iron Lung!” A shark-faced villain growled.
“Some of you might be resistant to the cold thanks to your quirks, but if I leave you in here long enough the low temperatures will begin to kill your cells,” Shoto said matter-of-factly. “I’m a hero student, so I’d rather not kill you if necessary. If you tell me your boss’s plan I’ll thaw you out.” And then have Mineta trap them so they couldn’t harm them, but that was beside the point.
“Y-you wouldn’t do that, you don’t have the guts.” One of the villains shivered.
“Are you willing to take that bet?” Shoto leaned in until he was only a few centimeters from the villain’s face, unblinking.
Despite the cold, Iron Lung began to sweat. He couldn’t see any sort of hesitation on the ice-user’s face. “Alright, alright! They have some creepy looking guy that they said could take on All Might! That big one with the brain showing. He gives me the creeps. They said he was designed to fight All Might specifically, like some sort of weapon.” The man shuddered, both from the cold and thinking about whatever the hell Nomu was. “I’m just here for the money kid, nothing personal.”
“Trying to kill us makes it pretty personal,” Shoto responded dryly, hand heating up to melt the ice. “But you kept up your end of the bargain.”
Amidst the sounds of battle in other parts of the facility, he heard three loud explosions in the distance. Shoto could hear a faint whistling sound growing ever closer.
Inosuke looked up, able to sense the incoming objects. “Get down!” He tackled Shoto and Minoru out of the way just as three glowing orbs impacted next to the frozen villains, enveloping them in a large series of explosions.
Inosuke rose to his feet, ears ringing from the concussive force. “Ugh…” She shook his head, looking back at the villains. Nothing discernable remained of their trapped enemies, the exploding having obliterated everything above the ice. Only the bottom gorey halves of their bodies remained, oozing guts and steaming blood onto the ice.
Minoru gagged at the sight of the shark heteromorph’s exposed ribcage and spine jutting from the cracked ice. “Oh god, we’re going to die!”
Shoto tried to maintain his composure in spite of the bodies behind them, packing that away for later. Following the slight trail the projectiles left behind, he spotted the faint spec of two armored men on the shoreline.
==VI==
“Rahm… those children were able to dodge.” The heavily armored Grineer snarled. “Manic, I will provide kovegring figre.” He spoke in a mixture of broken Japanese and Grineer. Reaching into his utility belt, he pulled out a bottle of isopropyl alcohol and downed it in a single swig, grimacing at the bitter taste in spite of his quirk making it more palatable. The fleshy bulging organ on his back began to gurgle as more explosives were generated.
■ Onle Zhul, Tusk Bombard, Regiment 4-4-2 | Villain Name: Barrage.
Zhul’s quirk, Mortar, allows him to convert flammable chemicals into explosive shells that he can fire out of the specialized organ attached to his back, which resembles the backpack used by Tusk Mortar Bombards from the plains of Cetus. ■
“Yes yes yes, hahahaha!” A hunched-over Grineer chortled. “Boss said to kill or take alive? Too hard, just kill, yes?” He cackled with dubious sanity. Clearly he was one of the exceptions of having mental instability cured by universal travel.
“Go, Tre na get closer to them.” Barrage belched, wiping his jaw. “I will not explode you if you are quick. Use quirk to dodge.”
“Yes, dying bad!” Manic cackled.
■ Manic, unknown division, Villain Name: Maniac ■
“Kill!” The crazed Grineer slid down the artificial beach and began to charge the students.
==VI==
[Staff Lounge]
Toshinori was in hell. It felt like he’d been in here for hours but his watch only said a little under an hour had passed. Natah and Nezu had continued their lecture, somehow segueing their point about the importance of teaching into a conversation about supply lines of all things.
He hoped that Izuku was having a better time with rescue training than he was…
==VI==
[Landslide Zone]
“Aaaaaaaaah!” Izuku let One For All crackle through his limbs as he tucked and rolled from the fall. Luckily it wasn’t too far up, though he wasn’t sure why the villain didn’t drop them from a more lethal height…
Didn’t he say something about allies?
“MIDORIYAAAA!” He heard a female voice shriek above him, looking up just in time for Hagakure to land on top of him.
“Ow…” Toru groaned, pushing herself off the boy, all the while unintentionally feeling how chiseled his upper body was. Damn, he was buff as hell. Nice. Not that she was uh, trying to feel him up or anything.
“Are you okay?” Izuku asked, of course worrying about the girl who had landed on him rather than himself who had been knocked over.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” He’d been knocked over harder by Haylee. “I think we’re in the landslide zone?” He stood up, looking around. Down in the plaza, he could see Mr. Karris and Mr. Aizawa fighting off dozens of villains by themselves, and the rest of their classmates, mere specs at this distance, still at the front gate.
“Midoriya!” Toru yelped. “Look!”
Across the rugged terrain, several villains were approaching the duo. At least twelve by a quick headcount, with one lightly armored Grineer in the back. Izuku gulped and unsheathed his katana. “Hagakure, can you fight?”
Toru stepped behind him fearfully. “A little, I know some self-defense moves and what we learned on Tuesday.” Her sparring session with Hashibira was still fresh on her mind.
“What about your quirk?” He asked quickly as the villains got closer.
“I don’t know what I can do with it, all I have to fall back on is going invisible… and I uh…” She blushed, tugging at the sleeve of her U.A. gym uniform. “Have to… strip, since I don’t have my costume and can’t control it beyond my body.” She squeaked quietly, dying from embarrassment.
Izuku, with a light blush dusting his cheeks, had bigger things to worry about than a girl talking about taking off her clothes. “Okay, I’ll guard you, watch my back.” He steadied his breathing as the first villain lunged, a bird-faced mutant with a small spear-shaped support item who looked somewhat similar to his classmate Tokoyami.
The man was much slower than Haylee or Lumine, so he easily batted the weapon aside and put his sword into a reverse grip, punching him under the jaw and into a nearby boulder with a quirk-infused fist.
Toru gaped. ‘ Damn, Midoriya is kind of a badass!’ She picked up a rock and threw it over Izuku’s shoulder with all her might, beaning another villain in the head with the unexpected attack. She couldn’t do much but she would assist him however she could.
Izuku gave her a quick thankful nod, blocking a machete from a shirtless tattooed villain and disarming him. Using his terrain advantage he kicked the man down the side of the hill, sending him sprawling into several more villains. ‘They said they were here to kill All Might, but these guys… aren’t that good. Maybe it’s just because Haylee is much scarier, but they don’t seem to be high-ranked villains or anything.’ Thoughts raced through his head as he sliced through a projectile sent his way, One For All allowing him to see the attack coming in slow motion. ‘But they have people from Haylee’s universe with them.’
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a flash of light- reacting just in time to dodge a searing blast that punched a burning hole through the rock behind him.
“Tch, hero skoom!” The Grineer growled, lowering his glowing fist.
■ Vell-382, Elite Shield Lancer | Villain Name: Laserfist | Quirk: Charged With Light. He can imbue his body or weapons with light to unleash devastating attacks! ■
Laserfist took advantage of the lapse in Izuku’s concentration to lunge at him, a glowing cleaver that Izuku noticed at the last second swinging in his other hand. Before the blow could land Toru tackled him from behind. The villain’s cleaver released a glowing slash of light that sliced through the terrain behind them.
Toru scrambled back to her feet, flinching at the Grineer’s hateful aura. “Gutora, Tranr still!”
She wasn’t sure what he said, but it sounded like an insult. She took a step back as the bulky man, his facemask resembling a skull, took a swing directly at her.
==VI==
[Plaza]
Ordan dodged another villain’s support item, breaking the man’s arm like a twig. Shota punched a four-armed villain in the face before any of his stoney appendages could land a blow, knocking him unconscious.
“Bone Beast, you good?” Shota panted.
Ordan cracked his knuckles. “I can do this all day.”
The ground rumbled and a blast of cold air hit them from the right as the entire flood zone froze over. “Todoroki,” Shota noted, entangling another villain who was trying to leap for one of the Grineer’s fallen guns.
“Dammit, why won’t our quirks work!” One shouted.
“That’s Eraserhead! He can cancel your quirks!” Another hissed, nursing a broken nose.
FUMP FUMP FUMP!
Three explosions sounded off near the shoreline, Ordan quickly glancing over to see what looked like mortal shells approaching the boat. “Shit, they’re shelling the students!”
“Go! I can handle them on my own.” Shota dodged a flytrap-headed villain, knocking him out with a single powerful kick.
Ordan hesitated. There were still a few Grineer left, though none of them seemed to have guns. “Alright, I’ll be right back once I take care of them. Eraser…” He paused. “Don’t hold back on the armored ones. They won’t go down easily.” He gestured to the three dead Lancers who lay in a pool of blood and severed limbs. They hadn’t gone down no matter how many times Ordan hit them.
Shota pulled a knife from his belt. “Understood.” He replied grimly.
Ordan took off with a burst of speed toward the shore, diving to the ground as he heard the telltale sound of blades approaching. Three razor-sharp discs flew over his head. One of the Grineer, and Eviscerator by the looks of it, had split off from the other villains to intercept him.
■ Vay Sull, Cloned from the same gene mold as Vay Hek. | Villain Name: Buzzsaw | Quirk: Miter Saw Blades. He can create and launch serrated miter blades from his hands. ■
“Dammit, I don’t have time for this!” Ordan growled.
==VI==
Back in the center of the plaza, Shota finished off the last Grineer, panting as he withdrew his blade from the man’s throat. He’d tried multiple times to subdue the soldier nonlethally, but he just kept getting back up like he was on some sort of drug. The other villains took a wary step back, afraid to approach a man who had taken down nearly half of them by himself and had just killed several of the stronger members.
One of them felt particularly brave and tried to rush him, only to be thrown into a second villain attempting to flank from behind as his quirk was canceled.
Tomura eyed the way Eraserhead moved. ‘ His hair rises when he uses his quirk! And the amount of time he can use it is getting shorter.’ Letting his summons chip away at the miniboss’s stamina was turning out to be a good move. The two heroes had been good at add clearing, but they had made the fatal mistake of splitting the party. Time for him to strike.
Like a cat, Tomura dashed forward, dodging a thrown strand of the Erasure Hero’s capture scarf and grabbing it before it could wrap around him. Decay failed to activate, and he saw the telltale sign of the hero’s quirk activating. He began a mental countdown, dodging a punch from Eraserhead, and got in close.
Shota elbowed the hand-covered man in the gut, earning a stiff grunt. He had some muscle despite how lanky he appeared to be.
“I figured out your moveset, Eraserhead.” Tomura leaned in, grasping Shota’s elbow. “You’re about to go on cooldown.”
Shota realized what he meant a second too late, and blinked. Immediately he felt fresh air on his elbow as his outfit began to disintegrate, followed by a sharp pain as his flesh began to turn to dust. Before he could suffer any more damage he kicked the villain in the chest and jumped back, the cold air stinging at the open wound. ‘ Dammit! He damaged my arm. I can barely move it now!” More villains, seeing a wounded hero, decided to pounce, causing him to go on the defensive once again.
“You’re debuffed and still fighting!” Tomura laughed with a manic glint in his eye. “You really are awesome, Eraserhead.”
==VI==
[Ruins Zone]
Katsuki softened his landing with a blast from his gauntlets. “Cheap bastard!” He growled. Portal fucker was probably too weak to fight him and sent him somewhere else in the facility. Whatever, he’d blast whoever came after him and then go back and pummel the big bad himself.
“Bakugo!” Eijiro called out.
Katsuki glanced across the street to see Shitty Hair and Facemask crouched behind a rusted car. “What?”
“Shhh! There are villains about.” Mezo said quietly. “We’re going to ambush them when they come around.”
Katsuki scoffed. Spoken like a true loser. “Fuck that, we can take ‘em all on.” Immediately after saying those words, a squad of villains sprinted around the corner with weapons drawn- likely drawn by his earlier explosion. “That’s what I’m talking about. Back me up or stay hiding you extras!” He shouted to his classmates, sprinting to meet the group head-on with a bloodthirsty grin.
“There’s some of 'em! Shigaraki said whoever kills a hero student gets a big payday!” One of them jeered. He didn’t get to enjoy his smug look of satisfaction for long as Katsuki blasted the group, knocking most of them out with sheer concussive force alone.
“What the hell! Why is this kid so strong!” One of the villains cried out.
“Because I’m the future Number One motherfuckers!” Katsuki cackled. “Trash like you is nothing!”
Eijiro punched the man in the face with a hardened fist while he was distracted, Mezo grabbing two more and slamming them into the ground with his Dulpi-arms.
“Nice one Bakugo!” Eijiro gave him a thumbs up.
“Naturally.” Katsuki scoffed.
Mezo manifested several eyes and ears on his extra arms, scanning the ruined cityscape for more villains. “We should go help our classmates after we finish with the villains here.” He advised.
“Pfft, if they are all small fry like this then they can handle ‘em.” Katsuki said. “We’re U.A. students.” Even Deku could, as much as he hated to admit how strong the nerd was now.
“You seem pretty calm, Bakugo, considering the circumstances.” Eijiro complimented. “Usually you’re screaming at everyone.”
“The hell’s that supposed to mean!”
Mezo continued to look around. Suddenly, he detected slight movement on one of the rooftops. Squinting with his arm eye, he saw a faint glint, and what looked to be-
“Get down!” Mezu extended his arm just in time to see the beam of a laser sight extend all the way from the rooftop of the skyscraper. It was a solid beam rather than just the point. The crack of a rifle rang out, narrowly missing Katsuki as he was dragged out of the way and into a nearby building out of the line of sight.
“Holy crap!” Eijiro panted. “Was that a gun!?”
“I didn’t need your help, Facemask!” Katsuki scowled.
Mezo sighed, ignoring the fact that the bullet would’ve hit something important on Katsuki if he didn’t intervene. “We should be safe in here. That shot came from the roof up the street.” He explained. “As long as we-” He whipped around, grabbing an invisible villain who had just lunged at him with a dagger and slammed him into the wall. “- as long as we stay in here, they can’t get a line of sight on us. Stay away from the windows.”
“We need to take that villain down! We can’t just hide out here forever!” Katsuki said.“Yeah!” Eijiro nodded his head in agreement.
“They have a long-range weapon, if we want to take them down we need to get in closer.” Mezu warned. “I can still hear them on top of that skyscraper. They haven’t moved. We can circle around them out of sight and-”
The laser sight beam appeared on Eijiro’s chest from the right.
‘ Impossible!’ Mezo’s eyes widened. ‘ That’s coming from the opposite direction, but they didn’t move, I’m sure of it!”
“Incoming!” Eijiro jerked at the sound of the next gunshot. A few metallic banging noises echoed off the walls and the bullet impacted the wall in the path of where the laser sight had just been.
“I thought you said we were safe in here!” Katsuki dove under a nearby desk.
“We should be!” Mezu created a spare arm with an eye on it, peeking around the corner. “I don’t sense any other shooters, but that person hasn’t moved!”
Atop the skyscraper, a Grineer sniper reloaded her bolt-action rifle. This universe’s guns weren’t as accurate as the ones she was used to, but her new ability made up for it.
■ Pekk Harkonor, Harkonor Production Zone Guard | Villain Name: Ricochet ■
==VI==
[Mountain Zone]
Kyoka drove her earphone jacks into the last villain, panting and bleeding from several scratches and light cuts. Ashido and Kaminari had taken care of the others, with Ashido flooding the plateau with a pool of conductive acid while Kaminiari electrified it to knock out the remaining villains. It had been a tough battle, but they had survived with minimal injuries on their end.
“You alright Kaminari?” Mina asked, collapsing on a nearby rock, slightly dehydrated from the acid she had produced.
“Just… a little… lightheaded…” He leaned up against a nearby wall. “Thank the gods it's over. I don’t think I can do much more of this.”
“You’re a hero student man, you need to get in better shape.” Kyoka warned. “Remember what Aizawa-sensei said about slackers.”
“Yeah I know.” Denki groaned. “But we were like, total badasses kicking all those villains’ butts, right?”
“Hell yeah!” Mina cheered.
Kyoka sighed.
Crunch!
“Kaminari, look out!” She heard the sound of something emerging from the ground just too late, the fatigue dulling her hearing.
“Ah-” He started to scream, only for a large hand to cover his mouth. With a muffled yell, he released a massive surge of electricity that was immediately absorbed. The blonde’s eyes grew dull from quirk overuse.
“Ahhh… I knew that hiding underground was the right move.” The skull-masked villain chuckled while flexing his arms. “And now I’m all juiced up! Thanks kid!”
※ Villain Name: Tesla | Quirk: Living Battery | A D-ranked villain wanted for multiple counts of attempted murder with a quirk, murder with a quirk, assault and battery, and grand theft auto. ※
“Kaminari!”
“Stay back! One bad move and I’ll snap the little twerp’s neck!” Tesla held the boy up by the throat as a show of force.
“Whey!” Denki drooled, giving a double thumbs up.
“Dumbass can’t control his quirk.” Tesla laughed. “What a joke. Alright ladies, here’s what’s going to happen. You’re going to march down to the center of this here facility an nice and quiet. You try to run? The boy dies. You try to pull any stunts? The. Boy. Dies. Capiche?”
Mina and Kyoka shared a fearful look. They didn’t want another classmate’s death on their hands, despite how scared they were. “A-alright, just don’t hurt him!” They agreed and began to descend the mountain.
As they made their way down, Mina tried to gesture with her eyes and make a plan. They both knew that once the villain got them down, they would likely be killed or taken hostage, maybe even tortured to get All Might to come.
“Keep movin’!” Tesla shoved Kyoka forward, sending her sprawling to the ground. “Damn skinny brat, get back up! The boss is gonna pay a lot for three hero students! Bonus pay on top of jamming your signals.” He grinned under his mask, imagining the fat stacks of yen awaiting him.
While he was distracted, a beam of light stuck him in the back. Denki was sent flying a few meters away, landing on his ass with a stupid smile. “Wheyyyy!”
“Shit!” Tesla pushed himself off the ground, whirling furiously around to see a boy in sparkly armor and a cape cowering behind a rock. “You little fuck!” The electric villain roared.
The two girls didn’t waste a second. Kyoka unleashed a sonic blast to disorient Tesla, while Mina coated her hands in a thick viscous acid. As he staggered back, Mina punched him in the liver, repeating the instructions that Haylee gave to her.
They didn’t give him a moment to recover, landing blow after blow in a flurry of jabs, kicks, and punches. By the time they were finished, Tesla lay bruised and battered with several small holes in his arms from Kyoka’s jacks. He tried to stand, only for Kyoka and Mina to kick him in the ribs repeatedly until he passed out from the pain.
“Holy shit, nice save Aoyama!” Mina called out.
The French boy gave them a terrified thumbs up as he clutched his stomach. “Oui, you’re welcome mademoiselles!” He replied shakily.
“Jiro, that guy said he was responsible for jamming our communications! You should be able to call the teachers now!” Mina exclaimed, remembering the little detail Tesla had mentioned.
Kyoka reached for the dial on her headset. “No good, let me try Kaminari’s.” She rushed over and fiddled with his headset. “Dammit, his uses his quirk to communicate. Mine is working fine, what the hell?”
Unbeknownst to her, Tesla was not the only villain in the USJ capable of blocking outgoing signals.
==VI==
[Entrance]
Fania took a few terrified steps back. ‘ No no no no no! A Tenno, here? Why! She’s just a little kid, why does she have a Warframe!’ She tried to reach for her gun, hand trembling as she grasped it. “Kurogiri, we need to go, now!”
The misty villain remained steadfast. “Calm yourself Scrambler. I’m quite capable of handling her.” Kurogiri’s eyes narrowed. So this was one of those fabled “Tenno” that his master had been so interested in. To think that one of them was hidden among the hero students…
Det gulped back the bile in his throat. ‘ We’re dead… we should be dead. Why hasn’t she attacked us yet? More than that, how did she turn into a Warframe? Is she a Tenno, or the child of one? It could just be someone from back home that got a Warframe as a quirk too…” Though Det had not faced a Warframe before, he’d seen footage and heard horror stories from the rare survivors or those unfortunate enough to clean up after a Tenno assault. If there was any truth to that outside of what was covered up by Corpus propaganda, they should be dead a thousand times over. That begged the question, why in Granum’s gilded hand were they still alive?
Notes:
My name is Tomura and welcome to my TED Talk. Today we are going to talk about killing All Might.
To all Thirteen fans, she is not dead, bit of a spoiler but I figured I'd give you a heads up so you wouldn't be too upset about it.
Jatttasey means “Warframes” in Corpus, so without the “y” it's Warframe. The Corpus language is pretty weird, as you can see HERE .
Fania is a name that Sisters of Parvos can generate with, which I picked because it sounded similar to “Finance” in my mind. Traditionally Corpus names are Latin-based, which Det is not, because I wanted a name that sounded like “Debt”
To get a good idea of their voices, think Izumi and Sig Curtis from FMA. that’s how they sound in my head.
Gutora is the Grineer equivalent of “bitch”, how dare Vell insult Toru D:<
Onle Zhul is named after the Jumping Puzzle “Only Zhul” from Guild Wars 2. His quirk is basically a Tusk Mortar Bombard backpack turned into a mutation.
Vay Sull is like Executioner Vay Molta, Sprag, and Ven'kra Tel in that he’s one of Hek’s clones that are more prone to violence and are more vicious than normal.
Pekk Harkonor is like Executioner Olka Harkonar, hailing from the Harkonor Production zone and being a sniper. Her quirk basically acts like the Buzlok but with reflection rather than homing, allowing her to track her targets.Kyoka and Mina straight up jumped Tesla lmao
For the others that won’t be shown because they are same as canon:
- Tsu and Mashirao basically did what he did in canon, even taking out one/two Grineer on the weaker side that wasn’t worth mentioning.
- Fumikage and Dark Shadow swept the Downpour zone, Koda was absent and honestly, he didn’t really do anything in canon anyway. The edgelord just keeps winning.Today’s fic recs: Time Travel fics!
Constants and Variables and Back to the Beginning by Aliandris (I’ve been reading this as Constraints and Variables for months and didn’t realize until just now)
All the others I want to recommend are either likely discontinued or haven't been worked on for a while respectivly.
Flashback by Psyckosama
A Spanner in the Clockworks by All_five_pieces_of_Exodia
Chapter 51: Persistence (USJ Part 2)
Summary:
The students and teachers continue to fight against the Villains and find difficulties facing the Grineer.
Chapter Text
[Unforeseen Simulation Joint, April 13th, 2243]
Haylee raised her sword, taking up a defensive stance in front of her classmates. Sato had already dragged Thirteen out of the way. Although the Space Hero’s back was covered in torn flesh, she could still see the faint movement of breathing.
She was still alive.
“Everyone stay behind me!” Haylee commanded, voice modulated from her transformation. The Corpus were visibly shaking at the sight of her but the misty villain, Kurogiri, remained undeterred.
“Interesting. That’s quite the impressive quirk.” Kurogiri complimented. “I suppose we will have to stall you then.”
The Corpus woman built up enough resolve to take a potshot at Haylee, who deflected it, sticking close to her classmates.
“You see that?” Bunker muttered to Fania.
“Yes.” She nodded. ‘ That Tenno isn’t attacking us. She’s focused on protecting the others. As long as they are under threat she won’t come after us. If she does, we can go after them.’
“Kurogiri, don’t do anything to the students. We need to keep her pinned.” Bunker advised. To test his theory, he loaded a round of buckshot and fired at the ponytailed girl bandaging the armored boy. The Warframe immediately moved to block with Exalted Blade, tanking the rest of the pellets with her shields.
At the same time, Fania fired off a couple shots toward the downed hero, realizing she had failed to finish her off.
‘ Slash Dash!’ Haylee reoriented herself and used Excalibur’s ability to switch targets, deflecting the shots. A portal appeared in front of her and she executed a backwards roll on a dime to avoid flying through it.
“Knew it.” Bunker allowed himself a slight smile.
‘ That was close… the Eximus is slowing me down.’ Haylee felt the steady drain of Exalted Blade on her energy reserves. ‘His bubble is still up. It’s been longer than twenty seconds so he should’ve had to recast it by now….’
※ Det Lia, AKA Bunker was originally promoted into the Corpus Eximus unit program. Eximus abilities, in the case of the Corpus, are derived from reverse-engineered Orokin technology. The Grineer use their own proprietary version, or purchase them from the Corpus as well. The Arctic Eximus module in particular was created using the technology used in the Frost Warframe, allowing it to generate a freezing bubble that can be shot through from the inside, as well as reducing the movement speed of those within fifteen meters of the bubble.
As Det’s ability has evolved from technology to a quirk, that time limit has been removed. The only way to bring it down is to overwhelm its defense and shatter it, forcing him to recast. ※
“Yaoyorozu, can you make a barrier to protect everyone?” Haylee asked. “The one with the bubble is slowing me down, and I don’t know what the woman can do yet.”
“Yes, just cover me so I can set it up.” Momo nodded.
“Also, a sword, please. I can’t keep this energy blade up forever.”
“Got it!” Momo pulled a katana out of her stomach and handed it off to Haylee. She unbuckled the back of her hero suit, thankful that Uraraka was there to keep it from exposing too much, and began to produce several multi-layered polycarbonate plates. ‘ I wish this was my new suit.’ She lamented.
“Hold this here.” Rikido jammed one of the plates into the ground. “Sero, tape!”
“Got it!” Hanta fired Tape from his elbows, securing the steadily growing barricade. Koda and Sato continued to construct the barricade until the area facing the villains was blocked.
“What a shame you spent all that time and energy preparing that. Truly a waste.” Kurogiri began to summon a portal underneath the barricades.
“I won’t let you!” Haylee swore. “Everyone get down!”
“RADIAL BLIND!” Haylee cried out.
“Arrrgh!” Kurogiri staggered back. Blinded, he couldn’t maintain his concentration on the portals.
Haylee dashed through Bunker’s bubble, ignoring the coat of frost that halved her shields upon entry. With the three villains stunned she focused on the one she viewed to be the biggest threat: Kurogiri. Her blade cleaved through his misty form with no resistance.
‘What? Where’s his body?!’
Bunker recovered first, decking Haylee in the skull with a gloved fist. She’d miscalculated his resistance to debilitating effects as an Eximus. He followed up with two close-range blasts from his shotgun, which she was only able to deflect one of mid-handspring.
“We have to help her!” Ochaco cried out.
“Sato!” Momo produced a large steel ball. “Throw this!”
Tenya, not wanting to be entirely useless with his injured leg, tossed the heavy sphere to his more muscular classmate.
“Cannonball!” Rikido exclaimed, throwing the ball toward Bunker’s snowglobe with all his might. Having just downed a packet of sugar, he was able to leave a large crack in the construct.
Bunker jerked back, dodging a slash from a slowed Haylee. As he moved the students noticed the snowglobe wasn’t stationary and moved with him at the epicenter. “Fan- Scrambler, a little help!” He yelped.
Scrambler ducked under a swipe from Haylee’s backswing and planted a hand upon the Warframe’s spine diving out of the way immediately. Immediately, her vision blurred and distorted like a computer monitor being touched by a powerful magnet. “Get her, honey!”
※ Fania Lia’s quirk was currently being used alongside the Villain known as Tesla to block any outgoing signals from the USJ. Her quirk, Scramble, also can heavily disrupt people's senses via touch. As she is not a strong fighter physically, Fania has always been hesitant to get in close during fights. ※
“Hya!” Haylee backhanded Fania, breaking her wrist and sending her tumbling to the edge of Bunker’s globe.
Kurogiri recovered during the struggle and deployed a portal underneath Haylee’s feet. Before she could fall all the way through she instinctively bullet-jumped upward and out of Bunker’s Snowglobe, the portal immediately closing around where her waist would’ve been.
“Drat.” Kurogiri snapped. “While I would hate to have your blood staining my Warp Gate, you have proven to be too big a threat to ignore. I cannot allow you to interfere with Shigaraki Tomura’s plans.” Within the mist, he clasped his hands together and activated a spell. From within his clouds, several bolts of lightning crackled. “Perish.”
“Not so fast!” Momo threw a rod of galvanized steel into the ground in front of Haylee which acted as a lightning rod.
“Insolent pests!” Kurogiri’s voice rose.
‘ Yaoyorozu, thank you.’ Haylee thought. ‘ Your quirk really is the coolest.’ With her vision restored, she turned back towards Kurogiri. “Radial Javelin!” She slammed her katana into the ground. Several glowing blades slammed into Bunker’s quirk and shattered it entirely.
“Kurogiri, get us out of here!” Fania screamed.
Bunker fired several shots toward the Tenno and grabbed his wife by the waist, diving headfirst into the Warp user’s portal. Halfway through he felt a sharp pain as Haylee was able to leave a light cut on his thigh before the gate closed.
Haylee glanced around to make sure that they had truly fled. Though satisfied, she remained on guard. Her body shuddered and began to shrink back down as she ran back to her classmates.
“Tenno! You did it!” Hanta cheered.
Haylee knelt down next to Thirteen, giving only a nod to Sero in acknowledgment. “Yaoyorozu, how is she?”
The taller girl looked slightly skinnier than before from overusing her quirk. “She’s stable, but there’s so much blood! I’m trying my best to stop the bleeding, but…”
Haylee nodded. “Take care of IIda, I’m experienced in first-aid.” She pointed to Sero. “Give me some tape, I need to compress her wounds.” Looking closer, she contemplated using her Void energy to cauterize the wounds, but she wasn’t sure that Thirteen would survive that, and it would impede healing from Recovery Girl’s quirk. “They are gone now, so someone should try and get outside and call for hel-”
A large shadow loomed over their heads. In a final act of petty spite, Kurogiri warped in a massive boulder from a pre-marked location across the country which slammed through the doorway like a meteor, blocking the exit entirely.
“Oh, you misty fucking whore!” Haylee swore.
==VI==
[Landslide Zone]
Izuku dodged another slash from Laserfist’s cleaver. The Grineer’s light powers were proving to be dangerous, burning through stone like it was butter. The tip of his sword had been reduced to molten slag when he tried to block it, though thankfully the weapon was still usable.
“Ah!” Toru shrieked, dodging another glowing beam of light.
One for All would offer Izuku some degree of protection from the Grineer’s quirk, but he wasn’t exactly eager to find out to what degree it extended. Besides, Toru had no such defense.
“Hero skoom! Het kakk here!” Laserfist growled unintelligibly, neither of the teens understanding his garbled Japanese/Grineer speech.
‘This guy is tenacious!’ Izuku ducked another laser blast. ‘What would Haylee do in this situation? No, bad Izuku. She would do something reckless because she could heal. You don’t regenerate you idiot!’
He had to think of something quickly. Toru wasn’t as fit as he was, and she was getting tired of running and dodging. Sooner or later she would run out of stamina, and he couldn’t fight while carrying her.
“Hagakure, we need to get to Tenno or Eraserhead-sensei!” Izuku shouted. “They can handle this guy!”
“Okay!” She shouted back.
“Come to me, I can get us there faster!” Izuku jumped toward her, only to be cut off by a blast from the Grineer. He had to tuck and roll to dodge, sliding further away. “HAGAKURE! LOOK OUT!” He screamed.
Toru had tripped on a rock, turning around just in time to see the villain standing over her. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as his fist glowed with bright white light aimed at her head.
Oh.
She’s going to die.
She’s going to die on her fourth day of class.
Toru’s life began to flash before her eyes.
“Hi! I’m Hagakure Toru!” A six-year-old Toru greeted her class.
“Woah! Toru’s invisible, that’s awesome!”
…
“Hagakure, turn off your invisibility.”
“I can’t…”
…
“Oh, crud, we forgot to invite Toru to my party… uhhh… here’s the invitation. Sorry…”
…
“Who would you ask out? Saki is pretty cute. Pretty too. Toru? She’s invisible. Plus she’s kinda too high energy for me…”
…
Toru gasped, watching as the hero took down the robbers. He didn’t have a flashy quirk, being a chameleon heteromorph, underground by the looks of the costume.
Could she do that?
…
“I’m so proud of you Toru.” Mom hugged her tightly as she showed her the U.A. acceptance letter.”
…
“He probably just saw your blur.” Tenno shrugged.
…
“Oh my god…” Ashido gasped. “Hagakure, you’re so pretty!”
…
“Miss Hagakure, your quirk appears to be stockpiling light. Specifically, when you are invisible any light that hits you is absorbed and turned into power.” The government doctor explained. “We aren’t sure how exactly you can use it, but we suspect that it has something to do with light refraction, or possibly an emitter quirk.”
“So does that mean…”
“You’ve unintentionally been stockpiling energy all those years you were invisible, yes.” He nodded. “For that reason, you have been reclassified as an S-ranked threat pending further evaluation.”
…
Toru’s eyes shot open. Her life hadn’t been that impressive, but she… she wanted to live. As adrenaline surged through her veins she began to see things differently. Laserfist’s hand, enveloped in bright white light, shimmered with all the colors of the light spectrum. Her eyes shimmered, able to see something new for the first time. The sheer desperation of her situation gave way to… clarity.
“Rhue!” Laserfist growled.
In a split second before impact, Toru vanished. It wasn’t just her skin that vanished; her clothes vanished as well, shrouded in a shimmering aura far different from the previous times she had been invisible. As the Grineer’s quirk hit her, Toru felt the light as it was moved to her stockpile. For the first time, she understood the true essence of her quirk.
“I get it now.” Toru reappeared with a slightly crazed smile. The highlights of her hair were now shimmering with the colors of the rainbow. She held a faint glow that left slight afterimages as she raised her hand. She wasn’t afraid anymore.
As Toru rose into the air, Laserfist took a wary step back, confused as to why his quirk didn’t kill the girl. A dazzlingly bright flash of light enveloped him, illuminating the whole landslide zone and forcing anyone looking at the area to avert their eyes. Toru unleashed her quirk’s potential for the first time.
Hagakure Toru’s true quirk, Prismatic Battery, had been awoken.
==VI==
“Holy shit…” Yoichi’s jaw dropped.
“I haven’t seen strength like that since the Dawn of Quirks,” Bruce noted. “I’m glad she’s on Ninth’s side.”
==VI==
Izuku uncovered his eyes and gaped. The Grineer lay unconscious several meters away from Hagakure, his armor steaming from the burst.
“Midoriya… I’m okay!” Toru stared at her hands in disbelief, adrenaline beginning to fade. She was levitating in midair, surrounded by a glowing field of chromatic energy. Her eyelids began to flutter and she collapsed, Izuku reacting just in time to catch her. “So tired…” She yawned. “I need to… sleep now…” With that, she passed out. Having never used Prismatic Battery in its active state before, her untrained body could not bear the strain of continuous use.
“Hagakure…you’re incredible!” He whispered. He needed to get her out of here before more villains showed up. The straightest path would most likely be skirting around the main plaza rather than cutting through the Ruin Zone. There were enough trees that he could stay mostly hidden from the villains, and it looked like Aizawa-sensei was holding the villains back for now. The Flood Zone was completely frozen over, and he could see Mr. Karris fighting a Grineer at the water’s edge. Over at the entrance a large boulder had blocked the path. ‘ I’ll head to the entrance and clear the boulder. I’m fast enough to outrun any villains on flat ground even while carrying her.’
With a burst of green lightning, Izuku sprinted toward the entrance.
==VI==
[Ruin Zone]
Katsuki knew three things.
1: The sniper somehow was tracking their movements without moving.
2. Whenever they fired they had to use their weird laser sight.
3. The bullets were ricocheting off every surface to get to them.
‘ It’s not homing or else the asshole would’ve hit us by now. If we stop moving then it will hit. Once the bullet is fired it can’t change direction, but how are they finding us?’ Katsuki’s irritation grew. “Hey, Facemask, are you sure it’s only one shooter?”
“That’s not my name,” Mezo replied.
“Ugh…” Katsuki furrowed his eyebrows, trying to remember the other boy’s name “Shoji, are you sure there’s only one shooter?”
“Yes, all the other villains in the zone are down. The sniper is the only one remaining.” Mezo confirmed. “And they still haven’t moved.”
The laser appeared again, this time bouncing between Katsuki and Eijiro. Katsuki blasted out of the way and the bullet slammed into the redhead’s hardened arm with a loud crack before bouncing off the wall into a nearby alleyway. The bullet bounced off the walls rapidly before embedding itself into a wall finally.
“Agh!” Eijiro rubbed his arm.
“You okay Kirishima?” Mezo asked.
“Fine, guess I know that I can block bullets now.” He groaned. “It still hit really damn hard though.”
“The damn thing didn’t lose any power after it hit you or those walls,” Katsuki noted. “It’s keeping its speed and inertia even after impact.”
“They are trying to kill us with the kinetic damage then.” Mezo realized. “And that way, if they angle it right they could get all of us at once in the right scenario. We can’t let ourselves get backed into a corner.”
==VI==
Ricochet steadied her breathing as she loaded another round. The children were circling around, likely trying to get an angle on her. No matter. Wherever they went she would find them thanks to her quirk.
※ Ricochet’s quirk: Projective Reflection! Everything that is perceived as coming from her or a held item can be perfectly deflected off whatever surface it comes into contact with, like a bouncy ball thrown at a wall. Until the quirk is deactivated, the reflected item will retain any speed, inertia, and energy stored within and is unaffected by air resistance. ※
The Grineer sniper looked through her scope.
※ Her senses are also considered as objects she can bounce, though she can only use one at a time. Held items have no such restrictions. ※
She aimed down a street and the world around her vanished as her vision rapidly bounced around the city.
“Target akkruhurer!” She licked her lips and flicked on the laser sight. The beam bounced around the city until she had lined up a perfect shot that would bounce around the narrow alley they were running through.
Ping!
One of Mezo’s arm-eyes spotted the laser as it hit the wall next to him, instantly filling the alleyway with bouncing beams like a hallway in one of those old spy movies. The bullet would keep rapidly bouncing once it arrived. “Look out!”
Thinking quickly, he produced several arms with his quirk and stuck one of the generated hands in front of the bullet’s path right as he heard the crack of the rifle. Not two seconds later he felt a sharp pain in his hand as the round shattered the bone in his palm and bounced off into the sky.
“Shoji!” Eijiro cried out.
“I’m fine!” Mezo said through gritted teeth. “As long as it isn’t my original arm I can heal it.” The hand shrunk back into his shoulder as they continued running. “We need to split up. Sticking together is only making us a bigger target. Bakugo, you can reach the sniper the fastest. You take point and we’ll cover you.”
Katsuki glared at the masked boy for telling him what to do, but at least he knew that Katsuki was the best in this situation. “Alright, you two extras draw their fire and I’ll blast that bastard to hell!”
“Got it!” Eijiro nodded, hardening his body to the max.
The three split off in different directions toward the target skyscraper. It was the worst nightmare of any sniper, multiple high-speed targets closing in on their position in a cluttered urban environment.
Unfortunately, Richocet was not a normal sniper. She was Grineer, ready to fight and kill from the moment she was finished growing in her tube. Instead of panicking she locked on to one boy, slam firing her rifle multiple to send a flurry of bullets toward the redhead, then the masked one. That just left the blonde one with the grenade gauntlets…
‘ Where did he go?’ Her eyes darted around the zone.
A large explosion went off behind her, near the top of the stairwell of the building. Katuski set off another explosion and was sent flying toward her.
“Rahm!” She rolled out of the way, dodging his punch.
“There you are you cowardly bitch.” Katsuki snarled.
While Richocet’s quirk was powerful, it had one glaring weakness when she used it on one of her senses. More specifically with her eyes, she would become tunnel-visioned and lose track of everything else. Normally, a lack of distractions would be good for a sniper, but in the heat of battle with rapidly approaching enemies knowing when someone was sneaking up on you was key.
But she screwed up, having underestimated just how fast a pissed-off Katsuki was. However, unlike the other villains in the zone, she was still a trained soldier with life-or-death combat experience. In the face of a close-range opponent, she pulled out a sidearm instead and opened fire.
“Nice try fucker!” Katsuki blasted into the air, dodging the first few shots. All the fighting and running had allowed him to build up a stock of sweat to use. “FUCK OFF!” He pulled the pin on his gauntlet mid-air, sending off a massive explosion toward the armored woman.
His excitement was short-lived, as Ricochet leaped out of the smoke missing various chunks of her armor. The top half of her helmet was blown off to reveal a shaved head with glowing orange eyes. “Gutora!” She spat, shooting Katsuki in the knee.
“CUNT!” Katsuki howled in pain as the bullet ricocheted off his leg, leaving a small fracture in its his kneecap. As he turned to blast the villain again, a blinding light from the landslide zone forced him to look away. “What the”
Ricochet aimed her pistol at the hero student’s head, knowing that at this range the impact from the reflected round would knock him out or kill him, and fired.
At the same moment, Eijiro, who had scaled the side of the building by turning his fingers into hardened claws, leaped in front of him.
The bullet bounced right off his chest and directly back into Ricochet’s forehead, killing her instantly. While her quirk reflected off all surfaces, the only exceptions being fluids… and her own body.
Eijiro stood horrified as the villain toppled to the ground with a thud. “I… I didn’t mean to… oh god…”
Katsuki limped over to Eijiro. “Oi, you didn’t kill her. Calm the fuck down. The dipshit shot herself.” He grunted. “Fucking… I think she broke my leg.”
Eijiro continued to stare off into space, shell-shocked.
“Hey,” He grabbed the spikey-haired teen by the shoulders and shook him. “Snap out of it, we need to get the hell out of this shithole.”
“Y-yeah…” Eijiro blinked, staring down at his hands.
==VI==
[Flood Zone]
Inosuke slid behind the wrecked ship, Mineta in his arms. “Woah!”
Multiple mortar shells slammed into the frozen lake behind him, kicking up fragmented chunks of ice.
“Oh god! We’re gonna die!” Minoru shrieked.
“Shut up Mineta!” Inosuke slapped him repeatedly. “Quit panicking!”
“How can I not panic! The villains just killed each other and we’re next!” The shorter boy wailed.
Inosuke groaned. This kid reminded him of Zenitsu but in the worst way possible. “You’re supposed to be a hero student aren’t you, you pissant?”
“I don’t want to die before I touch boobs!” He wailed. “I was supposed to get a harem!”
Definitely worse than Zenitsu.
“Listen up Agmariu!” Inosuke declared.
“What?”
“I knew a guy just like you, who looked like he would piss himself at the slightest hint of danger. At the end of the day though, he would get his shit together and step up.” Inosuke growled. “So quit being a dumbass and calm down dammit!” He bonked Minoru over the head.
“Ow!”
Inosuke peeked around the hull, wincing as more shells hit nearby. Todoroki was out there, repeatedly creating barriers of ice around the boat, visibly exhausting himself with the repeated attempts. The villain was too far away to strike with his ice.
“Todoroki is out there fighting! We gotta back him up!” Inosuke stood up. “So you can either stay here and hide like a baby or help me out!”
Minoru watched him leave, hesitating briefly but deciding to sprint after him rather than be left by himself.
==VI==
Shoto’s summoned forth another wave of ice, intercepting the latest barrage. He was visibly shivering by the time Inosuke and Minoru reached him. “Took you… long enough.” The dual-haired teen began to emit steam as he heated himself up.
“You don’t look so good,” Inosuke noted.
“I can keep going so long as I use my fire side to heat up.” Shoto caught his breath. “But my ice can’t reach him.”
“Then why not use your fire side!” Minoru yelled.
“I can’t!” Shoto snapped, left hand visibly trembling.
“Whatever! We need to get to the guy on the beach and take him out, so lets fucking go!” Inosuke pointed his sword toward the other side of the artificial lake. “Todoroki, follow my lead, I’ll clear a path for you to freeze this bastard solid!” Inosuke took off across the lake, using his boots to skate.
“We’re so going to die…” Minoru whined in resignation, throwing a ball at the ice and bouncing off it in a burst of speed. “Dangit! Why am I following you!” He cried, tears welling in his eyes as he threw more balls to bounce off.
Inosuke made it only a few dozen meters before a sudden attack forced him to dodge. He enhanced sense of touch warned him of the incoming blow with only about a second to spare. A sharpened claw grazed his overcoat, cutting right through the thick fabric.
“Woah!”
“HEHEHEHEHEHE!” Maniac cackled, unleashing a flurry of swipes at Inosuke. “Die die die die die!” The insane Grineer sang merrily.
Inosuke swung his sword at the man, only for him to vanish and reappear next to Shoto. “New guy, kill!”
Shoto was tackled to the ground but managed to kick Maniac in the chest thanks to his quick reflexes and self-defense training. He slammed his right hand into the ground and created several pillars of ice to launch at the Villain, only for him to disappear midair and reappear on one of the pillars, crawling down like a demented human spider.
“He’s a teleporter!” Shoto shouted a warning.
※ Maniac’s quirk is a short-range teleport called Blink. ※
The Grineer Manic giggled, immediately blinking from pillar to pillar as he approached the trio. Suddenly, he came grinding to a halt. “Barrage, why no boom!” He screeched.
The bombardment had fallen silent.
“No! Where explosions!” He hollered, craning his head toward the beach. The sound of several explosions rang out, but not aimed at the students.
==VI==
[Plaza, Near Shoreline]
{Minutes Ago}
“Get out of my way!” Ordan barked at Buzzsaw.
“No can do, hero!” The Grineer smirked. “Killing you, easy.”
“Why do you damn Grineer keep making these dumbass choices?” Ordan growled. “You aren’t under the Queen’s control anymore!”
The clone halted, somewhat surprised. “You… you’re from the Origin System, aren’t you?”
“Yeah,” Ordan created a small sword in his right hand. “Which means I know just how dangerous you Grineer are.” He leveled the blade at the Evicerator. “Now get the hell out of my way before I -- cut a bloody path-- have to kill you.”
“Heh!” Two miter blades emerged from Buzzsaw’s hands, rotating at incredible speeds. “You can try. As for your… question. Me, I…” He smacked his lips, clearly trying to find the right word in Japanese. “Grineer are strong, together. Brothers and sisters. No need for Queens.”
“And yet you still follow someone who decided to attack children. You could’ve done something else with your life besides killing.” Ordan’s said, voice rife with disappointment.
“We are Grineer. We fight good, we kill good.” He grinned, showing off his crooked teeth. “Just like… I kill you.” With that, he launched both saw blades at Ordan. The first was easily dodged, but the second embedded itself into his right bicep. The only reason it didn’t slice through his arm was Ordan’s incredibly dense musculature and the bone formation that he created at the moment of impact, creating a seal that kept the blade in while also reducing blood loss.
“Grh!” Ordan winced, fighting through the pain. His arm was still movable with minimal damage. He crossed the distance between them in seconds, trying to slice the Grineer’s arm off. Buzzsaw countered with a massive one-meter-wide sawblade.
“Two can play at that game!” Ordan held out his uninjured arm. ‘ Bone Arsenal: Miter sawblade!’
Mimicking Buzzsaw, he shot the blade into the Villain’s throat. The villain avoided a lethal blow by sacrificing his left hand to the brunt of the attack, cleaving the limb in half. He then surprised Ordan by using the split halves of his forearm like a flail while simultaneously making new sawblades with both halves of what remained, landing a whip-like gash upon Ordan’s chest. The injury was only skin deep but still hurt like hell. He used his quirk to fill the cuts with bone to stem the bleeding again.
‘ I can block his blades but they are metal. I can’t break them.’ Ordan acknowledged. He glanced at Buzzsaw, who was clutching the split ends of his bisected arm. “Leave now, run back to where you came from and I’ll let you live. I’ll forget you were here if you do that.”
“Not…” Buzzsaw grimaced a feral look on his face. “A chance! I’ll crush you! I know that you’ve killed some of my brothers here today, MAGGOT!” There it was, a striking resemblance to Vay Hek.
“So be it.” Ordan sighed. ‘Bone Arsenal: Nikana!’ A stark white Tenno-styled katana emerged from his palm. He couldn’t afford mercy as a hero against a Grineer with the kids’ lives on the line. He’d already slew several Grineer today, what was one more?
Buzzsaw didn’t get the chance to react, by the time he realized what had happened Ordan was behind him with a bloodstained blade. Ordan stumbled briefly, having fractured his legs in several spots by ignoring the human body’s limits to push his speed to the maximum. It was something he could only afford to do by repairing his bones with Calcification. The same couldn’t be said for his muscles, which were slightly torn and incredibly sore.
Buzzsaw tried to turn, only for the upper half of his body to slide off. He’d been cut in half by a horizontal slash from hip to shoulder. He landed on his back, facing Ordan’s rear while his legs took two steps ahead before realizing there was no longer a brain controlling them and flopping down crotch first onto the pavement.
Ordan staggered forward, trying to regain his stamina to push forward.
Shicnk! Shicnk! Shicnk!
Buzzsaw used his last few moments of life, only kept alive by the incredible durability of Grineer genetics buying him enough time to fire off three more saws into Ordan’s back and his uninjured arm. He promptly vomited a solid cup of blood before expiring, having made Ordan’s life just a smidge harder in a final act of spite.
“Dammit!” Ordan wheezed. Nothing lethal, thanks to how strong his body was, but the wounds just kept piling up. He needed to finish off the Mortar quirk user before he could kill Todoroki and whoever else ended up in the Flood Zone. Plus, Aizawa was still alone in the central plaza. He trusted the other pro could hold his own for the time being, but there was still the villain boss and that big guy.
He didn’t have time to waste in a drawn-out battle. Fuck mercy, that bombard Grineer was dead. The death of another Grineer over the survival of his charges won over the moral scales in his head.
But of course, Barrage took that moment to check his six, spotting the blood-splattered form of Ordan mere meters away. “Sneaky hero!” He took a shot of some sort of fluid, then dropped to his hands and knees, pointing his pulsating back organ at Ordan.
“Fuck.” Ordan swore.
THWOOM TWHOOM TWHOOM TWHOOM!
Four mortar shots were fired off at closer range. Three of them went wide, but one hit right were Ordan was standing.
“Trugir hero.” Barrage scoffed. At that range, there was no way the hero escaped unscathed. But to his surprise, a wall of cracked bone was all he saw when the dust cleared. A second later, a bone Sheev embedded itself in his throat, sending him staggering back, gargling on his blood.
Whether intentional or not, Ordan had just disabled Barrage from creating more shells by blocking his throat. Still, the villain refused to let that stop him in a classic display of Grineer tenacity, pulled out a combat knife, and charged Ordan with a strangled howl.
‘Fuck!’ Ordan barely dodged the first swipe. This Grineer was a Bombard unit, far bulkier and more muscular than the others. Even with a combat knife, he could probably lop off one of Ordan’s limbs with sheer force alone. Out of the corner of his eye he spotted Hashibira and Todoroki engaged in combat with another Grineer, a Manic by the looks of him. He guessed that Mineta was also there judging by the purple balls strewn out amongst the ice.
He hardened some bones around his fists, turning them into spiked gauntlets and exploited Barrage’s bulky armor which gave him less range of motion. While Barrage had more power, Ordan had speed, injured as he was.
This wasn’t Natah. His opponent wouldn’t hold back for the sake of training.
This wasn’t like the HPSC heroes or Aizawa, testing his skills.
Life or death, only the most ruthless and vicious fighter would survive. The battlefield was the place where Ordan Karris thrived… one that he never wanted to return to.
But it was either this Grineer, who would never back down, or the kids.
The choice was obvious.
==VI==
Minoru scurried around on the ice, desperately trying to stay as far away from Todoroki, Hashibira, and the villain as possible. With tears gushing from his eyes, he hid behind an ice wall.
‘ This is only the fourth day of classes and we’re already fighting villains! ’ He hyperventilated, glancing around to make sure he wasn’t followed by that psychotic armored villain. It wasn’t supposed to be like this, he was supposed to be a cool hero and get all the chicks! Instead, he was running for his damn life trying not to get killed by villains!
He continued to cower behind the corner, watching as Inosuke and Shoto fought Maniac. The armored villain kept blinking past the heterochromatic teen’s ice whenever he launched it. Inosuke stuck close to him, intercepting Maniac’s claw swipes with his blades
Minoru gulped and was suddenly forced to avert his gaze from zone all the way across the USJ due to a burst of blinding light. He had no idea what it was, but he sure hoped it wasn’t a super-strong villain.
He peeked out again, watching as Inosuke shrugged off a scratch across his hip from Maniac, the Grineer teleporting just close enough to land a blow faster than the boar-masked teen could react.
Inosuke was tall, muscular, and a skilled fighter. Everything that Minoru wasn’t. He probably got lots of attention from the ladies. But even so, the older boy had saved Minoru without a second thought and tried (in his roundabout way which involved slapping Minoru a bunch) to calm him down.
What kind of hero would he be, hiding away while his classmates were in danger? Women didn’t like cowardly guys, especially not cowardly heroes. He had to do something to help out and not hide, crying like a baby. As scared as he was, Minoru knew he had to live up to his quirk’s name and Pop Off.
“Dammit!” Inosuke blocked another flurry of slashes from the villain. “You’re stupid teleporting is starting to really piss me off!” Out of the corner of his eye, he could see that Todoroki’s breathing was getting slower and his attacks less accurate. Inosuke could keep fighting for a while, but the other boy was going to pass out from quirk exhaustion or hypothermia soon. ‘ This guy is friggin annoying! He moves out of range before I can strike, and if he gets a good angle I won’t have time to react.’ His hip still stung from the wound Maniac had given him, but Total Concentration Breathing was helping to clot the wound.
“Cut little piggy!” The Grineer cackled, blinking behind Inosuke yet again. He tried to lunge at the boy’s vulnerable back but found that his foot was stuck to something. “Heh?”
“Hashibira!” Minoru called out, balls in hand. “He’s stuck!” With renewed confidence, he nailed the Grineer with several more Pop Off balls.
‘ He really did come through. Honestly, I thought he ran off for good.’ Inosuke grinned under his mask. “Alright you bastard, time to get some!”
“NO!” Maniac screeched. His back arched to dodge Inosuke’s swords and snapped back toward Minoru like a man possessed. “Sticky boy die now!”
Even behind the Grineer’s mask, Minoru could sense the sheer hatred the man felt. He blinked toward Minoru to try and grab him. When he teleported, the Pop Off balls went with him. Maniac tried to lunge at Minoru but fell flat on his face, now stuck to the ground thanks to another ball on his chest.
“Eat my sticky balls!” Minoru began to pelt him with his quirk until his scalp started to bleed. Soon, Maniac resembled a large cluster of grapes stuck to the ice. As much as he squirmed he couldn’t escape.
“No! No! Not possible!” Maniac raged. “Small sticky boy, bad!” He continued to wriggle in place, screeching incomprehensibly.
“Good work Mineta.” Shoto panted.
“You stepped up when it mattered.” Inosuke nodded. At least the shorter boy shared some of Zenitsu’s better traits (and didn’t fall asleep half the time).
Minoru glanced at Todoroki. “You don’t look so good, we should probably find some of the others.”
Shoto shivered. As much as he hated to admit it, Mineta was right. “I agree.” He was probably going to pass out if he used his quirk anymore.
The three began to sprint toward the shore. Behind them, Maniac stared at them, orange eyes filled with raw hatred. In a moment of desperation, he focused on Teleporting out of his armor, leaving only his bodysuit and claws. With several quick blinks, he was right behind the purple boy.
“Mineta, look out!”
SHINK!
Maniac looked down and realized that there was a serrated katana protruding from his heart. “Owie.” He coughed up blood, falling to his knees.
“Y-you killed him….” Minoru gasped.
Inosuke stared at the villain's body, slowly pulling his blade out of his chest. The Grineer slowly toppled onto his side as blood began to stain the ice. He’d killed more demons than he could count, but those were twisted monsters that ate people.
He’d never killed another human before.
Now wasn’t the time to unpack all of that though. They needed to get to safety.
==VI==
Despite Barrage being down an arm and having a dagger speared through his gullet, the Grineer continued to relentlessly slash away at Ordan with reckless abandon. He showed no sign of slowing down anytime soon and his bulky armor made it difficult to land any meaningful hits. Even with Ordan’s enhanced strength, all he managed to do was dent the plates with his fists.
Barrage swiped at Ordan again, this time with his bifurcated arm, using the useless appendage like a whip and splattering Ordan with blood. Ordan used this opportunity to tank the blow and slit the tendons in the Villain’s wrist, causing him to drop his knife.
“Rhue son kf a-” Barrage coughed.
Ordan couldn’t hear the sounds of fighting from the frozen lake any longer. This meant either the students had won, or he was about to have more company. Seeing no other choice, Ordan grabbed Barrage’s skull in one hand, extruding bone talons from his fingers and yanking the dagger embedded in the Villain’s neck clean through. With all his might, he yanked Barrage’s whole head out of his body along with a segment of the Grineer’s spinal cord.
“Fuck me…” Ordan let the severed head dangle from his hand.
Barrage’s body took a a single step forward, then apparently realized ‘hey, I’m missing my head and a portion of my spine” and then promptly toppled over.
“Students… Aizawa…. Students… then Aizawa…” Ordan mumbled, as if in a trance. Was it the blood loss or the pain? He wasn’t sure, he only knew that he couldn’t stop moving.
“S-s-sensei?”
Ordan turned to see Hashibira, Mineta, and Todoroki standing at the edge of the shore, the latter two sporting horrified looks.
Karris-sensei looked awful to them. He was covered in slashes and blood with several bone shards from his quirk sealing the cuts and four saw blades embedded in both his arms and back.
And he was holding someone's decapitated head.
Minoru, unsurprisingly, puked at the sight
“You’re all alive.” Ordan took a shaky step toward them. “Regroup at the front entrance.”
“Sensei are you…” Shoto started to ask.
“Todoroki, -- get back to your fucking classmates -- go now!” Ordan snapped.
“Y-yes sir!” Shoto replied with wide eyes.
Ordan turned around and sprinted back toward the fountain as soon as he saw the teens begin to move toward the entrance. Hopefully, Eraser would still be alive by the time he got there.
==VI==
[Entrance]
“She should be stable for now.” Haylee pulled her bloodstained hands out from Thirteen’s suit, quickly burning off the blood with Void energy. “How’s Iida?”
“I’m fine, just in pain.” The taller boy groaned. “I’m sorry that I wasn’t able to assist you all.”
“You got fucking shot, so not blaming you there buddy,” Haylee replied snarkily, glaring at the rock Kurogiri had dropped in front of the door. “Dammit, that’s going to be a pain to get rid of.” She could use Radiant Spear to punch a hole through it, but if the villains tried to attack while she was vulnerable. It was too large to slice through unless she channeled a similar amount of power into Exalted Blade, which led down the same path of leaving her defenseless if they chose to come back.
“Can anyone else move a boulder that large, or damage it?” Haylee asked.
“I don’t think so.” Momo analyzed it. She didn’t have enough lipids to make enough explosives.
“It’s too heavy to move with my quirk,” Ochaco replied somberly.
“We need some way to get out and alert the campus…” Tenya winced, trying to stand on his injured leg.
“Iida, stop. The shrapnel from your armor will dig into your skin if you do that.” Haylee demanded.
Tenya hesitated, but sat back down.
“What about the roof?” Hanta proposed.
Haylee glanced up. “That could work. I can climb it and slash open a panel. I just don’t want to leave you all undefended…”
“I have an idea…” Momo raised her hand. “Sato, grab one of those cannonballs I made earlier. Tenno, can you damage the roof from afar?”
“Not with my blade, the damage falls off at range,” Haylee responded. “But I can throw a ball really damn hard.”
Sato returned and Haylee transformed, realizing what Momo was planning. They each took a ball in one hand.
“Here!” Ochaco touched both the balls, removing their weight. “This should help too!”
“Which panel are we aiming for?” Rikido asked, muscles bulging as he downed a packet of sugar.
Haylee became aware of the sound of an intense down in the center plaza, but elected to ignore it for now. “From the boulder, fourteen squares up. I’ll hit it first!” With a modulated grunt, she threw the weightless steel sphere into the panel. The cannonball left a large crack in the roof with daylight slightly visible.
“My turn!” Rikido pitched the ball as hard as he could, completely pulverizing the weakened panel.
“Great work everyone!” Momo nodded, pulling a flare gun from her chest.
‘So that was her plan .’ Haylee acknowledged as she transformed back into her human form. Momo was a good choice for class rep after all.
With a crack, a blazing red flare shot out through the ruined hole and into the sky above the USJ.
==VI==
[Plaza]
Tomura chuckled as Eraserhead kept on taking down villain after villain. From behind, he felt the familiar tingling of Kurogiri’s portal manifesting behind him. Scrambler, Kurogiri, and Bunker stumbled out, the latter bleeding from a slash to the leg.
“Holy Profit, we’re alive!” Bunker gasped.
“Kurogiri, you’re back,” Tomura remarked. “Did you manage to kill Thirteen and scatter the students?”
“Thirteen is critically wounded, but there were… complications. I was only able to scatter a majority of them. The rest are still at the entrance.” Kurogiri spared a glance away.
“Dammit…” Tomura scratched at his neck. “I even sent you with backup and you still failed? If you weren’t our way out I’d teamkill you right here.” He glanced at Scrambler and Bunker. “And you two haven’t even done anything!” He hissed, itching to dust them.
“Shigaraki Tomura, it is entirely possible that I would have perished without their aid.” Kurogiri defended the two Corpus.
“How?! They’re just fucking teenagers!” Tomura yelled.
“That thing…” Fania muttered, haunted by her brush with the Tenno. “That wasn’t a Void-damned teenager…”
Tomura made some incomprehensible gibberish noises, then turned back to look at Eraserhead. “Fine, I guess I won’t waste you then.”
‘ I’d like to see you try, whiny brat.’ Fania thought, hand already on the holster of her pistol. A cursory glance at Nomu quelled any thought of attacking her employer, as the mindless beast’s beady eye stared into her very soul.
Shota punched out the last villain, knocking him unconscious. The only ones left were the large beaked giant, the hand-covered one, and the warper with the two more experienced-looking villains.
“Is that all… you’ve got?” Shota raised his knife in his uninjured hand.
“You really are the coolest, Eraserhead.” The leader, Shigaraki, complimented. “Taking down a whole group of villains all by yourself when your specialty is underground? That isn’t your specialty. Your quirk isn’t suited for long sessions. I bet your stamina bar is really low right now.”
Shota’s scowl deepened. “This isn’t some game. You tried to kill me and my students.”
“And you cut us down and call yourself a hero?” Tomura grinned, glancing to the fallen mercenaries.
“Cut the self-righteous moral high ground bullshit,” Shota shouted. “I can tell by the look in your eyes, you don’t care about them. You just want to destroy mindlessly.”
Tomura scoffed, offended. “That’s not very poggers of you, Eraserhead.”
Fania quirked her head, wondering what being a small, smelly Venusian rodent had to do with anything.
“Comparing me to one of those cultist pyschos? You are right about one thing, I do want to destroy you heroes. Specifically, All Might.” His voice rose in genuine anger.
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice]
{Minutes before Tomura’s attack started.}
“Doctor.” All For One called out. “Has Tomura begun his attack?”
“I believe he just left,” Kyudai responded, slightly displeased.
“Is there something the matter?” All For One asked.
“Forgive me, All For One, I’m simply worried about how my experiment will fair against All Might.” He paced frantically on his stubby aged legs. “I spent so much time on him, a little more and he could become a High-End prototype. He should be able to face All Might… perhaps even kill him with Kurogiri’s assistance…”
“All Might is not going to show up to the USJ.” All For One announced.
“I beg your pardon?” Kyudai blinked. Surely he must have misheard.
“I said that All Might won’t be there. I arranged for several incidents to slow him down on his path to U.A.” All For One chuckled. “Of course, the naive idiot wouldn’t pass someone needing help by, weak as he is.”
“But my lord,” Kyudai questioned. “Does it not go against your goals to sabotage Tomura’s efforts?”
“If he succeeds right at the get-go, he will not learn anything.” All For One explained. “My goals were almost always met with success, through careful planning. That is what allowed me to grow complacent as I rarely knew the feeling of loss. Tomura must be different. I do not want another servant who blindly heeds every word I say. I wish for him to become like Curator or myself; a master planner who can adapt to any unexpected challenges that come his way.”
“Ah, I see. As expected, your brilliance and foresight know no bounds!” Kyudai nodded fervently, the underhanded jab at his entire personality going completely over his head.
All For One resisted an urge to sigh. “Yes, and this will allow Tomura to experience a level playing field. Of course, there is the possibility he could succeed, but as my successor, I’m not going to throw him into a critical fight just yet. Kurogiri also informed me that Tomura had acquired some otherworlder mercenaries as part of his little ‘Leauge’ .”
“But he doesn’t know about them yet,” Kyudai noted. “Are you going to tell him?”
“I was planning to now that he’s been exposed to them. I do wish to acquire… more skilled help, if they are amicable to working for us.” He mused. “But that is just a secondary objective. Currently, Tomura’s mission is to learn that missions- no matter how carefully you prepare might not go to plan. Secondly, as we discussed with the others, Tomura is immature, prone to ranting and monologuing.” As his several banned League of Legends accounts could attest. “But even that can be used to our advantage. When this is over, they will likely know that I in some way, had a hand in Nomu’s creation.”
“You said that it would be inevitable, I recall.” Kyudai nodded. “The Council and WHA will know you are alive.”
“Yes, but since they assume I’m dead…” A large grin spread across the Symbol of Evil’s face. “So i've instructed Tomura to do something he excels at online... spread misinformation!"
==VI==
[Plaza]
“All Might… I hate him. He represents all that’s wrong with this society.” Tomura ranted. “But more than that, he killed my sensei.” He remembered All For One’s script, and even though it was a lie his rage over All For One’s crippling was genuine enough to sell it. “So I’m going to destroy him and this rotten society he’s created.”
“You’re a brat throwing a tantrum then.” Shota laughed. “If All Might killed your ‘sensei’ I can’t imagine he was a decent person. Your actions don’t exactly paint you as a saint either.”
“Hrrrg…” Tomura scratched at his neck, breaking the skin. “You’re starting to piss me off. I think I’ll kill you and your students before they manage to call for help-”
A blur of movement out of the corner of his eye distracted him. Bunker noticed and deployed Snowglobe just before it could hit Tomura. Barrage’s severed head smacked against the barrier, leaving a wet trail of blood that quickly froze as it slid down the side.
“What the-” Bunker’s eyes widened.
“HEY FUCKFACE!” Ordan hollered, staggering to Aizawa’s side. “THERE’S ONLY SO MUCH MASTURBATION ONE CAN DO IN A DAY! HOW ‘BOUT YOU TAKE OFF THOSE HANDS AND COME FIGHT ME YA CRUSTY BITCH!”
Tomura’s eye twitched, easily baited by the insult. “NOMU!”
In a flash, the villain called Nomu appeared in front of Ordan and Shota. It was only thanks to Ordan’s training with Natah that he could see the attack coming and pull them both out of harm's way. ‘ That thing… it’s almost as fast as All Might!’ They realized.
“Bone Beast!” Shota grimaced, glancing at his fellow teacher’s wounds. “Can you still fight?”
“Yeah, that guy looks like trouble though. You erase his quirk, I’ll cut him up.” Ordan cracked his knuckles.
Shota’s eyes burned like hell as he used Erasure. Karris blitzed over to the heteromorph, unleashing a flurry of slashes on him. Nomu retaliated with several punches that left huge craters in the ground, narrowly missing Ordan.
Shigariaki held up a hand and Nomu stilled.
Ordan slid back to Shota, breathing raggedly. “You see that?”
“Yeah…” Shota blinked, the mutant’s wounds closing nearly instantly as soon as he canceled his quirk. “He’s strong even with his quirk canceled. Super regeneration quirk with secondary mutations in the body.”
“Do you like him? He’s the bio-engineered symbol of peace!” Tomura cackled.
“Bio-engineered, what do you mean, Shigaraiki!” Shota shouted.
“He was created specifically to kill All Might.” The villain grinned. “So you don’t stand a chance against him, even if you can erase his quirks.”
“Quirks?” Shota muttered under his breath. He spared a look at Ordan, who had gone deathly still.
“ You…”
Shota took a wary step back. Karris’s energy had changed. The man radiated pure, unfiltered murderous intent and his voice sounded completely different, low and grating.
“ You said bio-engineered. That thing… it used to be a human? ” He asked, his voice trembling with rage at each word.
Shota’s eyes widened at the realization. Multiple quirks, the vacant stare on the creature’s face. How it didn’t seem to do anything without Shigaraki’s orders… dear god…
Tomura began to laugh. “Oh, are you upset about my little Nomu?”
‘ That thing… its like a Warframe then.’ All rational thought left Ordan’s head. Someone turned a person into… that thing. “ I see! ” Ordan began to cackle manically, to everyone’s confusion. As sudden as he started, he cut it off. “ I’m going to have to kill you. ” He stated matter of factly, voice cracking as he became enraged beyond comprehension. “ Overdrive Precept: Beast of Bones. ” He said lifelessly.
‘ Beast of Bones?’ A faint flicker of recognition shot through Fania’s head. Bone Beast’s accent… the mention of a precept. The first was telling as he was clearly an Origin System survivor, the second could be a coincidence.
But mentioning the Beast of Bones set off alarm bells in her head. ‘ It can’t be. He has to have taken up the name.’ Because he couldn’t be Ordan Karris, the living legend who slew the Orokin hundreds of years before the Tenno finished them off. Because Ordan Karris had been dead for over a thousand years.
That would be insane, but if it really was him… well, coming to another world was insane enough as is. She wouldn’t put it past the space-time properties of the Void to bring Karris here as well.
But the prospect of facing Ordan Karris in the flesh, quirked, scared her more than encountering that Tenno. He’d torn Barrage’s clean head off and killed several Grineer already as well. Even hidden behind her husband’s quirk and with Nomu standing between Bone Beast (Karris?) and herself, she couldn’t help but still feel the slightest bit of fear. She felt Det’s hand gently grasp her shoulder.
“Fania?” He asked, sounding worried.
“⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⋔⏃⋏... ⟟ ⏁⊑⟟⋏☍ ⊑⟒'⌇ Ordan Karris… (That man... I think he's Ordan Karris…)” Fania breathed.
Det tensed. “I see.” He gripped his shotgun nervously.
Ordan’s hands sharpened into pointed gloved gauntlets of bone, Kronen blades extending from his elbows. Smaller bits of Orokin-era armor formed around his body and his mask gained several thorned spikes, giving him the appearance of a bone-crested demon.
“ Unforgivable! Unforgivable! ” Ordan screamed. Needless to say, he’d completely lost all sense of composure. With a roar he charged at the villains in a berserk rage.
Nomu simply punched him back into the stairway ramp as if swatting an annoying bug, crushing his armor and the stone with little effort and knocking him unconscious. Ordan slumped over in a pool of blood, his earlier injuries finally catching up to him.
“No!” Shota managed to yell to the downed man before Nomu appeared before him an instant later and slammed him into the ground.
Fania breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the Calcified hero sprawled out near the stairway.
“Excellent,” Tomura smirked. “We still have time, so I wonder how All Might will react when he sees his fellow heroes dead because he wasn’t here to save them. Just like heroes are never around when you really need them.” The last part sounded personal to the Corpus.
Shota screamed in pain as Nomu slammed his face into the concrete, smashing his glasses. Despite Tomura’s admiration of the hero, seeing him being beaten to death was incredibly satisfying.
Nomu grabbed Shota’s left arm and twisted it back with a sickening crack, causing him to scream again.
“After this, we’re going to have Nomu do the same to your little brats.” Tomura sneered. “I wanted All Might, but if I can’t have him then I’ll crush his spirit instead. Nomu, leave one alive but kill Eraserhead and all the kid-”
“SMAAAAASH!” A green blur impacted Nomu before he could finish the command, sending a blast of wind throughout the plaza.
“Huh!?” Tomura screeched.
In front of Nomu now stood a boy in a green bodysuit. Defiantly, he unsheathed a Katana and pulled back his hood to reveal a mop of green hair.
“Mi… Midoriya?!” Shota wheezed.
==========================VI==========================
{Tenryou Commission Quirk Update - Hagakure Toru}
Submitted to WHA for Threat Evaluation
Name: Hagakure Toru
Nationality: Japanese
Quirk: Invisibility Prismatic Battery
Hagakure’s quirk was once thought to be a simple invisibility quirk like her parents. It appears to have the ability to stockpile light as energy. The stockpile is similar to ███ ███ ██ in that the stockpile does not diminish with use but rather increases the maximum “yield”. In other words, it will not be consumed. However, it is unknown how she is able to use this stored energy at this time.
Current theories: Heat-based attacks, perhaps using light refraction to intensify stored energy. Other options are possible and unconfirmed.
Recommendation: Preliminary S ranking until the scale of her power can be determined. Reduce if necessary. U.A. Principal Nezu will be required to submit all updates to her quirk until it can be ranked accordingly.
Notes:
In a rare change of pace, the Codex entry is at the end this time.
It’s my fanfic, and I get to stereotype Tomura with more gamer lingo (this does not make him any less dangerous, I just like him nerdier)
Kurogiri isn’t afraid because of his programming, which is why he can keep a much cooler head than the Corpus. The spell he used was just a simple lightning spell that he can channel through his body and quirk.
I think its really funny that Maniac had a better understanding of Japanese than Barrage, but still couldn’t speak coherently. Also,
Ordan straight-up DOOM glory killed Barrage, channels his inner bdoubleo100 and screaming at Shiggy. Then he kinda lost his shit once he realized what Nomu was (too similar to warframe and ordan has very strong feelings about people’s bodies being forcefully experimented on.
Imagine making a bunch of interesting quirks for villains and then killing them off immediatly. Couldn’t be me.
If you want to know why Haylee didn’t just flat out kill the Corpus and Kurogiri, there are 3 reasons:
1. Snowglobe was protecting them and im saying she can’t manifeste Radial Javelin inside it.
2. Kurogiri can counter any projectile she throws like he did with Thirteen and might hit her classmates.
3. She doesn’t want to massacre people in front of her classmates because they will think she’s a monster (in her head) if she has to.Hopefully I will finish USJ by the end of the year. Next chapter has a 5 page comic :D
More trauma next time D:This chapter’s fic rec is a crack-one shots/shortfics:
- The Reason Why Nedzu Shouldn't be Allowed to Have Fun by Mirrond .
- 1-B and the Splitting of the Uranium-235 Atom by FalseSeraph .
Chapter 52: Awakening (USJ Part 3)
Notes:
DE cooked with 1999. Very good update, bikes go brrt
CW: Blood and gore
Chapter comic by fruitloop_chan.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Unforeseen Simulation Joint, April 13th, 2243]
Izuku sprinted along the outskirts of the plaza, carrying Hagakure in his arms. He slowed as he reached the halfway mark, ducking behind the trees near the entrance to the ruins zone. Hagakure was still passed out so he had to keep going.
“Midoriya? Is that you?” He heard a familiar voice call out. On the path ahead, he spotted Shoji and Kirishima helping an irate-looking Bakugo as he limped along the path.
“You guys are alright!” Izuku cried.
“Calm the fuck down Deku!” Katsuki snarled, wincing as he put his weight on his injured leg.
“Bakugo, you’re hurt?” Izuku noted.
Katsuki narrowed his eyes, still unused to Izuku not using the childhood nickname. “Fucking sniping bitch… I’m fine!”
“He broke his leg,” Eijiro explained, earning a sharp glare from the explosive blonde.
“Shut up Shitty Hair, I didn’t ask for your help.” He snapped. “I just don’t want to worsen the injury.” Fuckin’ Deku, of course he wasn’t hurt at all. “What the hell’s wrong with her?” He motioned to… what was that extra’s name again? Formerly invisible girl?
“She figured out how to use her quirk and defeated one of those armored villains,” Izuku replied.
“Here, I’ll hold her.” Mezo offered, growing extra arms. “I can still fight with my quirk, you can’t.”
Katsuki glanced at the taller boy. “You better not be thinking about carrying me Facemask.”
“Shoji.”
“Whatever.” Kastuki huffed. “Let’s get the fuck out of here.”
The group made their way alongside the outer ring, peeking over to see Eraserhead fighting off villain after villain.
“Look!” Eijiro whispered, pointing to the warping villain who had just reappeared.
“He’s not up there anymore…” Shoji murmured. Did that mean he… no… best not to think about that.
“They’re fine,” Izuku assured him. They had to be fine. He remembered seeing Haylee escape the warp gate when he fell. If anyone could keep his classmates safe, she could.
Still barely hidden by the brush they continued to make their way to the staircase, every so often sparing a glance to the center to make sure they hadn’t been spotted.
“Hold on, look!” Shoji whispered.
“Mr. Karris…” Izuku put a hand over his mouth. The man looked terrible, as if he were steps away from death. Between their senseis and the villains, the large bird-heteromorph stood among a field of craters, having just attempted to smash Ordan to bits.
They couldn’t make out what was said, but Karris-sensei’s body suddenly began to shake. The calcified hero twitched as bones began to sprout from his body, and with a beastlike howl, he threw himself at the villain.
CRACK!
Before he even had a chance to strike the villain punched their new teacher into the staircase, their destination.
“No!” Izuku cried out.
“Midoriya, wait!” Mezo grabbed Izuku’s shoulder with his quirk. “We need to go!”
At the top of the stairs, a flare was launched through the hole in the roof that they hadn’t noticed before.
“But-”
“We’re just students!” Mezo warned.
“But we need to-” Izuku protested.
“We’ll get Karris-sensei on our way up! C’mon!” Eijiro pointed to their downed teacher.
Izuku’s gaze darted to Ordan, then to Aizawa-sensei. The big villain had grabbed their teacher and had begun to break his limbs. The Erasure Hero’s screams echoed through the plaza. “I can’t… I have to!” Before he ever realized it, he was sailing through the air, One For All surging through his body.
“Midoriya!” Mezo and Eijiro shouted in alarm.
“Dammit Deku! You’re going to die!” Katsuki hollered.
“SMAAAAASH!” Izuku screamed, punching the villain as hard as he could.
The other boys were nearly knocked off their feet by the wind pressure generated by Izuku’s punch. Bunker’s Snowglobe quirk protected the other villains, though it did slightly crack before mending itself.
“What the hell…” Katsuki gaped at the sheer power Izuku had just unleashed. Was he really that far behind the nerd now? Damn that villain, he could be out there fighting if not for her breaking his leg. Who was the useless Deku now….
==VI==
“Smash, huh?” Tomura queried. “So you must be one of All Might’s disciples.” Could he be the one Sensei warned him about? The one that All Might passed his damnable quirk to?
“M-midoriya…” Shota wheezed. “Run!”
“Let him go!” Izuku pointed his blade at the villain. “I- “ He gulped, steeling his resolve. “I’m only giving you one warning!”
“Nomu! Kill the sword brat!” Tomura demanded.
The villain, Nomu, charged at Izuku with zero hesitation. Eraserhead was momentarily forgotten and tossed haphazardly to the side as if he were a piece of trash.
Izuku was able to see the blow coming and with but a moment’s hesitation- attempted to sever the villain's arm. ‘ I’m sorry…’
But as soon as his blade made contact with Nomu’s skin, it snapped in half.
‘ Huh?!’ Izuku blankly watched the blade shard fly past him in slow motion. ‘ It… broke? I hit him just like Haylee taught me. Did I mess up? No... It’s not the sword… Nomu’s skin is too strong!” In just a second he could already tell that Nomu had some sort of damage-reducing quirk. Izuku didn’t have time to ponder the issue further, dodging the Villain’s next strike with a One For All-powered backdash.
Nomu kept on coming, relentlessly slamming his fists into the ground where Izuku was standing like he was playing whack-a-mole. Izuku could only keep evading thanks to One For All enhancing his reaction time.
But every second that Nomu was focused on him meant another second that he wasn’t killing Mr. Karris and Aizawa-sensei.
“Why the hell isn’t he dead? These are supposed to be level one trash mobs.” Tomura growled as the green-haired brat kept dodging. “Fucking I-framing little shit! Kurogiri, bring in the rest of Scrambler’s men!”
“I apologize, but they all seem to be incapacitated at the moment, or dead,” Kurogiri replied after a few seconds of looking through his network of portals. He glanced at Fania to ascertain her reaction. She didn’t seem that bothered, looking more annoyed than anything. "Scrambler, are you not concerned about the loss of your men?" Kurogiri asked.
"Of course not. They're trained soldiers and mere teenagers are defeating them." Fania scoffed apathetically. "Plus, they're only Grineer." She stiffened, not having meant to let that slip.
"What the fuck is a Grineer?" Tomura asked.
"I will tell you later," Kurogiri said, focusing back on Nomu’s fight.
Fania eyed the warp user suspiciously. Why did he- who was Shigaraki's servant, know about the Grineer while his supposed master did not?
“Whatever…” Tomura scoffed. ‘Damn hero brats! They were fodder but you should’ve been easy to take down!’ Nothing about today was going to plan. The only thing he’d accomplished was injuring the teachers, and his greatest weapon was chasing around some stupid kid.
==VI==
As Izuku kept evading, he noticed that Nomu’s attacks were telegraphed- as in they were literally just obvious punches that he could see coming a mile away. Okay, not a mile. They were pretty dang fast and his quirk was the only reason he was alive. Nomu didn’t have any technique, only raw power.
Izuku could deal with raw power. Nomu had already withstood his first punch at five percent without even flinching. ‘ One For All: 10%!’ His fist crackled with energy. “SMASH!” He landed a punch to Nomu’s liver.
He didn’t budge. Izuku’s punch had been negated.
“Hahahaha!” He heard Shigaraki giggle from across the plaza. “Stupid brat, Nomu has a Shock Absorption quirk! He was made to fight All Might, what makes you think that you can hold a candle to that!”
‘ I was right! He does have a quirk that stops punches! Wait, did he say “made to fight All Might?’
Before the hand-covered villain could continue, a wave of ice enveloped Nomu and froze him up to the chest.
“Todoroki?” Izuku whirled around to see his classmate collapse from quirk exhaustion following that attack.
“Midoriya!” Ordan called out, supported by Inosuke and barely clinging to his his regained consciousness. “It’s not human! Don’t worry about holding back!” He wheezed, coughing up blood.
“Not… human?” Izuku stared in horror at Nomu as it tried to tear itself out of the ice. The creature’s sudden body movements caused the its frozen flesh to pop and tear open, oozing dark red blood that smelled of antiseptics.
“Nomu! What are you doing? Kill him!” Tomura commanded.
With a roar, Nomu began to break free, putrid chunks of frozen flesh breaking off of his body and immediately regenerating. Izuku felt a sharp pang in his head and instinctively lashed out with all his might, punching a bowling ball-sized hole clean through Nomu’s chest. He ignored the bile rising in his throat, laying several more punches into Nomu while it continued to regenerate. The creature moved robotically, ignoring his punches as they weren’t dealing lasting damage. Izuku’s punches combined with Nomu’s struggling proved to be enough for it to break out of the ice, after which it immediately launched itself at Izuku.
‘ One For All: 25%!’ Izuku channeled as much power as he could into his right arm and decked Nomu with an uppercut, merely causing it to flinch. He felt a sharp pain, having broken every finger in his hand with the blow.
“No way…” He took a fearful step back. No matter how hard he tried Nomu just wouldn’t budge. Even using his maximum output with One For All could only cause him to barely feel it, and he’d broken his bones again.
Tomura cackled to himself. That boy was no All Might. Even if he was the potential successor that Sensei had warned him about- Nomu would tear him apart. Nothing would hurt the symbol of peace more than knowing the holder of his quirk had been killed while he was absent. Noticing that Nomu had neared the downed Eraserhead again, Tomura had an idea. “Nomu, I want you to grab Eraserhead.”
Nomu complied mindlessly, instantly ignoring Izuku and sprinting over to Eraserhead, who had recovered enough to begin crawling away. It grabbed the battered and bloodied hero by the head and lifted him up with a single arm.
“Sensei!” Izuku cried out in despair.
“What’s wrong little hero? Aren’t you going to save him?” Shigaraki cackled at Eraserhead’s loud groans of pain as Nomu began to squeeze his skull. “Your teacher is going to die if you don’t help him!”
‘ My sword couldn’t break through it’s skin… and it withstood multiple hits from One For All. But I can’t just stand here and let Aizawa-sensei die! ’ Izuku tensed defiantly before Nomu even as he shook in his boots.
“Nomu! Kill them!” He heard Shiagaraki’s voice ring out. Nomu raised Aizawa up in one hand, letting out a screeching battlecry as it threw an unavoidable punch at Izuku with the other.
Time slowed down as the fist inched its way ever closer…
==VI==
[Ground Omega]
“Thanks for helping me out Fuwa.” Haruki finished setting up his robot. It was a small U.G. unit based off a falcon, designed to assist heroes in reconnaissance and finding disaster victims.
“No problem!” Mawata fidgeted. “Uh, Power Loader-sensei said that you needed someone with you if you were going out to the training grounds, so I volunteered.”
“But still, you didn’t have to. I could’ve waited for one of the other support students or teachers.” Haruki set down the control panel and pushed up his glasses. “I really appreciate it though.”
“Well, uh… would you really want someone like… what was her name, Hatsume?”
“Yeah.”
“Would you really want someone like her helping you out? You talk about how much she stresses Power Loader out all the time.” Mawata mused.
Haruki opened his mouth to protest, then lowered his finger. “That’s a fair point. Maijima-sensei and Furasu are barely enough to keep her from blowing up the labs every day.” He chuckled. “And god forbid I try and get Kenranzaki to help me.” The brown-haired teen shivered, imagining the blonde third-year riding around on her extravagant mech.
Mawata giggled and sat down next to Haruki, idly fiddling with her fluffy earring. She totally didn’t volunteer to help him with his project because of her massive crush on him. It wasn’t her fault that her support partner was so damn cute!
The U.G. spread out its wings and took off with a quick firing of its engines until it was dozens of meters in the air over the plateau they were sitting on.
“So, how does it work?” She leaned in closer to his laptop, causing him to blush.
“Well, it’s basically just a drone that works like a bird, so it can ride wind currents. It’s lightweight and easy to produce- the only really expensive parts are the artificial intelligence and computing components.”
God, he was so dreamy when he started yapping about his gadgets.
“... and its range is about five kilometers before the range gets spotty, not bad for the parts I used. The real beauty of it is the detection. It can locate heat signatures and highlight their location for you if you are wearing a visor, live of course. I uh, haven’t made the visor yet, but you can see what it would look like from the drone’s view.” He pressed a few keys and the screen changed to show the drone circling above with the two of them highlighted in green.
“Woah…” Mawata gasped.
“It’s not that impressive, the military probably has stuff that can do this and more.” He downplayed his achievement.
“Well, you made it by yourself, so I think that’s pretty cool.” Mawata smiled, twirling one of her bangs around her finger.
Haruki’s face heated up and he looked back at his screen, clearing his throat. “Uh-anways-wanna-seeme-find-some-animals?” He stammered.
“Sure.” She nodded.
“Okay, so I didn’t really calibrate it for animals, so it will only show dead and alive ones.” He pointed to a highlighted deer on the ground as the camera swept over the area. “Like that one is healthy, oh- look, there’s a dead animal there.” He moved his mouse cursor over a red dot.
“What’s that one in the sky?” Mawata pointed at the bright red one in the air in the distance.
“Huh?” Haruki leaned in closer. Red was injured, but nobody would be injured in the sky… was it a bug? Out of random curiosity, he glanced over to the area, where the USJ could be seen in the distance a few kilometers out. In the sky, a glowing red object could be seen. “No, that’s whatever that is.” He directed Fuwa’s gaze to the west. “What is that?”
Mawata’s eyes widened. “That’s an emergency flare!” Why was there one over the USJ? She was pretty sure that they didn’t train on campus with those… was Kurose-sensei doing some emergency drills too?
The second flare shooting up a minute later was what made her dial the emergency school number.
==VI==
[USJ, Entrance]
After a minute, Momo launched another flare through the hole. Even with quirk exhaustion setting in, flares were easy to produce. She’d keep firing them off until help arrived. As the explosions and crashing sounds from the plaza got louder, the students grew more concerned.
Even more so when Bakugo, Kirishima, and Shoji- who held Hagakure in his arms, reached the top of the stairs.
“What’s going on?” Ochaco asked.
“Fuckin Deku is fighting the villains, the idiot is going to get himself killed!” Katsuki collapsed, allowing his injured leg to rest. If that villain hadn’t shot him, he’d be down there fighting alongside Deku, but he was relegated to limping around like a injured deer.
“Izuku!” Haylee sprinted past Bakugo, followed by Uraraka. Upon reaching the stairs, she froze.
Izuku stood in the middle of the plaza, surrounded by craters and clutching his injured arm. Hashibira and Mineta were struggling to drag a battered Ordan and unconscious Todoroki up the stairs, mostly due to Ordan trying to claw his way back to the battlefield.
“Fania…” Bunker nodded his head toward the stairs, spotting the Tenno girl. His wife tensed, reaching for her pistol.
Nomu lifted Aizawa up by the skull, an audible crack echoing throughout the center of the USJ.
Haylee’s breath hitched and her vision grew blurry.
“One for the reject pile, then.” Erra scoffed, simultaneously crushing Teshin’s skull and snapping his neck.
Haylee wasn’t fast enough to exit transference, blasting Erra a second too late.
Haylee began to hyperventilate, hands shaking- the memory of Teshin’s death superimposed over Nomu’s towering form.
‘No no no no… It’s happening again… he’s going to die!’ Aizawa had only been her teacher for less than a week, his methods were odd and he napped whenever he had a free moment that didn’t require teaching, but he had the no-nonsense attitude that reminded her so much of Teshin.
The memory of Teshin’s death kept replaying itself over and over in her mind. Too slow, watching as yet another person she had grown to care about was taken away before her very eyes.
‘I’m not strong enough to tank a hit from that… No… that thing might even be a match for All Might!’ Haylee realized, sensing the overwhelming strength coming from the creature. ‘If I don’t do something, they are both going to die… Is Excalibur strong enough?’ If Nomu really was as strong as All Might, all it would take is one or two good hits to take her down.
Haylee tuned everything out, barely hearing as Uraraka called out Izuku’s name, nor did she hear Shigaraki’s command to the monstrosity. Everything slowed to a crawl as Nomu raised its fist, squeezing Aizawa-sensei with the other.
‘I won’t lose anyone else…’ She began to transform, skin burning with the same rage she felt in her soul. She didn’t register the surprise at suddenly feeling pain, dedicating everything she had to reaching Izuku. She landed at the bottom of the stairs with a loud boom before launching herself forward, already mid-transformation. ‘But it doesn’t matter! I won’t let this happen again!’ Her flesh hardened and bulged as she charged forward. “NEVER AGAIN!” She screamed.
Bunker took a terrified step back, nearly collapsing due to his injury. “Another Warframe?!”
“She can turn into more than one!?” Fania gasped.
Izuku was frozen in place as Nomu’s fist closed in. Unable to dodge, he raised his arms to block the blow. “Oh no-”
Iron Skin!
CLANG!
“Haylee!?” Izuku gasped. He knew it was her, even though her form was larger and more muscular.
“Huh?!” Tomura gawked, confused at the male figure who had just taken Nomu’s punch. ‘Nomu didn’t damage him?’
Shota wasn’t sure what was going on, but felt something grab his leg and then he was flying into Midoriya’s arms.
“Izuku, get him out of here!” Haylee yelled, her voice far deeper than in her Excalibur transformation.
“Sensei!” Izuku caught him, bracing as not to exacerbate Eraser’s injuries.
Nomu lunged at Haylee, who took another punch without budging an inch. With Nomu’s guard exposed, she felt all the stored up energy from her fight with the Corpus surge throughout her body. In that moment, she visualized the perfect window of attack.
“TENNOKAI!”
Haylee’s fist slammed into Nomu’s chest, releasing a burst of violet energy into the monster’s body. Nomu flailed as it was sent flying across the USJ, a faint glow dancing across its skin. It made it about halfway across the facility before breaking free of whatever had trapped it, slamming into the cliffside of the mountain zone crash.
‘Is it down?’ Haylee panted.
Tomura was livid. “Impossible!” He howled, beginning to throw a small tantrum. “Nomu has shock absorption that can handle All Might!” The hand-covered villain began to viciously scratch at his neck until it was raw in several places. Having heard the newcomer’s voice, he realized it was a girl. “She’s a damn cheater! How did she do that? Was it that glow?” His voice cracked, not understanding what was happening. “NOMU! KILL THAT GODDAMN CHEATER!”Nomu slowly shrugged the rubble off its shoulders, brushing off the dust as it emerged from the cliff face.
“Izuku, I’ll buy time. Take Sensei and go!” Haylee commanded.
“Haylee…” Izuku choked up, hesitating out of concern for her life. “Can you beat him?”
Haylee stayed silent but gave him a slow nod. “Now go!”
Nomu charged toward Haylee, who met the creature’s fist with her own. Neither budged.
Haylee didn’t know if she could beat Nomu, but by the Void she was going to try.
Notes:
Next time: Chapter 53: Unstoppable, Immovable! The USJ reaches its climax!
Haylee has Rhino now! The perfect matchup to Nomu as they both (essentially) have the same ability. Also Izuku did a thing with OFA if you can catch it...
Chapter 53: Unstoppable, Immovable (USJ Part 4)
Summary:
The finale of the USJ.
Notes:
CH 44 has a cute comic now btw.
I said I would finish the USJ by the end of the year and by god I did it. (I don’t consider the next chapter to be part of the USJ since its aftermath)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Our Warframes, so beautiful, so pristine. A menagerie of howling beasts, furnished with our most exquisite armaments.
But as I peruse our collection, I am reminded that there is beauty in the primal, the animalistic. A wild instinct, tamed by foul Zariman hand.
If we are to raise an army from a zoo, then this shall be our beast.
Rhino.
- Executor Ballas
==========================VI==========================
[U.A. High, April 13th, 2243]
Lumine fiddled with her pencil, as she read through her notes. Practical heroics wasn’t always combat or exercise, sometimes it was listening to lectures and reading up on protocol and rescue procedures. Was it boring? Yes. Was it useful? Probably somewhere down the line it would be. “Ughhhh….” Lumine groaned, planting her face in her textbook.
“Bored?” Setuna asked.
“Yeah…” Lumine sighed.
“Well, at least next week will be whatever 1-A is doing and they will have to sit through Stingray-sensei’s lectures.” Setsuna consoled.
“Listen,” Itsuka, the third person sitting at their table chimed in. “I like punching people as much as the last guy, but our education is important too.”
“I know Kendo, but….” Lumine sighed.
“She just wants to hang out with her crush.” Setsuna snickered.
“Setsuna!” Lumine blushed.
“What, it's true.” Setsuna flashed her a pointy-toothed smile. “You’re super obvious, especially at lunchtime.”
“Oh? Who is it?” Itsuka asked.
“Class rep, not you too!” Lumine groaned.
“I’m just curious is all.” Itsuka shrugged. “You don’t have to answer. Is it that green-haired boy from 1-A? I heard he got second place in the entrance exams.”
“No… it’s not Izuku.” Lumine’s cheeks turned pink. “I mean, he’s cute and all, but… he’s not uhm… not who I’m interested in.” She gulped, twirling one of her bangs around. “It’s uh, Haylee.”
“She’s the one with the blue hair, right?” Itsuka pondered for a second. “The foreigner… Tenno?”
“Y-yeah.”
“And she still hasn’t confessed.” Setsuna teased. “C’mon, you haven’t spilled the deets. How long have you been crushing on her?”
“Well, uhm…” Lumine buried her face in her arms. “Since New Years.”
Itsuka whistled. “Damn, so about four months now?”
“That long? And you haven’t even asked her out yet?” Setsuna gasped.
“Well, we had exams, and… look, it’s not like I haven’t been trying!” Lumine protested. “I don’t even know if she likes girls, and I had to sort it out with Izuku whether he was interested in her or not!”
“Still though, you haven’t done anything in four months?” Setsuna asked.
“I’ve… tried flirting with her.” Lumine blushed. “And uhm… Izuku’s been helping me a bit, but he couldn’t build up the nerve to ask her for me.”
“Oh my god, you’re such a disaster.” Setsuna giggled. “Midoriya is rubbing off on you too much.”
“No offense Eikyō, but why haven’t you just asked her what her type is? Girls do that all the time.” Itsuka asked.
“Not when the girl you like is who you’re asking. It’s not that simple…” Lumine groaned.
Itsuka and Setsuna glanced at each other. “It kinda is.” They deadpanned.
“Set, Kendo, I told her that her clothes looked cute and she asked if they looked bad the other days because she wears the same thing every day.” Lumine sighed. “And then she wouldn’t stop talking about why she likes simple clothes for like an hour.”
“Oh my god,” Setsuna giggled. “You're both idiots. Listen, just walk up to her, and ask her what her type is.”
“But I…” Lumine’s cheeks flushed.
“Lumi, If you don’t do it, then I will.” Setsuna threatened, half-joking. “In fact, maybe I’ll ask her out myself?”
“You wouldn’t dare!” Lumine slammed her hands on the table.
“See! That’s how passionate you should be about it!” Setsuna exclaimed. “And you’re right, I wouldn’t because you’re my friend and also she’s not my type. Midoriya on the other hand…” She licked her lips. “Seems like he would be really fun to tease. Cute, dorky, and have you seen his muscles?” The lizard girl drooled.
“Muscles?” Itsuka’s cheeks reddened.
“Oh god, not you too Kendo!” Lumine whined.
“Listen Lumine, Tenno’s like the coolest person I know. If you don’t do anything someone else might, or maybe someone will catch her eye. We’re in the best hero school in the country and she’s one of the strongest students this year.” Setsuna explained carefully.
“But Ayaka said that-”
“From what you’ve told me about Kamisato-senpai, she’s the kind of person who would over-plan to ask someone out by being overly formal. That’s why your brother asked her out first, right?” Setsuna immediately shot her down.
Lumine bit her lip but nodded in resignation. Setsuna did have a point. Would she really be okay if her inaction caused Haylee to hook up with someone else? They were in U.A, but it was still a high school- a high school full of attractive and very hormonal teenagers. Haylee was probably one of the strongest students this year, which meant a lot of eyes would be on her- and not just in the hero course.
“You… you’re right.” She finally agreed.
“Eikyō, I know we’ve only known each other for about a week.” Itsuka started. “But as your class rep, if you need help with anything be it romance or schoolwork I will support you no matter what.” The orange-haired girl pledged.
“Kendo…” Lumine’s voice quivered. “I-”
Before she could thank Itsuka, an alarm suddenly blared, louder than the one the day before.
Attention! Level Five Lockdown in Progress. Please calmly move toward the nearest safe zone!
==VI==
[Nezu’s Office - Minutes Earlier]
“Now, do you understand the expectations that have been placed on you now Yagi?” Natah placed her hands on her hips and stared him down.
“Yes ma’am…” Toshinori gulped, shrinking back at her stare. Somehow this was even worse than being scolded by Nana. Natah had an intimidating stare he could only describe as ‘disappointed mom’, doubly so when Nezu joined in though his stare was less intimidating. The Principal was scaring him with body language alone, letting Toshinori know that he wasn’t pleased with his attendance.
“Yagi, you need to make a choice about where your priorities lie.” Nezu sipped his drink. “I’m not asking you to give up being a hero, but you must honor your commitments here. If you cannot, we may need to reconsider your status as a teacher.”
“I still want to teach,” Toshinori replied.
“Then you need to keep up your end of the deal. Be it as All Might or Yagi Toshinori, your presence here is non-negotiable. Ms. Tau has graciously offered to step in so you can keep up appearances, but she cannot be everywhere at once. She is giving you the opportunity to save as much time as possible with your quirk. You have a responsibility- not just to young Midoriya, but also to the rest of the students here.” Nezu reminded. “Perhaps you need to take a step back from your hero work.”
“I can’t just abandon the people of Japan.” Toshinori balked.
“And I’m not asking you to,” Nezu replied. “I’m asking you to realize that this isn’t forty years ago. There are hundreds more heroes, an overabundance of them in fact. It won’t be the end of the world if you reduce your duties. You don’t need to save every cat, stop every mugger, or help every little old lady cross the street. Save your strength for the fights that no one else can take on.”
Toshinori frowned. It was the same thing that he’d been told over and over again. Those higher up in the government didn’t want high-ranking heroes to be distracted by things below their weight class constantly- even more so after his injury. He had the power to help people, so why shouldn’t he do everything he could to improve their lives? “But if I do that, then crime will be on the rise.”
“Yagi, from what I’ve read, crime always rises when a top hero retires or steps back from active duty,” Natah noted. “China, Canada, Russia, the United States- tell me, what did this country do while you were out training in the States? How did the United States fare when you left?”
“Well I-” Toshinori stuttered.
“Crime is going to rise regardless of whether you want it or not. People are going to die, and people die all across the world where you are not.” Natah replied coldly. “And I know you are smart enough to realize that.”
“That’s a depressing way of looking at it,” Toshinori remarked.
“It’s realistic, and it was my reality for centuries.” Natah pursed her lips.
“While I believe there are better ways to phrase it, she is correct,” Nezu said, causing Natah to shoot Toshinori an apologetic look. “Even if you step back, Japan will endure. This country has the fortune of having three SSS-ranked heroes while most countries have one to none on average. Endeavor more than makes up for it in case work alone, the top ten are more than capable, and while I disagree with the HPSC on a multitude of levels, they are highly competent.”
“And if the need arises, I will step up to assist.” Natah added.
Toshinori stared at the floor. “This is a big decision…”
“Yagi, you have done more than enough for this country and the world as a whole. You can take a step back.” Nezu reassured.
“And I believe Mrs. Midoriya would appreciate having more time to spend with you,” Natah interjected, completely straight-faced. “Especially if she doesn’t have to hear that you’ve been missing teaching her son.”
Toshinori coughed up blood. Ah, the ‘disappointed girlfriend’ card, one of the oldest tricks in the book. “T-there’s no need to do that!” He cleaned his mouth with a handkerchief. “I’ll… I’ll keep your ideas in mind, but this requires more thought.”
“I understand.” Nezu nodded. Suddenly, he felt his emergency phone ring. “Give me one second.” He said, answering it. “Hello?”
“Nezu, one of my students just called the emergency line asking about the USJ. Was Kurose doing training with emergency flares today?” Power Loader asked.
“No, this was just standard first-year rescue orientation,” Nezu replied, expression growing worried. “Yagi, Tau, can you reach Aizawa or Thirteen’s phones?”
Natah dialed Anan’s number, and Toshinori Aizawa’s. “I can’t reach him.” Toshinori bolted up from his seat.
“Computer pull live feed from USJ.” Nezu commanded, the AI in his office immediately projecting it on the screen.
Connection Error: E*)&@)Y@#)Y)#@*
There was no error code, simply a shifting series of characters. That was impossible, any disruption should have alerted him-
“Lock the school down, there has been a level five security breach!” Nezu stated calmly. “You two,” he pointed to Natah and Toshinori. “Get to the USJ as fast as you can. I’ll assemble the rest of the teachers after we secure the school!”
“Yes sir!” Toshinori bulked up and sprinted out of the room, followed closely by Natah.
==VI==
[USJ - Plaza]
Haylee and Nomu’s fists met with a loud metallic clang. Neither of them budged, Iron Skin and shock absorption negating any knockback. Haylee let out a loud Roar, muscles tensing as her damage was amplified. Taking advantage of Rhino’s slimmer build, she landed a series of punches on Nomu’s stomach to no effect.
TENNOKAI!
Haylee struck Nomu with a low-power infusion of Void energy, which only lifted the creature for a split second before it broke free. In midair it slammed both its fists into the side of her skull, taking off a large chunk of Iron Skin’s durability. Even without a HUD she could feel how much of the ability remained before she would have to recast it.
“Why isn’t she taking any damage?” Tomura raved, watching as Nomu’s punches slammed into the girl ineffectually. “Did she dupe Nomu’s quirk?!” His assumption was proven false on Nomu’s next strike, upon which the shimmering skin around her muscled form shattered. “Yes!”
Haylee flexed, activating Iron Skin again a split second before Nomu’s next punch hit. ‘ Three seconds…’ Nomu unleashed a flurry of blows which Haylee made no effort to avoid. ‘ For the next three seconds, everything you throw at me will add to my defense!’ She felt Iron Skin’s durability rise rapidly, dodging Nomu’s punches just as the absorption period ended.
Just because she could tank Nomu’s blows didn’t mean that she had to. Right now she had about three-fourths of her energy left, and that was counting the sudden power surge she had gained from whatever allowed her to access Rhino. Any blows she could avoid would only extend the duration she could keep up her defenses.
Nomu let out a piercing screech, slamming its fists into Haylee’s skull in an attempt to discombobulate her she countered with a Charge, slamming headfirst into the monster’s chest and forcing it back with her momentum, causing its feet to be dragged through solid concrete. Her horn didn’t go far, but it did pierce the creature’s chest with its sharp tip, drawing a small amount of blood. Unfortunately, Nomu's dense muscles and shock absorption only gave way to a few centimeters- but that was enough for her to identify a weakness.
‘ This thing… It's shock absorption, not immunity. I’m not strong enough to overpower it, but I still damaged him just now!’ She punched Nomu’s chin in what would be a devastating uppercut to a normal person, cracking his beak. ‘ His fleshy bits! They are what can absorb it, and if I apply enough pressure…’
Tomura noticed some of the villains beginning to stir, with some trickling in from the other zones. “All of you, go get the students while she’s fighting Nomu!” He demanded, a demented smile spreading across his face. “Kurogiri, portal them-”
“I won’t let you!” Haylee declared defiantly.
TENNOKAI!
A flash of violet light emanated from her fist, causing Nomu to levitate again. In that same moment, Haylee grabbed the suspended villain by the waist and suplexed it spine-first into the concrete. She raised her armored boot and brought it down hard on Nomu’s chest.
※ Stomp, the pinnacle of the Rhino Warframe’s abilities. Utilizing advanced Orokin technology, Rhino can cause a field of impact followed by a time dilation effect on those caught in the blast. Those caught will experience time normally, but their bodies will feel the effects of gravity at a reduced rate. ※
For Nomu, it was almost like it was bounced like a rubber ball, being raised into the air by a combined Tennokai and Rhino’s Stomp. Even if the ability didn’t hurt Nomu the creature was unable to move.
Haylee sacrificed additional energy to increase Stomp’s range to encompass the entire central plaza of the USJ. Every rallied villain, alongside Shigaraki’s group beneath Bunker’s Snowglobe, were thrown into the air.
Tomura felt the same as when one of Garaki’s Nomu knocked the wind out of him in training. He was suddenly in the air, but falling in slow motion. ‘ What just happened? What did she… what did she do!?”
Kurogiri’s body had also been thrown into the air, rendering him unable to warp. “What… is… this…” He groaned.
Not wasting a single second, Haylee bullet jumped into the air and slammed down onto Nomu. The beast crashed to the ground, pinned between Haylee’s foot and the concrete while still remaining stunned.
“I’ve got you!” Haylee growled. She grabbed one of the surgical scars on Nomu’s body and began to pull- the skin twisting as it was torn. “AAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGH!” Haylee activated Roar, boosting her strength as Nomu’s powerful flesh gave way. She tore through its muscles like a ravenous beast, hands slick with putrid-smelling blood until Nomu’s heart was visible. Before the wound could close she drew her fist back to crush it, only to feel a small blade emerge from her wrist.
‘ I still have my Parazon?’ She realized. It wasn’t like she’d tried to hack anything since she arrived here, and until now had never needed to resort to a lethal move on someone. Instinct honed through thousands of kills kicked in, and with no time to think about that revelation she drove the blade into Nomu’s heart.
Izuku and the other students flinched and gawked at the brutal display of violence as their classmate continued to stab away into Nomu’s chest cavity with no mercy. “H-haylee?” Izuku whispered.
Nomu broke free of the crowd-control effects it was under first, grabbing Haylee’s arm and flinging her to the side as its chest began to heal over, heedless to the blood loss.
A few seconds later, Bunker fell to the ground with a thud, able to recover thanks to his enhanced strength. He caught Scrambler before she could hit the ground, but Kurogiri and Shigaraki weren’t so lucky- finishing their fall as time caught up with them instantly. Bunker’s quirk had lessened the force, but it still hurt.
“Ow!” Tomura yelped.
Upon hearing its master’s injury Nomu’s programming kicked in, immediately homing in on Haylee with murderous intent instead of mindless obedience. With a burst of incredible speed it appeared in front of Haylee, grabbing her Parazon blade a split-second before it could retract and snapped the blade in half.
“Shit-” Haylee took another full-force punch to the gut, Iron Skin dispersing in a shower of sparks. ‘ I only have half of my energy left, those stomps took too much-’ Nomu’s fist slammed into her gut and obliterated her shields in a single blow. Before it could follow up Haylee activated Iron Skin again. “C’mon you piece of shit, hit me!” She growled.
Nomu obliged, peppering her with a flurry of punches. Each blow was faster and more devastating to than the last and driving up Iron Skin’s defense.
3
2
1
Haylee leaped back as soon as the absorption period ended. Nomu followed on all fours like a feral dog. “SKREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”
It seemed running wasn’t an option. ‘ This thing, it’s nearly as fast as All Might!’ Haylee barely had time to think. While she could perceive Nomu’s movements her body wasn’t fast enough to keep up with a humanoid of such might and dexterity. It was like fighting a faster and stronger Warframe that could heal. Nomu caught up in seconds, biting down on her shoulder and cracking its teeth. On some level beyond base programming it realized that its punches were ineffective and elected to try and repeat what Haylee had done to it. However, Nomu didn’t realize that Haylee’s durabilty extended to complete immunity to all damage until Iron Skin was depleted rather than simple resistance to kinetic damage like itself.
Haylee groaned as Nomu tried to tear into her with its teeth, attempting to pry her armored plates apart and rapidly draining Iron Skin’s durability.
TENNOKAI!
Haylee briefly stunned Nomu but this time it immediately broke free, only allowing her a single second of freedom before it tossed her into the air. Nomu appeared above her in the air and brought both fists down like a hammer on her chest, shattering Iron Skin and sending her smashing into the ground. Haylee pulled herself out of the crater and activated Iron Skin again, milliseconds away from Nomu’s ground finisher. She did a quick backspring to escape the precarious situation and lost any potential gain to Iron Skin because of it.
If she had stayed still, Nomu would’ve pounded her into the ground and severely limited her movement. A small sacrifice to ensure she remained mobile, but it still drained her dwindling reserve of energy.
“ You could always-” The Vestige of the Wall advised, quickly cut off by a mental glare from Haylee.
“ Shut up.” Haylee growled.
Nomu didn’t give her any time to relax, punching her before she could regain her footing and shattering Iron Skin again. She reactivated the ability, but this time she was slightly too late. Nomu’s fist clipped her head mid-activation. She was able to jerk to the side to avoid critical damage, but Nomu’s knuckle carved a small chunk of her armor and part of her skull cap off. The small grove made her brain and part of the Warframe’s scarred forehead visible, thick red blood already crusting around the wound.
“Haylee!” Izuku yelled fearfully.
The two combatants began to rapidly exchange blows. Kurogiri was unable to form a portal to assist Nomu due to the air pressure. Haylee put all the power she could into her punches, forgoing storing energy for another Tennokai and instead empowering every punch with slightly more power.
“She’s losing!” Tomura grinned, shielding his face from the wind.
“Kick his ass!” Inosuke shouted from the side, holding a weak but awake Ordan.
“Op…operator…” Ordan wheezed in Orokin, half-lucid from blood loss and pain.
Iron Skin shattered again and was recast. ‘ I can only do this one more time!’ Haylee grunted. ‘ Reinforcements will be here soon. I just need to hold out a while longer. All Might… hurry!’
Izuku’s unease grew. Haylee was hurt and Nomu was still unharmed. With his One For All-enhanced eyesight he was pretty sure he could see her brain. He heard his classmates start to cheer for her as the battle escalated.
‘ Wait, am I the only one who can keep up with them?’ Izuku realized. Everyone else didn’t realize just how much Haylee was struggling. Glancing down at Aizawa-sensei, who was barely clinging on to consciousness, he tried to get his attention. “Sensei, you have to help Haylee! She’s in trouble!”
Shota blinked, Midoriya’s words sounding fuzzy in his head. “M-midoriya?” He slurred.
At that moment, Haylee’s Iron Skin ran out again and was summarily refreshed. ‘ No more energy now!’ She confirmed. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
“SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Nomu screeched, the two’s battle cries echoing throughout the USJ complimented by the loud clash of metal and flesh. Her last cast only survived a couple of seconds under Nomu’s full power, shattering in a shower of purple. Having anticipated this, Haylee tried to land a final maximum output Tennokai.
Nomu caught her fist and closed its massive hand around her wrist and twisted it.
‘Oh…’ Haylee stared at the messy gore-stained remains of her arm. ‘ My hand is gone.’ From the wrist up, all that remained was a sharp wrist bone surrounded by rended flesh. There was no pain, only the sensation that something was missing.
In that moment of distraction, Nomu grabbed Haylee in a bear hug and began to squeeze. Unable to move her remaining arm and out of energy, Haylee struggled as her armor plates began to crack.
“She lost…” Fania blinked in disbelief.
‘ I’m not… hrrrg… GIVING UP!’ Blood spewed from Haylee’s mouth, and she used the last remaining bits of her energy in a moment of sheer desperation to apply Iron Skin one last time. Instead of covering her body, she focused the protection on a single part: the bone protruding from her wrist. “DIE!” Haylee dislocated her arm and jammed the sharpened Iron Skin-clad bone into what she hoped was a weak point- Nomu’s left eye. The bone punched clean through the soft organ with little resistance as shock absorption was not designed to protect the eyeball.
Nomu staggered back, smacking Haylee’s back repeatedly and spasming as the bone of her wrist protruded from its head. The titan took a single step forward, then slumped limply to its knees.
“No no no no no!” Tomura shrieked. “Impossible! Nomu had her in final stand! How did she beat him!” His fingernails broke the raw skin on his neck, drawing blood. “She couldn’t! She’s not as strong as All Might!”
Haylee’s breath was ragged and quick as she struggled to pull her arm free from Nomu’s skull, still unable to move in the creature’s iron grip. ‘ I… did it…’ She panted. ‘ Need to move… still more villains.’
Nomu’s remaining eye suddenly twitched, the beady orb flicked to Haylee.
“What-” Haylee’s eyes widened as Nomu grabbed the trapped arm and with one swift motion tore the appendage from its socket. She could only stand in a dazed silence as she processed what had happened. Nomu stumbled, pulling the jagged bone from its skull with a sickening pop. Haylee’s attack had only temproariliy stunned it, and as its “brain” was less of an organ and more of a programmed biocomputer linked to a regeneration quirk- any attack that didn’t destroy a majority of it could be repaired with some effort.
“Oh fuck…” Haylee managed to utter before Nomu grabbed her other arm and snapped it off by the elbow, bringing the severed limb down like a club on her head and kicking her onto her back. Before she could roll away, it brought its foot down on her leg, crushing her thigh and creating a small crater in the ground beneath her. She cried out in alarm as Nomu continued to stomp her thighs until her legs had been reduced to a crushed paste limply held together by shattered bone and torn muscle.
Nomu twisted and dug its bare foot into the ground before lifting Haylee up by the skull, the remains of her legs tearing off like pulled pork.
Izuku and his classmates stood horrified, unable to move in the face of such barbarity. “HAYLEE!”
“NO!” Ordan fell from Inosuke’s grasp, clawing his way across the floor despite the trail of blood he left behind. “Oper… ator… Haylee… Hayleeeeeeee!” He coughed, desperate to reach her.
“Nomu! Finish that brat off!” Tomura cackled gleefully. He’d underestimated Garaki’s craftsmanship- not that he’d ever tell the dawdling old man that.
“Agggggh!” Haylee screamed in pain as Nomu began to crush her skull just like it had with Aizawa-sensei minutes before.
‘ Beast Breathing: Eleventh Fang: Sudden Throwing Strike!’
Before Nomu could execute her, two flashes of silver embedded themselves halfway in its wrists. They only managed to cut through partially, but it was enough to sever the tendons and make the villain drop Haylee. Izuku was there to catch her alongside Inosuke.
“What!” Tomura shrieked. He glanced over to where the green-haired boy stood just a moment ago. “You really are the coolest, Eraserhead!” He growled upon seeing the half-dead hero’s eyes locked onto Nomu.
‘ I’m not… losing a kid… not like this…’ Shota’s vision began to blur. ‘ Not like… Oboro… not again…’ His exhaustion caught up with him and he passed out again.
“Damn, why is she so heavy!” Inosuke groaned. Even dismembered, she nearly weighed as much as a small boulder.
Nomu’s wrists healed around the blades and the creature snapped the offending weapons in half, which Inosuke realized was the least of his worries as the monstrous beast loomed over the two boys. “Crap!” Inosuke shouted.
Suddenly, a loud reverberating cry was heard outside the facility, echoing for kilometers around. It was a sound that Fania and Det knew all too well, striking fear into their hearts: the war cry heralding the arrival of Sentient forces.
“No…” Fania paled. “No no no!” She turned to Kurogiri. “We need to leave, now!”
Before the misty villain could question why, something smashed through the roof of the USJ with a loud crash. A muscular figure landed at the base of the plaza, followed by a levitating woman in purple.
“ Fear not students, because I am here! ” All Might declared. Gone was his signature smile as he took in the scene before him, pupils dilating in horror and rage. Aizawa and Karris lay before him, battered and unconscious. Dozens of villains, some dead and unmistakably clad in Grineer armor lay scattered around the plaza- and in the center of it all were Izuku, Haylee, and Hashibira.
Lotus reacted far worse upon seeing Ordan’s unconscious form, her face struggling to maintain a human shape upon seeing Haylee’s state. Without a word, she appeared in a blur before Nomu and decapitated the villain with a beam of Tau energy. ‘ That thing, It feels like a Warframe. It isn’t human!’ Had it been a normal villain, she would’ve tried to restrain it, but she could tell something was off.
Kurogiri made the wise decision and warped the four away before Tomura could command otherwise.
“Sensei, watch out, it can heal!” Inosuke warned just in time for Lotus to turn back around. Her laser hadn’t cauterized the wounds enough to stop Nomu’s super-regeneration from kicking into overdrive at the loss of its body. It lashed out with a skinless fist, crushing her face and breaking her neck before she could react; she was sent her careening toward All Might.
All Might caught the Mimic Hero before she could hit the wall, relief setting upon seeing her shapeshifting and already correcting her broken neck. He gently set her down to heal and cracked his knuckle, pupils burning with fury. “ Villain, what you have done is unforgivable. As the Symbol of Peace and Justice, I will not let this stand!”
Nomu’s last order to kill the one who harmed its master was still in mind, so it ignored All Might and turned back toward Haylee.
“Oh no you don’t! ” All Might stopped Nomu’s punch before he could hit any of the teens. “ You boys get young Tenno out of here. ” He gritted his teeth, clenching his free hand into a fist and knocking Nomu back. “ I’ll handle this one. ”
Nomu’s shock absorption began to fail, the toll of brain damage from Haylee and the trauma of regenerating its entire body without being given time to recover stopped its quirks from functioning. Given time Garaki’s creation would’ve stabilized over a minute or two, but All Might didn’t give it that opportunity. With a rage Izuku never imagined he would see on his idol's face, he began to pummel Nomu.
Nomu retaliated in kind, matching the muscular blonde’s attacks but flinching from every hit. Shock absorption was coming back online slowly.
==VI==
“Go Midoriya, go!” Inosuke began to sprint, dragging Haylee and Izuku along even as his muscles burned. Once Izuku snapped out of his stunned state, the two reached the stairs in seconds and lay Haylee down beside Karris and Aizawa.
“Izzu…ku” Haylee slurred woozily.
“Haylee! You need to switch back and heal!” Izuku said.
“Oh… okay…” She was obviously feeling the effects of blood loss. Thinking quickly, Izuku ripped off his hood and began to wrap it around her leg as a makeshift tourniquet while her body shrunk down.
==VI==
All Might relentlessly matched the muscular villain’s punches, wincing as it landed a lucky strike on his weak spot. Nomu’s next punch was blocked by another blast from Lotus that severed its left wrist, reducing it to a charred husk. Her expression was somewhere between tranquil fury and absolutely livid. “You hurt my daughter.” Lotus’s voice echoed sinisterly, practically radiating venom. Her eyes glowed, hiding her pupils in their entirety. It was as if two small purple stars had replaced her eyes.
Nomu stepped back, ripping the scorched flesh from its stump. Its hand was repaired at lightning speed now that it had time to reboot its quirks.
“All Might!” Lotus shouted.
“ Yes, let's finish this together! ” He nodded. The two heroes, despite never having fought together, were completely in sync; united in righteous fury. All Might and Lotus stood side by side and began pummeling Nomu with a barrage of One For All-powered fists and Tau lasers. Each blast of Natah’s quirk weakened Nomu’s resistance to physical damage, causing the creature to flinch and stagger back from All Might’s machine gun-like blows.
‘ This villain…’ Toshinori noted. ‘ I understand now why Natah went for a lethal blow. Whatever was done to this creature…’ There was no intelligence behind its eyes and a lack of soul like the rare few undead he’d faced in his career. ‘ Who or whatever you used to be, I’ll make sure you are put to rest!’
Lotus intercepted a punch meant for All Might’s injury. Her body crumpled under Nomu’s fist, but thanks to her adaptation and shapeshifting the damage away the impact was reduced. She drew back her fist alongside All Might and both heroes punched Nomu into the air. The monstrous villain’s body was violently ejected from the USJ, bursting from the facility with a massive sonic boom.
==VI==
Haylee had returned to her human form. Blood continued to ooze from her stumps as her body fought to regenerate, staining Izuku and Inosuke’s hands as they used whatever scraps they could tear from their uniforms and the bandages in Izuku’s belt to stem the flow of crimson.
‘ I know she can heal, why isn’t she healing?’ Izuku’s mind raced as he hastily tied a bandage around her leg.
“Izuku…” Haylee mumbled. “Did… is everyone alive?”
“Yes, Haylee, everyone is fine.” Izuku nodded.
“Oh… that’s good.” She closed her eyes, breathing slower.
“Hey, stay awake!” Inosuke yelled. “Don’t go dying on us Tenno!”
“Keep talking, try to stay awake and heal.” Izuku gulped. He could feel the warm and wet feeling of her blood pooling at his knees. Most people with regeneration quirks needed to be awake to heal effectively. If she passed out her healing would slow.
Haylee’s eyes fluttered. “It’s so cold…” She coughed. Her healing had begun at her skull, bone knitting itself together to protect her brain. “Izuku?”
“Yeah?” Izuku replied, continuing to put pressure on her wounds. His hands were completely covered and slick with blood.
“You’re my best friend, you know that?”
“Please don’t talk like that, you’re going to be fine!” Izuku stammered. “Can you heal faster?”
“Can’t… might hurt you…” Her breath hitched. Blood soaked through her wounds yet again as the bones pushed through the makeshift dressing. “I’m… sorry…”
“What do you-” Izuku was interrupted by a loud boom as Nomu was launched by Lotus and All Might out of the USJ.
When Izuku looked back, Haylee didn’t respond. Her eyes were wide open with no life behind them.
“Haylee?” He gently shook her shoulder. “Haylee?!”
Her head lolled to the side limply.
“No… you promised you would be okay!” Izuku felt her neck. No pulse. “No… please, no!” He began to do chest compressions in an attempt to restart her heart. For normal people who had just lost all four limbs resuscitation without properly sealing the wounds would be futile, but Haylee could regenerate. All he needed to do was keep her heart beating and she would continue to heal, or at least bring her back to where she could be stabilized.
“Please,” Izuku whispered, trying to keep a steady rhythm to his compressions. ‘ Please don’t die…’
Inosuke didn’t know how to do CPR, so he just listened for his classmate’s breath as there wasn’t much else he could do. “C’mon, c’mon! Breathe dammit!”
‘ One. Two. Three. Four…’ Izuku continued with the chest compressions, hearing the sound of one of Haylee’s ribs breaking. From behind he could hear the sound of someone sprinting towards him.
“No…” Natah gasped, kneeling next to Izuku. “Midoriya, Hashibira, let me take over from here.” She demanded.
“Y-yes, Tau-sensei.” Izuku sat down, watching as the hero attempted rescue breathing, listening for breath before resuming compressions.
“Young Midoriya, Hashibira, follow me.” Izuku felt All Might’s oversized hand on his shoulder, leading the two away from Haylee. All Might wasn’t smiling, and Iuzku could see he had a look of sadness and regret on his face.
‘ They don’t need to see this if… if she doesn’t make it.’ He told himself. Toshinori felt Izuku as he staggered, leaning on him for support before breaking down in tears.
“Why weren’t you here…” Izuku sobbed.
Toshinori flinched. Izuku’s tone carried a sense of betrayal… and disappointment. The boy idolized him, and he let him down.
And as the boy’s bloodied hands stained his costume, he felt helpless.
‘ This is my fault.’
==VI==
Haylee awoke with a gasp, the uncomfortably familiar halls of the Zariman greeting her. She was lying in a deep puddle of dirty water, and she was naked. Marvelous. As she rose from the puddle she imagined herself in her normal clothes and thankfully when she opened her eyes again she was dressed in her casual wear. “Huh,” Haylee mused, staring at her hand. “What happened?”
“You lost, kiddo.” The distorted voice of her other self said.
Whirling around, she came face to face with the Vestige, who was hanging upside-down in midair. “You died, well, your container did at least.” It mocked.
“Container? What does that mean?” Haylee furrowed her eyebrows.
“Oh come on kiddo, you’re smart, figure it out.” Her other self teased.
“I don’t have time for your games.” Haylee bristled.
“You’re no fun.” It stuck its tongue out.
“Real fuckin’ mature.” Haylee snorted. It really was becoming more like her, or at least more… childlike? “So I died?”
“Yep. Bled out”
“Oh…” Haylee’s shoulders slumped.
“Why didn’t you heal yourself?” It asked. “You could’ve easily regenerated if you used more of your power.”
“Fuck you. I’m not going to use your power more than I have to.” Haylee spat.
The vestige (presumably, as it had no pupils) rolled its eyes. “My power? It’s all yours, not mine. A deal’s a deal after all. Did you really not heal yourself just to spite me?” It giggled.
“I’m not going to become like you.” Haylee growled. “And… fuck, I guess I never will. At least Izuku’s safe.” Her lip trembled. ‘ I don’t…. I don’t want to go. It wasn’t supposed to be like this.’
“Well, it's not like something like that could kill you.” The vestige shrugged. “That thing was like a Warframe but without any of the fun. At least you fighting it was entertaining.”
“What do you mean?” Haylee narrowed her eyes. “I’m dead, so my Oro is just going to what, hang around forever without another Tenno to absorb it?” Maybe eventually she would fade away, like Rell, a soul without a body to return to. A dark thought crossed her mind. Would Natah… finish her off?
“Just fix yourself. You are not as you were before, you are not just a Tenno. You have become something more.” Its voice morphed to Teshin’s. “You left as children, but returned as gods.”
“Don’t. You. Dare. Use. His. V̷o̵i̸c̸e̶.” Haylee threatened, eyes clouding with Void until she looked just like her doppelgänger.
It gave her a shit-eating grin. “There it is! C’mon, embrace that feeling!”
Haylee took a horrified step back, power receding. “No… No, I’m not you, I’ll never be you!”
The vestige cackled. “Quod sum eris, Haylee.” It tapped her lightly on the head. “It is inevitable.”
“Quod… what?” What the hell was that? It sounded like Latin, she guessed. “Whatever, just tell me how to get back.”
The vestige stretched and reoriented itself on the ground. “Fine, spoilsport. All you have to do is restart your body, like when you revive surged one of your Warframes in the past. Of course, you won’t heal instantly unless you put a little…” It kicked at the air. “Extra juice, which you stubbornly refuse to do. But you’ll be ‘alive’ again.” It sat down on a nearby bench and rested its head on its palm. “You really should be more careful, one of these days you might run into something that can actually kill you. You may be safe from mortal hands, but I’m sure there are more powerful entities in this world. I’m fairly certain Midoriya Izuku has the potential to kill you.” It grinned. “Now that would be poetic, wouldn’t it.”
Haylee raised both hands and extended a single digit on each one. “Go fuck yourself.” She closed her eyes and focused, ignoring her double’s laughter.
==VI==
It had been five minutes since she started CPR and Natah was getting desperate. Her face was composed but inside, she was in turmoil. ‘ Please, don’t take her away from me too!’ She contemplated attempting to use her quirk to simulate a defibrillator. She had touched several pieces of life-saving hardware and had the ability to copy their functions to a certain extent…
As she leaned down to give Haylee mouth-to-mouth yet again, Natah felt a chill run up her spine. Whirling around, she thought she saw the faint outline of a vaguely feminine-shaped form, a spectral outline with glowing empty eyes.
Haylee’s body let out a loud gasp for air as her heart restarted, the slight tang of ozone in the air.
“Haylee!” Natah scrambled to her adoptive daughter’s side. She was still unconscious, but alive. Her wounds had started bleeding again as blood began to flow again. ‘ Thank goodness, you’re alright.’
Natah heard a commotion from the stairs. The other teachers had arrived, sprinting through a hole that Power Loader had dug through the entrance. Within seconds, All Might rushed Recovery Girl to Haylee’s side.
“Oh dear,” The Youthful Hero immediately set to work bandaging her wounds. “We need to close up her limbs, or she’ll bleed out again.”
“You can’t!” Natah jolted up, alarmed. “She needs to heal!”
“Can she heal lost limbs?” Chiyo asked. She knew that Tenno had a very high tolerance to pain and healing factor after performing emergency surgery on her, but was it that strong?
“Yes, but… she’s not healing as fast as she should be.” Natah worried. The Tenno could heal from almost every wound, but that was back when Haylee’s body wasn’t able to transform into a Warframe. Haylee had always been strong so she should’ve regenerated, or started to at the very least. Why wasn’t she?
As if proving her point, the bone in Haylee’s upper right arm began to grow out of the bandages, releasing a fresh flow of blood.
“Dammit… regenerators are a pain to stabilize when they are out of energy.” Chiyo swore.
Natah frowned. Haylee shouldn’t be able to run out of energy… unless she was consciously or unconsciously suppressing her healing. “What do we need to do?”
“We need to bring her to the Multipurpose Emergency Center. I need specialized equipment and IV drips to keep her steady while she heals. How long should it take for her to heal?” She asked.
“She’s powerful, so maybe a day or two?” Natah guessed. “But that was before she had a quirk, so I’m not sure how accurate that is.”
“Alright, let's get her moved then.” Chiyo snapped her fingers twice, and two robots stomped over with a gurney.
Izuku watched as his best friend was carried out of the USJ as the sirens approached.
==VI==
[Kurogiri’s Bar, Kamino Ward, Japan]
Tomura, Det, and Fania were deposited quickly onto a wooden floor, unfamiliar to the Corpus duo.
“What the hell, that was a Sentient!” Det growled. “Shigaraki, this isn’t what we signed up for!” He leveled his shotgun at the light blue-haired man.
Kurogiri warped Det’s weapon away. “Please do not attempt to harm the young master.”
“Kurogiri, I want to kill them, they didn’t end up helping at all!” Tomura growled.
“You lay your crusty little hands on her and you lose 'em’ brat.” Det threatened.
“Honey, back off. They have us outmatched.” Fania warned.
“I will not kill them. We may have use of their talents.” Kurogiri stated, ignoring the trio and began to pour a drink behind the counter.
“What makes you think we’d want to work with you after today.” Fania snarked. “We lost all our men,” Even if she didn’t care about the Grineer, they were still muscle. “And we aren’t going to get paid for failing to kill All Might.” Maybe her instincts about this being a profitable endeavor were incorrect?
Immediately after she said that, the TV in the bar turned on, displaying text that said “SOUND ONLY”. Fania and Det froze.
“Tomura, Kurogiri, I see you’ve returned. I take it from your tone that things didn't go as planned?” A slightly amused voice asked.
“Sensei!” Tomura gasped. “I… I failed to kill All Might. He wasn’t even there until the end, Kurogiri teleported us away when he arrived.” He glared at his misty companion. “And all the fodder I hired couldn’t even kill a single student! And the Doctor’s Nomu was held back by two brats, though it did manage to rip one apart before we left. I think she died.” That was the only thing that brought him some satisfaction from an otherwise disaster of a mission.
“I see, do not worry Tomura. This is but a learning experience for you. After all, I made sure All Might was distracted this morning and was thus unavailable when you arrived.” The voice assured.
Tomura looked like he was going to pop a blood vessel. “You what!” He screeched. “Sensei, why!?”
“You must learn, Tomura, that this is not like your games. There are no sure wins or do-overs. The sooner you learn to adapt to failure, the more you will improve.” The voice concluded.
“How did the Nomu perform?” A second voice interjected.
“It performed admirably against the teachers that fought it. Even with its quirks erased Eraserhead was unable to stop it. Even the Ninth Holder was unable to break through Shock Absorption.” Kurogiri informed. “But when we left, I witnessed Nomu be decapitated by a hero I didn’t recognize that arrived with All Might. And what’s more, a Tenno was there.”
“Huh?” Tomura quirked his head toward Kurogiri. “What are you two not telling me?” He asked angrily.
Fania’s head snapped toward Kurogiri. She knew that the Shigaraki brat wasn’t the real leader. Kurogiri and those men from the television knew something. Her hand inched toward her pistol.
“A Tenno… interesting.” The voice sounded intrigued. “Kurogiri, bring the two mercenaries to me immediately.”
“Hold on just-” Before Fania or Det could do anything, they were swallowed up by the warper’s black mist. The Corpus felt their guts lurch as they were teleported across a large distance. When the Warp Gate faded, they found themselves deep underground in a cave before a large obsidian doorway. Fania keeled over and vomited onto the floor.
Det reached down to comfort his wife, only to feel the barrel of a gun press against his back.
“Don’t move!” Several red and black armored men surrounded them with rifles raised, each bearing the insignia of Desperado.
“They are with me.” Kurogiri waved them off. “Please, follow me.”
Fania stood up and wiped her mouth, sharing a glance with her husband. It wasn’t like they had much of a choice in the matter, as she was sure they would be gunned down if they tried anything.
==VI==
[All For One's Domain: All-Encompassing Vault of Avarice]
The moment Fania and Det stepped through the door, they were overwhelmed by nausea. Having never entered a domain before, they were unused to the dimensional shift. Thankfully, Det had a strong stomach, and Fania’s was empty.
The mercenaries stood at attention as the door slammed shut behind them. There was no going back now.
Kurogiri turned around. “My master wishes to speak with you. If you would please follow me. Do not attempt to wander off, for I will not be able to guarantee your safety.” He warned, then turned to escort them.
The inside of wherever they were was odd, to say the least. The hallways were made of either black granite or incredibly polished obsidian lined with red stone inlays like something out of a fantasy story while still being clearly modern. Interspaced between the hallway were modern looking security doors, and every few dozen meters was staffed by a UG unit in standby mode.
As they passed the next room, Det looked out to see a field of crops bathed in sunlight. To his right, another room was underwater filled with deep sea fish. The next window showed a deep underground assembly line where military hardware was being produced. Det stopped and looked back and forth to the outside and cave windows, right next to each other. Behind his box-shaped helmet, his eyes narrowed.
“Det, c’mon!” Fania whispered.
“Yes honey…” Were they not underground, or were those windows just video screens? The rooms were too close together for those areas to be in the same place. That field had to be several dozen kilometers wide…
They continued for a few more minutes, passing several corridors that seemed to extend for kilometers, each branching off into several halls. Fania and Det could see several Desperado mercs, people in green robes, and more of those Nomu creatures roaming the halls or performing various tasks. Just how big was this place?
After another minute of walking, they arrived at a large, intimidating-looking door. “My master will see you inside.” Kurogiri bowed as the door swung open.
Kurogiri left them there, door sealing shut behind them. They found themselves in a large hallway lined with pillars and pedestals leading up to an area shrouded in darkness. Not wanting to keep their host waiting, they continued down, passing several floating weapons and what looked like skeletons and statues of human and non-human creatures. Mutant quirk users, or something else?
Once Fania and Det reached the base of the throne room, All For One decided to make himself known.
“Fania and Det Lia. A pleasure to make your acquaintance.” All For One greeted.
The shrouded area revealed itself as if appearing from a mirage. An intricate combination of quirks for a needlessly dramatic entrance. The throne appeared as several torches along the side suddenly lit themselves. There at the top, looking down on the two Corpus, was All For One, seated on a dark crystal throne embedded in the skull of a dragon. Naturally, it was a real dragon skull, as All For One wouldn’t dare to debase himself with a fake one. He killed it, and there wasn’t any way he was going to let a trophy go unmounted. Plus it looked badass.
The man on the throne was in a simple yet elegant business suit and clad in a black helmet, life support by the looks of it, but still sleek and battle-ready. Aside from that, he was as tall, if not slightly taller than All Might.
‘ What… is this ?’ Fania couldn’t breathe. The aura around the man was suffocating, reminding her of the feeling of standing in the reactor room of an Obelisk. She and Det knelt immediately. Bowing wasn’t particularly something the Corpus did, nor was it a cultural thing they picked up in Japan. They bowed not out of respect, but pure survival instinct
‘ Such power…’ Det shivered. He was not afraid of many things. The infestation, sure. Tenno? Obviously, doubly so for the Sentient. Those things were terrifying. But right now, he’d never been more scared in his life. He lowered his head, not daring to look their mysterious host in the eye as he struggled to bring himself to breathe, acutely aware of the sound of his own racing heartbeat.
All for One chuckled at the display. He wasn’t even going to order them to bow and yet they had. “Respectful, I admire that. You may rise.”
Fania and Det slowly rose to their feet.
“I’m sure you have questions. You may speak freely. I will not harm you.” All For One waved his hand lazily.
“Who…” Fania gulped, throat suddenly feeling parched. “Who are you?”
All For One smiled. Good, straight and to the point. “I have been called many things. The Symbol of Evil, the Quirk Thief, The Strongest Man Alive, The Boogeyman of Japan… but you may call me All For One.” He stood, rising to his full height of 225cm, towering over the Corpus.
Det stood his ground, stepping in front of his wife. “What exactly do you want from us? And how do you know who we are?”
The Symbol of Evil leisurely descended until he was helmet to helmet with Det. “What I want… is your service. As for your latter question, I have been aware of you otherworlders ever since you arrived. Grineer, Corpus, all the other groups of your universe… as well as the Sentient and Tenno.” He stopped to look at Fania. “Also, Kurogiri informed me about your little mercenary gang. Am I to assume you are all that remain?”
Fania nodded quickly. “All of the Grineer were killed or captured in the USJ.”
“Hmm… muscle is easy to come by.” All For One paced past the two, gesturing for them to follow. “But you, you were smart. You followed your own plans, and stuck with Tomura even when things started to go wrong. Why?”
Fania spoke the trust, feeling as though the man would somehow be able to see through any lies. “B-because I felt it would profitable.” She swallowed nervously. “And that sticking with Shigaraki would- would lead us to something… more.”
All For One stopped. “Well, I would say your instincts were correct then. Tell me, honestly. Do not hold anything back for my sake, I give you my word that no harm will befall you or your husband no matter what your answer is. What is your opinion of Tomura?
Fania hesitated. “He… he is an immature man-child. The boy had no plan aside from break in and kill heroes, no backups, and threw a tantrum when things didn’t go his way.” She flinched back, as if expecting to be struck.
To her surprise, the villain nodded. “I can’t say I disagree with your sentiments. Tomura’s endeavor with U.A. was supposed to be a test, one that I set up with less-than favorable odds for success. If he was to succeed, it would have to be by his own merits. He did not account for All Might not showing up. He did not plan for an additional teacher he had never heard of. The only thing he knew was the class schedule, not the quirks of the students, which he could have easily found out if he had bothered to request it.” He had a spy for a reason, even for something so miniscule as learning about a bunch of first-year students.
“Then why…” Det trailed off as All For One raised his hand to interrupt.
“Allow me to put this in terms more… familiar to you Corpus. Tomura is an investment. To you, he may seem like an anger-prone man-child, but I see what he could become given time. As you may be able to tell, money isn’t an obstacle to me. He will fail, and I expect him to fail. But I also want him to learn from his failures and become something… greater.” He circled back around to his throne and took a seat beneath the dragon’s maw.
“And… where do we fit into all of this?” Fania asked.
“The people of the Origin System’s arrival was unexpected.” All For One clasped his hands together and leaned forward. “Nobody, even my enemies, had foreseen it. People, from a far off universe arriving in Japan of all places… like something out of a manga!” He chuckled, reminiscing about his childhood. “I have lived for for more than two centuries, and the world never ceases to amaze me. I have recruited several people from your universe into my ranks, willing or not. I would prefer if you were to join Tomura to offer you unique wisdom. He is unaware of the recent events of the last year involving your arrival, and as today’s events have shown… that may be problematic.”
“The Tenno…” Det surmised.
“Yes, I have heard legends. Warriors, monsters… feared by all who mentioned them. To think one would be at U.A. and as a student of all things! And a Sentient as well…” The Council must’ve pulled a lot of strings to keep this hidden. His spies had not found anything until a few days ago, the identities of the two new teachers at U.A. He had no idea who this Tau Natah was, but the other… “Ordan Karris, I assume you know that name?”
“Oh fuck, that really was him!?” Fania took a startled step back, covering her mouth and staring at the villain fearfully. Seeing as he didn’t smite her for stepping out of line, she composed herself with a cough.
“Yes, he is a familiar name.” Det nodded. “So you want us to… continue working with Shigaraki?”
“Yes, you posses unique knowledge and experience.” With a swipe of his hand, Fania’s blaster flew across the room and hovered above his outstretched palm. “And I’m not talking about your technology. I assume that you built this yourself?” He asked.
Fania looked at her belt frantically. “Y-yes, I repaired my existing one with tech from this universe!” She caught the Plinx as All For One telekinetically tossed it back.
“Tactical knowledge is something that Tomura lacks. You offer that in spades, years of battlefield experience, financial management, and unique philosophy from your religion of profit. Tomura is directionless, and his only ally is my servant Kurogiri. Money will be no object, of course. But I what I offer you is something more than profit. I offer opportunity. An opportunity to see the world change, to be a part of something greater than capital gains or paltry money.” All For One held out his hand, and a large ball of fire, a miniature star, formed in his hand before splitting off into a pile of gemstones.
Fania and Det shared a look. Refusal would certainly ensure their deaths, or worse… but what this villain was offering… it intrigued her.
“We accept.”
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence]
Lumine glanced at her phone. Everyone had been sent home following the attack on the USJ, with rumors flying about over what went down. She hadn’t heard from Izuku, Haylee, or even Uraraka from 1-A in hours. It was night now, when she saw Izuku’s status change from offline to online. She sent him a private message in the group chat.
✧Lumi✧: Izuku, are you alright? I haven’t heard from anyone.
A … appeared, signaling Izuku typing a response a minute later.
GreenBean: Oh
GreenBean: Thanks for checking in
GreenBean: I
GreenBean: I can’t do this over the text, I’m sorry
Her phone rang a moment later. “Hello? Izuku?” Lumine asked.
“Hey… hey Lumine.” He sounded horrible, like his throat was all dried out.
“Izuku, are you okay? I’ve been worried sick all day! I couldn’t reach you or Haylee after they sent us back.”
She heard Izuku inhale sharply, and what sounded like him struggling not to sob. “They… they had to hold us for questioning, I only just got back home a while ago. I can’t… I can’t really talk about much due to the investigation, but I’m okay. Just broke my fingers again.”
“I’m glad you’re okay.”
“Lumine…” Izuku gulped. “I… I wante- I w- I didn’t want you to find out over text.” He sounded like he was about to start crying. “Haylee she-” He sniffled.
Lumine felt as if her heart dropped a few centimeters in her chest, like she had just gone down a large hill on a roller coaster.
“She…” Izuku couldn’t do it, breaking down into tears. “I couldn’t do anything and she… she got hurt… really bad! I don’t know-” He sniffled, muffling his pained sobbing. “I don’t know how bad… Ms. Tau was able to restart her heart but…”
Lumine’s phone fell out of her hands with a loud clatter.
All Izuku could her was her a sad cry as Lumine burst into tears alongside him, burying her head in her pillows.
Notes:
“But duh, why didn’t Haylee beat Nomu?” You may be asking. I know it may be an unpopular choice, but hear me out.
In normal missions, with a fully kitted out Warframe, she would’ve easily won, yes, maybe even unmodded Warframe if she at least had an elemental weapon BUT:- She did not have a weapon (she did have her sword but it would’ve broken like Izukus as Nomu is near-immune to IPS (Impact Puncture Slash) damage outside of All Might level strength. Shock absorption blocks all kinetic damage. She would’ve needed something that does heat or toxin to burn Nomu. Electricity would’ve worked as well as it would lock up Nomu’s big muscles. Hand to hand? They are equally matched. Rhino’s abilities only do blast and impact (puncture with augment for roar) which Nomu has a really high tolerance for. Haylee isn’t All Might even with Rhino, rhino would need significant buffs from abilities to reach All Might levels (like boosting Roar with massive levels of energy that she refuses to use).
Rhino can hold up to most things in MHA and Warframe, but not something meant to kill All Might that hard counters most melee frames.
- Warframes have infinite stamina, not infinite Void energy (which is kinda “is this gameplay vs story or how they really are, as Ordis said in Jade Shadows: "Strange. A Warframe's power should last forever, but some additional factor is draining hers. I am unable to determine what."
I take this to mean operational power, not void abilities. Haylee can only regenerate a small amount (basically Energy Nexus or Energy Siphon but better, but she doesn't get any efficiency mods. The more she trains her quirk the more energy she has available in Warframe form, and the reason she had so much in her fight is her quirk “awakening” overcharged her energy levels similar to a corruption buff from fissures.- If the G3 are treated as a legit threat (not gameplay-wise lol) then something designed to fight All Might can easily beat an unmodded weaponless Warframe- even if her quirk makes her slightly stronger than an unmodded frame.
I gave Haylee regeneration so by god I’m going to make sure it gets used outside of jokes. To be fair, she did really well and would've killed Nomu if she had destroyed more of its "brain", but she had no way of knowing it could heal from that. For something she was more or less evenly matched against she did pretty good for an unmodded Warframe. She will have a better time against things that aren't the USJ nomu though. (You have to admit, shoving a shapened Iron-Skin wristbone through someone's skull is pretty badass tho).
Basically, Rhino does not hold up well to something that Hard-counters most of the damage it's kit does, but it can stall until it runs out of energy.
--------------------------------------
Bunker does not have overguard, which you might have noticed since he was affected by Radial Blind, as an Eximus he does recover quicker from CC which is why Stomp still worked with bubble up (which is why Tomura and the others didn’t get knocked out, it mitigated the Blast damage)
Natah arrived with the same sound Sentients make in Lua missions when they arrive (specifically the drone spawn ones)
Good luck figuring out my extremely vague wording with the vestige :P
Its like 2:30 am and i just got over a bad cold, so i probably forgot something in AN but i wanted to get this out. Next chapters will be USJ aftermath and more worldbuilding for various factions.
Toshinori is not going to take what happened well.
Final fic rec to round out the year (I forgot to do one last chapter but you just gonna forget you saw that)
Zoltraak Is Not A Quirk - A My Hero Academia/Sousou No Frieren Crossover by ZarKwarezmid
Chapter 54: Red Herring
Summary:
The tri-Commission meeting with the Prime Minister is interrupted, and several things are revealed.
Chapter Text
[Office of the Prime Minister, Tokyo, April 13th, 2243]
Naomasa was trying very hard not to yawn. He’d been dragged into this meeting, a meeting that by all accounts, he should not be in. Why? Because Kujou fucking Kamaji decided that Naomasa needed to be there as one of his quote-unquote “best field investigators”.
For all intents and purposes, Naomasa was some random detective that nobody in the room knew, sitting amongst some of the most powerful politicians in the country.
“Now, onto the next item on the agenda.” Prime Minister Mifune turned to the next page in his binder. “Mr. Yamamoto?” He gestured to the Minister of Finance.
※
Yamamoto Tetsuya – Minister of Finance
※
“Ah, yes.” Yamamoto, a tall balding man, licked his thumb and turned pulled out a stack of papers, flicking through them before clearing his throat. “There have been rising concerns about some of the potential future effects of integrating the otherworlder group known as the Corpus into our society, specifically the economic and technological impacts.” He wiped a bead of sweat from his brow.
“What specifically are your concerns?” Kamisato Kayo, a middle-aged woman in bright blue hair asked.
Eto and Kamaji elected to stay silent unless called upon, deferring to Kayo. Their commissions were relegated to the heroics and defense side. Economic matters were the Yashiro Commission’s expertise.
“We are worried that there may be a takeover of the Japanese technology sector in the coming years due to these… Corpus. From the reports we were provided, their expertise in robotics, programming, and weaponry far surpasses that of our best government engineers, as well as whatever the private sector is working on. Combined with their potential lifespan of hundreds of years, we could be seeing several Corpus-led companies rise up in the next few decades.
Naomasa rolled his eyes, of course, it came down to worries about money. He locked eyes with one of the men President Hiiragi had brought with her. One he knew, Uzu Kushiguchi, the second in command at the HPSC. The other was a red-eyed man. The mystery man locked eyes with Naomasa, and the two men immediately resonated with the same feeling.
Neither of them wanted to be here.
‘
I hate politicians…’
Sorren curled and uncurled his fingers along the arm of his chair.
“Their extended lifespan is unconfirmed, as they have only been here a year,” Kaya noted. “And we have had several businessmen with longevity quirks in the past. If you are worried about accumulated wealth, there is not much we can do against that.” She shrugged.
“But not on this scale, dozens, if not hundreds,” She doubted Yamamoto knew the exact amount of Corpus in Japan. “Of long-lived conglomerates. Given time, they could absorb major corporations and begin to influence our culture.”
Kamaji rolled his eyes. Yamamoto was clearly attempting to pull at Kaya’s love for the arts, but he knew that she wouldn’t be swayed by the Finance Minister’s manipulations. Kaya wasn’t an idiot. He knew what this was, judging by the Ministers present- they were trying to make a power play of some kind, likely pressuring Prime Minister Mifune into arranging this meeting. Part of it was likely genuine concern over outside influence in Japanese markets, but he assumed it was also motivated by greed.
Eto had the same thought, though neither of them spoke it. These men were part of the committee that approved the public funding that went to their commissions. Getting on their bad side wasn't conducive to keeping your job, nor was it worth jeopardizing National security over something as petty as a legislative dick-measuring contest.
One that Kaya would win anyway.
“This isn’t just about internal economic concerns.” Another minister, a heteromorph with the head of a wooden bowl spoke up.
※
Tanaka Hiroshi – Minister of Economy, Trade, and Industry
※
“Depending on how they choose to proceed, this could have drastic consequences on our trade with other countries. We need to take control of these otherworlders before they get out of hand. For the future of Japan, of course.”
“I am in agreement.” The final minister, a sharply dressed woman with black and white bark-like vines making up her skin added. “And should we fail to do that, what is to stop other countries from recruiting them?”
※
Kobayashi Aiko – Minister for Foreign Affairs
※
“Your concerns have some merit, though the Yashiro Commissions’s purpose is not to regulate the economy.” Kaya reminded the ministers.
“Mrs. Kamisato, we are well aware of what your commission does, they simply wished to seek your advice.” The Prime Minister revealed.
※
While the Tenryou and former Kanjou, now HPSC commissions handle heroic and military matters, the Yashiro commission helps regulate the Hero Billboard Chart events, set up festivals, and has a large degree of influence over MEXT, also known as the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology. As a former member of the ministry, and as part of the Kamisato clan’s long history with the Yashiro commission, Kaya has turned what would otherwise be one of the weaker of the big three commissions into one of the economic powerhouses of Japan. In essence, all that the ministers were telling her was information she was already aware of. ※
“Otherworlder or not, it does not excuse them from our laws. My suggestion is you allow them to progress naturally. I have heard that the Corpus believe that you must evolve with the market or die. If they refuse to follow our regulations they will be punished.” She shrugged. “If they pose a threat to the national security of Japan, they will be punished. If they attempt to manipulate our politics with bribery, we will stop them. I’ve read reports on how ruthless their society was, and I will not allow that kind of atmosphere to fester here. Do not mistake my hands-free policies as a weakness. I simply believe the free market will bring out the best, and competition does bring innovation.” Kaya concluded.
“But, what about their technology?” Tanaka asked. “They could boost Japan’s place in the tech market to the top. We have fallen behind China, Germany, and the US when it comes to UG production. They could bring Japan to the forefront of robotics and artificial intelligence expertise!” The bowl-headed mutant argued.
“Technology that is not compatible with ours, and requires resources or phenomena that do not exist in this universe.” Kaya pointed out. “You are not wrong, they do posses a higher understanding, perhaps centuries ahead of our own. But that knowledge is less than useless if the means of recreating it are impossible. I don’t doubt they will be a formidable market force in the future once they begin to build themselves up, but you are blowing things out of proportion.”
“And how exactly does this relate to us?” Kamaji finally decided to join the conversation.
“Well, uh… couldn’t you hire Corpus engineers into the military?” Minister Yamamoto stammered.
Kamaji fought the urge to burst out into laughter, instead giving the Minister a disappointed look. “You do realize that we would have to vet them for security clearance for the level of technology you are implying they could make. I imagine that most of them would not pass. Sure, we could force them to work under loyalty quirks and… other means of control, but the fact remains that a majority of them would not mesh well with either of our commissions.”
Eto nodded in agreement with her son-in-law’s words. “The HPSC has been… selective in how it approves security clearance for the few otherworlders we have
graciously
allowed into Japanese heroics. Notable figures that were the closest thing that their universe had to heroes. General Kujou is correct, they would not pass security clearance because of their religion.”
“Is their religion really that big of a security risk?” Tanaka queried.
“It is when their society incentivizes profit over all else,” Kamaji said, a bored expression on his face. “Which you would know if you actually read more than what they could do. We cannot give security clearances to people who are at risk of selling it to the highest bidder. The Origin System did not have protections against corporate espionage, and we don’t have the same control over the Corpus population that their leaders did.”
“We could… limit their ability to make their own companies force them into the normal workforce…” Yamamoto mused.
Across the room, Sorren snorted in amusement.
The minister glared at the unknown man, pausing and narrowing his eyes. “If you have something to say, speak up. I’m assuming President Hiiragi allowed you to attend this meeting for a reason.” The man tsked in indignation. He had no idea why Hiiragi and Kujou brought these nobodies to this important meeting.
Naomasa took a curious glance at the other man.
Sorren looked over to Eto, who raised an eyebrow but nodded. “Go ahead Norikage.”
He stood up slowly, rolling his shoulder with a loud pop. “If you think that’s a good idea, then you’re a fool.”
Kushiguchi looked like he was about to faint after hearing how Sorren was addressing the Ministers.
“How dare you-” Yamamoto balked.
“You already acknowledged that they have valuable skills that you desire, and then decide that it might be a good idea to piss those people off by limiting their opportunity to use their talents. If you really want a few dozen angry Corpus then go ahead; let’s see how that works out when you make a bunch of hackers and scientists hate your government.” Sorren said sarcastically.
“Well, I uh, didn’t think-” Yamamoto sputtered, trying to save face.
“Clearly you didn’t, or you wouldn’t suggest something so idiotic.”
“Enough!” Minister Kobayashi stood up, slamming her bark-encrusted fists onto the table. “We did not come here to be insulted by one of the HPSC’s lackeys! Just who the hell even are you anyways?” She demanded angrily.
“Mr. Norikage is one of the otherworlders retained by the HPSC,” Kushiguchi explained through gritted teeth. “On a
probationary
basis, mind you.” He glared at Sorren.
“Regardless of Norikage’s… rather crass wording,” Eto attempted to deflect attention away from Sorren. “He does have a point. I would rather you not create a group of villains with a common enemy. Doubly so as we would be the ones that would have to handle them.” She folded her hands and leaned forward. “I believe you are blowing the economic impact they will have out of proportion. What you should be doing is working with Kamisato to find those with promising ideas or technology and invest in them, bringing their projects under your purview.”
“I’m in agreement with President Hiiragi.” Kamaji crossed his arms, stroking his chin in thought. “While we have been selective in who amongst the Otherworlders we decide to trust, I believe that fostering their development is the better path rather than trying to hinder it out of fear. If done correctly you will reap the benefits, and as Hiiragi said, investment will indebt them to you. I have read the tenets of their cult. The core premise- if going by the original wording, is meant to promote self-reliance and ambition. Those by themselves are not bad things, I believe that the more toxic elements of their leadership corrupted the initial message, though I still find the entire concept to be… overwhelmingly hypercapitalist would be the easiest way to define it I suppose.”
“These all sound like reasonable suggestions, and we will take your words into account.” Mifune nodded, giving his ministers an exhausted side-eye.
Eto carefully observed the Prime Minister, betraying no emotion. Mifune was the longest-serving Prime Minister in Japanese history- a staggering thirty years in office due to his overwhelming popularity. Part of it, she suspected, was that All Might had risen to prominence and helped bring Japan into an era of peace under his term, along with his handling of the MLA crisis, which continued to irk her to this day. Of course, it helped that many of his political opponents had been arrested in the purge of All For One’s agents a few years ago, leaving him with few contenders for the seat. The only problem she foresaw was Hanabata Koku of the Hearts and Minds party, who was becoming more and more popular.
Mifune was getting old, and if what her sources told her, considering retirement in the next few years before he turned 80. It was worrying to her that that Hanabata, who had close ties to the Meta Liberation Association, was a strong contender for Prime Minister. She had been quietly throwing her support into Kobayashi Renjiro (conveniently related to the Minister of Foreign Affairs), a popular member of the Diet who was a hardline supporter of keeping public quirk use in the hands of pro heroes.
In her opinion, Mifune was an excellent Prime Minster, but too neutral in controversial issues such as nonhuman relations and public quirk usage. The fact that the MLA continued to thrive in Deika and allowed them to be the only city with incredibly lax quirk laws proved that.
“The Corpus will adapt to our way of doing things, and any bad apples will be pruned.”
Kushiguchi drew a line across his neck.
“Very well, I trust your Commissions will handle this discreetly. I don’t need to know the exact details, plausible deniability and all.” Mifune nodded.
Naomasa’s lip curled. Even if he liked Mifune, he was still a politician and had skeletons in his closet. At least he was the only person in his cabinet who hadn’t been triggering his quirk constantly throughout the meeting.
“If that is the course you wish to take, I am open to it.” Kaya acquiesced. “I’ll also run the vetting of potential investments through the other commissions. Please put all inquires through my secretary.” She instructed the Ministers. “Kujou, do you have anything to add?”
“No that all sounds-” A knock at the door interrupted him.
The door opened, and Tenryou soldier saluted. “Commissioner-General! Apologies for the interruption, but there is a situation.”
“What is it, Sergent?” Kamaji snapped to attention.
“Code Red at U.A, a villain attack at their training facility. Code Bravo-Red-Two with multiple casualties.” The soldier reported. “Principal Nezu is requesting Tenryou Cleanup specifically.”
“Shit!” Kamaji stood up. “Tsukauchi, head to U.A. immediately. I’ll coordinate from here.”
“Yes sir!” Naomasa bowed and sprinted out with the soldier.
“What is Code Bravo-Red-Two?” Mifune asked.
“Code Red is for a villain attack, Bravo is our new classification… for otherworlders.” Kamaji frowned.
“Prime Minister, permission to send in HPSC support?” Eto asked cordially. “As a heroics matter, this concerns us as well. An attack on U.A. is an attack on heroics.”
Kamaji frowned. Of course Eto would take any opportunity to intrude on Nezu’s domain. He suspected the chimera requested the military because of that.
“Approved.”
And Mifune would predictably allow it because her reasoning was valid, though motivated by self-interest.
“Uzu, take Norikage with you. I’ll begin drafting a response to this condemning the attack.” Eto ordered.
“Of course Madam President,” Kushiguchi motioned for Sorren to follow him. “You, with me. Now. We will be hitching a ride with the Tenryou commission.”
==VI==
Naomasa was escorted into the APC, but before they could depart they were flagged down. The door opened and Director Uzu and Norikage slid into the seats across from him.
“I hope you don’t mind, we were approved to tag along.” The older man flashed him a smug grin, clearly not caring in the slightest if Naomasa cared.
Asshole.
The APC began to pull out with a police escort, sirens blazing. All three men fastened themselves in.
“Director,” Sorren muttered. “I don’t think that bringing me is a good idea.”
Truth
.
Naomasa narrowed his eyes, keeping an eye on the two as he looked at incoming reports on his tablet.
“This involves otherworlders, so your expertise may be required,” Kushiguchi argued.
Sorren gritted his teeth. “Fine, but it’s on you if Lotus or Bone Beast tries to pick a fight with me. Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
Kushiguchi rolled his eyes. “Just don’t transform. It’s not like they know what you look like. Trust me, you’ll be fine, just inform me of anything that sticks out.” He glanced to Naomasa. “Detective, update me on what we know.”
Naomasa frowned but folded to the Director’s request. As a member of the police force he also fell under the HPSC’s authority. “According to our team that just arrived on site, a group of villains called…” He blinked, making sure he was reading it right. “The… the League of Villains,”
Sorren stifled a snicker.
Naomasa continued, ignoring the man.“-Infiltrated the USJ training facility during one of their lessons and attacked the students and teachers. All three teachers were critically injured along with several students suffering quirk exhaustion.”
“What teachers were injured, and which class was it?” Kushiguchi asked.
“Class 1-A. According to correspondence from Nezu,” He glanced at Sorren, choosing his next words carefully. “All Might was delayed from joining the lesson. The three teachers present were Eraserhead, Thirteen, and Bone Beast, all are being stabilized as we speak.” Naomasa looked over the list of names of injured students, eyes growing wide with worry as he spotted two familiar ones. ‘
Shit, her?’
He grimaced. “Tenno Haylee suffered a quadruple amputation at the hands of a villain and had to be resuscitated.” Naomasa didn’t miss how Sorren’s posture suddenly straightened, his bored expression turning serious.
‘
He knows who she is…’
He realized. Just who was Norikage Sorren? Judging by the Japanese surname it had to be a fake identity, but he never heard of anyone named “Sorren” in the reports Karris made.
“Damn, Eraserhead?” Kushiguchi exhaled slowly.
‘That’s right, Director Uzu used to be an underground hero, so it made sense that he would know Aizawa by reputation.’
Naomasa remembered.
“And Bone Beast as well?” Kushiguchi hummed. Thirteen was a rescue hero, so her injury was more expected given the situation. The other two were fairly competent S-Ranked heroes who specialized in combat. He was more surprised that Karris was injured considering his skills. “How did this…” He sighed. “..League of Villains,” Kushiguchi said with clear disdain at their childish name. “Manage to get inside and cause such mayhem?”
“It appears they had access to a powerful warp quirk to sneak in, as well as at least one villain with a jamming quirk that prevented any alerts from being sent out.” Naomasa frowned. “In total, there were nearly seventy-five villains apprehended, most of the casualties appear to be from friendly fire. And… there were Grineer soldiers and two corpus present with the villain ringleaders.”
Kushiguchi’s eyes narrowed. A powerful warper, jammers, and otherworlders? That was troubling.
==VI==
[USJ, Entrance]
Nemuri stared out over the USJ, watching as the police and military rounded up the villains scattered around the facility. She wasn’t sure why the Immigration Services branch of the Tenryou Commission was here. Maybe some international villains were present, like the few in bulky armor.
“Villains in the USJ…” She murmured, clenching her fist as she watched the ambulance pull out with Thirteen inside. To her right, Hizashi finished talking to the medics and strolled back over.
“They said that Shota will be fine, but he suffered damage to one of his eyes. He’s been sent off to Recovery Girl for now.” Hizashi said.
“Shota’s always been tough. He’ll pull through.” Nemuri replied. “To think that this could happen here, at U.A…” The R-Rated hero looked up at Lotus, who was hovering above the field. “Do you think that Tau is okay?”
“I… I don’t know. She’s been up there for a while now. I can’t imagine how she’s feeling. Not like she can do anything while Karris is in surgery and her daughter…” Hizashi tightened his fist. “This was only their fourth day of class, and they had to face real villains. If she and Yagi had been any later…” He didn’t want to think about what could’ve happened.
While they stood in silence, another Tenryou APC pulled up nearby. Naomasa, clad in his familiar longcoat. Behind him were two men dressed in the plain suits of the HPSC.
“Oh goddamit, it's Director Uzu,” Nemuri swore.
“Midnight, Mic,” Naomasa greeted somberly.
“Detective.” Hizashi nodded. “And Director Uzu, what a surprise. I didn’t know that Nezu asked for the HPSC’s assistance.” He gave the man the most obvious fake smile he could.
“Ah, Present Mic, Midnight. A pleasure as always.” Kushiguchi flashed them a half-hearted grin, tongue slithering briefly from his pointed teeth. “No time for pleasantries I’m afraid. I’m here to speak to Nezu and All Might.”
Director Uzu didn’t have the best reputation among heroes, as bedside manner seemed to be a foreign concept to him. “They have already left for our on-site emergency medical facility, along with our injured teachers in need of surgery. Recovery Girl and a team of doctors are currently working on them as we speak.” Nemuri explained.
“I supposed I will have to make do with the witness reports here then.” Kushiguchi. He glanced over toward where the students were gathered. Midoriya sat at the edge of one of the ambulances, wrapped in a blanket with a haunted look on his face. Unfortunately he the students were likely too traumatized to offer any useful information at the moment, and he would have to acquire parental consent before he could interview them. “Call Lotus down here, she engaged the villains, correct?”
The man accompanying the director shot him a dirty look from behind. Apparently, even those in the Commission weren’t fond of Uzu. Shocker.
Kushiguchi whistled to Natah, giving her a friendly wave.
Natah looked down, noticing the HPSC Director and Detective Tsukauchi standing below. She slowly descended, landing right in front of the two. “Director Uzu.” She greeted curtly. “How can I help you?”
“You engaged with the ‘League’, correct? I need to know everything you saw and heard.” Kushiguchi demanded.
“When I arrived their leadership fled. I only engaged their powerhouse alongside All Might.” Natah stared at the man, unblinking. “Whoever he was, it was powerful. The Tenryou Commission is still tracking its flight path out of the USJ.” She leaned in closer, watching her coworkers out of the corner of her eye. “Whatever that villain was, it wasn’t normal.“
He nodded. She meant it was something that shouldn’t be discussed with those not in the know about her origins. “I see. I’ll have to interview the teachers present once they recover. Who is the least injured?”
Natah frowned, ever so slightly. “You do realize they were all brutally injured.”
“They are in the capable hands of Recovery Girl, they should be healed up in no time,” Kushiguchi replied coldly. “Now, who was the least injured?”
“Ord… Karris and Aizawa. They were also the ones who engaged the villains directly.” Natah pursed her lips.
“Then I’d like to wait in your medical wing until they recover. Norikage, follow me.” He motioned to the other man.
“Yes, Director.” Sorren returned to the APC with him, visibility on edge.
Natah watched them leave, narrowing her eyes as she saw the dark-haired man’s red eye briefly when he looked back at her. That voice… it sounded familiar for some reason.
Naomasa watched them leave, slumping his shoulders in relief. “Thank god, I hate that guy.” He rubbed his chin, fingers grazing across the five o'clock shadow. It wasn’t as messy as the last time Nemuri saw him, but facial hair complimented Naomasa nicely. “I’m sorry this isn’t under better circumstances, but General Kujou ordered me to come. Those two tagged along on the Prime Minister’s orders.”
“HPSC sticking their nose into everything, nothing new.” Nemuri rolled her eyes.
“I’m mostly caught up on the reports. Is Shota…” Naomasa hesitated.
“He’s out, probably for the next few weeks with how much he was hurt. Even with Recovery Girl’s help.” Hizashi elaborated.
“Damn…” Naomasa turned his attention to Natah. “And Karris?”
“Ordan’s quirk will heal his bones without Recovery Girl’s help. He will just need rest to heal the rest of his body. I’m guessing he will be awake soon.” Natah replied.
“Ms. Tau, are you alright?” Naomasa asked.
Natah blinked. No one had actually asked her yet how she was feeling. Then again, she hadn’t stayed around to talk, just floated in the air alone with her thoughts.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
Lie.
Naomasa said nothing. She knew what his quirk was, so there wasn’t any point in lying about it. She was just putting on a strong face, but whether that was for herself or for U.A was anyone’s guess.
“I have to get going. I don’t want Uzu to do anything underhanded while I’m not looking.” Naomasa sighed. “I’ll be in touch soon when I know more though, we should catch up.” He sprinted off toward a nearby squad car.
“I’m heading to the MEC.” Natah decided.
“Tau, are you really okay?” Nemuri asked.
Natah hesitated. “Yes, I appreciate your concern Kayama, but I am fine.” She didn’t look Nemuri in the eye, simply blasting off into the sky towards the school.
Nemuri and Hizashi shared a worried look.
==VI==
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center]
“Why weren’t you here…”
Toshinori sat alone in one of the private rooms of the MEC, his costume loosely hanging off his shrunken form.
He was supposed to be there today, but instead he’d run out his time saving people. Natah and Nezu’s words were even harsher in hindsight now. If he was there, Aizawa, Kurose, and Karris wouldn’t have been hurt.
They’d gotten lucky. Aizawa had suffered multiple broken bones and a damaged eye socket. He would make a recovery, but his eyesight would be permanently damaged. It wasn’t a career-ending injury but it would lessen the amount of time he could use Erasure.
Karris had been stabbed and slashed, bones nearly turned to powder by the villain he and Natah had fought. If it weren’t for his quirk he would’ve been paralyzed from the neck down. He’d gotten off with the least damage according to the doctors, and was currently resting while they removed the bone fragments and stitched up the deep cuts he’d received.
Kurose would’ve died had her wounds been any deeper, or at the very least never been able to walk again. Luckily she had some innate resistance to her quirk, but the muscles in her back would take time to heal and she had lost some feeling in her right side. The damage would’ve been much worse if they didn’t have Tenryou-affiliated healers to mend her shredded back.
He could’ve been there and stopped this if he had left all those incidents to other heroes. At each of the incidents he resolved this morning, there had been heroes seconds away from stepping in. All he did was swoop in and expedite the process since he couldn’t resist saving someone in need.
Nezu was right. He needed to get his priorities in order. His coworkers, and even worse, his students had been forced to fight a battle meant for him
This wasn’t the first time villains had launched an attack for which he was not present. As the world’s Number One Hero, plenty of villains wanted to make a name for themselves by proving that he wasn’t invincible. Naturally, they weren’t exactly stable people and attacked innocents in areas he would have no chance of being in, sometimes countries or multiple cities away. He’d made his peace with those tragedies as there was nothing he could’ve done to prevent it.
But this time was different. He could’ve done something if he had been there. He was supposed to be there.
His coworkers, and worse, his students had to fight villains. It was a miracle that they had survived.
But Haylee had been critically injured, hell, by medical definition, she had died.
“Why weren’t you here…”
Izuku’s words kept repeating in his head. The leg of Toshinori’s costume was still stained with bloody handprints, the blood still warm. He hadn’t had the time or mind to wash it off or change clothes. The boy had watched his friend bleed out before his eyes, powerless to stop it.
If Haylee had died today, Toshinori never would’ve been able to forgive himself. He still remembered when he first met her, how jaded and depressed she had been. In the past few months she’d grown so much, her eyes were filled with so much joy whenever she was with Izuku and their friends.
But all he could think about was what Izuku had said to him. How betrayed he looked, even as he embraced Toshinori for comfort. It brought back painful memories of when he lost Nana.
He’d failed not just Izuku, but his entire class. Would any of them look at All Might the same again? Would Izuku, or Haylee?
The door to the room creaked open, interrupting his moping.
“Yagi?” Natah asked.
Toshinori looked up, face full of regret. “Tau… I’m sorry I… how is she?”
Natah looked conflicted, possibly like she was about to shout at him. “Yagi, please… not right now. I’m not in the mood for it.” She tensed, considering her next words carefully. Regardless of how she felt, there was no point in scolding him. She couldn’t make him feel worse than he already did, judging by his expression.
And it wouldn’t make her feel any better.
“Of… of course… did you need something?” Toshinori stood up.
“Detective Tsukauchi and Director Uzu are here to interview Ordan and Aizawa. They’d like to speak to you while we wait for them to wake up from surgery.” Not that he would have anything to tell them that they hadn’t heard from her already, but they could speak more freely without the other teachers here.
Nezu, Kushiguchi, and Naomasa entered a few minutes later, the latter two taking a seat across from the U.A. faculty. The red-eyed man accompanying the HPSC Director trickled in last, leaning against the wall away from the group.
The Director pulled out a tablet and began to take notes. “So, now that we are away from prying eyes and ears, tell me everything about the villains you can remember. If it sticks out, I need to know. Quirks, scars, magic, et cetera.” He pointed his stylus at Natah. “You mentioned there was something off about the creature?”
“It was exceedingly powerful, and there wasn’t any intelligence behind it’s eyes.” Natah began. “It felt… it felt like I was fighting a Warframe.”
“I felt it too.” Toshinori added. “The way it acted and fought, it was like a machine. And it smelled horrible, like a corpse. I don’t believe it was human.”
Nezu’s claws tapped against the table. “We still haven’t recovered the villain known as Nomu yet. The military is currently scouring the area where my cameras detected it land. We’ll know what sort of creature it is soon enough.”
“It sounds like it was an undead…” Kushiguchi flipped through his notes, coming up with a police sketch of the creature per Natah’s memory. “It could be a heteromorph… I ran it through our database and it didn’t come up with any known demi or monster species, and his appearance doesn’t match any known villains either.”
“What about the international database?” Nezu queried.
“Still awaiting approval from the WHA I’m afraid.” Kushiguchi scowled. “However, I’m more interested in the leadership of this ‘League of Villains’ and how they were not only able to bypass U.A.’s security,” He shot Nezu a knowing look, causing the Principal’s whiskers to twitch at the dig. “But their recruitment of Grineer and Corpus Villains as well. There is also the conduct of your students who were involved in the deaths of several villains.”
“They are just first-years,” Toshinori growled.
“Oh, I didn’t mean to imply they were in trouble. Considering the circumstances, it’s completely understandable that some lives were lost. Once we get the stories from all the students, I imagine it will all chalk up to self-defense in the heat of the moment. No need to destroy their promising futures over something so horrible and unexpected.” Kushiguchi’s tongue flickered out of his mouth like a lizard. “Of course, the HPSC will assist our friends at U.A. in any way we can. If you require more assistance with trauma counseling our doors are open. Hound Dog can only do so much.” He explained smarmily.
Nezu’s eyelid twitched. “If we need any help, I’ll be sure to let you know.” He replied politely.
“The Grineer… from what I saw they weren’t leadership material.” Natah changed the subject for Nezu’s sake. “Seeing as the Corpus fled with the leaders of the League, I imagine they were the leaders. Corpus and Grineer working together… that is worrying. It’s a miracle that none of the students died. The Grineer were sloppy.” The Grineer she knew wouldn’t have hesitated to kill a child. Was it a lack of equipment, overuse of their quirks, or something that had changed with their personalities that made them less effective and ruthless in combat?
“Then they were low-level soldiers if first-year students were able to defeat them.” Kushiguchi surmised, scrolling through new information as it became available. “They had guns, but they seem to be black market, no serial numbers, and of dubious quality.” He frowned. Villains getting military-quality guns- even old ones, was bad news. He typed a message into his tablet, requesting a few of the prisoners be redirected to the HPSC for interrogation. The Tenryou Commission would send them all to Pandora’s Box after they got everything they needed, but with how strained the two Commission’s leadership was, it would take too long to get any useful information from the military. Since this was a heroics as well as a supernatural matter, the HPSC had valid reason to do this.
The conversation continued for another hour, after which Recovery Girl made her way into the room. “Eraserhead is awake now, though I don’t know for how long. He’s in room 14 with Bone Beast.”
Kushiguchi paused. “I think I have everything I need here.” He slid his tablet under his arm. “Let’s see what our dear Eraserhead knows.”
==VI==
Ordan’s eyes snapped open, jerking up in the hospital bed with a roar. “HAYLEE! I’LL KILL YOU ALL!” Spots danced in his eyes as the room came into focus, and he felt something grab his arms and pin him down.
“Ordan!” Natah shouted. “Calm down, you’re going to reopen your wounds!”
Ordan’s breathing slowed as he realized where he was. As the brief surge of adrenaline worse off, he realized just how sore he was. His arms and back were wrapped in bandages. Ordan blinked, panting as he began to relax. “Haylee, is she-”
“She’s alive,” Natah reassured him.
Ordan suddenly realized that they weren’t alone. All Might, Nezu, the Detective, Director Uzu, and some random guy he didn’t know were present as well.
“Could you quiet down, you’re giving me a headache, Karris.” Shota groaned, wrapped from head to toe in bandages with both arms and legs in casts. At this point, he was probably more gauze than man. “You said that Tenno survived?”
“She is,” Nezu confirmed. “Although she is currently being cared for while she regenerates.” According to Natah, Haylee wasn’t regenerating as quickly as she should be, and that was causing complications. The girl kept bleeding every time her wounds healed in short bursts, forcing the doctors to keep re-sealing her limbs and giving her a constant supply of nutrients. Even if the latter wasn’t necessary due to Void energy, which they still had little understanding of, it certainly didn’t hurt.
Shota rested his head, the only part of his body he could still move, back on the pillow. “I see. What about everyone else?”
“Several students suffered minor injuries and quirk exhaustion, and Thirteen is currently unconscious following emergency surgery,” Natah explained.
Shota was silent for a moment. “Thank god no one died.”
Toshinori flinched but kept silent. Now wasn’t the time to bring that up.
“I’m guessing that you aren’t just here to check on me,” Shota said dryly. “Karris, who all is here?”
“All Might, Lotus, Nezu, Tsukauchi, Director Uzu, and his lackey.” Ordan’s eyes flittered round the room.
“We need you to walk us through everything that happened, from beginning to end.” Kushiguchi prompted without a care in the world.
‘
Not even giving us a chance to recover, are you Uzu…’
Shota snarked. “I’d rather you wait until I recover, but it’s only logical that you would want information as soon as possible.” He mumbled.
“I’ll do the talking, just chime in for the parts I missed.” Ordan reached for a glass of water, but failed to reach it. “Can uh, can I get some water or milk? I’m kinda parched.”
Natah’s arm elongated and refilled his cup from the sink. Ordan took a hearty swig and exhaled with a satisfied “ahh.”
“Thanks… so, I was supposed to tag along after the intrusion yesterday as added security. We arrived and everything seemed normal at first, Thirteen went on her whole spiel about quirk safety and all that. Hashibira was the first to notice something was up, though I’m not sure how.” Despite being quirkless, he’d somehow sensed the incoming attack before even Haylee.
“They had a warper,” Shota grumbled. “Some smoke-based warp gate, the most powerful I’ve ever seen.”
Nezu frowned. He already knew from Natah about the warper. With such a powerful quirk, there wasn’t anything outside of intruder sensors that could stop the villains from returning. He’d have to overhaul the system with some redundancies against jamming quirks, maybe something more analog as a backup.
“I only took my eyes off for a second and he got away, thanks to those mercenaries they had. They looked like they were in knock-off Desperado uniforms.” Shota continued. “And if Karris wasn’t there, I’d probably have been shot with no cover, so thank you for that.”
“I couldn’t hear much from far away, but the warper said something about the schedule saying All Might was supposed to be there.” Ordan added. “Which means that yesterday’s incident wasn’t just for show. They got access to our files somehow.”
Nezu’s eyes widened. Once the schedules had been generated, they were kept in an offline server and the rest were paper copies stored in the teacher's lounge and his office. There were cameras in there, so there were only two possibilities.
One, the villains somehow accessed the secure server without his knowledge, or two, they had seen the paper copy without being caught on camera. With a warp quirk, either was possible if the villain had enough control to make small portals inside the file cabinet. That only raised the question of how the villain knew where to look. Students were sometimes in the teacher lounge, so it could be a former student leaked the information, but that narrowed it down to a few thousand suspects at the least. Plus, they would have no way of knowing which drawer the files were in, as the drawers were unlabelled and the closet was only accessible with a teacher ID card, not to mention the door was also monitored with cameras.
He’d have Power Loader and the security team double check the footage and inspect the files for any possible fingerprints.
“And I surmise you ordered the students to evacuate, yes?” Kushiguchi inquired.
“Yes, I told Thirteen to get them out while Karris and I stayed behind. The warper and the ice-shield user, along with the woman went after her.” Shota shifted in his bed. “And Karris,” he turned his head toward where he’d heard the man’s voice. “Gave the students permission to fight in self-defense. Given what happened, I’m glad that he did even if I disagreed with it in the heat of the moment.”
“Then Aizawa and I engaged the villains. The leader kinda just stood there with Nomu and watched.” Ordan said.
Kushiguchi scribbled down some notes. “And your use of lethal force against the armored villains?” He eyed Aizawa carefully. The man seemed to buy that the Grineer were just hired overseas guns for now.
“They were tough, we had no other choice. Nonlethal wasn’t an option.” Ordan said darkly. “Even with their quirks erased they came at us with knives and guns, and no matter how many times we took them down they got back up. If we could take them down without killing, we did, but when it came down to our lives over thiers, we chose the former.”
Shota grunted in agreement. He hated killing, but those villains were just too strong to pull punches against, especially with his students in danger. “I’m guessing at that point the villains were able to incapacitate Thirteen and warp the students around the facility?”
“It appears so, yes.” Kushiguchi nodded. “Of course, once she is conscious I will have to interview her to corroborate that information. What happened next?”
“We split up once we noticed the students were in danger. Aizawa stayed in the plaza and I went to the Flood Zone. On the way there I got intercepted by one of the villains.” Ordan gestured to his bandages. “And that’s how I got these. He --
m-m-minced
-- got me with some sawblade quirk. Everything after that was a bit of a bit blurry. I… I went a bit too far with the last villain I faced.” He lowered his head in shame.
The mortar villain had to die, he wouldn’t refute that. The Grineer was just too strong to take any chances, especially with his student’s lives on the line. Hashibira had already killed one when he arrived, and better he stained his hands with blood yet again then have his students be forced to kill.
But ripping the Grineer’s head off, then yelling at the kids? He must’ve looked monstrous, covered in blood and gore, holding a man’s severed skull in his hand? He’d probably scared the shit out of Todoroki, Mineta, and Hashibira. What he’d done was unnecessarily brutal and barbaric- most certainly not heroic.
In the moment, he hadn’t felt a thing. He was in the battlefield, a place where he thrived. He could blame it on the adrenaline or desire to protect all he wanted, but the truth of the matter was he’d lost himself to the bloodlust. The only thing he saw was the next enemy to eliminate. He’d returned to being The Beast Of Bones, the version of himself that he hated the most.
“-Ordan?” Natah shook his shoulder.
“Huh?”
“You zoned out on us.” She informed him.
“Ah… sorry. Where was I?” Ordan rubbed his eyes.
“After you and I split up, you were talking about a second villain you fought.” Shota prodded.
“Right… that. I had to kill the villain.” He shifted uncomfortably. “And I found Mineta, Hashibira, and Todoroki. Ordered em’ to go back to the entrance. I wasn’t exactly coherent from blood loss, so I barely made it back to Aizawa.” He pointed his thumb at the mummified man.
Everyone stared at Shota expectantly. “Oh, are we back to me?”
“Yeah, forgot you couldn’t see me.” Ordan rubbed his head sheepishly.
“I was engaged with the villain’s leader. His quirk decays whatever he gets all his fingers on. I imagine he was behind the break-in.” His arm still stung from the villain’s touch. “I say ‘leader’ but he was more of a man-child. He kept speaking in gaming terminology I believe; threw a fit when he realized All Might wasn’t there.”
“Are you sure he was the leader?” Natah inquired, wondering why the Corpus would choose to ally themselves with someone so… inexperienced by the sound of it.
“I’m sure, though the couple in red didn’t seem too pleased about it. The warper also followed his instructions, and he was the one ordering that Nomu creature around.” Shota remembered. “That thing, Nomu, he said it was bio-engineered to have multiple quirks, an anti-All Might.”
Kushiguchi paused, eyes narrowing. “Bio-engineered?” And with multiple quirks?
‘
It couldn’t be…’
Toshinori’s heartbeat picked up. “Karris, Aizawa, did the villain say his name or anything else of note?” His voice raised in alarm.
“He said that you killed his ‘sensei’.” Shota started.
The blood drained from Toshinori’s face.
“And the warp villain, Kurogiri referred to him as Shigaraki Tomura.”
Kushiguchi dropped his tablet. The older man’s eyes were bugged out of his skull and he looked like he was about to shit himself. “I need to make a call.” The man darted out of the room, muttering “
Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck…
” under his breath and leaving a baffled Sorren behind.
“I’m just… gonna go.” He awkwardly followed Kushiguchi out a brisk pace.
Nezu would’ve found Kushiguchi’s reaction amusing in normal circumstances, as he disliked the man. Instead, he felt his tiny heart beating faster than it ever had in his life, fur standing on end.
“Wait wait wait- what’s going on, why are you all acting like that?” Ordan waved his hands around frantically. “You know that guy or something?”
Toshinori’s breath finally caught up to him. He glanced at the door to ensure that Norikage was gone. “What I’m about to tell you all is beyond Top Secret, you are all aware of my injury. The villain that inflicted that on me, I suspect he is the ‘sensei’ that Shigaraki was referring to.” Toshinori gulped. “The villain that I ended six years ago. His name was All For One, the Symbol of Evil.”
Shota jerked up as far as his body allowed him. “Wait, he was real? I heard rumors about him, a man back during the Dawn who was able to steal quirks.” He stopped for a second. “The Nomu!”
“Indeed,” Toshinori confirmed gravely. “Even in death, and with his supporters diminished they continue to threaten society. Do you remember the incident four years ago, the Sky Egg and Naruhata Lockdown incidents involving the suicide bomber creatures?”
Naomasa’s eyes widened. “The speedster villain, he had multiple quirks too! We already knew that he was affiliated with the remnants of All For One, but…”
“Nao, you knew?” Shota asked, betrayal evident in his tone. “Nezu I can expect, but you… of course you knew.” He sighed. “You’ve been close with All Might for the past few years.”
Ordan thought back to when he was first interrogated by Yagi, Nezu, and Tsukauchi. The man had asked him what his relation to “All For One” was, probably due to Natah and Hunhow’s quirks being far more complex than most. That explained… so much. Multiple quirks, the ability to steal quirks… which also meant he could probably give them to others. “You said he could steal quirks, so how is it that this Nomu creature had multiple if you killed him? I’m guessing he could bestow them as well?”
“That is correct.” Nezu finally calmed down enough to chime in. “I’ve poured over what I was permitted to see on All For One. He bestows extra quirks on those he deems worthy of them, though not could take the strain on their bodies and became vegetables. Sometimes he used it as a form of punishment, overloading those who failed him, or his enemies, with quirks. Evidently, whatever method was used to create the Nomu was similar, likely involving genetic engineering or perhaps a leftover project from the man himself.”
“Nomu… the most direct translation of the name is ‘Mindless’...” Naomasa considered. “So evidently, they found a way to use those stuffed with quirks and turn them into living weapons. Dear god!” He paled. They were like the suicide bomber villains from four years ago.
Naomasa thought back. Detective Tanuma Eizo had been investigating the connection between All For One and the Underground Masquerade Incident. The files related to those incidents were destroyed, and Tanuma was put into a coma that he later passed away from his injuries… He knew now that his old partner had known a lot of secrets thanks to his new connections at the Tenryou Commission. “So the Villain Factory and the League are in some way connected.” Noticing Natah and Ordan’s looks of confusion he elaborated. “They were a gang we suspected of being affiliated with remnants of All For One’s empire, running experiments with Trigger. They have been defunct for years now.”
“They experimented on people to make that abomination?!” Ordan hissed. It was almost as bad as the creation of a Warframe. Natah laid a comforting hand on his shoulder to calm him down.
“It appears that way.” Toshinori’s gaze darkened. “And they were after me for revenge… and since I was foolish and wasted my time I wasn’t there and they suffered for it.” He closed his fist, crushing the armrest of his chair as his hand bulked up. “This happened because of my negligence. I will never allow it to happen again!”
==VI==
Kushiguchi paced around as his phone connected to President Hiiragi’s secure line. “Madam, we have a problem.” He said as soon as she answered the call, giving her no time to speak. “The villain behind the attack, he went by the name of Shigaraki Tomura.”
“What.” It wasn’t a question. Just monotone disbelief as she took in his words. “Fuck!”
“According to the U.A. faculty, he was a man-child, but related in some way to All For One. I doubt he would give just anyone his family name.”
“How many people know?” Eto asked.
“At the moment just the faculty, and by now, the Tenryou Commission. I imagine it will reach the Council soon as well.” Kushiguchi explained. “We need to keep this contained. I’ve already arranged for the captured Villains to be brought to us for interrogation. From the sound of it, Shigaraki Tomura is a man-child. The attack had lots of resources but poor execution.”
“From what I’m hearing there were no deaths on our side,” Eto noted. “It’s too sloppy.”
“Like I said, a man-child. His attack may have failed, but it will only embolden the villains once news of the attack breaks.” He rubbed his head nervously. “The bigger concern is the otherworlders that helped him, and the bioweapon called ‘Nomu’ that he had in his possession, as well as the warp quirk user.”
“Agreed.” Eto was silent for a moment. “Learn as much as you can from U.A., then report back. I will get into contact with Kujou and await the Council’s orders.”
“Yes ma’am,” Kushiguchi confirmed. The line went dead a few seconds later.
==VI==
Sorren had been left alone for the past few hours while the Director finished up debriefing, then went straight into a conference call between Principal Nezu and All Might with the HPSC president about some press statement. All stuff that he didn’t care about nor had the security clearance for.
So he just… sat and wandered around the MEC. He passed by Detective Tsukauchi as he rounded the halls for the… what was it, eight time?
He’d wished to talk to Karris, but he was resting and the other teacher was in the room with him. Instead, he was just finding ways to pass the time. There wasn’t much else to do around here and he couldn’t go walking off.
Sorren stopped in front of the Tenno’s suite. That child… he’d encountered her far more than any other Tenno, and tried to kill her just as many times. Being sane and knowing the truth made his past actions hurt. Did he… permanently kill any of those kids? They weren’t innocent or defenseless, but forcing them to revive surge their Warframes took a toll if done too much. Killing them wouldn’t have been impossible.
Thinking about it or regretting it now wouldn’t help any though. He turned to walk away, only to nearly run into the Lotus while he was lost in thought.
“Who are you?” Natah glared at him.
“Nobody you need to concern yourself with.” Sorren brushed her off.
Natah narrowed her eyes. Something was off about this man but she couldn’t put her finger on it. She had the sure feeling that she knew him from somewhere… but where? He wasn’t Grineer. Red Veil? Arbiters? He certainly looked the type… he couldn’t be someone from the Orokin era… “Why are you outside her room?” She was already wary of him, Norikage working for the HPSC, who she already didn’t trust with Haylee’s best interests, didn’t help either.
“I’m not here to do anything with your kid.” Sorren rasped. “Hell, I didn’t even want to be here. I’m bored half to death.”
“death.” It was only a single word, one that shouldn’t mean anything to Natah. But, it was enough to bring back memories of transmission logs from Tenno mission reports, something that she could never forget after the hundreds of times hearing it.
“Your sentence is death!”
She knew who this man was.
Sorren only had a spilt-second to react once he saw Lotus’s expression change, leaping back just as her arm erupted into a cluster of metallic tendrils and slammed him into the concrete wall with a resounding crash.
“YOU!” Natah growled, face splitting apart like a porcelain mask. “How dare you show your face here!” Her tentacles slithered around Sorren’s waist and neck, sparking against his shields. The man had transformed into the Stalker Warframe up to his chin. Her other arm began to glow, morphing itself into a large Sentient-styled gun.
Oh, she was going to kill him. Sorren struggled to keep the tentacles from choking him. “Not… not here… to fight!”
Naomasa and Kushiguchi sprinted around the corner, pistols raised. Behind them was Toshinori, with Nezu on his shoulder.
“Lotus, drop him!” Kushiguchi ordered. His gun wouldn’t scratch her, even with magic bullets.
“Director…” Natah’s head snapped quite literally his way, half her face split apart down the center to keep her gaze on both the Stalker and HPSC Director. “You brought him here? Knowing who his is and what he’s done?!” Her eyes began to glow as she stared him down. “Were you going to have my daughter killed?” Her voice lowered as it became more modulated and threatening.
“Tau, you are emotionally comprimised right now.” Naomasa raised his hand peacefully. “Put him down, we can talk this out. Don’t do something you’ll regret!” He glanced at Norikage, finally seeing why she was so upset. ‘
He’s a Warframe? Wait… he’s the Stalker! From Karris’s reports!’
No wonder she was trying to kill him.
“Norikage is an HPSC asset. If you kill him, I will consider that a hostile action against the HPSC!” Kushiguchi tightened his grip on his gun.
“Loootus…” Sorren choked. “Not… here… to kill her!”
“He’s telling the truth!” Naomasa confirmed urgently.
The left half of Natah’s face eyed Kushiguchi with suspicion as she slowly lowered her arms. “Fine.” She snarled. The tentacles around Sorren’s body retracted and the man dropped to the floor like a sack of potatoes, gasping for air.
“Director Uzu,” Nezu’s beady eyes bore into the man. “I don’t appreciate you bringing a known assassin into my school unannounced.” He said calmly, anger barely hidden by his chipper tone. “Especially one that has attempted to kill one of my students in the past.”
“Norikage’s-” Kushiguchi started, only to be cut off by Natah.
“Stalker.”
The Director ignored her and continued. “His presense here was not planned. I only brought him due to the nature of the villains involved in the attack.” He straightened his tie casually, as if getting dressed in the mirror. “I assure you, there was no ulterior motive involved.”
Naomasa sighed, lowering his gun. “The Director is telling the truth.”
Sorren stood, brushing himself off. His transformation slowly reverted, returning him to his HPSC suit. “I meant no harm. I was simply passing the time until we left.”
Naomasa nodded, confirming his story. “And you don’t plan to harm the girl?”
“No.”
“Or anyone else here.” He asked.
“No. I don’t plan on attacking anyone unless they attack me first.” Sorren replied.
‘
He didn’t try to fight back even when I was going to kill him.’
Natah noted. ‘
And I know for a fact he could’ve broken out with some of his abilities. Why didn’t he?’
Her form returned to normal, though she still stood between Stalker and the others. “If you say so.” She glared at him. “You, we are going to talk. Alone.”
Kushiguchi took a step forward. “And what makes you think we are going to let you do that? You just tried to kill him?”
“If any harm comes to him, I will surrender myself to HPSC custody. How does that sound?” Natah offered emotionlessly.
Kushiguchi considered her proposal for a moment. In the grand scheme of things, Lotus was more important than Stalker. If she hurt him in any way, it would not only harm her, but U.A. and Nezu by extension. Losing Stalker would sting, but it would be offset by what they would gain. Having a teacher hired by Nezu killing or hurting an HPSC asset would be something they could hold against the chimera. “That is acceptable. You have fifteen minutes, then we are leaving.”
“Alright.” Natah floated down the hall, Sorren following behind her hesitantly until they reached an empty suite. She locked the door behind them. “Now, what do you want. I watched you wander around Ordan’s room for a while before I confronted you.”
“What, are you actually going to hear me out?” Sorren raised his eyebrow.
“Don’t flatter yourself. I should kill you now for what you’ve done.” Natah threatened. “Haylee told me how you helped her alternate self. That’s the only reason I’m entertaining your existance right now.”
“Sanity helps.” Sorren remarked dryly. “My grudge against your Tenno was brought about by my madness. While they slept, I stayed awake for hundreds of years. Seeking for something I couldn’t understand.”
“I know the mark on your mask. It’s the crest of the Lower Guardians. You were an Orokin servant.” Natah crossed her arms. “If not the Tenno, who did you hate?”
“The Orokin… Ballas,” Sorren’s voice rose. “And Warframes themselves.”
She didn’t have Naomasa with her, so she couldn’t verify what he was saying… but the hatred in his voice when he said Ballas’s name was real and all too familiar to her. If not for that, she would’ve suspected he was trying to gain sympathy. “What did he do to you?”
“What do you know about the Warframe known as Jade?” Sorren said slowly.
“Only that it was designed to wield the Jade Light.” Natah thought for a moment. “And that the designs were lost during the Collapse.”
“Not lost, wiped, by me. You are right, I was a Lower Guardian. For years I served the Orokin, because it was my duty. But I made a mistake, I fell in love. I was going to be a father.”
Natah’s gaze softened, then tensed. Lower Guardians were not bound to obey the Orokin like the Dax, and all their actions had to be approved, such as having children of their own. After all, they were meant to dedicate their existance to the Orokin, so doing something without their approval was tantamonut to treason according to the Legems.
“Now you get it, don’t you, Lotus.” Sorren continued. “Obviously, they found out. To lessen my lover’s sentence, I agreed to their Warframe project… they stripped away my memories until I was a loyal puppet, but they didn’t stop there.” He looked away, forcing a tear back into his eye. “My lover’s name… was Jade. I assume Ballas thought he was being clever when he had her made into a Warframe of the same name.” He snarled.
“And the child… don’t tell me…” Natah paled.
“She never gave birth. They made her into one of those
things
while she was only a few months pregnant.” Sorren’s fists shook with rage, half transforming into sword-steel. “And I couldn’t even remember her. After the collapse, she found me, saved me. I took care of her even though I didn’t understand why. All I knew is that I hated the Tenno for some unknown reason, as if they were responsible for what happened to her. I’m not sure what happened to her Operator, but I think… she was in there. Confused, like me.”
Natah lowered her head solemnly. “I see.” She believed him wholeheartedly. Doing something so sadistic and cruel was entirely within character for Ballas. She didn’t think it was possible for her of all people to hate him more, but here he was, surpassing her low expectations even in death.
If only she could’ve made his death a thousand times more painful. It would still be more than he deserved.
“Even knowing all that, I won’t forgive you.” Natah decided. “But I understand you.”
“I wouldn’t expect you to.” Sorren stared at the ground. “I had half the mind to let you kill me. But…”
“What?” Natah asked.
“There is something I need to do. Jade was by my side for years, and with me during the end of our universe. It’s a long shot, but if she… if she made it… maybe our child… even if they didn’t as long as Jade is alive…”
“You want to find her.” Natah realized.
“I know I have no right to ask this, especially after what I took from you, but if you find her… please keep her safe until I can reach her.” Sorren dropped to his knees and planted his head on the ground. “I beg of you. All I want to know is that she is safe. If you want to kill me after, feel free.”
Natah pursed her lips. “I’m suprised you didn’t go to my father.”
“...”
“You did, didn’t you.” Natah’s brow furrowed.
“He told me that he had no need of my services. I told him about as much as I have said to you. All he did was release me from his retinue and tell me to find my own path.”
Natah took a deep breath. Of course, Hunhow didn’t tell her any of this. She would have words with him about it later. “And you chose the HPSC?”
“They aligned with my interests.” Sorren rose to his feet and shrugged. “I know you do not see eye to eye with their policies. Neither do I on most of them, but principles… they mean more to me. That said, if they become too much like the Orokin…” He drew a line across his neck with his thumb half-transformed. “Then I will make sure that they meet the same end.”
So he hadn’t just dumped Hunhow as a master for a new one. The HPSC may be too human-centric for her to be comfortable with, but they were sanctioned by the government still despite that. “I… if I find her, I will honor your wishes. Not for you, but for her and the child, should they still exist.” Natah decided. “Go back to your Commission. If I see you come near Haylee again, I won’t be merciful a second time.”
“Understood.” Sorren nodded. “And for what it’s worth… tell her I’m sorry for all that I put her through.”
Natah nodded. Just before Stalker left the room, she called out. “Your name, Norikage. It’s Japanese?”
Sorren stopped. “It’s a fake name.”
“What is your name?” Natah asked.
“My real name is Sorren.” He replied, opening the door and leaving without another word.
Natah was left alone, mulling over his words in silence. After the long events of today, finally left to her own devices, she sat down on the empty bed and let herself cry. She almost lost Haylee today. She almost lost Ordan. In her rage, she almost murdred Norikage in cold blood. Her vocal cords shapeshifted away, silencing her sobs.
When she left the room a few minutes later, hearing Toshinori calling for her, she had the same emotionless expression she normally sported. She had to be strong.
Notes:
Drawing some connections to Vigilantes as I see the Bombers and Anonymous as proto-nomus. I can’t imagine that them displaying multiple quirks went unnoticed considering AFO. No. 6 could easily be seen as one of his leftover minions.
Naomasa would know since he encountered him a lot, and almost died. Especially since he is close to All Might/
Of course, everyone shits themselves since the Council knows Shigaraki is AFO’s family name thanks to the OFA users. All part of AFO’s master misinformation plan to buy time.
I expanded on the PM and some of his cabinet, they will come up more. Most of the Corpus tech won’t be usable since it requires stuff like Void tech and shit, but they are still more advanced than most modern scientists.
The ministers don’t have the power to decide budget, but they can put pressure on allies in the national diet which approves the Commission’s “official” on the books budget.
The commissions themselves are separate from the ministry and Diet. The heads of all 3 only answer to the PM or Imperial Family head depending on who is in charge as the position was created by the Raiden family during the period after the Dawn of quirks. This is to prevent constant interference from politicians. The commissions basically act as broad control nets for the military, police/heroes, and cultural stuff. They can’t control the ministry of say, defense or MEXT, but they are very influential with their spheres of influence. That’s why Kamaji is a JSDF general, and Kaya was a member of the Ministry of Education, Culture, Sports, Science and Technology (MEXT) before being appointed.
Next chapter:
C7 Meets. Vestiges discuss revelations, and the students cope with what happened.
Chapter 55: Deliberation
Summary:
The Council of 7 assembles, and several students reflect on the USJ.
Chapter Text
▁ ▂ ▅ ▆ ▇ █ --𝕌.𝔸-- █ ▇ ▆ ▅ ▂ ▁
Dear students and parents.
In response to the villain incident on campus, U.A. will be closed and classes suspended from Friday, April 14, through Sunday, April 16th while we work with law enforcement and upgrade our school’s security. During this time the campus will be closed for renovation. We apologize for any inconvenience this may cause. While not required, any homework may be submitted through the Student Portal if you so desire, however, we are pushing back the due date for all assignments due on Friday until next Monday. In addition, teachers may be contacted through email.
To address concerns, we are doing everything in our power to ensure the safety of our students. U.A. is cooperating with the HPSC and Police Force to bring those responsible for yesterday’s attack to justice.
When classes resume on Monday, April 17th, the following changes will be made to the school safety protocol:
- All visitors must schedule an appointment ahead of time.
- A new student ID card will be issued at to all students before the end of the day.
Additional changes will be covered by our faculty during Homeroom, including new emergency protocols that are currently being installed throughout our campus and adjacent facilities.
We take the security of our students very seriously and are dedicated to fostering a safe and nurturing environment for all students, Hero or not. If you have any additional questions, please message our school’s inquiry email here .
Plus Ultra
Principal Nezu
▁ ▂ ▅ ▆ ▇ █ --𝕌.𝔸-- █ ▇ ▆ ▅ ▂ ▁
==========================VI==========================
[Tokyo Imperial Palace, Japan, April 14th, 2243]
Through the early morning halls of the palace, a single figure clad in an elegant purple kimono strode confidently through the halls. She passed several guards, who all bowed respectfully.
To the public, she was known as Princess Raiden Ei, second in line to her twin sister Makoto to the throne. A withdrawn woman, married to Raiden Miko, a prominent Shinto priestess and light novel company owner.
But the truth was far different. While Makoto was the face of the Imperial Family, the true power behind the throne was Ei herself, ruling from the shadows, fitting to her name. Even if the Raiden family had not ruled Japan since the years after the dawn of quirks, she still maintained some power amongst the Commissions. The people could elect their own representatives. Since the country was in an era of peace there was no need for her to be involved.
She had other matters that required her attention, after all.
Ei slid the door to her room shut. One would expect the bedroom of a member of the Royal family to be filled with objects of high traditional or historical importance. Instead, visitors (aka, her family and aides) would be greeted by what looked to be an otaku’s paradise.On one half of the room, Swords hung on the walls. The shelves were lined with various figurines of popular fictional robots. In the corner sat two desks, one with a half-built robot chassis and the other with a rather beefy gaming computer.
What, even the shadow Empress of Japan could have hobbies. The other half of the room was lined with dozens of bookshelves filled with light novels and manga, and three beanbag chairs. That was Miko’s side of the room. Most people probably wouldn’t assume this was the room of a couple in their late forties though.
But Ei wasn’t here to relax. If she were, she would be dressed in something far more casual. She marched to the corner of the room and pressed her hand against the wall. The outline of a hand glowed, and several holographic magic sigils appeared. The perfect merging of arcane and technology instantly arranged a ritual.
“Sigil of Permission: Tenshukaku.” She chanted. “Access code: Beelzebul.”
Beneath her feet, a domain entrance manifested and she vanished. A moment later, she reappeared on a catwalk overlooking a sprawling underground complex styled in similar architecture as the Imperial Palace.
※ Tenshukaku, a hidden secondary palace and headquarters of the Tenryou Commission’s most elite monster hunters. Its location is top secret, and while deep underground, it is not a domain. Instead, the method to reach Tenshukaku is through a series of permanent domains that function, in essence, like a pneumatic tube system for people. There are no tunnels to Tenshukaku aside from simple ventilation regulated by domains that produce and recycle air, and they do not reach the surface. ※
Ei stepped off the platform and began her solo trek to the throne room. A series of pathways the width of a four-lane highway slid into position, disappearing into the darkness as she descended. Below, several men and women clad in military gear scurried around, paying her no mind. Eventually, she reached a large ornate door guarded by six large UG units, clad in armor that made them resemble oversized masked samurai.
One of the UG’s stepped forward.\\\ Magical signature was verified. Welcome, SHOGUN.///
The doors opened, allowing her entry. She removed her shoes and strode across the tatami mat flooring, taking a seat on her throne. Once she was comfortable, she pressed a series of buttons hidden on the armrest. The room was sealed, a series of beeps and clicks ensured she was alone and unwatched.
From the ceiling, six dark screens descended and the room was plunged into darkness. Slowly, the screens flickered on.
△ Councilwoman 2: SHOGUN △
On each screen, the silhouettes of the council appeared. Once they were all connected, Ei cleared her throat. “Ladies, Gentlemen. I thank you for your attendance.”
△ The Council of 7. Chosen to represent the leadership of the supernatural world and maintain the secrecy of the Arcane. Members are selected from the most experienced members of the community, with each council member selecting their successors. Additionally, no two council members can hail from or represent the same country or organization. △
“Given the urgency of the matter, one was obligated to attend.” A woman responded cordially.
△ Councilwoman 4: CRANE △
“The reports I’m seeing are highly concerning. A man using the Shigaraki name, a high-class undead with multiple quirks, and the most potent warping quirk that I have ever seen.” A man with a distinctly Spanish accent spoke next.
△ Councilman 7: ZERO △
“Indeed.” Ei nodded. “There is no doubt in my mind that this was an attack by one of All For One’s subordinates.” Were it not for her personally witnessing the incineration of that monster’s corpse, she would’ve feared his resurrection. Every last cell of All For One’s body had been reduced to ash, compressed into several cubes, burned again, and finally atomized by a disintegration spell. There was no body left for anyone to bring back. The last thing anyone would want is someone as powerful as All For One as a zombie, or worse.
A British woman spoke next, glasses flashing briefly onscreen. “It was a frankly sloppy attack. I’m sure that All For One is screaming in hell at the sheer incompetence displayed.”
△ Councilwoman 3: QUEEN △
“Still, this was an ambitious attack. Had they succeeded in killing All Might, the consequences would’ve been disastrous.” ZERO stated.
“One agrees with this sentiment.” CRANE concurred. “But we know we cannot rely on All Might forever. Midoriya Izuku is still too young to pick up his mantle.”
“Midoriya will not be ready for several years. By my calculations, All Might has two years at most. This is taking into account his reduced rate of quirk usage in the past few months. “ A bored sounding Arabic-accented voice interjected.
△ Councilman 6: SCRIBE △
“Japan will survive without All Might. Frankly, he deserves to retire. Endeavor will take over for a few years once that happens, and the newer generation of heroes in the Top 10 are nothing to scoff at either.” Ei agreed.
“As well as the otherworlder, Lotus,” ZERO added. “SHOGUN, do you believe this ‘League of Villains’ is a substantial threat?”
“A threat? Yes, but not one that requires outside assistance. Shigaraki Tomura is a child throwing a little revenge tantrum. Japan can handle him just fine.”
“Who do you suggest to lead the investigation into the League?” CRANE inquired.
Ei thought for a moment. “Considering his relationship with All Might and previous investigations into other villains who served under All For One, I believe that Detective Tsukauchi Naomasa would be the best choice. WITCH, do you have any thoughts?”
The crisp clink of a teacup being placed on its saucer was heard. “Herr Tanner’s appraisal of the detective vas impressive. I think he vill be a marvelous choice.” The German woman nodded, the silhouette of an oversized witch hat bobbing on screen.
△ Councilwoman 5: WITCH △
“I believe I have heard of him before. His sister is Captain Celebrity’s agency manager, correct?” The final councilman spoke up, audio slightly distorted by the sounds of insectlike chittering in the background. “And his sidekick from your country, Skycrawler.”
△ Councilman 1: HIVE △
“Both are correct,” Ei confirmed. “Have you met him before?”
“Not personally. We’ve had no reason to need his assistance in our work, and Director Sears is very protective of his people. He believes that man will be high up in the Top 10 once he decides to go solo and stop sidekicking for Celebrity.” HIVE narrowed his eyes. “But both Celebrity and Skycrawler were involved with the previous incidents with All For One’s followers, as were both the Tsukauchi siblings.”
“And the HPSC debriefed them. We know the villain behind those attacks went by multiple aliases: The identities he assumed of Nomura Rokuro, registered as an underground hero named Rock, and O’clock II. He also mentioned that he was called ‘Number Six’ to Haimawari during their fight.” HIVE continued.
“One recognizes the name of this quirk. Hyper Quadfist’s quirk was among those this villain was in possession of, yes?” CRANE asked.
“That was his hero name in China, in Japan he was known as O’clock.” Ei corrected. “But yes, All For One stole his quirk weeks before he was killed by All Might.”
“Give me a moment, I’m pulling the records on the Naruhata Lockdown.” ZERO interrupted. After a minute of typing he is obscured face turned back to the screen. “Number Six’s quirks that we know of, since his body was destroyed in a self-inflicted explosion, are as follows: Overclock, a self-destruction quirk, some sort of electromagnetic pulse quirk, regeneration, and a quirk we call “Bombify” that allowed him to render his cells explosive as well as change their form. We are unsure if that is what he used to change his shape during his battle with Skycrawler.”
Ei remembered that night. Tenryou cameras had spotted Six’s monstrous flaming form rampaging through the skies after Haimawari before eventually expiring. “The creature known as Nomu shared several similarities to the Bombers he used.”
“Were they the same?” WITCH asked curiously. “There weren’t many remains of the creatures left, but those were comprised of Number Six’s own cells mixed with a template core to animate them. They were essentially a summon, or shikigami as you call them, in golem form.”
“According to General Kujou’s team, the DNA of several people was found inside Nomu.” Ei pressed a few buttons on her throne, and an image popped up on the holo display for the others to view. Instead of the black-skinned beaked monster, it showed a fairly normal mugshot of a large-lipped man with olive-colored hair side by side with his current mutated appearance. “85% of the DNA in his body belonged to a man named Morita Ren, a petty thief with a shock absorption quirk.”
“Mein gott!” Witch gasped. The man looked nothing like the captured villain. “Zat is horrible…”
“The rest of the DNA contained the quirk factors of four different people matching the result of All For One’s quirk, though less refined. The creature isn’t exactly ' undead’ as we’ve classified it, as it is technically living.”
“Like Frankenstein’s monster…” HIVE murmured in disgust.
“Have you put the bloody thing out of its misery yet?” QUEEN interjected.
“After we are finished analyzing it, we will have it incinerated. The beast is… unresponsive to outside stimuli. The military found it a few kilometers away from the USJ, just standing out in the middle of the forest. It didn’t resist at all.” Ei said. “I suppose that does make sense, considering its namesake.”
“Hold on, it says zat Morita Ren vent missing five years ago.” WITCH leaned forward. “How vas ze he given those quirks after All For One’s death?”
HIVE stroked his beard in contemplation. “All For One has been alive for a very long time. It’s possible that his subordinates learned to replicate his quirk artificially. I don’t imagine it was easy, else we would be seeing far more of these ‘Nomu’. It looks as if they shoved a bunch of people's DNA and quirks into that man. I’m surprised it didn’t keel over and die from organ rejection.” He shook his head in disdain.
“One takes this as you implying that there could be more than one?” CRANE guessed.
“It would be foolish to discard that possibility. Shigaraki said it was bio-engineered, which means that someone created it. I doubt it was him, given the limited psychological profile your people have built.” HIVE surmised, flipping through his clipboard. “Given his age, he would have to be… probably in his early teens at the time of All For One’s death.”
Ei narrowed her eyes. “You suspect someone is backing him?”
“They have to be given the resources at his disposal,” HIVE confirmed.
“So he’s after revenge against All Might, and using whatever leftover resources of All For One’s criminal remnant to do it,” ZERO said. “What a bothersome predicament.”
“Indeed.” Ei agreed, resting her head on her palm tiredly. “But given the scope of his operation, it is a minor concern. I will give the Detective anything he needs to resolve this swiftly, before Shigaraki can grow to become a threat. Word of his attack has already spread to the criminal underworld, and crime has spiked overnight.”
“Such is the trend I supposed.” QUEEN sighed.
“If the need arises, the WHA will offer international assistance.” ZERO offered.
“It may be hard to find heroes in America, but I doubt the President would allow any of the top fifty to be sent overseas with how things have been here in the past few months,” HIVE noted somberly.
“One believes that given the proximity, China’s heroes would be the most fit to offer aid.” CRANE postulated. “Though, given the threat that Shigaraki poses, I doubt that will be necessary. Our collective focus must shift to the group that attacked the United States, Chaos Theory, and the Fatui.”
“Agreed.” QUEEN nodded.
“Do you believe it is possible that any of those groups had a hand in Shigaraki’s attack?” Ei asked.
“Unlikely, though it's probable that they all would have something to gain from All Might’s death and the resulting instability it would cause, even if it were only temporary. Pandamonium creates opportunity for villain groups after all.” SCRIBE cut in, having abstained from most of the conversation so far. “Given that Chaos Theory’s presence in Japan is negligible and the method of attack, it doesn’t add up.”
“And we still know unacceptably little about the other two groups, nor do we know the Fatui’s goals.” ZERO frowned. “The theft of the United States’s advanced Metal Gears, the deep level of corruption involving a Presidential candidate and heroes…”
“Aside from Desperado, we know that the Volcano Thieves assisted them, and the hair of known villain Hasaki Kiruka, aka Slice was found as well.” HIVE listed. “Every suspect, aside from the Four Winds agency and Armstrong’s complicit staff were mercenaries. We have no one to interrogate unless we capture Wolfram.”
“It wasn’t just theft, it was a statement. Armstrong was strongly influenced by Destro’s work in his leaked manifesto.” ZERO tapped a pen against his desk. “Framing the US’s #10 Hero for murder because he got too close to their plans, the theft of military hardware… it’s all leading to something larger. The public believes that all of the conspirators were brought to justice, and that the government is hunting down Desperado for their terrorist attack, but we know that Armstrong was just a patsy. The question is, who is pulling the strings now that All For One is gone.”
SCRIBE scoffed. “You think that this organization has ties to Shigaraki’s group?”
“It may seem unlikely according to your calculations, SCRIBE. It’s improbable given their leadership, but not impossible. I don’t necessarily mean that they are working together, but there is a common connection.” ZERO refuted.
“One takes this to mean you believe that the real mastermind is also one of All For One’s former subordinates then?” CRANE asked.
Ei nodded. “It makes sense. All For One was known to favor the usage of proxy agents to manipulate his enemies. This plan seems like something that he would do, and therefore something he could’ve taught his most loyal.”
“But until we know more, this is baseless speculation,” QUEEN said bluntly. “If we want to make any headway, we need to discover the identities of those responsible.” She lit a cigarette, briefly illuminating her face.
“Perhaps ve must take a more… proactive role in ze hunt for Desperado?” WITCH suggested.
“This is a matter for the heroes, our role is to protect humanity from threats they are not ready to face.” CRANE huffed. “One need not remind you of that, yes?”
“And if they are related to All For One, does that not qualify?” Ei shot back.
“If they are, then we should assist.” CRANE pushed her glasses back. “And without proper justification, the Americans would reject our assistance.”
“Director Sears and President Valentine do want the United States to have more independence in their decision-making on supernatural matters.” HIVE sighed. “They do have F.O.X.H.O.U.N.D for a reason, and they answer to the Dept. of Heroics first, not us.”
“Have you considered giving the President a spot on the Council?” SCRIBE proposed.
“A position that would last four to eight years at most, after which he will have greatly diminished power?” HIVE grumbled. “It is not our place to meddle with a nation’s politics.” He looked at SHOGUN’s screen on his end. “Unless absolutely necessary. Having a sitting world leader on the Council is antithetical to our goals and mission. And, before you ask, it's not about me giving up my seat, it's about what is best for the world at large. The President’s duty is to their country, ours is to the whole world.”
“I agree with HIVE,” ZERO said. “Our lines of communication are open to the heads of state of every country. Given our accords, interference is only admissible within our prewritten agreements. They trust us to handle what they cannot, and that is that.” He glanced to SHOGUN’s screen again. “Though in some cases, we have more power than others given our variety of positions.”
Ei rubbed her forehead. “I believe we are getting off track. For now, let us plan our course of action moving forward.”
The rest of the council nodded in agreement.
“SHOGUN, we will leave Shigaraki’s handling to your government. Our main priorities will be an investigation into the group behind Armstrong, the elimination of Chaos Theory leadership, and analysis of the Fatui and their goals.” ZERO declared. “For now, this meeting is adjourned.”
==VI==
[One For All]
“Here ye here ye!” Yoichi stood on his throne, ringing a summoned cowbell. “We gather for the trial of Fourth!”
All the previous holders were gathered in a circle, save Second, who had her katana held to Hikage’s neck.
“Fourth, you stand accused of forcing Ninth to use your quirk against his will, and as you know we stan bodily autonomy in this household.”
“This is the quirk of a teenage boy…” En muttered under his breath.
“Just humor him,” Daigoro sighed.
“How do you plead?” Yoichi asked.
“First, we all know I did it, can you quit fooling around?” Hikage facepalmed, brushing Second’s blade to the side.
“Still, what you did wasn’t okay,” Nana said crossly. “You overstepped, Fourth.”
“I didn’t see any of you doing anything to stop it.” Hikage shot back.
“Ninth isn’t ready to receive our quirks yet. And what’s more, you could’ve made him a killer.” Nana glared at him.
“The kid’s too soft,” Bruce snorted. “Honestly Fourth, this feels like something I would’ve done.”
“Don’t tell me you’re backing him on this?” Daigoro rose from his throne.
“I’m saying it was the right call, not that what he did was right.” Bruce retorted.
“While I admire your reasoning, forcing Ninth’s hand was dishonorable!” Second sheathed her sword. “It is not in his nature to take a life, and you took that decision out of his hands.” She took a seat next to Yoichi and Nana.
“And I won’t do it again,” Hikage replied. “So whatever punishment you want to dole out, get on with it.”
“Alright.” Yoichi snapped his fingers, and a cone with the kanji 恥 (shame) appeared on Hikage’s head. “For the next two months, you gotta wear this.”
Nana, En, and Bruce facepalmed.
“Are you serious?” Hikage slumped forward. “I was expecting something harsher.”
“Well, what exactly did you want me to do? Silent treatment? Lock you up in a vault- like my brother?” Yoichi asked. “Not like we have a lot of options here. Everyone in agreement?”
“Aye!” Second fist pumped.
“Enka, honey, please stop enabling him.” Nana sighed.
“The cone of shame is a perfectly valid punishment!” Enka replied.
“Can we just… move past this? There are more important matters to discuss.” En asked.
“You’re right.” Yoichi’s expression turned serious. “It’s time we address the elephant in the room.”
“How is Ninth taking it?” Enka asked.
“Not well,” Nana replied sadly.
“His best friend died in front of him, of course he’s not taking it well.” Daigoro cracked his knuckles. “Even if it was only temporarily, he’s never going to forget it.” The bald man glanced at Nana. “Especially with how similarly he acts to Eighth.”
“Even in death, All For One’s legacy continues to haunt us.” En said grimly.
Yoichi nodded.
"So, is Tomura Shigaraki All for One's son? His grandson?" Hikage broke the silence.
"No way, my brother is a total turbovirgin." Yoichi scoffed. "The kind of guy who thought he could become a wizard at thirty."
"But he did..." En interjected. "I'm pretty sure we are all aware seeing as how he used his magic to kill or injure nearly all of us."
"Well, that doesn't have anything to do with that..." Yoichi denied.
"I dunno, First, he has a point." Banjo agreed. "You: not a virgin and have no magic. All For One: virgin, has magic."
"That doesn't prove anything! Third, back me up!" Yoichi protested.
"You're all morons and this conversation is getting off track." Bruce sighed. “First, you’re the only one besides Sixth and Eighth that can’t use magic. Your brother was just a sociopathic monster.” He crossed his arms. “You just crossed the incredibly low bar he set by being a decent person.”
“Gee, thanks,” Yoichi said sarcastically. “But you’re right. My brother's atrocious lack of game is beside the point. If Shigaraki Tomura is anything like my brother, this won’t be the end of it. He’s going to come after Eighth again, and maybe Ninth judging by the way he looked at him. I think he knows about One For All.”
“Who even is Tomura anyway?” En asked, using the boy’s first name to avoid confusion.
“I dunno, my brother didn’t exactly care about anyone besides me and himself. Mostly himself. Given that the guy shared our family name, it implies that he was important to All For One somehow.” Yoichi shrugged. “Neither of us ever had kids, so maybe he just found some kid off the streets and taught him, or he was part of his little assassin program that he took a liking to.”
“Whoever he was, I could feel how much anger he held toward Eighth,” Hikage noted. “And then there was that creature with multiple quirks…”
“Like Gigantomachia…” Nana remembered. “We’ve all fought All For One’s subordinates with multiple quirks, but that monster is the only one who could handle the strain of so many. The creature Toshinori fought acted like a machine.”
“So you think they just stuffed a guy full of quirks and made a control mechanism to think for him?” Daigoro questioned. “I’ve seen what happens when All For One gives a person too many quirks. To think he’d find a way to torment those poor souls even further…”
“Even Lotus couldn’t kill it with decapitation!” Enka griped loudly, her yellow and red streaked ponytail whipping about. “But regeneration is not invincibility. Carbonization of the wounds will put a stop to it.”
“That thing stood up to Eighth. If Lotus wasn’t there he would’ve had a tough time beating it.” Bruce noted.
“If Ninth has to face something like that…” Yoichi shivered. “He will need to master the full strength of One For All. Especially if Tomura is able to acquire more of them of similar caliber.”
“The boy isn’t ready,” Bruce grumbled. “He doesn’t have what it takes to kill. Fourth had to force that on him.”
“But it is not our place to decide that. He’s just a teenager.” En snapped.
“And what if they come after him again? What then, Sixth?” Bruce retorted. “Eighth put a target on his back. As much as you like the boy, he shouldn’t have the quirk if he can’t handle the pressure that comes with it.”
Nana crossed her arms. “That’s not fair, and you know it. With All For One gone, he should’ve been safe.”
“As much of a dick Third is being about it,” Daigoro interrupted. “He does have a point. All For One isn’t the only thing we fought. It may be more peaceful now than it was in our lifetimes, but there will still be monsters that Ninth will have to make hard decisions on.” Even Eighth had to kill a monster, human or not, from time to time.
“Let’s hope that day doesn’t come soon.” Yoichi grimaced.
A flicker of movement caught his eye. Eighth’s golden vestige, who had been still the entire time stood with a look of grief in his eyes. The mute form of All Might began to pace.
“What is Eighth doing?” En asked.
Nana recognized that behavior. “He does that… when he’s making a tough decision.”
==VI==
[Tau Household]
Ochaco rolled out of bed. Staring at the ceiling. There were no classes today or tomorrow, and the school would also be closed Sunday. The house, which would normally be bustling with the sounds of Mr. Karris and Ms. Tau getting ready to head out, and perhaps running water from Haylee’s shower was missing today. It felt… empty.
As she made her way down the hall, Ochaco eyed Haylee’s room. She almost knocked on the door, stopping at the last second as she knew the blue-haired girl wouldn’t answer.
Ochaco was used to being alone, having spent the past few weeks in her apartment before it burnt down by herself. Somehow, it felt worse knowing there was supposed to be people here with her. Haylee had been so kind to her despite only knowing her for a single day, and yesterday she’d almost died.
She descended the stairs, lost in thought as the wood creaked beneath her feet. Fighting villains, almost dying… it didn’t feel real. If Ochaco didn’t remember every terrifying detail she probably would’ve dismissed it as a dream.
Honestly, she was still having trouble processing it. At least her parents knew she was okay. They’d been understandably scared for her sake after news of the attack broke, but as soon as she was able the school made sure to contact them and put her on the line.
She was safe and unharmed, but that couldn’t be said for everyone.
All she could think about was seeing Haylee in the distance, lying in a pool of her own blood with Midoriya desperately trying to revive her. God, forget her, what kind of condition was he in after experiencing that? He’d looked… broken. The officers had separated him from the other students, but the image of him sitting on the back of the ambulance completely blank-faced had stayed in the forefront of her mind.
The rumbling of her stomach halted Ochaco’s thoughts. She hadn’t eaten anything since lunch yesterday, having forgone dinner. Watching your classmate be ripped limb from limb kinda had that effect on you. Still, she needed to eat something.
It was only when she made it into the kitchen that she remembered that someone else was in the house with her. Mr. Tau was there, sitting at the dinner table reading a book and taking small sips from a bowl of soup.
“You’re awake.” Hunhow’s upper eyes glanced at her. From the kitchen counter, a small round levitating tray hovered off the stove. It deposited a bowl of steaming rice on the other side of the table before returning to Hunhow, re-assimilating itself back into his arm. “Eat.” He pointed to the rice bluntly. Truly, he was a man of few words.
“Oh… you made me food?” Ochaco blinked. “T-thank you, sir.”
“You were standing in the living room staring off into space for a few minutes. I simply heated up my leftovers.” Hunhow flipped to the next page in his book. “Go on, eat.” He waved his hand at her, as if shooing off an animal.
Ochaco took a seat, gently scooping the rice into her mouth with her chopsticks. She winced, as the rice was still piping hot. “Ah!” Ochaco set the bowl down and blew on it to cool it off. While she waited, she took nervous glances every so often at Hunhow.
Since Ms. Tau’s father didn’t have pupils and his face was like Ectoplasm-sensei, his face was incredibly hard to read. Something about him unnerved her. It wasn’t his mutant appearance, she wouldn’t judge someone on that- rather his demeanor. Hunhow reminded her of an old neighbor who used to live a few houses down from her apartment, Mr. Bando. Bando had always been hostile to everyone who came around his house, mostly the children and teenagers.
Hunhow felt the same way, a crochetly old man who didn’t like anyone. The only difference, Ochacho supposed, is that Mr. Bando didn’t have kids and lived alone until he died.
Hunhow noticed her lack of movement, watching the girl with one of his eyes. She wasn’t eating, and every so often taking not-so-subtle glances his way. “Girl, is the food not to your liking?”
Ochaco flinched at his tone. “No- uhm… it’s just too hot, Mr. Tau.”
Hunhow tsked. He’d forgotten about that. Extreme temperatures weren’t an issue to him, so he ate his meals whenever it suited him, usually right out of the oven. Compared to the cold vacuum of space, or drifting near a star it was nothing. “I see.” The girl continued to awkwardly avoid his gaze. “Is something,” He sighed, unsure why he was bothered by this. “Is there something the matter?”
Ochaco felt a brief flash of anger. Something the matter? Something the matter?! “Yes?” She stared at him incredulously. “Tenno almost died! Yesterday!” Briefly forgetting to conceal her accent. “She’s yer granddaughter, don’t you care?” She clamped her hand over her mouth, wide-eyed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”
“She is not my granddaughter. She is Natah’s child.” He corrected.
Ochaco gulped. “But she’s still, you know…” She paused, not wanting to offend him.
“I do care, about her… somewhat.” Hunhow slid a bookmark into his book. “Our relationship is complicated, and not something you need to concern yourself with.”
“That’s so cold…” Ochaco said quietly. “She could’ve died. I…”
“Haylee is a strong child. She will be fine. Why are you so upset, she will be healed in a few days I imagine.” Hunhow scoffed.
“Cause she’s my classmate, that’s why!” Ochaco shouted, uncaring how rude she was being. Haylee was right, he really was a dick. She swallowed, composing herself the best she could. “I… I watched her fight and couldn’t do anything to help, and then she got hurt, protecting everyone.”
“And will me being upset about that make her heal any faster? I don’t need to concern myself with a forgone conclusion.” He grumbled. That girl was dead set about putting herself in harm’s way no matter what timeline she came from. So long as she didn’t die, Natah would be happy, and at this point, he wasn’t sure what it would take for Haylee to stay dead considering how many scrapes with death the girl had escaped from. She’d been impaled and thrown into the Void for Tau’s sake and still managed a way to return.
“I shouldn’t be concerned?” Ochaco set her bowl down. “Of course I’m concerned! Tenno is my… she’s my friend!” She was pretty sure they were at least, considering they lived together now. “Even if she gets better, it doesn’t change the fact that I didn’t do anything! I froze!”
The look Hunhow gave her came off as condescending, despite his unchanging expression. “ So? You are a child. Why should you be expected to carry that burden? ” He said plainly. “ If anyone does expect that, then they are foolish at worst, and at best a monster. What kind of… person… sends a child to fight for them unless they are truly desperate.” Hunhow looked away for a moment.
“But…” She absently prodded a few grains of rice, which began to smoosh them down into a paste. “I’m a hero student… If I freeze up like that now, how am I ever going to save anyone.”
The girl looked absolutely devastated now. Perhaps he underestimated her mental state. “ That is not a question I can, or care to answer. I’m not sure why you are even asking me. That is a question better served to your parents or Natah and Karris. ” Oh, that reminded him, he was supposed to give this to her.
Ochaco caught the small box that he gently tossed to her. “A… a smartphone?”
“ It’s from Natah and Karris. They already planned on getting you one while you stayed here since it has nationwide reception. Apparently, it's the same type of phone used by the families of top heroes and government officials. It has a built-in panic button that will alert the school and the police if anyone tries to do anything to you.” Hunhow explained. “ Seeing as you are living here with us, they deemed it prudent you have it, and the Principal was able to expedite the process of acquiring it.”
Ochaco slowly unboxed the phone. It looked… so expensive. She didn’t recognize the brand but it felt heavier than the few smartphones she’d held in her life. Given what Mr. Tau said, it was probably also used by heroes and not just their families. It probably cost more than her parents made in a week.
Normally she would be fretting about receiving such an expensive item, but today… she didn’t
feel like protesting.
“My daughter already loaded it with everyone’s phone numbers, as well as your teachers. Feel free to do… whatever it is you teenagers do with your phones. I don’t particularly care what you do, so long as you stay within the bounds of the house. Contact your parents or something. I’m sure they are worried.” Hunhow suggested. “But finish your breakfast first. I will make you lunch and dinner, but if you want anything between then, you will have to make it yourself.” He crossed his arms, looking at her expectantly.
At this point Ochacho didn’t know if there was anyone else in the world who could be so abrasive while simultaneously trying the bare minimum to be comforting. “Am I being a bother to you?” She asked sharply, finally fed up. She could only take so much of his passive-aggressiveness, even if she was a guest- and it wasn’t even his home, it was Ms. Tau’s.
“No…” Hunhow said carefully, then sighed, already regretting the conversation. “I am… not an easy person to talk to. I understand that. Human interaction is not something that comes easy to me, and most of the time it disinterests me. Natah simply asked me to make sure you are safe, which I will do. I do not have to be liked to do so.” He would rather be feared than liked. Fearing someone at least meant you showed them the respect of knowing that they were a threat to you. Maybe that is why he disliked the humans like Karris who showed no fear in his presence, whether they knew of his reputation or not.
His personality certainly didn’t help people like him.
“That seems very lonely…” Ochaco said sadly.
“...” Hunhow stared at her for a moment. “Perhaps. But I am used to it.” Being sealed under the ocean for a few centuries would do that, even if he was asleep for most of it. “And I do not need your pity, not for someone like me.”
Ochaco gulped and decided to ask a question that had been eating away at her. “Uhm… Mr. Tau-”
“Hunhow.”
“Hunhow… uh…”
“Speak.” Hunhow snapped, annoyed at the girl’s hesitance.
“Were you… were you a villain?” She inquired.
Hunhow’s jaw opened and closed. That was an unexpectedly forward question. What was the best way to answer, in a way that was permitted… “Given your country’s definition, I believe that is what my label would’ve been. If protecting your family from being slaughtered for the crime of existing makes me a villain, then it is a label I would embrace with fervor every time. Does that frighten you, little hero?” Hunhow seemed to grow larger, though it was just Ochaco’s imagination.
In Ochaco’s opinion, the villains at the USJ were more intimidating than Hunhow was trying to be. While he looked scary, there wasn’t any real malice behind his words. “I mean… not really?” Ochaco responded slowly. “You don’t mean me any harm, so I’m not afraid.” She took a deep breath. “I’m uhm, sorry that happened to you. I know that… other parts of the world aren’t as accepting of heteromorphs. Nobody should have to fight for the right to live.”
Hunhow scowled, not that anyone would be able to tell. She was technically correct, just for the wrong reasons. “You are a strange and naive girl,” was all he said. He wasn’t sure why he had this… uncomfortable feeling in his chest. A warmth in his oversized heart that someone did not judge him by his existence.
He didn’t like the feeling. Hunhow knew if Uraraka was aware of the full story of his existence, she would run away in terror. He was Hunhow, Sentient Destroyer of Worlds, the Nightmare of the Orokin. Her? She was just some brat not even a percent his age, innocent and sickeningly idealistic.
The moment she learned anything about his past, or any of his family or the other two that lived here, she would turn her back on them. All that misplaced sympathy over his supposed plight would go down the drain the instant the truth was revealed. Nezu was the only one who wouldn’t do that, and only because the creature wasn’t human and had some odd fixation with trying to get Hunhow to see the world how he saw it.
A knock at the door interrupted his train of thought. Ah, that was right, Natah said that the police detective would be doing interviews today.
==VI==
[Yaoyorozu Estate]
Momo lay in her large canopy bed, ruminating on yesterday’s events. Despite it being mid-afternoon now, she had only left her room to eat and answer some questions from a detective about what she had experienced.
“Mademoiselle Yaoyorozu, your tea is ready.” A gray-haired maid just two years her junior said, placing a steaming cup on her nightstand.
“Thank you, Noelle.” Momo nodded, sitting up to receive her drink- Imperial Golden Tips, her favorite. She gently picked it up, and took a long sip, staring into the swirling fluid afterward.
“Is zhere anything else I can bring you, Madame?” Noelle asked in broken French, the slight wavering in her voice betraying her concern.
“Its…” Momo tried to deflect. “I guess I can’t hide anything from you.” It was Noelle’s job, after all. Momo’s parents had always been paranoid about her wanting to be a hero, especially as the sole family heir.
To that end, they had gone out of their way to hire a bodyguard for Momo to accompany her and stay by her side in the hero course. After countless interviews, they had settled on Noelle, the cousin of Montagne, France’s #20 Hero due to her impressive strength and defensive quirk. In exchange for attending to Momo and acting as a bodyguard and sidekick for a few years (because naturally, their daughter would go pro), they would Recommend her to U.A. and cover all her tuition before and during her attendance.
“Je m’excuse if I ‘ave overstepped, Madame. You simply looked distressed,” Noelle bowed politely.
“It’s fine. I just… my parents are worried, questioning the school’s ability to keep me safe. I’m sure you know how overprotective they are with me.” Momo sighed. “But… after what happened yesterday, confronting villains for the first time… it scared me.”
“Are you afraid your parents will not let you stay?” Noelle started to sit down next to Momo, stopping before Momo nodded to continue.
“Yes, despite the fact that I wish to continue, my father has discussed potentially transferring me to Seiai Academy or even the HPSC’s program.” Momo distressed. “Thankfully I was able to convince mother and father otherwise.”
Yaoyorozu Souichirou was a man with his hands in many different baskets. He donated heavily to U.A. and was also a staunch supporter of the HPSC, as he wanted to “play both sides so he always comes out on top.” He could probably get Momo into any school she desired with their family’s connections.
“Zis does not change your mind? You still wish to go to U.A.?” Noelle questioned.
“Yes. If I… if I change schools after a single villain attack, what does that say about me?” Momo took a deep breath. “I have a duty as a class representative, not just to myself. When I go pro, it’s not going to be any easier.”
Noelle stared at her, slightly awestruck. “And next year, I’ll be zhere too—doing all I can to help you!” She resolved.
“Noelle,” Momo’s gaze softened. “You don’t have to dedicate yourself entirely to helping me. You do more than enough here as is. You should enjoy your High School years. My parents are already making you come to U.A. instead of Favonius Academy like you originally planned.”
“Non, non, non! It is my duty, not just as une maid, but as une héroïne, mademoiselle!” Noelle replied sternly. “Do not forget, I am ze one who chose to work for votre famille. U.A. was not mon premier choix, but I would be honored to attend ze same school as you.” She blushed. “J’espère I do not speak out of turn, non?”
Momo shook her head. “Don’t worry, It’s just us so you can feel free to say whatever you like. I’m glad you feel that way though.” She smiled warmly. Knowing that someone had her back- even if it was at least a year out, reassured her.
During the attack, all she could do was stop Kurogiri’s lightning attack and provide support. Midoriya… he was her vice rep and he was incredible, nervous, but incredible. And Tenno, nearly died protecting them all.
She needed to get stronger, not just for herself, but for her classmates.
==VI==
[Todoroki Household]
Shoto took a deep breath, letting ice flow from his right, and fire from his left. Equilibrium. Deep breath. Hot and cold. Deep breath.
Stay.
Calm.
He never used his fire side to fight, as much as Father told him he needed to. He could handle using it to regulate his temperature in battle, but more than that…
Oh. His heart rate was spiking again.
Shoto quickly released his quirk, lifting his trembling left hand.
“So you’re finally trying to use it.” A gruff voice said from the doorway.
Somehow, his father had managed to sneak up on him, despite being what the other kids at his middle school called “an absolute unit”. They weren’t wrong. Todoroki Enji was very big.
Sometimes Shoto wondered if he would be that big one day.
“Yes, Father.” He nodded.
Enji glanced at his son’s arms. “You need to build up your flames without relying on your ice. Using both sides simultaneously will come later.” He advised, kneeling down to sit across from Shoto. “I take it that this has to do with the attack?”
“Yes.” Shoto nodded. “I… you were right. Only using my ice side got people killed.” He grimaced, remembering the splattered remains of the villains trapped in his ice.
Enji closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He wasn’t good at heart-to-hearts, but he would try his best. “While it’s good you realize that, what happened to those villains was not your fault.”
“But they died because I trapped them.”
“They died because of friendly fire from their allies.” Enji crossed his arms. “You are not to blame for that. You restrained them, non-lethally, just as you were taught.”
Shoto looked pensive. “But they still died because of my quirk. I could’ve stopped the villain that killed them if I used my fire…”
“Yes, you could’ve. Maybe, how are you to know? You were caught off guard.” Enji pointed out. “Shoto,” He placed a hand on his son’s shoulder. “You are my son, and I have high expectations for you, after all the training you have done. One day… you will surpass me. But that day won’t come for a long time. You are only a child, not a pro-hero. Even with all your training you can’t be expected to face off against villains in a real fight.” Enji consoled.
“I don’t want to hurt people with my ice… kill them.” Shoto stared at his right hand, letting a thin layer of frost creep across his skin.
“Are you afraid of your ice, like your flames?” Enji ignited his hand as well, letting the warm flames dance across his palm before forming a fist to extinguish them. “That is why I taught you to control. We have powerful quirks, and if you aren’t careful you could easily injure or kill when you don’t desire to. Sometimes, injury is unavoidable, or even death. I have killed before, and it is always as a last resort.”
“I’m not afraid, but…” Shoto looked up. “I don’t want to be scared of my flames.”
It had been a long road in getting Shoto to use his flames, and he would only use them to regulate his temperature slightly. Enji had tried doctors, therapists, anything to help his son ever since the day he got his scar. He had hoped that the teachers at U.A. would help his son in overcoming his issues with the other half of his quirk. He’d made Eraserhead and Lotus aware of his son’s… issues, though the latter turned out to be the teacher for a different class. If Shoto wanted to follow in Enji’s footsteps, he could not afford to hold back his full potential.
“You need to keep working at it then. What is your biggest hangup?” Enji asked.
“My heart won’t stop beating. It’s like I can hear my pulse in my head when I use my flames.” Shoto replied.
“A panic attack?”
“No… maybe?” Shoto guessed, glancing up to Enji blankly. “I can use it by myself, but when I think about using it to fight someone I freeze.”
“Was that a joke?” Enji stifled a chuckle.
“No?” Shoto tilted his head, confused.
“Erm…” Enji cleared his throat awkwardly. “If you are worried about hurting someone with your flames, you can try using them on me. If you are willing, that is. I will not force you to do anything you are not ready for.”
Shoto ran his hand along the scarred side of his face. “I… I’d like to try.”
==VI==
[Tenryou Commission Headquarters]
“Detective, you’ve been handpicked to lead the hunt for the League of Villains, should you choose to accept.” Kamaji slid a folder across the table to Naomasa. “Direct orders from the Council.”
Naomasa’s breath hitched in his throat. “Sir… am I really the best choice for this? Given my closeness with All Might and U.A., doesn’t that make me too close to the case?”
Kamaji gave him a slight smile. “The fact that you even ask that is what makes you the right person for the job. Again, the choice is yours, if you feel that you are not ready for such a high-profile mission, there are other choices.”
“I’ll do it.” Naomasa nodded after a moment of thought.
“Good. Given the… sensitive nature and near-certain involvement of the remnants of All For One’s subordinates, we are trying to keep this investigation low profile. Of course, you will have the full backing of the Tenryou Commission and HPSC for logistical support and any raids you intend to conduct.”
Naomasa flipped through the folder, looking over the details of what they were giving him authorization to do. Warrantless searches, holding without trial, an extremely high budget… it all left a bad taste in his mouth. This felt like something out of a spy movie that the Americans liked to make. “Is all of this really necessary?”
Kamaji nodded. “I know that you of all people understand just how dire this could be depending on the level of involvement from All For One’s surviving subordinates. You may not like it, but this is standard operating procedure for dealing with these types of villain groups. Before All Might killed him, we were locked in a sort of cold war with his empire. We cannot afford to operate by the black-and-white roles of hero and villain the public sees. The ends do justify the means, and yes, I know that I’m trying to justify morally and legally reprehensible things to a police officer.” The General’s smile disappeared.
“Yes sir.” Naomasa nodded grimly, feeling like a hypocrite.
“Do you have a team in mind for your investigation? We will provide additional manpower from our ranks as well.” Kamaji asked.
Naomasa pursed his lips. “I want my team. Officers Tamagawa, Gori, Kaniyashiki and Detectives Shikanoin and Bantan.”
“Some of them helped with the Villain Factory case, I’m assuming that’s why you want them?” Kamaji asked. “All of them have already been screened for security clearance once you started working for us. Approved. Anyone else you can think of?”
“Not at the moment.”
Kamaji nodded. “Alright. We’ll set you up a building for your base of operations. Let me bring you up to speed. We’ve had no luck interrogating the Grineer we captured, only getting their rank and serial numbers. The HPSC has interrogated some of the villains for information on where they were recruited…”
==VI==
[HPSC Black Site]
"Now, how did you get into contact with Shigaraki Tomura, and where did this meeting take place?" Harken asked.
"Fuck you, I ain't saying shit ya government dog." Tesla spat.
The Scythe Hero's lip curled beneath his hood. "Just tell me what I want to know."
"Nah," the villain shook his head. "I’m no snitch, even if this was a one-time job."
"You seem awfully confident," Harken noted.
"Cause I know how this works, this isn't my first run-in with the law," Tesla smirked.
Honor among villains. Harken knew the type. Money, bargains, they wouldn't budge. It made sense, seeing as Tesla came from a now-defunct Yakuza family. "If you won't talk, I suppose we'll have to resort to other methods."
"Whaddya gonna do hero, torture me?" Tesla mocked. "I'm sure that will look good in court."
"Oh, you aren't going to court. And the HPSC doesn't strike deals with terrorists." He got no small amount of satisfacton at the surprised look on the villain`s face. "That's what we're charging those who led the attack with, at least."
"So what?" Tesla smiled. "Even if you sent me to Tartarus, I won't squeal. Whaddya gonna do, torture me?"
"Maybe if I was one of the other interrogators I would," If he were Director Uzu, Tesla would probably be in incredible pain right now. "But I despise the act of torture. I find it distasteful, a waste of time, and unreliable. People will say anything to make the pain stop, and if they don't give after the first few broken fingers, pulled-out fingernails, or teeth removed… there is no point in continuing. No, I prefer the carrot and the stick. You give me information, and it turns out to be valid, then we turn that lifetime in prison into a much more palatable sentence with parole."
"I told you I won't take a deal." Tesla growled.
Harken huffed, then continued. "As I was saying, you give me what I want, you get the carrot. Like to me or refuse to talk? Then you get the stick. I'm sure the other prisoners would be willing to spill."
"Your threats don't scare me."
"I don't make threats," Harken rose from his seat, purple eyes gleaming. " I make promises. I state the facts, what will and won't happen. Answer my questions with truth, you know the deal. If not?" A glowing purple scythe appearing in Harken's hand. "I'll use my quirk on you."
"Fine, I'd rather die than rot in prison for life." Tesla glared at Harken.
"I never said I would kill you, only that you would be punished. Tell me, do you know what my quirk does?" He watched Tesla shake his head. "I thought not. I'm a fairly unknown underground hero, especially with the commission hiding my deeds. My quirk is called Severing Scythe. The blade of my quirk can temporarily delay the nervous system input of anything I slice, or at a higher power... " He sliced the nearby chair in two.
"So, that supposed to scare me?" Tesla chuckled. "You ain't torturing me, and you aren't killing' me. Whaddya gonna do? Make my leg fall asleep?” The villain mocked.
"There is a third use of my quirk." Harken walked behind Tesla, placing one hand on the villain's shoulder, the back of his blade poking Tesla's neck and causing his skin to tingle.
"Do you know what locked-in syndrome is?" The hero asked, watching as the villain paled immediately. "It's a neurological condition that causes complete paralysis, usually in everything but your eyes. You will be conscious, but unable to move." He pressed his quirk against Tesla's neck, causing the skin to numb as if he'd been injected with anesthetics. "With my quirk, I can damage your nerves and induce that without damaging your flesh. It's not something I can do easily, I need intense focus so using it in battle is impossible."
"Y-you're insane!" Sweat began to drip from Tesla's face. "You can't do that to me, you wouldn't!"
"You have no idea what I will and won't do. Do you think I have any mercy for someone willing to assist in murdering children in cold blood? That's right, I read the reports from those students you captured. You aren't just a villain, you are a monster... and the HPSC has no qualms about disposing of monsters. Tell me what I want to know, or you will spend the rest of your life immobile, unable to speak. Of course, we wouldn't let you die, that would be cruel. Such a tragedy that you tried to escape with your quirk and fried your nerves beyond repair."
Tesla gulped, sweat now streaming down his face. "I'll tell you! I'll tell you!"
==VI==
[Tenryou Commission Headquarters]
“... though the warehouse that the villains met in was abandoned when our troops arrived,” Kamaji explained. “After compiling everything we know from interrogations, on-site evidence, and your interviews with the teachers and students, We’ve put together some profiles.” The Commissioner-General pulled out a remote and turned on the screen behind him, displaying police sketches of the villains.
“Shigaraki Tomura, the ringleader. Likely not the mastermind considering his outbursts and monologuing. His quirk is a five-point decay quirk. He’s likely the one who broke the gate to U.A. We have no records of anyone under that name in the system with that quirk registered to them. While it’s unlikely he is related to All For One, we aren’t ruling out the possibility he had a child.”
He clicked to the next slide. “Kurogiri, the warper villain. Real name unknown. Possibly in possession of lightning affinity magic or an additional electrical quirk.”
Naomasa frowned. “A warp quirk, those are incredibly rare. Only about four in every hundred million people, right?”
Kamaji nodded. “Yes, and that’s what makes him dangerous. Most warp quirks have a restriction, say… only able to teleport inorganic matter, or within a certain area around the user. We have no idea what Kurogiri’s range is, or the limits to his quirk. There isn’t a real way to defend against it either. He could hit us anywhere for all we know, aside from extradimensional spaces like domains.” Warpers were highly sought after, usually scooped up by governments and very rarely criminals. The Tenryou Commission itself had two, though one could only teleport herself short distances and the other had strange restrictions as well as being a Stand User. The only other warper he knew of was a ward of the HPSC, and only eleven years old. He clicked to the next slide.
“Nomu, formerly known as F-Ranke villain Morita Ren. We found the DNA of at least four to five other people in him, stitched together like some sort of Frankenstein monster. The creature has been classified as an S-ranked undead and terminated after dissection. It possessed the quirks of Shock Absorption, super strength, and regeneration. On top of that his biology seemed to be streamlined to boost his natural strength and improve super strength’s effectiveness. Assuming there are more of these creatures, we have authorized the usage of lethal force as a first resort.”
“You want us to kill them on sight?” Naomasa balked.
“They aren’t alive, not really. If anything you are doing them a mercy. I don’t expect you to be killing them, more the heroes and soldiers if it comes to it.” Kamaji clarified. “As for public perception, we are labelling them as monsters created by a quirk if this becomes something that we can no longer hide.” He clicked to the last slide, showing the two Corpus.
“The last two, Scrambler and Bunker, the woman’s quirk is assumed to be some sort of sense scrambling quirk according to those who witnessed the Tenno fight the League. It would match up with the name the other villains gave. She also was one of the two villains blocking any signals from reaching U.A. and was in possession of a refurbished energy weapon from her universe.” He pointed to the man. “Bunker. Appears to have a quirk similar to the description of a ‘Arctic Eximus’ according to our intel, we’ve decided to call it Snowglobe.”
“Were they part of the League’s leadership?” Naomasa questioned.
“Not according to the other villains. Apparently, Scrambler killed the S-ranked villain named Kumohari during the recruitment meeting, and was approached by the League’s leadership.”
“Do you think the League knows about the Otherworlders then?”
“It’s very likely,” Kamaji nodded. “Or at least someone backing Shigaraki does. One of the villains overhead Kurogiri calming him down after she killed Kumohari.”
“Great.” Naomasa groaned. “Why did they even work with the League anyway? It doesn’t sound like they have compatible ideologies.”
“If I had to guess,” Kamaji rubbed his chin. “Money. They are Corpus after all. Can’t be picky about where it comes from with how they chose to squander their second chance in this universe.”
“I suppose I’ll ask them when I arrest them then.”
Kamaji smiled. “That’s the spirit!”
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence]
“Lumine?” Jonathan's hand rapped against her door. “Are you alright?” He knocked again. “Lumine? I’m coming in.” Slowly, he opened his daughter’s door. “Little light?”
“...” Lumine lay in bed, wrapped up in her covers. Last night’s dinner lay half-eaten off to the side.
“Sweetheart, you can’t stay in bed all day. Your sister is getting worried about you.” He sat down at the side of her bed. “Do you want to talk about it?”
“Not really.” Lumine rolled over away from him.
He’d only seen her like this once before, in the days after her mother died and Aether went missing.
“Lumine, please. I want to help but you need to talk to me about it. It’s about your friends, isn’t it?” Jonathan lay a hand on her shoulder to comfort her.
“Don’t wanna.” Lumine groaned, voice muffled by her pillow.
“I’ll just sit here then.” He sighed.
Lumine stayed silent, sniffling quietly. She could feel her dad’s hand continue to rub her shoulder. After a few minutes, her breathing slowed and she began to relax. Slowly, she rolled back over, looking at Jonathan with teary eyes.
“You ready to talk now, little light?” He reached over with a handkerchief and wiped her eyes.
“Mhm…” She whimpered, sitting up.
“C’mere.” Jonathan invited her into his arms and hugged her.
Lumine held on tight, her fingers digging into Jonathan’s t-shirt and shoulders trembling. She let out a quiet sob. “I… I…”
“I’m here, I’m here.” Jonathan patted her on the back and held her tighter, letting her cry into his shirt. “It’s alright…”
“Haylee was… hurt really bad.” She managed to say in between choked gasps. Lumine pulled away, eyes rubbed red and raw.
“She’s your friend, right?” Tenno, if he recalled correctly. He had yet to meet his daughter’s friends face-to-face.
Lumine nodded slowly and caught her breath. “... yes.” Her cheeks turned the slightest bit pink.
Oh. He knew that look. “Oh… she’s the one you… I assumed it was Midoriya.” Jonathan pursed his lips. Lumine had come to him for advice on dating, but hadn’t mentioned who it was she was interested in. That explained… a lot. “Am I right?”
Lumine blushed and nodded again, wiping a tear from her eye. “Y-yeah…”
Jonathan clenched his fists. “Oh, honey…” He pulled away from the hug. “I’m so sorry.” Having your friend get hurt was one thing, but someone you had a crush on… “Is she going to be alright?”
Lumine hesitated. “I… I don’t know. She can regenerate, but I don’t know how strong or fast it is.” Izuku had gone radio silent and she didn’t exactly have Ms. Tau and Mr. Karris’s numbers. They probably had enough to worry about right now as is.
“Well, most regeneration quirks are very strong. I’m sure she’ll be fine.” Jonathan reassured. He noticed Lumine didn’t seem convinced, or something else was bothering her.
“She… she died, dad. Her heart stopped. If they hadn’t managed to resuscitate her she would’ve…” Lumine gulped. “I never told her how I felt about her, I finally built up the nerve to just talk to her about it, and then this happens.” She yelped. “Am I, like, a bad person for making this about me? I mean, fuck, she died!” Embarrassed, she covered her mouth. “Sorry, I swore… I don’t want Paimon to…”
“It’s alright, she’s probably watching T.V.” Jonathan ran his hand through her messy golden hair. “When you are in love, it's natural to feel a bit selfish. You are feeling that way because you care about her, and not just as a friend. How do you think I-” he exhaled, blinking back tears. “How do you think that I felt after your mother passed? I mourned her, and I miss her, so, so much. Love is complicated, and messy… especially at your age. You almost lost someone and without closure to your feelings. Things like that… is what makes us… human.”
Lumine leaned against his chest. “... I guess. If… no, when she comes back, I want to tell her how I feel, I just… I don’t want to spring that on her after what happened to her. When should I tell her?”
“I don’t know, but I’m sure you will figure it out.” Jonathan tapped his finger against her chest. “Just follow your heart and hope for the best. Will it be perfect? Probably not. Maybe you’ll flub your words, or someone will interrupt you in the middle of a heartfelt confession. Life isn’t like television and movies, there is no ‘perfect romantic confession moment’.” He paused. “Well, there probably is, but it’s subjective and random chance, I think…”
Lumine sniffled and giggled. “So just… go with the flow?”
“Yeah, and hopefully she will feel the same way. She’s your friend, so at worst, she will say she doesn’t feel the same. I’ve taught a lot of kids and seen a lot of confessions over my life. It’s not like you are confessing to the most popular girl in the class who doesn’t even know you.”
“She is kinda… oblivious though.” Lumine groaned. “I was trying to see if she even liked girls for months now.”
“Well, she can’t miss it if you tell her directly how you feel. Nobody is that dense.”
Lumine gave him a deadpan stare.
“Oh…” He sweatdropped, then chuckled while rubbing the back of his head. “Well, I believe you can do it. I can tell she makes you happy. I hope that it works out for you.” He drummed his fingers on his leg. “Maybe you can bring her over for dinner, I’d very much like to meet her… face to face.” His eye gleamed for a split second.
“Are you going to give her a talk?” Lumine groaned, blushing in pre-emptive embarrassment. “Please don’t show her my baby pictures…”
“No promises are made.” Jonathan chuckled.
Lumine laughed. “Thanks, dad,” She gave him a tight hug. “I’m feeling a lot better now.”
“Anytime, I just want you to be happy.” Jonathan squeezed her and kissed her on the forehead.
==VI==
[Overclock Quirk Training Gym, Naruhata]
Inosuke slammed his fist into the punching bag, knocking it off it’s chain and into the wall with a crash.
“Dang kid, cool it.” Soga wiped his brow in disbelief. “That’s three in the past hour. Those aren’t cheap, you know? At least use the ones that fix themselves…” The turquoise-haired vigilante sighed, grabbing a broom to clean up the sand.
“Sorry…” Inosuke grunted, lacking his usual bombastic energy and sitting on a nearby bench.
Soga paused. “You doin’ alright Inosuke?”
Inosuke nodded. “Yeah…” He rubbed his knuckles, already raw and bleeding slightly from the ungloved punches.
“You sure?” He asked, and the younger boy nodded again. “All right, let me know if you need anything then.” He tossed some bandages over. “I know you heal like, freakishly fast, but you better wrap those.
“I will,” Inosuke confirmed.
Soga watched Inosuke fiddle with the bandages before walking away to talk to Iwao.
Inosuke grumbled, tossing the bandages to the side and flexing his fingers. “Dammit…” He muttered.
He knew that as someone without a quirk, someone who shouldn’t even be here, that he was weak. Hell, he didn’t even have the dormant quirk gene like the quirkless. Still, he’d managed to train himself up to the point he could stand toe-to-toe with who he felt was the strongest amongst his classmates aside from Midoriya through nothing but hard work and sheer stubbornness. His body had been sculpted into peak condition, far exceeding the strength, speed, and durability of those his age.
And yet, he hadn’t been able to do anything when it really mattered. He wasn’t incredibly attached to Tenno, having known her all of four days but it still stung. Inosuke would never get used to his allies dying around him.
Kyojuro.
Shinobu.
Muichiro.
Genya.
Gyomei.
Obanai.
Mitsuri.
Some of them he’d known quite well, others he’d only briefly interacted with during Hashira training, but they were still his comrades. Hell, he hadn’t even seen most of them die, but it hurt all the same.
He remembered them all.
Someone had to.
Because everyone else was long dead and gone.
He’d find a way back to his friends no matter how long it took.
…
…
Oh.
He killed someone yesterday. Not a demon, a real, living human. How had he nearly forgotten that? Maybe he was just desensitized to violence. It wasn’t the first time he’d killed, far from it.
But there was a massive difference between killing something that used to be human and ate people, and a normal villain.
Right?
He felt bad, not because of what he did, but because he didn’t feel bad about doing it. If he hadn’t stabbed the villain, he would’ve killed Mineta.
“Ragh!” Inosuke tossed the bandage roll to the ground angrily. It was so much simpler when it was cut and clear: demons who eat people are bad, so slay them. All this hero stuff was still so hard to get used to.
There was a hard limit to how strong he could be. He was almost an adult, so it would increase a bit when he got a few years older.
‘ I’m strong, but I need to do more. Beast Breathing can only get me so far with the techniques I have. I need to improve my techniques… and my weapons. I need new damn swords.’ That might be a problem too. There weren’t any corps swordsmiths anymore, and his swords had been forged almost three hundred years ago. Maybe that was a good thing? He didn’t particularly need a Nichirin weapon if he wasn’t fighting demons. With so much time passed, forging techniques had probably improved, with new materials.
Probably. He wasn’t a blacksmith and all that science stuff was hard to remember.
Inosuke stood back up and grabbed two bokken from the training weapon rack. ‘ These will do for now.’
==VI==
Iwao watched the boy weave between targets with his swords. “And he said he’s fine?”
“Yeah, but I’m still worried about him,” Soga replied. “Lot of shit to go through for someone who is almost an adult. I’m surprised he’s holding it together as well as he is.”
“Hrm…” Iwao rubbed his chin. “He’s a good kid, but keeps to himself. If something is bothering him, he’ll open up to us eventually. He’s like Rumi, won’t budge if you try to push him too hard.”
“Is she coming back?” Soga asked.
“You’d know better than I would,” Iwao grunted, massaging his bad leg.
Soga’s face flushed. “Boss, we ain’t exactly dating… just, you know-”
“Apapap! I don’t need to know what you two get up to.” Iwao cut him off. “But yeah, she got the message, just wrapping up some stuff down south first. Should be back tomorrow or Monday.”
“You’d think she’d be a bit more worried about Inosuke.”
Iwao shrugged. “Kid’s almost an adult, and Rumi isn’t exactly the comforting type. She knows that Inosuke is a tough one.”
“Shit, I guess…” He shuffled his feet.
…
“So,” Iwao broke the silence. “Any word on the streets as to who did this? That…” He scoffed. “League of Villains?”
“Fuckin’ stupid name,” Soga snorted.
“Still broke into U.A. though,” Iwao replied seriously. “Which means that the government is going to be very interested in hunting them down. And no, but I’ve been reaching out to my contacts.”
“Government?” Soga raised his eyebrow.
“No, don’t really have access to those anymore, probably could get a meeting if I asked though. Did a lot of… dirty work for the Chinese Heroics Ministry and the HPSC back in the day. I still have some connections there. I meant the underground kind. I may be a retired vigilante, but I’m still a vigilante.” The older man shrugged. “They’ve been noticing what you’ve been up to kid, taking up my mantle.”
“Wait, really?” Soga blinked.
“Lots of people aren’t exactly satisfied with the way heroes do things, and the military and government only care about the big fish. You? You take down street gangs and muggers. Go into places where only underground heroes go. Dangerous work.” Iwao listed. “And I vouched for ya, using my old Vigilante name.” He chuckled. “Sure beats going by Porcupine.”
Soga blushed. “Goddammit Rumi…”
“There’s a group, they’ve been building up over the past two… maybe three years? Call themselves the Dollars.”
“Stupid name, we ain’t American,” Soga snorted. “Why not call it the Yens?”
“Because that sounds goddamn stupid you moron. Do you think that rolls off the tongue well? Plus, it’s not named after that. It’s from the term dara dara, or useless, not doing anything.” Iwao explained.
Soga snapped his fingers. “Wasn’t that the group that was doing all those crimes a while back? They were one of those gangs, right?”
“Well, word around the street is most of that was hearsay. People using the group’s name. The person in charge tried to turn it around and turn it into a group that did good deeds instead, so now it’s kind of just a chat room on the villain network. Anyways, one of the ones who originally set it up is putting together a new group for vigilantes, it seems he got some powerful backers.” If Iwao had to guess, someone in one of the Commissions was now backing them, which he wasn’t sure how to feel about. At least it wasn’t the HPSC. They wouldn’t tolerate that shit. “Group’s called the Salvager’s Guild, and they want you to meet one of their reps.”
“What do you think?” Soga asked. “Should I go?”
“Well, you are a vigilante. I know you ain’t planning on stopping that. If I were you… I’d take the offer, see what they are about.” Iwao tapped his eyepatch, hand slowly drifting down the scars on his neck and finally, his bum leg. “Vigilantism is dangerous work. We don’t have sidekicks, or support, there are few heroes that tolerate us. Most of ‘em would rather lock us up. There is a reason there aren’t a lot of vigilantes.”
“Because they get killed?”
“Killed or arrested,” Iwao nodded. “Now, an organized alliance of vigilantes? That I can get behind… assuming it’s not a sting operation. It would be good to have people you can count on to bail you out. Lord knows it helped us a few years back. If I didn’t have you and Koichi I would be dead.”
Soga mulled it over. “I mean, I guess. I won’t always be teamin’ up with Rumi, and I’ve had some close calls.”
“And I saw the look in your eye. You want to look into the people who went after U.A.” Iwao scowled, staring directly into Soga’s eye. “Don’t try and deny it, I know the look ‘cause I’ve seen it in the mirror. If you go after those people alone, you will probably end up dead. What Inosuke mentioned… reminds me too much of Six.”
“You think it’s related?” Soga’s brow furrowed.
“I know it’s related, well, 98% sure. Related to a really bad villain I heard All Might put down a few years back.” Iwao chose his words carefully. These were the kinds of secrets that could get people killed.
“I never heard about that…” Soga’s eyes went wide. Something like that should’ve been in the papers. All Might didn’t kill people often, he was strong enough to subdue pretty much everyone non-lethally.
“Cover-up. Like I said, guy was bad news.” He held a finger up to his lips, glancing at the windows. “I’ll tell you more somewhere more… discreet. I’m assuming Rumi will want to know too once she returns if you decide to pursue this.”
“Alright.” Soga nodded cautiously. What the hell was he getting himself into now?
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment]
Toshinori took a deep breath and knocked on the door, each knock felt like he was lifting thousands of pounds just to raise his hand.
He heard Inko’s muffled voice from the other side of the door as she unlocked it. “Oh, Toshinori! Please, come in.”
Toshinori stepped inside and removed his shoes, giving his girlfriend an anxious glance as he made his way into the living room.
“Would you like some tea?” Inko asked, pouring herself a cup. Toshinori nodded and sat down, twiddling his fingers. After a moment, she made her way over to the sofa and handed it to him. Inko looked at him expectantly, so he took a quick sip, letting the honeyed drink soothe his throat.
“Inko, I…” He was immediately cut off.
“Shhhhh… I know what you are going to do. There is no need to apologize.” Inko put her finger up to his lips. “I could already tell what you were going to say ever since you walked in the door. Your couldn’t hide how you were feeling.”
“I… I thought you would be more upset.” Toshinori replied.
“Oh, I am, but I also know that me yelling at you won’t make you feel any better, and that you are probably feeling worse than I am.” She was worried, not just about Izuku, but his friends and Toshinori himself.
Had she not been dating the man, she probably would be angrier, furious at how he almost allowed her son to be hurt or killed. But over these past few months, getting to know him… she could see how heavily the world weighed on him. All Might had always been a larger than life figure, a constant presence in life as she had grown up. The world’s strongest hero, an ever-smiling beacon of peace and protection.
But she knew Yagi Toshinori, the man behind the legendary figure. She had been so enamored by the image of All Might that she, like the rest of the world, forgot the man beneath it. Toshinori was so much more than All Might. He was a man who had dedicated his entire life to heroism at the cost of his health and social life. The few friends he had, he held at arm’s length to keep them safe from his enemies. In his shrunken form, there was a tiredness in his eyes.
But Toshinori was also kind, charming, and just a bit goofy. Oftentimes, he fumbled over his words when trying to talk, and made references she didn’t understand. Above all else, he cared about Izuku. She saw the way his eyes lit up whenever he got to talk about his progress in training One For All. It was the same look Izuku got in his eyes whenever he saw a hero, or an interesting quirk.
Was she upset that Izuku got hurt? Nearly died? Of course. Her baby boy had been attacked by villains. What sort of parent wouldn’t be afraid and incensed?
“They almost died because of my negligence, Inko,” Toshinori whispered, breaking the long pause with a gulp. “Izuku almost died, Tenno… Haylee bled out, because I was too stubborn to let other heroes do their jobs. Those villains were after me, and the students were put in harms way because of me.” He looked up, despondent. “Do you know what Izuku said to me when I got there? He said ‘ Why weren’t you here? ’.” His face fell.
“Toshi…” Inko raised her hand and caressed his face, fingers gliding over his sharp cheekbones. “You can’t be everywhere at once… and I know you can’t stop yourself from helping when you see someone in trouble. It’s just who you are.”
“I’m a fool who can’t even protect his students. I… if Izuku had been killed because of my mistakes, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself.” Toshinori lamented.
“You’re my fool then.” Inko clasped his hand between both of hers. “You made a mistake, and you broke Izuku’s trust. What are you going to do about it? You aren’t going to give up, are you?”
“N-no… but…” Toshinori’s hand began to tremble. “Inko, the villains that attacked U.A… we have reason to believe they are subordinates of the villain that gave me my injury.”
“The one you killed?” Inko tried to remain calm, tightening her grip on Toshinori’s hand.
“Yes.” Toshinori’s shoulders tensed and he let out a deep sigh. “They wanted revenge for what I did, and my students paid the price.” His lip twitched. “I can’t let something like this happen again. My students cannot be neglected and put into harm's way.”
“What are you going to do?”
“You will see it on the news tomorrow I imagine, but… I’m taking a step back from hero work to focus on teaching.” Toshinori replied. “Natah and Nezu made some… convincing arguments.”
“Oh… I imagine you informed the right people?” Inko asked.
“I did, the WHA said they understood, I’ll still be available for emergencies and all, and the rest of the world has gone without my constant presence. It’s not like I’ll be gone, and it will help them adjust for when I do retire in a few years.” He licked his lips nervously. “Our government was a bit more concerned, but I reassured them that if I am needed they only need to ask. We have more than enough powerful heroes to pick up the slack.”
Inko glanced down the hallway. “Have you told Izuku yet?”
Toshinori stiffened. “...no.” He followed her gaze to his room. “I haven’t… spoken to him since yesterday. How is he?”
Inko’s shoulders slumped. “He hasn’t left his room since last night. I left him some food but…” Her expression fell. “I don’t… I don’t know what to say to him, Toshi. I think- I think it’s hitting him especially hard considering it’s almost the anniversary of Hisashi’s death…”
“Oh… I didn’t realize…” Toshinori flinched. It was also nearly the anniversary of Haylee meeting Izuku as well…
Inko looked at him quizzically. “I thought you would know that already?”
“Oh, you mean from the background checks?” Toshinori guessed. “I only read the overall assessment, not any personal details. I didn’t want to be too invasive toward your privacy.” He’d sent a direct request to the President of the WHA when he’d chosen Izuku as his successor. (Ignoring the fact that he’d already told the boy about One For All before the background check, but hey, it all worked out in the end). He knew that the Midoriya’s had no suspicious connections or outstanding debts, and that Midoriya Hisashi had been an analyst for the WHA before his death. He didn’t deem it prudent to dig into their personal lives, as the WHA would do that for him anyway with or without his prompting for the check.
“Izuku was only five when Hisashi died, and his work took him out of the country sometimes… I can’t believe it will be nine years without him.” She sniffled. “I’m sorry, talking about him in front of you.”
Toshinori squeezed her hand. “It’s quite alright. He was your husband.”
“He always believed that Izuku could be a hero, even without a quirk. I… I just worried about him so much, getting hurt… and then Hisashi left and…” She took a deep breath. “I don’t know how he died. The WHA wouldn’t tell me. They only brought back his ashes.”
Toshinori froze. Hisashi died in April, the anniversary was coming up. It could be a coincidence… “Was… was he in Russia?”
Inko nodded somberly, a choked sob escaping her.
The incident in Russia was one of the worst days in Toshinori’s life, right behind All For One murdering Nana. Perhaps it was selfish to view it that way, but the first at least had a target that he could despise.
He remembered those terrible days vividly. Eight million people killed in an instant with zero explanation. Colleagues that he had known for years, great heroes… gone. The worst part was the lack of survivors. Outside the ice there were tens of thousands of injuries caused by flying debris or the sudden shift in temperature, but inside… not a single survivor was recovered except for the Pro Hero Siphon. There was something soul crushing about realizing that you weren’t saving anyone, only recovering the dead. They had lost additional people as well due to unstable ice collapsing on emergency workers.
There were so many dead that the bodies had to be incinerated after identification to avoid the spread of disease. When all was said and done, the area around Moscow had been reduced to rubble. Reconstruction over the past nine years had been slow, and the country itself had begun to splinter into several factions vying for independence.
The part Toshinori felt guiltiest about was the abandonment of Russia. After a few weeks, most countries began to pull their heroes out of Russia, having sent several of their top pros to assist in relief efforts. They couldn’t afford to keep their best heroes overseas while there were still problems at home to take care of.
No wonder there was so much bitterness from many in that country, at the world that abandoned them, and the Permafrost, who they blamed for the incident. She was the only one that could’ve done it, especially when the reports leaking her involvement in a mission nearby surfaced. He couldn’t see how she could have, she wasn’t that powerful and it wasn’t in her nature.
Toshinori blinked, having lost himself in thought and hugged Inko to comfort her. “I’m sorry if I upset you by bringing it up.”
Inko pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped her eyes. “It’s fine. You… you lost friends that day too, I imagine.”
“I did.”
They sat silently for a moment.
“Inko, do you think he will want to speak with me?” Toshinori asked nervously.
“Toshinori, my son has practically worshipped the ground you walked on ever since he saw that first video of you. You will always be his hero, no matter how many mistakes or missteps you make. He’s hurting, and I don’t know how to help him. Please…” She hesitated. “I hope I’m not overstepping, but you are like a father to him.”
Toshinori’s cheeks warmed up, and he felt an unfamiliar, but pleasant sensation in his chest. “I think I know where Izuku gets his kind nature from.” He smiled. It was truly a blessing that they were both a part of his life.
==VI==
“Young Midoriya?” Toshinori lightly tapped on the door. “Izuku?”
There was no response.
“I’m going to come in. Is that okay?” He heard a muffled “Mhm…”
The door creaked open. Izuku was hunched over on his desk with several crumpled up pieces of paper torn from one of his notebooks, scribbling away and completely zoned out.
Toshinori picked up one of the pages and opened it up. On the front was a tear-stained drawing of Shigaraki Tomura, and a fairly good one at that. On the same quality as one produced by a top Police sketch artist. The drawing was surrounded by notes detailing physical characteristics, and a macabre drawing of Aizawa’s partially decayed arm.
Damage to Eraserhead arm, caused by his quirk according to classmate testimony. Five point activation. Disable fingers.
Toshinori blinked. He was able to come up with that much despite not fighting the villain or seeing his quirk in action? As the boy continued to drowsily write, Toshinori shuffled through some of the other pages. Some were of Shigaraki, but somewhere along the line Izuku had made an error and decided to scrap the whole drawing. The others were half-finished, and each one of a different villain that Izuku had encountered.
There were dozens of them. Hours worth of work just thrown aside. “My boy…” He lay his hand on Izuku's shoulder, causing his successor to jump in surprise.
“Oh… All Might!” Not Toshinori, he noted. Izuku looked up, slowly, head wavering side to side from exhaustion. He had deep bags under his tear-stained eyes, likely having stayed up all night and all of today as well.
“Young Midoriya, have you slept at all?” Toshinori knelt down, eyes wide with concern.
Izuku rubbed his eyes. “N-no… I couldn’t sleep.” He yawned.
Toshinori held out his hand. “You need to sleep, please. Your mother is worried about you. I’m worried. I know from experience how you must be feeling, and trust me, not getting any rest doesn’t help.” He looked just like Toshinori did in the days after Nana’s death. He’d trained for three whole days without sleep until he collapsed from exhaustion and starvation. Torino had to drag him off to a bed and personally nurse him back to health.
“But I… I need to…” Izuku’s eyes filled with tears. “I couldn’t stop them from hurting her. She… she said she would be okay. She said she would win!” He buried his face in Toshinori’s chest and began to sob.
He held Izuku close, patting him lightly on the back. “It’s alright young man, I’m here now. Recovery Girl said she would make a full recovery. Young Tenno is going to be ok.” Izuku’s sobs began to die down. “It’s not your fault. I should’ve never put you in the position where you had to fight to begin with.”
“You weren’t there…” Izuku murmured.
“I know, and I’m so, so sorry.” He ruffled Izuku’s surprisingly fluffy hair. “And I swear to you, I will never let this happen again. I’m taking a step back from my hero work to focus on U.A.”
Izuku’s head snapped up, eyes wide as the moon. “Wha- but-” He stammered, the shock snapping him out of his exhausted bawling. “But you’re the Symbol of Peace? Is- is this because I have your quirk?”
Toshinori shook his head. “No, it has nothing to do with that. Even if I still had my quirk, I would make the same choice.” He took a long breath, contemplating his next words. “Izuku, when I was first starting out as a hero, Japan wasn’t the safest. Hell, I had to leave the country after I left U.A. Villains were constantly on the prowl, the heroes were few and far between due to the danger of the profession and overwhelming odds. It wasn’t uncommon for a whole city block to be destroyed in a fight.” He thought back to the day he first met Nana, walking among ruins on one side, normal city on the other. “And now, four decades later, we live in the most peaceful era since the dawn of quirks. The world calls me the Symbol of Peace and Justice… but I’m just a symbol. There are heroes all over the world who stepped up with me, following my example and my dream, to bring hope to a chaotic world.”
Toshinori imagined the silhouettes of heroes- retired or long dead surrounding him. Some faded into dust and others were replaced as they stepped to the side, symbolically handing off their capes to the next generation.
“I don’t live in the same world that I grew up in, and I think that between the pressure of the role I created for myself, and my duty as a wielder of One For All…” He trailed off. “I still feel the same, that urge to move without thinking when someone is in need. It’s what drew me to you as a successor.” He smiled warmly. “But now, I have a responsibility not just as a hero, but as a teacher. There are so many great heroes nowadays, not just in Japan- “ He thought of Endeavor, Best Jeanist, Mirko, Lotus, and many others. “But across the world as well.” Star and Stripe in the States, Windbloom in Germany, and Euphoria in Canada came to mind. “I can afford to take a step back, focus on teaching the next generation… and make sure they don’t make the same mistakes I did.”
“So you’re… going to be teaching at U.A. full time?” Izuku asked.
“Yes, as both All Might and Toshinori depending on what is needed. I’m not all muscles and heroics.” He joked, getting a small smile from the boy in return- though it quickly faded. “But this is something I need to do. My colleagues got hurt because I wasn’t there. You got hurt… you could’ve been killed. Not just you, but those you care about.” He clenched his fist. “If any of you had died, I never would’ve been able to live with that, and I’ll never be able to forgive myself for allowing you all to be hurt because of me.”
Izuku chewed on his lip and glanced up at Toshinori. “I forgive you…” He could see the truth in the boy’s eyes.
“You Midoriyas… always so quick to forgive.” He held Izuku closer.
“All- Toshinori?” Izuku asked, looking conflicted still.
“Yes, my boy?”
“Back there… I wasn’t strong enough to save Haylee, Aizawa-sensei, or Hagakure. I’ve trained so much… but I still couldn’t help.” He stared at his knees, downtrodden.
“Young man…” Toshinori released him and knelt to Izuku’s eye level. “You are just a boy, a hero-in-training. Nobody expects you to be ready for something like this. Tenno… she is not like you. Remember that. That girl treasures her friendship with you, and while I don’t want to put words in her mouth, I’m guessing she felt responsible for your safety as her enemies were assisting the League.”
Izuku nodded, thinking back on the past few months. Haylee had always been protective of him, not to the point of babying him or thinking he was weak (he certainly had the bruises and scrapes from training to back that up). She wanted him to be strong, to succeed at his dream.
Maybe that was why she looked so relieved to see he was safe when she died.
“She… she told me a bit about what she faced back in her universe,” Izuku said. “I… I know she left a lot out, but I see how dangerous her enemies were now.”
Toshinori frowned. The Grineer and Corpus present at the USJ had been or had been responsible for most of the casualties. The Grineer at least had been far more brutal and ruthless than normal Japanese villains. The Corpus- at least according to the students’ testimony, had been aiming to injure, not kill.
“I know that she has been through a lot. I won’t pry into what she told you in confidence.” The blonde man sighed. “But Izuku, it wasn’t just her enemies. It was the disciples of the man who gave me my injury.”
“They teamed up?”
“It appears that way. I… I think it’s about time I told you about what happened, but if it’s alright I would like to wait for Tenno to be awake to hear it as well.” He’d already spoken to Aizawa, Karris, and Tau about the deceased villain. If All For One’s subordinates were still around, there was a chance they would strike again. They deserved to know the truth. About All For One, and the origin of One For All.
“That’s fine…” Izuku’s head drooped.
“You should get some rest,” Toshinori advised.
“Can you… can you stay here until I fall asleep?” Izuku pleaded.
“Of course.”
Notes:
Lots happening in this chapter, it is also the longest chapter (apologies for the wait, got hit with a bit of writer’s block).
Technically AFO stole Iwao’s quirk after his injury if you go by the Vigilantes manga, but that doesn’t work in the context of this story as more people would’ve picked up on that happening after AFO’s “death”.
Lots of connections to Vigilantes that will be explored regarding Nomu.
Harken: “I don’t do threats”
Also Harken: “But I will cripple you and leave you in a fate worse than death though if you lie to me”
Harken’s quirk is fuckin scary man. Nobody has guessed the inspiration for the character yet either .-.
I will have art for the HPSC heroes soon.Next chapter is going to be kinda fucked up because Chaos Theory are a bunch of pyschos, so just an advance warning
Chapter 56: Interlude 3: Perditio
Summary:
A shadowy figure makes a move, and Chaos Theory plots in the shadows.
Notes:
This chapter was released alongside chapters 57 and 58.
CW: Genocidal cult, misrepresentation of Buddhism, unwanted female-on-male sexual harassment (aka whatever the hell Sarda and Gamma’s fucked up dynamic is), suicidally depressed character, killing of animals, torture, description of graphic terminal illness
Slight canon divergence go brrrt
Art by feerocomics
SFM render by me
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
█▓▒░ 𝐁𝐑𝐄𝐀𝐊𝐈𝐍𝐆 𝐍𝐄𝐖𝐒 ░▒▓█
All Might to take a step back from hero work!
“This is Kizuki Chitose with Shoowaysha Publishing, live at Might Tower where moments ago the Symbol of Peace announced that he would be transitioning to teaching at U.A. full-time. Let’s take a listen at what he said.”
“Two days ago, U.A. high was attacked by a group calling themselves the ‘League of Villains, aided by foreign mercenaries.’”
All Might started solemnly.
“It was only thanks to the brave efforts of the students and teacher present that none of them were killed”
He looked upon the cameras sadly.
“For years I have stood as the Symbol of Peace, not just for this country, but for the world. I always dreamed of being a hero that could save people with a smile, bringing hope in those dark times. Now that the world has reached an era of peace, I had decided to dedicate part of my time to teaching the next generation of heroes. I would spend my time split between heroics and teaching…”
He paused.
“But the events of the past few days have forced me to rethink my perspective. My students were put in danger because I was not there when I was supposed to be. I ask you not to blame U.A, but rather me for this failure.”
All Might bowed, barely missing the podium. He held the position for a moment before straightening.
“That is why I have decided: Effective immediately, I will be taking a full step back from active hero duty.”
The cameras around him erupted into a storm of photos, though the reporters stayed silent, waiting for the hero to finish his speech.
“Fear not, I know that my presence is a comfort to the people of this country. This is a message to everyone, be you civilian, hero, or villain.”
He pointed
directly at the cameras.
“I am still here! This is not a retirement. Should disaster arise, I will be there.”
All Might took on a more serious expression.
“Do not be afraid, I know that crime may rise, but trust in our heroes! Go beyond, PLUS ULTRA!”
With a smile he raised his fist triumphantly. At that point, the cameras began to flash wildly and the reporters started blabbing questions.
“The Might Agency confirmed that All Might and an undisclosed number of his staff, will be working at U.A.” Chitose continued. “All Might’s decision to step back from heroics comes as a surprise to many. While his activity over the past few years has diminished, Japan’s crime rate has continued to decline. The HPSC has put out a statement wishing All Might well and thanking him for his tireless dedication to keeping this country, and the world, safe.”
TRENDING:
All Might steps back, will Endeavor be the next #1?
Top 25 Rising Rookies
U.S. President Valentine extends heartfelt thanks to All Might for his service in America.
… more
==VI==
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, April 15th, 2243]
“So, I see you’re being released tonight,” Shota said blankly, still blindfolded by bandages.
Ordan winced as Recovery girl kissed him on the cheek. “Hey,
-- was that a
puuun
? --
did you just make a joke?”
Chiyo smacked him lightly on the head. “Don’t shout in my ear while I’m healing you!”
“Oww…” Ordan rubbed his head. ‘
That lady doesn’t know how to respect her elders…’
He thought as the elderly hero walked off with a huff. Turning to Shota, he nodded before realizing the man still couldn’t see. “Uh, yeah, I am.”
“Lucky you.” Shota nodded.
“I mean, I’m not going to leave. I’m gonna go sleep in Haylee’s room until she wakes up.” Ordan stood up and stretched, running his hands over the mostly-healed scars on his body before putting on his shirt.
“How is she?” Shota asked.
“All her limbs have grown back, she’s still unconscious though. Probably took a lot out of her.” Knowing Haylee’s abilities, he wasn’t sure if that was entirely true or not with her energy supposedly being infinite. Then again, she had been out for a whole day the first time she used her quirk…
They still didn’t even know what her quirk really was. The first assumption was that it worked like Transference but via transformation into Excalibur. Her human side- the Void, and the Warframe- the armored shell that encased her. Evidently there was more to it than they once thought. She’d turned into Rhino. Did that mean she had access to her arsenal, or was it just that the two Warframes were similar enough in concept? Perhaps it was one of those ‘stress-based quirk awakenings’ that he’d read about. There was still so much even the scientists of this world didn’t know about quirks, and that didn’t take into account the unknown of universal travel.
“Quite the quirk your kid’s got,” Shota mumbled through his bandages, pressing a button for the robot arm to raise a drink to his exposed lips.
“Yep,” Ordan replied.
“Did you…”
“Know she could do that? No.” Ordan finished. “Voidshell is… a complicated quirk. She had family members with similar abilities, so we kind of know what we are dealing with.” A bullshit excuse, but it would be easier to pass off the other Tenno as family. It would make it more plausible that Haylee understood how to use Rhino immediately.
“Hmph…” Shota licked his lips, finishing off his drink. “Well, I’m glad she’s alright.” There was the slight bit of relief in his voice. Aizawa was almost as stoic as Natah, but he still let the mask slip sometimes. “She saved both our lives back there—and Midoriya’s.”
An awkward silence passed as Ordan finished dressing himself. “I take it you have more questions?” Ordan wondered.
“If you are willing to talk before you leave.” Shota shrugged, immediately regretting the decision as his shoulder popped painfully. “Ow.” He grimaced.
“Sure, whaddya want to know?” Ordan sat down.
“Back in the USJ, you lost it and charged ahead and nearly got yourself killed by ‘Nomu’. In my opinion, you are an incredibly capable hero,”
Unseen, Ordan flinched.
“But I need to know you won’t fly off the handle and put yourself or others at risk. I’m not referring to the villains you killed, that was acting in defense of the students… regardless of how violently you dealt with them.” He knew that Karris wasn’t exactly in his right mind at the time from blood loss and adrenaline. “The way you acted, it wasn’t just adrenaline. What was it?”
Ordan breathed in slowly and loudly. “That…
thing.
” He spat. “The ‘Nomu’. You heard how it was created, bio-engineered from multiple people?”
“Yes,” Shota replied, disgust in his voice.
“Well…” He thought for a moment, thinking about how much he should say. “Let's just say that Natah and I have very strong opinions on human experimentation.” He growled.
“... fuck, your kid was experimented on. Wasn’t she?” Shota quickly put two-and-two together, or so he thought. Ordan’s silence, and the slight cracking of the armrest told him all he needed to know.
“Technically you are right, at least partially. It’s about more than that. I believe that self-agency and free will are… important. To violate someone’s body and mind like that is unforgivable.” The way the man said it sounded personal. So it wasn’t just the girl, he’d gone through something similar. “I’d rather not talk about this further.”
“That’s fine. I understand.” Shota relented.
“I’m just… gonna go now.” Ordan staggered toward the door awkwardly.
Shota heard the door click shut behind him, and relaxed in his bed.
‘
Well that could have gone better.’
He sighed. Karris was just one bundle of mysteries after the other. Nezu certainly knew how to pick them.
Karris had proven himself to be a valuable co-teacher for the class. Despite Shota’s annoyance, he seemed to know what he was doing. He was just… incredibly odd. His actions at the USJ proved that he was powerful and skilled in close quarters and he’d put his life on the line to protect the students. Shota trusted that Karris would have his back in a fight.
But he just couldn’t trust him on a personal level.
As someone who was friends with annoyingly upbeat people (as he was forcibly befriended by extroverts against his will and better judgement), Shota knew what real positivity was. Nemuri and Hizashi were naturally friendly and energetic people, to the point of being obnoxiously preppy.
It was difficult to tell at first, but their last exchange confirmed it. He’d had a sneaking suspicion, but hearing how Karris’s tone changed confirmed it even without seeing his face.
As it stood, he could work with the man. He trusted Nezu not to hire someone untrustworthy- the damn rat was even more paranoid than Shota. If he could stomach dealing with Nemuri and Hizashi, and even Yagi’s outgoing personalities… he could handle Karris’s fake one. They would be co-workers, but not friends. He couldn’t trust someone whose personality was a complete fabrication. This class already had enough problem children, he didn’t need a problem teacher.
==VI==
Ordan might have overestimated how much Recovery Girl’s quirk took out of him. He might have greater natural healing and stamina but damn, forcing the body to heal on it’s own took a lot out of a man. He probably should’ve had something to drink or eat before leaving, but that conversation with Aizawa left a sour taste in his mouth.
He already had enough to think about, hundred-year old boogeymen, Corpus working with a villain group, and Haylee’s injuries… no use in dredging up the past. The only reason he’d replied at all was that he felt Aizawa deserved some explanation for his actions. He certainly didn’t expect the hero to guess about Haylee, though Ordan hadn’t been subtle with his feelings.
It was at that moment that his legs decided to mutiny, sending him toppling forward. Before he could break his fall, a pair of slender yet strong arms grabbed him. “Well, I’m used to people being swept off their feet when I’m around, but not usually in a literal sense,” Midnight smirked, helping steady the taller man.
“Oh, thanks for the save, Midnight.”
“Please, we are coworkers. Call me Kayama.”
Ordan shrugged. “Sure. If it isn’t any trouble, would you mind helping me get to Haylee’s room? Recovery Girl wiped me out.”
Nemuri shrugged. “I don’t mind. I was here to see Anan and Shota, so a little detour won’t hurt.” She slung Ordan’s muscular arm around her shoulder.
“How is Kurose?” Ordan asked as they walked.
“Fine now, her wounds are mostly healed. She just needs a lot of physical therapy.” Anan’s back was heavily scarred and she’d lost some feeling but otherwise she would make a full recovery.
They passed by a pair of Tenryou guards, who gave them a nod. “That’s good.”
“How are you though? From what I heard, you had it pretty rough too.” Nemuri asked.
“I heal fast, just some scarring. Thanks for asking though. Aizawa won’t be out of his casts for at least a week though.” The Erasure Hero’s injuries would’ve been a lot worse if Midoriya and Haylee hadn’t stepped in. “Ah, here we are. Thanks again for the assistance.” He braced himself on the doorframe.
“You’re welcome. Are you sure you don’t need anything else?” Nemuri inquired.
Ordan thought for a moment. “A glass of water, if you don’t mind. I’m probably going to pass out in a few minutes. I just wanted to be here when Haylee wakes up.” Kayama nodded to him and went to go fetch a glass. Slowly and carefully, Ordan made his way inside.
Luckily there was already a chair set up next to her bed, mostly likely from Natah. “Hey kiddo,” He whispered, letting himself relax as he sat down, gently grasping her hand. Her chest slowly rose and fell as she rested, deep in sleep.
By the time Nemuri returned, Ordan was already asleep, still holding her hand. “Ah… I’ll just leave this here.” Nemuri flicked off the lights.
==VI==
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, April 16th, 2243]
A lone figure, cloaked in invisibility silently strode through the sanitized halls, passing guard after guard of the Tenryou Commission, unnoticed. To think that just a year ago, their generation-spanning organization didn’t exist.
Of course, they wouldn’t remember that. Some of them never existed in the first place. So much had changed, and he was the only one who would remember what had once been. On April 25th last year, he’d woken up and been immediately bombarded with memories that he had never experienced, alongside those he already knew. He was just grateful his family still existed.
Everything past 1914 had changed for the most part. Some things were the same. Entire bloodlines had been wiped from existence, villains like All For One were significantly more powerful now, and several organizations like the Inhuman Supremacist Party and Quirkless Liberation Front simply never came to exist. The Yokai War of 1954 never started…
But some things had stayed the same. The incident in Russia still happened, quirks emerged in 2050, and Yagi Toshinori’s successor was still Midoriya Izuku, though Shimura Tenko hadn’t been saved by the man in this altered timeline. Unfortunately, All For One had stumbled upon the poor boy.
But those were the affairs of mortals, of which he had sworn to keep his involvement to a bare minimum. Nothing good had ever come from divine intervention in the past. Humans could solve their own problems.
That was why he was here in U.A’s medical facility with a dagger in hand, about to murder a teenage girl.
Silently, he opened the door. She was asleep on her cot with another man, Ordan Karris, holding her hand. That sight gave him pause as he laid his eyes on the girl for the first time. Her human appearance hid what she really was, a god enshrined in pestilent flesh. From what he could tell, she was once human- reforged by the hands of a greater being.
He raised his dagger, but hesitated.
The entity that brought her and the other Descenders was gone, all that remained of the creature that shattered the throne of Celestia was the power that resided within her. Power that she for some reason was not making use of. The path to ruling this reality was basically open to her, so why didn’t she take it?
‘
Dammit…’
The dagger trembled in his hand. Why was he hesitating now, of all times. He needed to kill her now before she grew too powerful. He was no longer a god. He’d offered up that power in pursuit of a shared goal. This was his one chance to kill Haylee before she became a problem.
Her chest rose and fell.
He raised the dagger again, preparing to decapitate her.
‘
I can’t… she isn’t responsible for the actions of the being that made her…’
He must.
‘
She could undo everything we strove to protect. Our dream…’
It would be so easy. She was a newborn deity. This would be the divine equivalent of suffocating a baby in its crib. He would make it quick.
He glanced at Ordan Karris. Then to the girl.
Haylee was bound to the [Laws] of this world. Her quirk made sure of that. Unlike the eldritch entity that brought her here, she could not alter time. If she tried to access that part of her power, it would kill her instantly. If he spared her life today, she could be a problem in the future, or a potential asset for the battles to come. If he killed her just for having powers that did not come from this world, he would be short many an ally.
With only a second of hesitation, his dagger disappeared into his cloak. There were contingencies if her death was required in the future. He hoped for Midoriya’s sake that he would not be the one that had to make that call.
Reality shimmered like glass behind him.
‘
I hope I don’t regret sparing your life…’
The air shimmered, and he was gone.
==VI==
[CN Subterranean Monitoring Center, Northwest Territories, Canada, April 16th, 2243]
Far up North on the border of Alberta, a heavily guarded military base stood. It was not an airbase, nuclear site, or anything of that sort. Rather, it was a center for monitoring and cataloging all geological activity in the country, including the manifestation and registration of natural domains. Normally this task would fall to the Geological Survey of Canada, but due to it’s supernatural nature, it fell to the military and the Canadian Hero Oversight & Response Agency (C-HORA).
Due to the nature of the classified material stored there, it was staffed by thirty armed soldiers and several UG units. While not a high-value target to most villain groups, it was still valuable data. Data that someone was currently trying to obtain.
“Fan out!” The sergeant ordered. The troops spread out, laser sights shining through the underbrush. The sun wouldn’t be up for another few hours so they needed to stay within line of sight. One of the drones had detected movement before suddenly going offline. It could be an animal… or an intruder.
“Approaching detection zone,” One of the soldiers held up her hand in a fist, motioning for everyone to stop. She’d heard something with her enhanced hearing quirk. Everyone went silent, weapons at the ready.
VRRREEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!
It began as a low whistling, one that could’ve been mistaken for the wind. The sound began to grow louder, picking up speed as it approached.
VRRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!
The banshee-like wail echoed through the forest, almost as if it were all around them. Hands tightened around the handles, safeties were clicked off. One soldier gulped, his heartbeat drowned out by the shrill noise.
“What the fuck is that?” One of them whispered on the comms.
Before anyone could answer, a blur burst through the leaves in between the group and right past the sergeant. His head was removed instantly, with both the body and dismembered skull bursting into black, lightless flames that quickly devoured the body.
VRRREEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!
“Contact! Open fire!” Bullets streamed through the forest, tracer rounds illuminating the terrified troops as they bunched up, recognizing immediately that they were dealing with a speedster. The horrible screeching sound ramped up again, and another soldier fell to the ground, screaming in agony as black flames erupted from his missing hands. The fire only consumed the soldier, leaving the ground around it untouched.
VRRREEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!
“Fall back! Fall ba-”
VRRREEIIIIIIIIIIIIII!
One by one, the soldiers were picked off, limbs sliced, bellies slit open, and heads removed until only two remained. The terrified duo, man and woman, managed to get to the clearing where their armored Jeep was waiting. The drivers had already been killed, throats slit before they could even react.
“Private, call for backup, I’ll cover you!” The other soldier yelled.
“Roger!” She reached for her radio, but before she could a black blur zipped into the clearing and kicked the device out of her hand. It then moved to her comrade, grabbing him by the throat and slamming him into the jeep.
A ginger woman, clad in black wrappings with several bandages on her neck and legs lifted the terrified man up before driving her sword through his jaw and out the top of his skull. She then turned toward the sole remaining soldier. Upon her face was a black mask with sharp, pointy teeth resembling a ghoul.
Despite the overwhelming fear, she raised her rifle only for it to be slashed to pieces faster than she could see. Her pistol was out not a moment later, swatted to the side by the flat of the woman’s blade.
♾ Chaos Theory - Compass Rose North Arrow: Sarda the Swift ♾
"Ah, you’ve got plenty of fight in ya, that’s for sure." Sarda smiled gleefully. Her foot shot out, catching the soldier in the ribs and sending her tumbling to the ground. Sarda was already on the other side when she stopped rolling, slicing her achilles and hamstrings to cripple her movement.
Tears streamed down the soldier's face as she reached for her combat knife. The villain’s katana stabbed through her hand before she could grasp it.
“Nuh uh uh! Can’t be havin’ ya doin’ that, missy." The Irishwoman sneered. She crouched down in front of the soldier, pale blue eyes narrowing like a cat.
This close, the villain was unforgettable. Sarda the Swift, one of the WHA’s most wanted. She knew that her chances of survival were slim to none, yet still she begged. “P-please… don’t kill me!”
Sarda stepped over the woman’s back, making sure to dig and twist her heel. “Ah, don’t ya worry yer pretty little head, you’ve caught me in a grand mood today,” She leaned down, smacked her helmet off her head, and pulled her head back by the hair so that she could look her in the eyes. “I’ll let ya off this time—go on now, slither away like the wee worm ya are.” Sarda released the woman, stepping off her back so she could crawl away.
Her wounds were light, red staining the legs and right hand as she dragged her body across the forest toward the vehicles. Sarda watched her, unclasping her mask and letting the blood staining her blade seep into her fingers. She brought them to her nose, eyes rolling back into her head as she took a deep sniff of the copper-smelling fluid with a deep shiver. “Ahhh~” The blood on her hand ignited in black flames, disintegrating it.
Sarda looked back down, a sadistic smile spreading across her face. In a flash, she appeared on the woman’s side and delivered a superspeed-enhanced kick to her ribs. She flew back, slamming spine-first into a tree with a loud crack. With a pained expression she wheezed and groaned, trying desperately to crawl away again.
“Why-” The soldier coughed up blood, a look of betrayal on her face as tears streamed down her cheeks. “Y-you said you would- would let me live!”
"Ah, I lied." Sarda shrugged before driving a katana through the soldier’s shoulder, pinning her to the tree.
“AGHHHH!”
Sarda raised her leg, stomping on the woman’s wrist and breaking it, her unearthly smile growing even wider. “Ah, that’s the look I love—seein’ that wee glimmer of hope in yer eyes just snuff out as I stick the knife in yer back." She pulled out a kunai, running the blade slide up the woman’s cheek, gathering tears. It came to a stop, tip hovering mere centimeters from her eye. "Ah, you’re gonna die, lass. Ya know it’s comin’, and there’s not a damn thing ya can do to stop it. Your backup? Won’t be here for another fifteen minutes. And all yer little friends back at the base? Aye, they’re already dead." She flipped a small hard drive around in her other hand before pocketing it.
“Y-you monster!”
Sarda’s smile grew until it looked as if her cheeks would split open. “"Ah, yer feckin’ right, ya are!" Her blade flicked down the soldier’s cheek, leaving a large gash. She had time to play around with this one. With a predatory glint in her eye, she leaned down and licked the blood off the sobbing woman’s cheek. “Ah, don’t cry now, it'll all be over soon—right after I’ve had me fun. Oh, the sweet release of death..." She moaned in delight, runnin her hand down her neck. "I wonder what it'll feel like when it's me own life flickerin’ out..."
In a final desperate gambit the solider forced her hand through the blade, tearing off two of her fingers in the process. Sarda watched with a now bored expression as her hand moved in slow motion toward the knives on her belt. She licked her lips, waiting until the woman had almost stolen one of her blades before grabbing the bloodied wrist and twisting the woman’s shoulder with her quirk, rotating the limb and tearing the muscle and flesh apart through sheer speed. She tried to scream in pain, only for the villain to cut open her throat, resulting in wet gasps as blood began to fill her lungs.
"Ah, sure, at least you weren’t a bore!" She gave a slight shiver, a mischievous grin playing on her lips before activating her magical technique, engulfing the woman in black flames, relishing in the pain she must’ve felt before she died. As she stood up, she could hear the faint sound of helicopter rotors approaching. While she’d love to continue this bloodbath, she had to drop off the drive. With a longing sigh, she pulled out a communications device. “Mission's done, now, give me a portal, will ya?"
The clearing in front of her began to shimmer in a ring shape. A large red spiraling portal appeared in front of her and she sauntered through.
By the time the military arrived, nothing remained except scattered bloody limbs and ash.
==VI==
[Domain: Monastery of Infinite Cycles]
Chaos Theory was a cult so despised that even the most vile of villains refused to associate with them. Paired with the fact that members of the despicable cult would slaughter anyone regardless of affiliation. Every group on either side of the law had a kill on sight order, a rarity for villains, which spoke to the danger they posed.
Governments from around the world, villain groups, bounty hunters, and forces of the Council of Seven had been unable to locate their base of operations for one simple reason: it was located in a domain, which made it next to impossible to find. It didn’t help that it was incredibly rare to take a prisoner, let alone one who was… coherent enough to get any useful information or didn’t kill themselves immediately.
The inside of the domain resembled a Buddhist temple constructed out of dark slate. Rather than having multiple outdoor spaces, the structure was the equivalent of an underground ruin. As this was a domain, technically the monastery was the only thing that “existed” inside the space.
A lone figure clad in black armor that resembled that of a crusader strolled through the halls, passing by multiple purple-robed cloaked cultists armed with Greek styled xiphos swords and M-16 assault rifles. Their outfits were a mixture of medieval European knight armor and Buddhist robes. Truly a cursed combination, not that they cared.
The figure stared silently at the guard manning the door, the raspy sound of the life support module built into his suit forcing his lungs to function occasionally, breaking the otherwise silent halls. “Open the door. I don’t have all day.” He rasped.
♾ Chaos Theory - Compass Rose West Arrow: Gamma the Blighted ♾
Gamma could already hear the shouting from the hallway as the door creaked open. Perfect, as if he didn’t already have a raging migraine…
“YOU GOT BLOOD ALL OVER THE GODDAMN TABLE YOU STUPID BITCH!” Nardis screeched at Sarda, who had her feet up on the large stone meeting table while she scrolled through her phone.
“Ah, quiet yerself, ya jabberin’ twat, lest I come over there and rip yer feckin’ gills out meself." Sarda flipped him the bird.
Nardis, world record holder for the longest sustained temper tantrum naturally responded poorly to that. “YOU DARE DISRESPECT ME? I AM THE CHOSEN ONE, LORD OF THE SEAS!”
Gamma made his way over to his seat, hoping that the other two would keep yelling at each other. As he sat down, he pressed a button on his chest to inject him with some painkillers and relaxed, letting the drugs do their work to soothe his body.
Nardis and Sarda continued to bicker, so Gamma tuned them out. If only there were a mute button in real life, well, besides just killing them. If he could, he would’ve done that a long time ago. Nardis, he could stand if he shut his mouth, Sarda was another matter he liked to think about as little as possible.
DONNNNNG!
Their jabbering was interrupted by a cultist slamming a large bronze mallet against a gong, sending a resonant metallic thrumming through the room.
Flanked by two cloaked cultists, small ones the size of a toddler, an imposing figure emerged from his meditation chamber.
“Brothers, sisters... the world suffers in its delusions,” A towering man standing at just over two and a half meters descended, with his singular eye closed. “Only through us, can all that live in this world find the true path to peace.” The cyclops’s eye rolled back out of his skull, coming to focus on his lieutenants. With each step, he continued to rub his hands together, the soft clacking of his prayer beads echoing throughout the open room.
♾ Akelous, Leader of Chaos Theory ♾
Akelous stopped at the head of the table. Rather than a chair, it was a simple stone dias. Akelous sat in lotus position, smiling warmly to the three gathered before him.
“Venerable Akelous,” Gamma lowered his head in greeting. While not religious, it only felt right to give the man who gave his life new purpose respect. Sarda and Nardis, entitled shits that they were, offered no such greeting.
“Hey old man, tell her to get her bloody feet off the GODDAMN TABLE!” Nardis slammed his armored gauntlet into the slab, cracking it.
A beep went off in Gamma’s ear, signaling his blood pressure getting dangerously high.
Sarda continued to ignore Nardis, slipping a wireless earbud into one ear, engrossed in whatever she was watching on her phone.
“Hey! I was talking to you!” Nardis yelled.
“Nardis, you must let this deep anger in your heart cease.” Akelous clasped his hands together in prayer. “Calm your heart, and embrace the tranquility of silence.”
One of the things Gamma respected about Akelous the most was the cyclops’s unending patience, though he did crack a slight smile as what Akelous had essentially told Nardis was to sit down and shut the fuck up.
“Ugh… fine.” Nardis groaned, plopping himself down on his chair with his arms crossed like a petulant teenager. His helmeted eyes stayed glued on Sarda the whole time.
“The results of Sarda’s pilgrimage to Canada are still being processed,” The one-eyed monk informed them. “And she has released fifty-three souls into the cycle of rebirth. Remarkable! Exquisite!” Dark purple veins pulsed in his eye, a single tear leaking from the corners.
Gamma noted Sarda’s brief satisfied smirk as she pried her eyes away from her phone for but a moment. That sight angered him to no end. While a large majority of Chaos Theory genuinely believed in the cause, like himself, there were several like Nardis and Sarda. People who enjoyed killing people just for the fuck of it, be it delusional narcissism and probable schizophrenia in Nardis’s case, or because they got off on it, like Sarda. Nardis at least had the decency to give people quick, clean deaths provided they didn’t piss him off.
Sarda? Gamma once saw her use a child like an Expo marker, leaving a trail of blood in gore in the shape of a heart until the boy’s shredded skull resembled the side of a worn down piece of chalk. It took someone really special to unnerve even demons summoned from Hell with one’s cruelty and sadism.
Gamma was no saint. Being part of a cult dedicated to eliminating every living being on the planet didn’t exactly make you a good person. What he did was monstrous, but necessary. He was a murderer, and a hypocrite, taking lives to extend his own. That said, he saw no point in needless cruelty. If you were going to commit omnicide you should at least have the decency to do it efficiently and cause as little pain as possible. Granted, this line of work didn’t exactly attract the most stable of people, Psycho Mantis would’ve attested to that. People like Gamma and Akelous were a rarity.
Life was already painful enough, why should one make an already terrible death even worse for amusement or just for kicks? If he was going to be a monster, he would at least have the decency to be merciful.
“Why do we even need geological data anyways?” Nardis yawned. “You don’t pay me to dig through ruins like some Σκατοκέφαλος archeologist!”
‘
We don’t get paid at all…’
Gamma sweatdropped.
“Our goals are lofty, for we have chosen the greatest of undertakings,” Akelous responded solemnly. “What is better, a thousand hollow acts of slaughter or one single act that brings peace? Is that not the ideal that the Heroes of this world strive for?”
“You’re looking for something then.” Gamma surmised.
“Many things have been revealed to me through my meditations.” The cyclops nodded cryptically.
Meanwhile, Sarda’s eyes widened with glee at the broadcast she was watching. “Oi, old man, All Might’s steppin’ back from heroics. How ‘bout we go and put ‘im in the ground?” She slid the phone across the table to Gamma, who picked it up hesitantly, not knowing where her phone had been.
It was a news report from Britain replaying a speech from All Might. From the subtitles, it appeared he was taking a step back from heroism to focus on teaching. “You’re a fool. That’s All Might. But if you really want to go kill him, go ahead.” Gamma snarked. ‘
Its no real loss if she runs off and gets herself killed or captured.’
“All Might is a relic, the guy is what, seventy years old?” Nardis ridiculed, having a very loose grasp on how old the hero actually was.
“You’re off by probably twenty-ish years, fish-for-brains.” Gamma sighed.
“Sarda, Nardis, you must learn the virtue of patience.” Akelous gently scolded. “We have kept our presence in Japan to a minimum for a reason. All For One may very well be alive if we are to take Curator’s words at face value.”
“Yeah, but you said All Might was crippled by the bastard years ago. We could totally kill him, right?” Narids asked eagerly.
Akelous hummed. “Given our resources, we could-”
“Well then, what are we feckin’ waitin’ for? Let’s go and butcher the bastard!” Sarda interrupted with a dreamy look.
“We could,” Akelous continued. “But even if all four of us attacked, including the assistance of our brothers and sisters in arms in Japan, most of us would not make it out alive. All Might is a great man, his actions towards peace, while misplaced, are not exaggerations. Even if we were to ambush him, take hostages, even seal him inside a domain temporarily, we would still lose even if we did kill him.”
“Ah, well aren’t you just a right mood killer? Here I was, all worked up, and ya go and ruin it.” Sarda pouted.
“Lust is unbecoming of you, my disciple. You could be so much more should you shed that sin and embrace a purer path to peace.” Akelous continued, even though he was summarily ignored by her. “The pleasures of flesh, of battle are fleeting. In the end, we shall all be returned to the cycle of samsara, saved from the coming cataclysm.” He slammed his palms together and closed his eye. “Even if we did succeed, it would detract from our goal. Killing the Symbol of Peace would only paint a larger target on our backs, not just from the Council, but from All For One as well. He is titled the strongest mortal in existence for a reason. Even if he is crippled, to face him would to be inviting death.”
“What, so we just leave him alive?” Nardis growled. “What the hell is the point then? We could throw the world into disarray by killing him!”
Akelous sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. “You still do not understand, your pride blinds you to the greater picture. I do not fault you on actions outside of your control though.”
Nardis rose from his seat, scaled armor rippling in his rage. “You want to say that again you old fart?”
“Sit down,” Gamma threatened calmly. “Stop starting useless arguments.”
Reluctantly, Nardis lowered himself back into his seat, grumbling incoherently.
“Now,” Gamma turned back toward Akelous. “What exactly is the plan then?”
“All For One and All Might are drawn to each other. They will inevitably clash. When that happens, the world will be upturned, no matter the victor. For now, we continue as we were. Unpredictable strikes and scouting. Already we have one of the locations we need, we simply lack the means of entry.” Akelous elaborated.
“What do we need then?” Gamma asked.
“The key to our mission lies under heavy guard. That is why we must stay our hand until the opportune moment.” He opened his eye. “The Great Demon of Dunhuang must be freed from Pandora’s Box.”
“Oi…” Nardis rose from his chair, and this time Gamma did not stop him. “You must have finally lost your marbles. You want us to break into that place?”
※
Pandora’s Box, the world's largest and most secure supernatural prison created by the early iteration of the Council of Seven. It boasts levels of security that rival even Tartarus in Japan and the most guarded prisons of other countries.
Monsters, demi-humans, demons, stand users, spirits, cursed weapons, and most recently, otherworlders. From the mundane to the arcane, those that cannot be imprisoned in conventional prisons or pose risks to secrecy are brought there to be sealed and studied. Entry is highly restricted and relies on several mechanisms, as the prison is located in one of the most advanced Permanent Domains ever created.
Nothing, living or not, has ever escaped.
※
Nardis had already summoned a trident with his quirk and had it aimed at Akelous’s head. “Γαμιόκωλος, I know your goal is ending lives but I didn’t think you were this crazy!” Beneath his mask, a vein popped on his forehead. “I’ll murder you…”
Gamma did nothing to stop him, knowing Akelous was fully capable of defending himself.
“Oh, calm yer tits, Nardis,” Sarda snorted, an eager grin on her face. “I’m itchin’ to have a go at the place meself—maybe I’ll even get meself killed doin’ it.” A shiver ran down her spine. “Givin’ me the goosebumps!”
“Tch…” Nardis growled. “I don’t trust the opinion of someone with the tastes of a fuckin’ vulture.”
Sarda pulled one of her knives out and licked the tip, blowing Nardis a kiss in response, much to his disgust.
Gamma finally decided to butt in, seeing as the conversation was going nowhere. “While I am not one to question your strategies, this course of action seems- gak!” His throat, now filled with bloody bile and mucus, clogged up, forcing him to pause to cough it out. “Ahem… this seems inordinately risky for your tastes. Assaulting that prison is tantamount to courting death.” He raised his hand, preemptively cutting off a crude remark from Sarda.
“Calm yourselves, my friends. I would not suggest something so foolish as a direct assault on Pandora’s Box. You are correct, we would fail. But fear not, for I was one of the architects of the domain. There are backdoors in, only known to me.” He pulled a small scroll from his robe. “This will ensure a quiet entry, though we will still have to fight our way to our objective.”
Nardis lowered his trident, seemingly satisfied by that answer. “You’re playing a dangerous game, you ancient fuck.” He muttered.
“Would it kill you to show him some respect…” Gamma let out a muffled sigh.
“For the meantime, there are matters I must attend to.” Akelous turned back toward his chambers, ascending the steps. “Rest well, my students. Many trials and tribulations await us. Enlightenment… is at hand.” The door to his room sealed shut behind him with a loud boom.
==VI==
Following the meeting, Gamma returned to his quarters. For the most part, his room was free of material possessions. It wasn’t like he had any before choosing this path. A few candles, several books, a television set, and several Himalayan salt lamps. The latter objects didn’t exactly do anything, but he liked the aesthetic.
In the comfort of the only place he could call home, he released himself from his armor. Though purified, the air still made his skin burn on contact with the dry, cracked epidermis. Every step outside his life-supporting armor was painful beyond imagination, taking every ounce of concentration not to pass out before he reached his healing capsule.
Just before he entered the pod, he reached down and grabbed a lizard-like monster, one that sometimes appeared within the domain. Within seconds of all five fingers making contact, the creature fell to the ground, withered and drained of all life. Gamma took a deep, clean breath as his skin began to heal up, albeit only a little. He could savor these few moments of uninterrupted, unaided breath.
Unfortunately, he needed to lie down. He sank into the pod, affixing a breathing mask to his face and sank into the viscous gel. It was the only way he could sleep comfortably, terminally ill as he was.
Gamma was one of the unlucky few in this world cursed with the disease of eleazar- unfairly robbed of any semblance of a normal life for the simple crime of having a stand user for a father as a result of a one-night stand. From the tender age of six, he’d been confined to a hospital bed. He had no childhood to speak of, spending his teenage years in utter agony as the disease progressed.
He just wanted to live. Why was he born like this?
Gamma’s eyes closed, the grasp of sleep enveloping him.
…
People with eleazar, depending on the severity of the illness and level of treatment, tended to only live for just under twenty years. The longest known recorded case was twenty-four years, living the two years of their life trapped in an oversized device similar to an iron lung, if you could call it, quite literally rotting away in a vegetative state “living”.
Gamma was thirty-nine years old. A feat that some would call a miracle, living almost twice the lifespan expected of him… until they learned how he achieved such a feat and ran away screaming.
Typically, the quirk of someone suffering from the disease tended to stagnate from lack of use, sometimes usage even hastened the decline in your health due to the sheer strain. For Gamma, he didn’t even know what his quirk was until he was twelve years of age.
==VI==
[Aloha Children’s Hospice - Intensive Care Ward Gamma, Hawaii, July 16, 2216]
A lone child sat outside in his wheelchair, watching the younger children at the nearby elementary school play across the field. In the hot summer heat, he had to stay under the shade of the trees to avoid aggravating his skin.
In his hands, he held a posable figurine of All Might, a hero from Japan who had risen to popularity worldwide after coming to the United States a few years ago. He pressed the silver belt buckle button.
“Fear not, citizens, hope has arrived... because I am here!”
‘
Bullshit.’
Heroes were all anyone could talk about, they were all over the news. The other younger children staying here were obsessed with them. Heroes could fight all the villains they wanted, save thousands from natural disasters.
But they couldn’t do anything against diseases like his. The most he’d seen them do is honor a child’s wish to meet them for charity. For pity. As if the presence of some hero was going to offer any comfort for someone doomed to die.
Thinking back on this day a decade later, it was a dark thought for a child to have.
His bandaged hand clenched around the figurine, causing the plastic to start to creak.
“Issac.” A middle-aged nurse placed her hand on his shoulder. “Be careful with that toy. It’s a donation. If you break it, the other children won’t be able to play with it.”
His grip relaxed. “Sorry, Nurse Makani…”
“Are you feeling alright? It’s almost time to reapply your ointment.” She bent down. He could see the dark bags under her eyes. She was simultaneously his favorite and least favorite person at the ward. Sure, she could be a bit cranky toward the children sometimes, but she also cared enough to continue working here. The long hours and frankly bleak situation here took a huge mental toll.
Simply put, there weren’t a lot of people willing to work in this type of nursing job. Centers for eleazar “treatment” were often horribly understaffed and received very little funding, apart from some groups like the Speedwagon Foundation pouring money into keeping them afloat. He was just lucky enough to get into one of the good ones thanks to his mother.
He barely even noticed as Nurse Makani changed his bandages, rubbing a salve made from the extract of the Egyptian Nilotpala Lotus on his cracked and lumpy skin.
“Does that feel better?”
“Mhm…” He nodded numbly. He felt better, but feeling slightly less shit than before didn’t matter much if you still felt like shit.
She stood up. “You can call for a nurse when you are ready to come back inside. We’ll come get you for dinner.”
“I can still get back by myself. I’m not that weak.”
==VI==
Issac liked to read a lot. Having virtually unrestricted access to the internet helped. The other kids here would play video games or chat. Him? Aside from reading fantasy stories about knights and magic, he didn’t have very many interests besides medicine. He spent as much time as he could researching his disease. News updates, research papers, medical journals… stuff other kids had no interest in.
It wasn’t a lot. Most pharmaceutical companies didn’t want to invest in curing something that would breed itself out of the population in a few generations. There were other diseases, like cancer, that still hadn’t been treated. Other medical problems that affected far more people. But still, he read. There wasn’t much else he could do.
That was probably why his worldview was so jaded, seeing the reality of his situation. The things they didn’t tell the children because they wanted their last few years to be happy. He’d read accounts of how he would end up, seen autopsy pictures. He knew that in four, maybe six years if he were lucky, he’d be bedridden for the rest of his short life.
There was never anything good to learn, no cures, only unproven ways to possibly extend the patient’s life. Despite eleazar having been around since the dawn of quirks, fewer and fewer cases every year. People knew what caused the disease now. If you had kids with someone with one of those weird quirks that made humanoid things appear next to you, more than half the time your kid would develop the disease. He’d just had a crappy lot in life and had a unknown dad who left him mom with... him.
Still, for some reason, he held out hope. Hope that one day someone would come up with a miracle cure, a golden elixir that would rid the world of the disease. Maybe a quirk that could strip genetic disorders or something. For all his depressive thoughts…
‘
I want to live. I want to grow up and be a doctor, marry some cute girl, and have a few kids. I know it’s not much, but I want to live a simple life.’
That hope was probably the only reason he hadn’t tried to end his own life.
==VI==
Today he’d asked for some birdseed. There was something peaceful about watching the animals that soothed his near-teen mind.
God, why did he say that? He felt like he was an old man at the park now.
Whatever.
Issac watched the birds hop around the seed he’d thrown out on the sidewalk, eagerly gobbling up as much as they could before flying off. He held some out and prepared to throw more. Before he could, a small red and yellow bird landed right in his hand, causing him to freeze up.
“H-hi…” He whispered, watching as the little thing tilted its head curiously. Should he scare it off? What if it was carrying something that could make him sick?
Carefully, the bird took a small peck at his hand for some birdseed. His breath caught in his chest, not moving a muscle.
Slowly, as the bird fed, he lowered his hand onto the armrest of his wheelchair. The bird, a finch or maybe a sparrow, continued to gorge itself. He couldn’t help but feel jealous of the birds. They could fly freely, exploring and doing whatever they wanted.
Why couldn’t he have been born normal. Free from this disease? Why.
Why.
WHY.
The weight in his hand shifted, and the bird collapsed, dead. Issac stared at it, wide-eyed. He had to blink, as he thought he’d accidentally crushed it in his anger. Faint wisps of pale green seeped into his skin from the bird’s corpse.
Did he… did he do that? Did he just use his quirk? His horror was short-lived as he noticed the skin around his hand had regained some color. While it was still pale, cracked with small gray scales, it felt noticeably better. Some of the raw cracks had even sealed up, ever so slightly.
He healed himself?
But the bird was dead… poor thi-
He was startled by a faint twitch of movement in his hand. Slowly, the bird rose to its feet, but something was wrong. Even though it had been dead for only a minute, it looked like a desiccated corpse, with the faint scent of copper and sulfur. Its body had shriveled up and its eyes glowed a sickly green.
It stared at him, unmoving and without breath. Issac might have been imagining it, but he felt a faint connection when he stared at it. Could he…
He thought about it turning around, and then it did.
‘No way… it could just be a coincidence…’
“Jump twice.”
It obeyed immediately.
==VI==
The next few weeks he experimented with his quirk. Bugs were too weak to do much, disintegrating into ash upon touch. It didn’t help that he needed his palm or all five fingers to touch them to drain them, often crushing them in the process.
Birds were easier, but hard to wrangle. He’d used the first one he drained to pin another to the ground and then snatched it before it had a chance to escape.
He made sure to keep them hidden, having them fly out of sight whenever he heard someone approaching. As his collection of dead avians grew, he experimented more with what he could make them do. They weren’t… smart. Rather, it seemed he could give them simple commands. Simple conditions. If someone approached, they would chirp (a distorted version of their previous sounds), warning him. He also discovered that if he severed the connection, the animals would drop dead and he couldn't revive them again, and they would turn into a normal fresh corpse.
For every bird he drained, his skin continued to heal. If he skipped a few days, eventually it would start to deteriorate again.
What would happen if he drained a larger animal, like a cat? There were a lot of strays…
The next day, he stole some fish from the cafeteria and left it outside by the dumpster. Hawaii had always had a stray cat problem, so within a half hour, one showed up and started gobbling it up. It licked its lips, hungry for more.
“Here kitty…” He held out the rest of the can. “C’mere, you can have some more.” He felt a bit bad about what he was about to do. Cats were cute.
The cat approached him, slowly and low to the ground. Issac could make out its ribs visible from starvation. “Mrrp?” It’s grey tail swished, eyes staring at him suspiciously as he held out the can.
Fast as his body would allow, he grabbed it by the skull and activated his quirk. It barely had time to yowl in alarm before it dropped dead. The skin on his arm healed over completely, flattening out into smooth, yet still pale, skin.
“Oh my god…” A tear trickled down his eye. He hadn’t looked like this since he was 6, when the symptoms first started to show up. The larger the life form, the more he healed. The cat had already risen, standing still as a statue before him. It would be far too noticeable. Issac commanded it to climb into the dumpster and then released his quirk.
==VI==
The nurses always appreciated it when he was feeling well enough to replace his bandages by himself, so they didn’t see how his arm looked. He held off for a few days of draining with his quirk, and after a week his arm began to return to its former state, ever so slowly.
It wasn’t enough. He needed more. He knew what he was doing was wrong, but he finally had the ability to do something about his disease. Buy himself more time.
The weeks turned into months, and by the time he was thirteen he finally worked up the nerve to do it. That was why he found himself in part of the center where they kept the worst patients, those who were nearly dead. People paid the hospice center to keep their loved ones alive and ease their pain. Eighteen and up, most of them were. Slowly rotting away to their inevitable fate.
He was about to take a human life, but wasn’t this a mercy? They were going to die anyway. Technically this would be the same as an organ donation, rare as those were these days with quirks complicating things.
He didn’t know the woman in the bed, she’d been here a few years before he arrived. It wasn’t personal, she wouldn’t be in pain any longer. He hoped his quirk didn’t hurt people. The animals had died instantly, but they were so small.
“I’m sorry…” Issac whispered. “I just want to live. I know it’s selfish, but there’s nothing anyone can do for you.” A single tear fell from his eye. “If our positions were reversed, I’d want you to do the same thing.”
Not that she could hear him. She was asleep. He’d never been in this room before so he had no idea if she was in a medically induced coma or not. Her arms were scaled and bandaged over, covered with grey and black rotting sores.
He placed his hand over her face and activated his quirk. Her body jerked and twitched as green glowing veins spread over her face. Vitality returned to his arm, spreading through his body with comforting warmth. It only took about ten seconds to completely drain her.
The only thing he could hear was the rapid beating of his heart. His body felt light as air, all the aches and pains had washed away. He’d been on drugs to numb his pain, and for surgery before. This was like that, a euphoric high. He was so out of it that he completely tuned out the blaring alarm of the life support machine.
EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
“We’ve got a patient coding! Get someone down here, stat!” Nurse Makani rushed into the room, skidding to a stop behind him. “...Issac? What are you doing in here?”
At the sound of her voice, Issac snapped out of it, turning his head around slowly. “Makani… I-”
“What did you do…” She took a horrified step back, duties momentarily forgotten. The faint green mist had yet to dissipate around him, but she could see he was in incredible shape. The woman on the bed had been reduced to a withered husk. “Issac, what did you do!”
“Wait!” He panicked. “I just…”
It was at that point the woman decided to sit up, eyes glowing green and vacant.
“Ahhhhhhh!” Makani screamed, falling onto her butt and clutching at her chest.
“Don’t scream, please!”
“You’re a monster!” She tried to scramble to her feet.
To this day he wasn’t sure what came over him, but he knew that if she ran away then the police, the heroes would come and take him away. His quirk was a necromancy quirk, a type of quirk that people feared thanks to the actions of one French quirk warlord. They would take him away, or do something far worse.
Before he even realized, he had grabbed the nurse by the neck and had drained her too. Her limp body fell to the floor with a dry thud. Even he was surprised at the speed at which he did it.
Issac looked up, the terrified faces of two more nurses staring back at him.
By the end of the night, he’d killed all four nurses and the single doctor they had on staff for the night shift. Frankly, it had all been a blur.
‘
Oh god, what did I do?’
He vomited in the toilet. He didn’t want this. He only wanted to… he just wanted…
They would lock him up forever. He was a villain now. He didn’t mean to kill the nurses, not that it made what he did any better.
He needed to destroy the evidence. The security room would’ve been easy, but he didn’t need to do anything with it. He remembered the nurse mentioning yesterday that they were waiting on an IT guy to come and replace the server tomorrow, what a cosmic stroke of luck.
The bodies… the morgue had an incinerator, standard issue for all hospitals after the Quirk Wars. He’d have the husks load themselves in and burn them all. Then he’d have to run away.
==VI==
[Unified Korea, August 22, 2236]
Twenty years.
He should be dead by now.
But he wasn’t.
How many people had he killed to stay alive? A few hundred? In Asia it was easier, there were more people here. He targeted the homeless, the terminally ill, and the criminals that no one would miss most of the time.
This was no life. This wasn’t what he wanted, wandering around Asia and Africa killing people like some sort of vampire just to stay alive. As he got older, he needed more and more energy to sustain himself. His body was almost twice past its expiration date. Honestly, he should’ve put a gun in his mouth years ago. Every day was a nightmare, he’d had to commission a life-support suit just to keep himself from going insane from the pain.
Or maybe he’d already crossed the threshold of sanity. No normal person would continue to do what he did.
‘
I don’t want to die. Maybe there will be a cure someday.’
He didn’t care if there was an afterlife, though he’d never been the type for religion. If there was a hell, he knew that is where he’d be ending up. Issac slumped against the dark alleyway, groaning as his flesh pinched against his armor.
‘
I want to survive. I need to have hope. I don’t want to die.’
The words echoed in his head like a demented song.
“You poor lost soul.”
Tiredly, Gamma looked up. Before him, shrouded in a cloak that covered his head was a one-eyed heteromorph wearing orange Buddhist robes. His eyes widened. He recognized him from the news broadcast from last year, the massacre in India. It was the SS-Ranked villain, leader of Chaos Theory, Akelous.
He wouldn’t need to kill himself, this guy would put him out of his misery. Maybe if he bothered to keep the husks of those he’d drained he would’ve stood a chance.
“May you be free from suffering. May you find peace. May you be filled with light. May you journey onward with ease and love” The monk clasped his hands together in prayer, kneeling down before Gamma. His eye opened, prayer beads clacking. “Have you heard this prayer before?”
“No,” Gamma managed to reply, gazing up in a mixture of confusion and exhaustion.
“It is an adaptation of several Buddhist prayers.” Akelous responded, sitting down on the dirty alleyway across from him. “Paraphrased, of course.” Nearby, he could hear the sounds of screams and gunfire erupting.
“What an odd thing to say in the middle of a terrorist attack.” Gamma snorted. “That seems a bit hypocritical.”
“Is it hypocrisy? There is peace in death, detachment from the burdens of life and a chance at reincarnation. Death his a natural part of life, regardless of the cause.” Akelous mused. “All things are cycles. Water, air, carbon… and the cycles of samsara, life, death, and rebirth.”
“Forgive me, I’m not too into religion.” Gamma sighed. “Well, get on with it. Kill me.” His arms flopped to the ground in defeat.
“I sense great discord in your soul. What troubles you?”
God, he really didn’t want to get into a philosophical discussion with a known terrorist. “I’m really not in the mood.”
“You smell of death and regret, the weight of karma anchoring you to the ground. I ask again, what burdens has life wrought on you?” Akelous held out his hand. Gamma was half tempted to take it just so he could kill the man for annoying him. He’d probably fail, but at least then Akelous would kill him.
“I have eleazar. That should be reason enough, isn’t it? My quirk is the only reason I still live.” He let his head fall back, helmet clanking against the wall. “I’ve killed hundreds over the past twenty or so years just to stay alive. I should’ve died at least thirteen years ago.” He popped open the panel on his chest, showing the cycloptic villain his grey and scaled chest, filled with necrotic cysts.
The villain stared at him for a moment, placing his hands to the earth. Gamma could’ve sworn he heard faint whispers in the wind as Akelous looked lost in though, eye glazing over temporarily. “That is the curse this universe has borne against you. I see..”
“That’s one way to put it.” Gamma grumbled.
Akelous leaned closer, placing an oversized hand on Gamma’s shoulder. “You should not suffer something that falls outside of the laws of nature, life and death, karma…” He began to whisper secrets unknown into Gamma’s ear. Why things were the way they were. Insane things like magic and monsters, primordial knowledge long forgotten by the minds of men.
“Oh…” Gamma stared at his hands, lost in thought. Something dark consumed him. It wasn’t mind control, nor a curse or any sort of influence.
Rage. Hatred. Distress.
Everything he’d ever hoped for was a lie. There would be no cure for his disease. It simply wasn’t possible. How could it, when the universe itself was against him.
“Heh…” He chuckled. “Hehehehehehehehe!” He sobbed, laughing like a madman. All the hope he’d hung onto for these long, torturous years turned into something dark. Spite. Not spite against his fellow man, or even Akelous for telling him this information. Rather, it was spite against reality itself.
‘
Why do we exist, if only to suffer for how we were born. What is to stop this from happening again, cursed from birth by our ancestors.’
Why should humanity continue to exist in a world that didn’t care whether they lived or died, and actively made people suffer?
“Thank you…” He wheezed, still laughing. “I finally… I finally have something to live for.”
He’d make sure… that no one would ever have to suffer the cruel indifference of this world ever again.
==VI==
[Domain: Monastery of Infinite Cycles]
Gamma had awoken to Nardis pounding on his door, demanding that he play Uno with him for some godforsaken reason. He’d indulged him, if only because Nardis was slightly quieter when he was distracted, and that if he didn’t the lunatic would take it as a personal slight.
"Red four." Nardis slapped a card down on the pile.
"Red, draw two." Gamma placed the next card down, forcing Nardis to draw two cards.
"Wild card, green."
"Draw two, green."
"Fuck!" Nardis swore loudly, begrudgingly drawing more cards.
He placed down a reverse green, then a green seven, leaving him with ten cards.
Gamma placed a blue seven.
Nardis stared at the pile.
"Play a blue. I know you have one." Gamma glared, gestured to the cards.
"I'm passing." Nardis drew a card.
"Why? You have a blue?" Gamma questioned, exasperated.
"I'm waiting for a discard all blue card," Nardis said smugly, holding a hand made entirely of blue cards. "The sea is with me, and I shall win in one fell swoop."
Gamma stared at him, the silence only broken by his life support machine forcing him to breathe. "Discard all is only in Uno Attack you goddamn moron."
Nardis slammed his hand down on the table. "FUCK!"
To this day, Nardis had never won a game of Uno for the sole reason that he liked to stack up his blue cards, saying something stupid about it being the color of water and how it would make him win. He never did end up drawing a discard all color when they played Uno Attack.
Nardis was a fucking idiot, but an amusing idiot nonetheless.
Gamma's musings were interrupted by a knock at his door. With a sigh, he stood up, wincing as his dry skin cracked. His armor released another dose of stimulants to seal his wounds. He opened the door to reveal Sarda, clad in nothing but loose sarashi cloth and the bandages she wore from the neck down. The way they were wrapped around her body made it look like shibari, which he doubted was unintentional.
Most men would be delighted to see an extremely attractive woman show up to their door wearing next to nothing, especially one with Sarda's assets...
All Gamma wanted to do was grab the nearby salt rock lamp and bash her over the head with it. He could almost imagine how satisfying it would feel to crush her skull with it, bashing away until her skull resembled a broken vase. If only she wasn't a speedster, and that she would probably treat his attempt at murder as foreplay.
As someone constantly on the verge of death, Gamma made a point to have as little unnecessary stress in his life as possible, as overtaxing his body was hazardous for his health.
Well, as much as he could considering he was part of a group dedicated to mass slaughter of all sentient life. Meditation, lying in a pool of healing fluids, listening to calming music, and burning incense. All things that brought him peace.
Sarda was very much an unnecessary stress.
"What do you want?" Gamma asked angrily.
“Ah now, don’t be so hard on me, Gamma. I just came by to see ya.” She grinned, shoving her bare foot through the door, blocking him from closing. “That cyclops had me all wound up thinkin’ about takin’ down All Might. Can’t be leavin’ a girl in a state like that, ya know?”
"I don't care." He replied dryly, not-so-gently attempting to close the door on her.
She smirked before shoving the door open, sending Gamma staggering back a few steps. He slammed the door shut, but not before she used her quirk to dart into his room. She stood between him and the now-closed door. "Ah, now don’t be like that." She sidestepped a punch from him. "After I went an' got all dolled up fer ya."
"Get. Out." He demanded. His heart rate was rising, so he calmed his breathing to stave off the burning feeling from his tumor-filled lungs. Sickly green smoke began to waft off his hands.
"Ah now, that’s no way to treat a lady, Gamma." She wagged her finger at him. In a blink, she closed the distance between the two of them, standing uncomfortably close to him. "I’ve had ya on me mind a fair bit. Cooped up in that suit o’ yers, always edging..." She licked her lips. "...ever closer to death.~" The ginger-haired woman placed a delicate hand on the life-support device on his chest, tracing the outline of the breathing tube until her finger met the power source. "Must get lonely..."
"I'm perfectly fine with that." He growled. If he were interested in engaging in activity, it certainly wouldn’t be with her. In all likelihood, if she didn’t, you know, murder him during it, he would probably die from the exertion.
"I don’t want anything to do with you. Not while I still breathe." Gamma snarled.
Sarda leaned in close, pressing her chest against him. "Oh? So that means… when you’re done usin’ that body of yers… I can have it?" She whispered seductively, biting her lip hard enough to draw blood.
Gamma's hand lashed out in anger, grabbing her by the throat before she could speed away. His quirk began to spread down her neck, green and black veins creeping across her bare skin. She moaned, face growing red. It would be so easy, he could feel her neck giving way beneath his armored fist...
She was toying with him. Gamma knew if she wanted, Sarda could escape in a heartbeat.
"C'mon, do it!" she hissed, a strand of drool slipping past her lips. "Ya know ya want to!" The Irishwoman shivered, relishing the feeling of Gamma's quirk as it failed to drain her life.
She getting off on this. God, if only she weren’t frustratingly immune to his quirk, faster than his magic.With a sigh, Gamma deactivated Necrotic Grip and dropped her to the floor without a second of hesitation. "Get out of my fucking room."
"Yer no fun..." Sarda pouted.
It was at that point that Nardis, who had been sitting quietly and growing more agitated at every minute of witnessing this, threw a trident into the wall next to Sarda's head. "SARDA YOU STUPID FUCKING WHORE! READ THE GODDAMN ROOM, WE'RE TRYING TO PLAY UNO!"
A vein popped on Gamma's forehead. Of course Nardis stepped in not because of Sarda's unwelcome advances, but because their game was interrupted.
These dipshits made him want to die faster than he already was.
“Sarda, I won’t ask you again. Get. Out.” Gamma demanded.
“Begone THOT!” Nardis flipped her off.
Gamma facepalmed. “Nardis, I swear… if you don’t shut the fuck up I’m going to throw you out too.”
“I…” He lowered his fist, still glaring at Sarda. “Fine!” Nardis sat down, armor clinking as he crossed his arms with a huff.
“Now,” Gamma pointed his thumb to the door. “Out.”
“Fiiineee…” Sarda groaned. “Ya know where to find me if ya change yer mind…” She sauntered out of the room, making sure to take her time.
“Fuckin’ finally.” Gamma collapsed back into his chair, staring at the ceiling. “Whose turn was it?”
“I thought you were keeping track.”
Gamma slowly brought his head down, staring it Nardis incredulously. “I… lets just restart.” He gathered up all the cards and began to shuffle them.
“Hey, Gamma.” Nardis asked.
“What?”
“Whaddya think about ol’ Akelous’s plan?”
Gamma set the deck down. “I really don’t care. It’s all a means to an end, I’m just doing my part.” He was a big part of Chaos Theory’s grand plan. The hundreds of undead he had under his control, he could feel the faint hum from his connection to them. Heroes, villains, civilians… waiting to be unleashed when the time was right.
One contingency among many that Akelous had been preparing in secret.
“All this waiting around, fighting all these weaklings… its so fucking boring.” Nardis groaned. “Keeping a low profile isn’t my style. I want to return the planet to its pure state, filled with that which all life came from.”
“Uh huh…” Gamma said flatly.
“And the bald coot says we gotta wait for the big fish to tear into each other before we do anything? They are both weak. We could take em’. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about.” He griped.
“Says the man that got punched out by one of All For One’s monsters.” Gamma noted.
“He caught me by surprise! That black bird motherfucker wasn’t that strong!” Nardis claimed.
“...” Gamma threw out seven cards to Nardis. “... agree to disagree then.” He drew another card and set it down.
“Green six.”
“This time I’ll beat you corpse boy.”
He did not.
Notes:
AN:
Casually drops huge lore bombs and then the most vile characters in the fic.Just for the record, I do not like Sarda, even though I wrote her to be unlikable. (Or as someone on Mirrond’s server said: “Writing a character that's supposed to be hated in universe and hating the character yourself is so peak”
She’s more of an experiment to see what the most disturbing character I could be comfortable writing is, and that was the end result. (She was based off another minecraft boss i made but was never used in an adventure map, at least ability and somewhat personality-wise, so were Gamma and Nardis).Sarda’s basically Toga’s worst fanon aspects turned up to 11, but about death, torture, making people suffer instead of blood to the point where she makes members of a literal death cult uncomfortable. The worst part is her attraction to Gamma, because imagine dying of an incurable terminal disease that has ruined your life only for someone who’s personality you can’t stand keeps making unwanted advances at you, and is turned on by the fact that you are nearly a walking corpse. Something that you have struggled with your entire life to the point where you gave into despair and decided “fuck it, i was cursed with this and i think the world would be better off if people never had to suffer like this, so im going to make sure everyone dies out of spite and a twisted sense of mercy”...
And she treats it like a joke, spits in the face of everything you stand for because she’s even more fucked up than you. The worst kind of toxic relationship.
This is the worst I will write her doing, leaving the rest up to implications, because I’m not comfortable writing her doing anything further than this, and why im not writing any of the stuff she is into because i am *not* touching that shit. This was more of a ‘establishing character moment’ thing for her, and because writing her is like watching a car crash in slow motion, its awful but you can’t look away.
Secondary rant, I made a All Might thing in SFM (because despite my love of blender I struggle with lighting and SFM has prelit maps) and HOLY FUCK Source Filmmaker is a pain to navigate. Intuitive menus my fucking ass, i should not have to look up six tutorials to figure out why I can’t move the animation bones and why it doesn’t have scale modifiers by default on some items.. I have used like 4-5 different animation programs and they are all more or less easy to figure out how to pose shit but not SFM! If i had known it wouldve taken 3 hours just to figure out the menus I would’ve just figured out the lighting system in blender instead. I did manage to get it down but god damn it was annoying.
It’s great that it has easy game models, some that are not in Blender (and most of them take way too much effort to port from SFM to blender thanks to texture mapping), but compared to other 3D software the GUI leaves much to be desired. I get that its really good if you get the hang of it but SFM just irritates me to use.
I will kill John SFM myself
Chapter 57: Confession
Summary:
Classes at U.A resume. Haylee wakes up.
Notes:
This chapter was released alongside chapters 56 and 58.
Art by miaueimiko
CW: Panic attack
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
█ Audio Log: Corpus Obelisk: Capital Gains █
◖Tennic-42: Captain, we’ve lost contact with our probes monitoring the Veil Proxima for Sentient Incursion.
◖Sister Latsa Mussidieerro: Which ones, tech?
◖Tennic-42: A-all of them!
▓▓SYSTEM▓▓ WARNING: INCOMING SENTIENT ORPHIX DETECTED BRACE-
█ Signal Lost █
==========================VI==========================
[U.A. Multipurpose Emergency Center, April 17th, 2243]
Haylee’s eyes fluttered open, slowly blinking as they adjusted to the bright lights of the room. The familiar glare brought back memories from last year.
She was in the U.A. Medical wing, wasn’t she?
Groggily, she sat up and rubbed her eyes, casually pulling the IV out of her arm and yawning.
“Haylee!” Natah gasped, having just entered the room. She immediately rushed to her side and hugged her.
“Whuh…” Ordan shook himself awake, eyes wide. “Y-you’re awake!”
“Mom, quit it, I just woke up!” Haylee groaned, not fighting back against the hug at all.
“I’m so glad you’re alright…” Natah squeezed her tight, holding her for a few more seconds before releasing her.
Only for Ordan to immediately wrap his arms around her in a bear hug.
“Ordan!” Haylee squawked.
“He stayed with you as soon as he was able to, you know.” Natah ran her fingers through Haylee’s hair. “I don’t think he left your room since then.”
Haylee took a deep sniff and recoiled. “Ordan, how long have you been in here? You stink!”
“Uh, since Saturday night?” Ordan pulled back.
“Saturday night… wait, what day is it? How long was I out?” Haylee said with alarm.
“It’s Monday, you’ve been unconscious for almost four days,” Natah revealed.
“So it’s a school day today?” Haylee shot up.
“Woah woah woah!” Ordan put his hand up and sat her back down. “Kiddo, you just woke up from a coma, take it easy. School’s not for another three-ish hours, and you’re on campus. Hell, you should take another day off to re-adjust.”
“He’s right, you know.” Recovery Girl hobbled into the room. “You’ve been through quite the ordeal, young lady.”
“But I’m fine now.” Haylee shrugged.
“I swear, you’re worse than Midoriya and Yagi…” The elderly nurse sighed. “I don’t know how many times I need to tell you, but you're not invincible.” She poked Haylee in the stomach with her syringe-cane.
“I told you, I’m fine.” Haylee shrugged, then snuffed her arm. “Ew, smells like old bandages.”
Chiyo stared up at her, concern marring her face. “Dearie, you died. You bled out at the USJ, and we had to keep you in a specialized treatment room while your limbs regenerated.”
Haylee stared at her, blinking twice. “I know that I died. It just… didn’t take.”
Chiyo’s lip twitched. “You shouldn’t be so cavalier with your life.” She warned. “Your quirk lets you regenerate, and it’s very strong, but regeneration has its limits. Had that villain taken off your head, you wouldn’t be speaking to me right now.”
Haylee shrunk back. “Okay… geez. I get it. I’ll be more careful.”
“Now, I need to run some tests, and if you are feeling better you can head back to class today. Go get yourself washed up. You remember where the bathrooms are?” Chiyo ordered.
“Okay.” Haylee hopped off the bed, grabbing the spare uniform that they had lying around as she bolted out of the room.
“... she,” Ordan glanced to the Youthful Heroine. “Haylee has always been strong, and this isn’t the first time she’s been hurt. Hell, she got impaled last year and mostly… walked it off.” He grimaced, remembering the scar that still remained on her chest and back.
“It’s because she doesn’t feel pain, I imagine. She has congenital analgesia, along with a quirk that regenerates her wounds, even if she didn’t have the latter before, she could still heal.” Chiyo hopped up on the stool across from Natah and Ordan. “Have either of you heard of Regenerative Apathy Syndrome?”
“I recall reading it somewhere, while I was studying. Something to do with how the brain of a regenerator copes with injuries?” Ordan scoured his brain.
“Right, it’s a fairly old medical term, but people with regeneration quirks are generally less impacted by injuries. Their body parts grow back, so their brains are wired to… not register it as a traumatic experience. Not to say that they cannot develop traumatic responses if it is severe enough,” Chiyo continued.
Ordan’s frown returned. “So she just… doesn’t care that she was hurt?”
“Essentially, yes.” Chiyo nodded. “I’ve had multiple students with the ability to heal, and Tau, you have one in your class this year. Miss Tokage. Karris, you have Shoji and his ability to regenerate the limbs he creates with his quirk. To some of them, they might treat it as if they are regrowing a fingernail, or flexing a muscle”
“Tokage is one of Haylee’s friends.” Ordan nodded.
Natah chewed on her lip. Her quirk wasn’t technically a regeneration quirk, but her body could shapeshift itself to repair injuries, though damaged cells took time and energy to repair. She’d never thought about how… unreactive she was to being injured. “I think… I think I have that as well. Is this something that we should be worried about for her?”
Chiyo huffed. “That girl just needs to get a better sense of her own mortality. Regenerative Apathy Syndrome doesn’t make you suicidal, it just protects your mental state from injuries sustained. Her classmates might be put off by how nonchalant she will be about it, but otherwise she will be fine.” She slid off the stool. “Her and Midoriya keep charging into danger without worry for their own lives, just like someone I know.” The elderly heroine grumbled. “So far, they have been very, very lucky that they haven’t permanently injured themselves- or worse.”
Natah sighed. “I’ll.. I’ll talk to her about this tonight.”
“Good,” Chiyo nodded. “And you-” She poked Ordan in the thigh with her cane. “Don’t think you’re off the hook mister! Don’t go throwing yourself into fights recklessly.”
“ --oh fuck-- Yes ma’am.” Ordan jerked back.
“Now, you go wash up. You’ve been stinking up this room for days!” She shook her fist at him, causing him to sprint out of the room.
“That was a little harsh, he only got hurt because he put his all into protecting his students, same with Aizawa.” Natah defended.
“I know, but someone has to keep all these idiots from getting themselves killed. I’m not going to be around forever. They can’t keep relying on me for healing constantly.” She shook her head, exasperated. “But… I know that sometimes I can be a bit hard on them for circumstances outside their control. I’m mad because I worry about those youngsters… or elders in Karris’s case.”
“You’d never guess he was a couple hundred years older than me.” Natah snorted lightly.
==VI==
“What do you think you’re doing?” Ordan watched as Shota forced himself out of his gurney, partially nude and midway into putting on his hero outfit.
“Getting ready for class,” Shota responded flatly. “I’m fully capable of fulfilling my duties like this.”
“Can you even see?” Ordan gestured to the man’s bandaged face.
“Vaguely.” Shota squinted through the bandages as he pulled up his pants, making out Ordan’s shape. He tugged some of the extra bandages down.
“You need to rest more and heal up fully.” Ordan crossed his arms.
“It's illogical to waste time resting in the medical wing.”
“No, it's illogical to strain your injuries.” Ordan shot back. “I’ll teach the class today. You get more rest.”
Shota glanced at him.
“I’m not going to change your mind, am I…” Ordan sighed.
“No,” Shota replied stubbornly.
“Listen, I know that I’m new to this whole teaching thing, but I know what I’m doing.” Ordan put his hands on his hips. “Can’t you just… use one of Nezu’s robots to remote in to the classroom?”
Shota muttered under his breath, before grumbling back. “You can lead the class, but I’ll be there in the corner resting.”
“I’ll take it,” Ordan shrugged.
“I take it that Tenno woke up?” Shota suddenly inquired.
“Oh, uh, yeah. She’s awake.” Ordan nodded.
“How is she?”
Ordan tensed. “She’s fine, wants to go back to class today. I’m… I’m worried about how calm she is about all of this. Shuzenji says it's because of how her quirk affects her brain.”
“RAS?” Shota guessed. “I’ve had a few students like that.”
Ordan looked unsure, as the token normal human of whatever the Tau family’s… unique dynamic, he was probably the only one who wouldn’t understand. “Haylee has always been like that to an extent, she’s… been through a lot, but it’s always affected her a little. I might just be worrying too much.” Could it be her new powers from the Man in The Wall messing with her mental state, or just the syndrome Recovery Girl was talking about? “How did they deal with it?”
“Fine, for the most part,” Shota replied. “Are you asking as her teacher, or as her guardian?”
Ordan mulled it over. “Can it be both?”
“If you are worried about it, I’ll add it to the list of students to check up on for behaviour issues. If it is something, we can send her to Hound Dog or Recovery Girl. Does that sound good?” Shota offered.
“Sure,” Ordan nodded.
==VI==
[Near U.A. High, Musutafu, Japan]
There was a slight gloominess to the air as Toru made her way to school. Despite class being back in session today, she still felt down. She’d been unconscious for the latter part of the attack after her quirk awakened due to the stress it had put on her unprepared body.
Prismatic Battery was what the government had called it. The ability to stockpile and unleash light, as well as refract it.
The only reason she knew was because of Tenno. If her classmate hadn’t noticed the similarities between their quirks, and whatever she did to detect the stockpile… would she have ever known? How long would it have taken her to figure that out? She didn’t know, but she was grateful.
Toru had always felt… well, invisible. Sure, people thought her quirk was cool when they first met her, but the other kids got used to it, she kind of just… faded into the background. She had friends, but none that she really talked to aside from texting anymore. They were probably destined to fade as she grew closer to her new classmates at U.A. She just wanted to be seen.
Toru had seen a hero with an invisibility quirk before, and that was what inspired her. She’d planned on being a stealth hero, using her invisibility to take down targets undetected. That was what she trained for, and how she got into U.A.
The government assigning her a threat rating due to how powerful her reclassified quirk had kinda put a wrench in those plans. She heard them whispering about how she might grow to be as strong as Endeavor, or might already be. If she kept herself invisible, they weren’t sure there was an upper limit to her capacity, only her ability to unleash it. Since she’d never used her quirk like that before, it wasn’t very much. They explained it like she was opening a camera aperture.
Shit, that sounded good. She should use that.
Still, with all that… stress, Toru considered being able to be visible a fair trade-off, all things considered. Her life had become just so… complicated in the last week alone, between starting at U.A, her quirk, and the USJ. She kinda liked it when her life was simple and boring. It kept her grounded.
Ah well, maybe this just came with being a hero? Toru mentally shrugged. As she turned the corner, she recognized a familiar haircut. “Hey, Uraraka!” She jogged up behind her.
“Oh, hi Hagakure!” Ochaco yelped, slightly startled.
Toru blushed. “Sorry, did I startle you? I’m usually pretty quiet.”
“Oh it’s fine, I was just thinking.” Ochaco yawned. “Uhm, how are you, by the way?”
“Fine, I had to go to some specialists again because of my quirk. Honestly, I was only conscious for part of the attack. Midoriya took out most of the villains by himself. He’s pretty amazing.” Toru praised.
“Yeah, he really is,” Ochaco blushed, quickly looking away from Toru. “I heard that he uh, carried you all the way from the landslide zone from Shoji.” Lucky.
“I was wondering how I got back.” Toru opened her mouth, but stopped herself. She didn’t need to ask what happened. “I uh, I heard what happened to Tenno. You’ve been living with her for a few days… how are you holding up? I know we haven’t known each other for too long, but if you need someone to talk to…”
“I’m… I’m fine. I guess. I’ve only really known her for a few days. Ms. Tau… you know, 1-B’s co-teacher? She’s her mom, so she kept dropping by the house to keep me up to date, texting me if she couldn’t make it back. Last night she said Tenno was still asleep, but her body was healed, and Mr. Karris, I mean Karris-sensei was better.”
“That’s good,” Toru nodded. “So,” She tried to lighten the mood by shifting the subject away from the attack. “What’s it like living with one of our teachers?”
“It’s pretty weird, not that I’ve spent too much time with all that's been going on. Karris-sensei is much more… tame? I guess?” Ochaco shrugged. “He’s a really good cook though. Tau-sensei is really nice too… her dad is kinda…” She shivered remembering Hunhow’s unblinking stare and menacing aura. “He’s not very nice.”
“Oh…” Toru gulped. “Well, at least the rest of them are nice, right?”
“Yeah…”
As they continued along, a familiar mop of green appeared over the horizon. Ochaco immediately perked up. “Midoriya!”
Izuku glanced over his shoulder. “Uraraka… and Hagakure?”
“We ran into each other on the way to school.” Toru popped up behind Ochaco. “Mind if we join you?”
‘Why are they so close?’ Izuke began to sweat. He’d only known them for a few days and they were already so friendly. Maybe it was because of what he did at the USJ?
“So uh…” Ochaco twiddled her fingers together. “Has your hand healed up?”
“Oh, uh, yeah. It was only a few broken fingers.” Izuku held up his hand and wiggled his fingers. “At least it wasn’t the whole hand this time.” He chuckled, though Ochaco noticed he lacked the usual light in his eyes.
“Midoriya…” Toru slowed down as U.A. came into view. “Are you alright?”
Izuku stiffened. “I mean, not really… but I think I’ll be fine.” He replied slowly. “It’s been hard, but I’ve uh, my mom’s boyfriend has been helping me through it. Haylee will be okay soon, I’m sure.”
The trio reached the front gate of the school, passing through the new security measures, a UG unit scanning each arriving student intently.
<<PLEASE PRESENT YOUR STUDENT ID FOR REPLACEMENT>> The machine commanded. They each placed their old ID card into the slot, receiving a new one. Unbeknownst to them, they were imbued with magic that immediately bound itself to the first person it came in contact with. If someone else tried to use the card, it would immediately flag U.A’s security system.
“Are these really going to keep us safe?” Toru examined the new card.
“Probably not, I think it's just so to make us feel safe. My mom said they sent out a notice to parents. I think a lot of it is behind-the-scenes stuff.” Izuku shrugged. “Its to make the parents feel we are safe.”
“Huh…” Ochaco glanced around, wondering what else was added.
“Hey guys, is it just me… or are people staring at us?” Toru whispered just loud enough for the two to hear.
Sure enough, as Ochaco and Izuku glanced around they could see people trying to take furtive looks at them, whispering as they made their way inside. The stares were more obvious inside, students pausing to watch them pass.
“Yo, they are from class 1-A, right? The ones that survived the villain attack?”
Izuku picked up the pace, uncomfortable with all the attention they were getting. It felt more like they were exhibited at a zoo or something rather than in school. He let out a sigh of relief as he spotted their classroom up ahead.
“That was intense…” Toru wiped her forehead as they walked into the classroom.
“Oh hey, its Midoriya!” Eijiro waved. “Hey guys!”
Izuku waved back shyly. Looking around, it seemed that everyone was present… except Haylee. Nobody had decided to drop out of the hero course, so that was good.
“I guess she isn’t fully healed yet…” Toru said sadly.
As if on cue, Haylee walked in behind them. The chatter in the classroom grinding to a halt. “Oh, hey guys,” Haylee said casually.
“Haylee!”
“Agk!” Haylee stumbled back as she was immediately tackle-hugged by Izuku, Toru, and Ochaco.
“You’re alright!” Izuku wailed, tears threatening to drench the four of them.
“Morons, get off me!” Haylee transformed her arms, easily picking up Izuku and Toru, holding them by their uniforms like wet cats. Ochaco sheepishly let go, scurrying back. “Seriously Izuku, you’re like, all muscle. I might be strong but you’re fucking heavy.” She huffed, an embarrassed flush spreading across her face as she set them down.
“Sorry, I’m just… I’m so glad you’re alright!” He sniffled.
Katsuki glared from across the room. Fucking nerd was being a crybaby again. ‘At least blue hair isn’t dead. Can’t prove I’m better than her if she gets killed by some villain.’
“It takes a bit more than that to keep me down Izuku.” Haylee flicked him in the forehead playfully, before turning to Ochaco and Toru.
“You’re alright…” Ochaco wiped the tears from her eyes.
“Well duh, I can regenerate.” Haylee shrugged. “Pretty fucking hungry though. I didn’t really get to eat, I only woke up like… three hours ago?”
Toru stared at her, wide-eyed. “Tenno, when was the last time you ate?”
“Uh… I mean, I had a small snack before I got here, but otherwise, lunch before the USJ?” Haylee recalled. Her hand whipped out catching something thrown from across the room.
“You can have some of this. I had extra in my pocket.” Inosuke offered.
Haylee unclenched her fist. “Beef jerky? Hashibira, why did you have beef jerky in your pocket?”
“I get hungry?” He quirked his head to the side in confusion, as if that were an obvious answer.
Haylee gave the strangely pretty boy an odd look. “Thanks… I guess?”
Inosuke gave her a confident thumbs up. He was glad she was fine now. “You better keep up your strength, I wanna have a rematch sometime!” He grinned.
Haylee smiled, taking her seat. “I’ll hold you to it then.”
‘Why did she sit down?’ Toru felt a chill run down her spine, looking behind her, she could see a mummified man standing in the doorway.
“Aizawa-sensei?” Mina gawked. “What are you doing here?”
“Listening in on today’s class, because someone convinced me I should be getting more rest,” He said begrudgingly, though a small bit of thankfulness slipped through.
“So manly… wanting to be her despite his injuries…” A single masculine tear slipped from Eijiro’s eye.
“So then who is teaching the class today?” Hanta asked.
“I hope its Midnight…” Minoru drooled.
“Perv…” Kyoka rolled her eyes.
“It’s meeeeee!” A white-haired man with a ponytail slid into the room, stopping right in front of the desk.
‘Who the hell is this guy?’ Most of the class thought.
“Oh Sol…” Haylee slammed her face into her desk.
“Most of you probably don’t recognize me out of uniform…” Ordan started.
“It’s Karris.” Shota bluntly cut him off, unamused by his theatrics. Minoru immediately shrunk back, while Inosuke and Shoto tensed up. Ordan’s smile briefly wavered, noticing their reactions.
“...” Ordan glared at Shota, who had already slithered into his sleeping bag without another word. “But yeah, this is what I look like out of costume. I’m glad to see you all back here, we’ve got a bit to talk about before the rest of your classes. First off --get ready to fiiiiight!--” Several students jumped, alarmed. “Ahem… the Sports Festival is coming soon.”
“Don’t scare us like that!” Minoru yelled.
“Sensei!” Tenya raised his hand. “Is it really wise to hold the Sports Festival so soon after we were attacked?”
“Yeah!” Denki chimed in. “What if they like, attack again?”
“Those are all good points, but the Administration wants to show that the crisis has been resolved, and to restore faith that U.A. isn’t afraid of villains. If we were to shut down a major event after one attack, not only would it embolden villains to make future attacks, the public would lose trust in U.A. as an institution.” Not to mention the intense pressure that the HPSC was putting on Nezu for “allowing” the attack to take place. “Plus, there will be additional security. Lots of top pro heroes will be in attendance, as well as additional security from the Military. They have classified the attack as a terrorist threat due to the armed mercenaries the villains used.”
That seemed to calm some of the students down, though Todoroki and Haylee didn’t seem to react much.
“While I don’t agree with the reasoning entirely,” Shota muttered from the floor. “The Sports Festival is an important event. Not just for hero students. It's a chance for you to put yourself out there, should you be so inclined. The U.A. Sports Festival is one of the most watched events in the world.” ‘Thanks to big shots like All Might and Endeavor’ He griped to himself. “If you catch their eye, they might offer you an internship. That said, if you are aiming for the underground route you might not want the publicity. U.A. has always given students the option to use pseudonyms, or to disguise yourselves.”
“So we don’t have to use our real names?” Mezo asked.
“Correct.” Shota nodded. “The Sports Festival is a balancing act of two of my least favorite aspects of heroism: Marketing and popularity. You are advertising yourself, whether you are a business course student running a stall, showing off your inventions as a support student, or trying to make a name for yourself as a hero student. But, that isn’t all you have to worry about.” He said ominously. “So don’t go slacking off.”
“W-what does that mean?” Denki asked nervously. ‘Why are our teachers so dramatic…’
“U.A. is a competitive school, I bet you can figure it out.” Ordan offered a little hint. “Anyways, I have some news regarding the school’s new security measures that I’ve been asked to go over with you all…”
==VI==
The rest of the classes went by fairly quickly, and soon it was nearly time for lunch. As soon as Cementoss left the room, Haylee and Izuku’s desks were predictably surrounded by their classmates.
“Oh my god, you’re okay!” Mina squealed.
“Yeah, that was kinda established.” Haylee raised an eyebrow.
“You seem awfully calm considering all that happened,” Momo noted. “How are you doing?”
“Why wouldn’t I be?” Haylee asked.
“Didn’t it hurt?” Mashirao asked. “I uh, hope that wasn’t too forward.”
“I mean, getting your limbs ripped off isn’t really pleasant, but yeah, I’m fine. I don’t feel pain.” To prove her point, Haylee grabbed a pencil and jabbed it into her hand.
“Holy shit!” Mina took a step back, unnerved.
“Tenno! Please do not intentionally harm yourself!” Tenya shouted, chopping his hand in the air.
Haylee held up her hand, wiggling her fingers as the wound sealed itself up. She licked the f blood off. “See? No pain.”
“Is that part of your quirk?” Momo asked, weirded out but intrigued.
“No, it's a medical condition,” Haylee answered. “Congeni…” She snapped her fingers after thinking for a moment. ”Congenital analgesia. Fuck, I can never remember the name.”
“So you’ve never felt pain before?” Eijiro asked.
Haylee shook her head. “I have, there’s certain… materials that can make me feel it, but they are super rare.”
“Woah…” Eijiro mused. “That must be really useful in a fight!”
“I mean…” Haylee scowled. “It can be, since it's hard to pass out from the pain or shock. It doesn’t help if I bleed out like last week or get clocked really hard in the head though.”
‘ Hit to the head, huh…’ Katsuki narrowed his eyes, filing away that information for later.
“It kind of got me into a lot of trouble as a kid though. Kept running into things, I couldn’t heal as well back then so it really worried my parents…” She trailed off, smile disappearing at mention of her family. “Sooooo… Izuku was pretty badass fighting off that beaked villain, right?” She laughed awkwardly, changing the subject.
“Yeah, you were awesome Midoriya!” Ochaco beamed. “You just flew in and went like- BAM!” She punched her hand with a resounding smack.
All eyes went to Izuku, who noticed Haylee mouthing a ‘thank you’ for freeing her from being the focus of discussion, slumping back in her chair with a relieved sigh.
“Yeah, you just kept going after your sword broke, were you scared?” Rikido asked.
“Yeah,” Izuku confirmed. “He was so strong. The uh, hand guy? He said he had shock absorption.”
Shoto frowned. “I thought he had regeneration?”
“Yeah,” Mina interjected. “Didn’t Todoroki freeze him and then he healed after you smashed him?”
So that cat was out of the bag. “Their leader said he was ‘ made’ to kill All Might. I think he had multiple quirks or something.”
Yuga tensed, unnoticed by his classmates.
“What, like Todoroki and Tenno?” Kyoka wondered.
“People don’t have two quirks, cord-ears.” Katsuki snorted. “Half-and-half can do ice with one side and fire with the other. Don’t you remember who his fucking dad is?”
Shoto nodded slowly, clearly displeased with how the explosive boy worded it. “My quirk is called Half-Cold Half-Hot. It's not two quirks.”
“Like when you warmed yourself up?” Inosuke inquired.
“No, I just… I have been working on strengthening the fire side of my quirk.” Shoto clammed up, looking uncomfortable. He looked away, avoiding his classmates’ gazes.
“And Tenno’s quirk is just weird, no offense.” Denki leaned over.
Ah fuck, she was the focus of conversation again. She just wanted to get out and go eat. “Oh, no… that's fine.” She handwaved. “My quirk is kind of a fucking abomination.” Unbeknownst to her classmates, she meant that literally. Her stomach finally reached its breaking point, growling loudly. Her face flushed red.
“We should probably go get something to eat!” Toru said, saving Haylee a bit of embarrassment. “Come on guys, let’s get to lunch before the line gets long!”
Haylee and Izuku stood up, the rest of their classmates funneling out ahead.
“Midoriya, Tenno.” Shota sat up from the floor. “A word, before you head to lunch.”
“Yes, sensei?” Haylee stopped.
Slowly, Shota stood up, gesturing for them to come closer. He looked around, making sure that everyone was out of the room before he began to speak. “First and foremost, what you did at the USJ was incredibly stupid and reckless.”
Izuku shrunk back, staring at the floor.
“However… considering I’d most likely be dead had you not intervened, I don’t think it's very prudent of me to hold it against you, not that I was going to anyways.” He parted his hair, shifting his bandages so he could look at both teens. “Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.”
“Sensei…” Izuku looked back up, eyes wide.
“We just did what we thought was right.” Haylee said.
“That said,” He slowly raised his hand and gave them both a soft, playful chop to the head. “You should never have been put into that position to begin with.” His expression softened. “You’re just kids.”
Izuku noticed Haylee tense up.
“I- we couldn’t just let you die, sensei…” She uttered softly, looking up, she imagined Teshin standing behind Aizawa.
“Behind this,” Teshin had smacked her with the flat of his nikana. “you're still just a child --”
You’re just a child. You were just children.
She’d always hated it when people played that card against her. Treating her like she was fragile because of her age- as if she wasn’t a veteran of multiple wars. Even if she was a child, they didn’t have to act like she was just a stupid, naive, reckless kid.
She knew her limits, she had the experience.
But she also knew Aizawa-sensei didn’t know that.
The old her probably would’ve snapped at him, but…
Over the past year, Haylee had come to realize how much she loved just… being a kid. The childhood she had missed out on, school, friends, even if it was in a world full of heroes. It was the happiest she’d been in a long time. She even liked it when Ordan and Natah treated her like she was their daughter, granted it took a while to accept that and longer to get used to it.
She still wasn’t used to it, not really.
“You’re both clearly talented, I don’t want that potential to be cut short.” Shota summarized. “But I know your type, like a certain other hero I know.” He imagined All Might flexing his muscles and laughing, much to his annoyance. “Don’t let all your strength go to your head. This just means I’m going to be pushing you harder. You have the combat skills and instincts to make excellent heroes… when you are licensed.”
“Yes sir.” Haylee nodded curtly.
“Of course, Aizawa-sensei!” Izuku rapidly bowed repeatedly in apology.
Shota’s mouth twitched, forming a slight smile. “Alright, I’ve said my piece. Go on now. Go eat lunch.”
==VI==
Lumine’s head hung low as she gloomily walked into the lunchroom. The first day back had gone by at a snails pace. As she joined the other students in line, her breath hitched.
“Dude, I thought Aizawa-sensei was gonna be pissed.” Haylee stifled a laugh at the other end of the line, lapis-blue hair unmistakable. She stacked several slabs of medium-rare steak onto her plate.
Lumine’s eyes were wide as the moon. “Haylee…?” Her voice but a mere whisper. She could feel her heart thumping rapidly in her chest.
She was alive and well, already back in school.
‘ Why… why didn’t she say anything?’ She wanted to rush over, but Haylee was already sitting down with the rest of 1-A surrounding her. If Lumine hadn’t been so slow, maybe she would’ve been able to…
“Lumi?” Setsuna poked her in the ribs. “Earth to Lumine. You alright?”
“C’mon blondie, you’re holding up the line!” A third-year shouted.
“Sorry!” She rushed forward, grabbing a tray and moving down the line.
“Hey, what was that all about?” Setsuna elbowed her.
Lumine glanced over her shoulder quickly. “It’s her, Set. She’s okay!” She whispered back.
“Wait, for real?” Setsuna barely spun her head 180°, causing a student behind her to squawk in alarm. “Oh damn, it really is Tenno.”
Lumine scooted her tray down the line, knuckles white from how hard she was holding it.
“Are you going to… are you going to talk to her?” Setuna whispered. “I mean, obviously you are going to talk to her, but like, are you going to… you know?”
Lumine grabbed a bowl of rice. “Of course not, she just recovered from… I’m going to just see how she’s doing.” There was a time and place to confess her feelings, and this was definitely not it. ‘ Yeah sure, you were just attacked by villains and critically injured. I’ll go and tell you how I feel about you while you are dealing with all that trauma .’ Clearly, that would go over well.
She finished up at the other end of the line, grabbing her a glass of water and followed Setsuna to an empty table. “Where’s Neito?”
“He brought food from home, he’s been eating in our classroom a lot now.” Setsuna shrugged. “Is it just me… or has he been acting weird these past few months. He’s been a lot flakier when we wanted to hang out. Before we started school I mean.”
Lumine sat down. “I mean, he was pretty stressed about the exams. He can only copy quirks for five minutes, so if ours ran out it would all be down to whoever was nearby he could borrow from.”
“I guess…” Lumine snuck a glance at Haylee’s table as the the rest the girls of 1-B sat down with them.
==VI==
“Haylee… no.” Izuku pleaded.
“Listen here Izuku, I’ve been in a coma for almost half a week. I can eat whatever the hell I want!” Haylee declared, holding her bottle high. “I haven’t eaten anything besides Inosuke’s weird pocket jerky!”
“Hey, its not weird!” Inosuke glared.
“Do not put chocolate on steak!” Izuku repeated.
“Actually, I’ve heard chocolate can go quite good with steak. Though usually they rub it on as a powder or rub…” Momo mused. “Not whatever it is you are doing. Is that the kind of stuff you use on ice-cream and cakes?”
“Mhm!” Haylee nodded, squeezing out way too much of the syrupy substance. “I asked Lunch Rush for some.” For some reason, the hero knew what she was going to be doing with it, muttering something muffled by his helmet along the lines of ‘Ms. Tau being the only one with any taste in your family.’
“That’s a lot of meat.” Inosuke hungrily eyed the large stack of steaks towering on Haylee’s plate. “You gonna eat all that?”
Haylee narrowed her eyes, pulling the plate closer. “Of course. I don’t like to waste food, especially not when it has all this delicious chocolate…” Her mouth began to water. “Besides, you have a shitload of tempura and stuff.”
“True.” Inosuke chomped down on his fried fish, devouring half in a single messy bite.
“You uh, you’re eating a lot more than you usually do.” Izuku noted.
“Yeah, what’s up with that?” Ochaco wondered, having only shared a few meals with Haylee.
“I dunno, I just woke up with a big craving for meat.” Haylee shrugged, licking the melted chocolate from her lips, already having devoured one ribeye. “Like, I was hungry enough to consider just eating it raw, which would be gross.”
“Ew…” Izuku grimaced.
“Tenno, I can’t believe I have to say this, but please don’t eat raw beef.” Toru begged.
“I kid… mostly.” Haylee smacked her lips. “But in all seriousness, Lunch Rush is an absolutely godly cook. I don’t get why some people still bring lunches.”
“I know, his food is so good!” Ochaco rubbed her belly, already halfway through her meal.
“He’s just as talented as some of my family’s personal chefs.” Momo praised.
“Wait, you have personal chefs?” Haylee stopped mid-bite.
“Yeah, Momo’s super rich. Don’t you know?” Mina leaned in, teasing the Yaoyorozu heiress.
Momo blushed. “Sorry if it felt as if I were bragging. But yes, my family runs one of the most successful companies in the country, Yaoyorozu Group.”
Haylee glanced at Izuku with a blank look on her face. “Never heard of it.”
“No way, seriously? They are the biggest company in Japan!” Mina nearly shrieked.
“I don’t follow corporations.” Haylee shrugged absently. “But I have to ask, Class Rep, why did you decide to become a hero if you are so loaded?” She asked casually. Was Yaoyorozu doing this just for publicity, or a rich girl living out a hero fantasy? Eh, probably not, or she would’ve dropped out after the USJ attack. Yaoyorozu didn’t seem like that kind of girl. She was quick on her feet, having stopped the warping villain’s lightning attack with a well timed lightning rod.
“Well uhm…” Momo twiddled her fingers, anxious at being put on the spot like that. “My… my family has always been focused on their business. The Yaoyorozu Group is very… well, nepotistic. You’re right. If I wanted to, I could live a cushy life as a corporate executive, I’m sure my parents just think this is a silly hero phase I’m going through.” Almost every kid wanted to be a hero with how focused their society was on them, though a lot of them gave up come high-school once they realized how hard it would be. “I want to help people. Not in the way my family does. Sure, we donate to charity, provide hundreds of thousands of jobs across Asia… but I want to be someone people can look up to, like All Might. That’s my dream.”
“Huh…” Haylee thought, before holding her hand out in a fist. “Respect.” If Yaoyorozu were Corpus, she would be one of the good ones. As much of a prick as Parvos Granum was, he would probably like her drive to achieve her goals.
Haylee briefly wondered if he was still alive, but considering he was tucked away in the Granum Void it was likely he didn’t survive when it started to break down. Good riddance, in her opinion. Even if he was one of the better Corpus, it was a monumentally low bar to pass. He was at least up there with the likes of Darvo and Ergo Glast, but significantly lower in Haylee’s opinion. She remembered that Ordan mentioned he never trusted the man, and he knew him long ago during the Orokin days.
“What about you, Tenno? Why did you want to become a hero?” Toru asked, Momo nodding in agreement.
What was she going to say? ‘ Oh, I’m a hundred year old space warrior so of course I want to be a hero!’ or ‘ Izuku suggested it, so I kinda just went along with it because I want to support him and my quirk-slash-whatever the fuck my abilities are don’t really have a lot of other uses.’ ?
Izuku, the absolute lad, stepped in, giving her time to think. “I wanted to be a hero like All Might, someone who saves everyone with a smile!”
That was it, his overwhelming positivity cleared up her mind immediately. “I mean, you’ve all seen my absolute scuffed mess of a quirk. I’m strong. I know that. I didn’t want to be a hero before I got my powers… but things happened that kind of made that impossible anyways.” She stared down at her knees briefly. “But, I have all this strength. I don’t like seeing people suffer when I can do something to stop it. That’s why, I guess. I can’t stand still when I can stop the injustices in this world.”
A beat.
“And because that dumbass-” She pointed to Izuku.”-would get himself killed if I wasn’t around.”
“Hey!” Izuku shot back. “You are one to talk, Ms. constantly-getting-injured. You’ve hurt yourself more than I have!”
“I can regenerate, and I don’t feel pain. You can’t, even if you are a crazy bastard with an insane tolerance for it!” Haylee argued back playfully.
“Didn’t you say he broke your bones a lot?” Inosuke remembered what she said during the bus ride.
“Yeah, when we were training. He used me as a punching bag, which was my idea, to train his strength so he would know how much to use without, you know, killing someone.” Haylee elaborated.
“Not gonna lie Tenno, you’re kinda crazy.” Mina shivered. “But like, in the badass way, like Hashibira and Midoriya.”
“Damn straight.” Haylee chomped down on her last ribeye.
==VI==
Lunch ended, and Haylee exited the cafeteria with a full stomach. A she left, she heard a voice call out to her. “Haylee!”
She turned around to see Lumine. “Oh, heya Lumine!”
“Can we talk?” Lumine asked, glancing to Haylee’s classmates. “In private?”
“Yeah, sure.” Haylee shrugged. “Guys, I’ll meet you back at class.” She waved goodbye, following Lumine down a few hallways until they were alone. As soon as they stopped, Lumine whirled around and hugged Haylee, openly sobbing. “You’re okay… I knew they said you were going to be okay… but still.”
‘Man, everyone is hugging me today…’ Haylee thought. “Yup, all healed up!”
Lumine pulled back. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
Haylee blinked. “Oh, well I woke up like three hours before school started, then Recovery Girl pulled me aside to run some tests to make sure I was fully healed and didn’t have any permanent damage.” She gestured to her limbs. “My sleeves don’t pull up that far, but it didn’t even leave a scar.”
“That’s good.” Lumine nodded. “I was so worried when Izuku texted me…” She gulped. “Are you… are you okay though? Like, mentally? Do you want to talk about it?”
“Nah, I’m fine.” Haylee shrugged passively. “Honestly, it wasn’t that big of a deal for me. I can heal, and everyone made it out alive. I’d call that a win all things considered.”
Not a big deal?
Not a big deal?!
“Haylee, you…” Lumine sputtered. “Izuku said you died!”
“But I’m better now. See?” Haylee grabbed Lumine’s hand and planted it on her chest. “You can feel my heartbeat, right?”
Badump, badump, badump~
Lumine’s cheeks blossomed into a bright pink, mind stalling for a moment. ‘Tiddy…’ She thought, before yanking her hand back, anger quickly shoving her intrusive thoughts off to the side. “You… how can you treat this so calmly!” It wasn’t just her flippant indifference to the attack that was pissing Lumine off. Combined with how fucking dense her crush was, it had gone past the point of being endearing to just being insulting.
Did she not see how much Lumine cared? At this point Lumine was starting to believe that Haylee knew how she felt and either didn’t care or was just fucking with her. Her hands balled up into fists. “You moron, people care when you get hurt, even if you don’t. I care. I care about you a lot!”
Haylee blinked, caught off guard by Lumine’s sudden outburst. “We’re friends, of course you care?” She blinked again. “I’m just… injuries don’t bother me much, I guess? They never have.”
Thinking back, Haylee had always been like this, from the moment they met. But… this was different. It wasn’t broken bones from training, or a split lip. Haylee had capital-d died. “Haylee, you had all your limbs torn off and you bled out! How does that not qualify as a big deal!”
“And my head was split open, it just healed fast,” Haylee added unhelpfully.
“That's even worse!” Lumine all but shouted. “You might not care if you get hurt, but do you ever stop and think about how everyone who cares about you feels? If Izuku got hurt, or I did, would you care?”
Haylee blinked. “Of course! You both are my best friends, duh. Why do you think I stepped in to save the idiot when he was in trouble? The villain was hurting my friend, my teacher, and my… kinda-dad. I had the means to save them, so I did.”
“So you understand why I’m so worried then?” Lumine asked, red-faced from frustration.
“I mean, I guess. I don’t see why its as big of a deal though. I can heal from pretty much anything.”
Lumine’s brow twitched. “But not everything! You died! I could’ve never seen you again! I might not have been,” She swallowed the icky dry feeling in her throat. “Been able to tell you how I feel…”
She didn’t want to do this, not after everything Haylee had been through, putting the pressure of a confession on someone who had just been through a traumatic experience. Dropping a love bomb on someone in a fragile state felt like a scummy thing to do, she didn’t want to pressure Haylee into answering when she was likely in a fragile state of mind, like most people would be after a near-death experience.
But apparently, Haylee just didn't give a damn, and in that moment, Lumine’s frustration with her overtook any rational thought. It kind of just slipped out in the heat of the moment.
“What do you mean?”
“I…” She squeezed her eyes shut. “I wanted to wait until you were in a better headspace but apparently you don’t care… I didn’t want to drop all this on you so suddenly.” Lumine took a deep breath, clenching her fists. She’d let it slip, no point in backing down now. “I have feelings for you, I have for a long time!”
Haylee took a step back, mind racing. Wait. Lumine had feelings for her? Like, romantic feelings? Her breathing sped up. ‘No… what? Is that… it has to be what she means. There’s nothing else that could mean.’
Lumine opened her eyes, blinking away the small tears and looked to see what Haylee’s response was. The blue-haired girl was frozen, a haunted look in her eyes with the expression of someone who had just been punched. Her breath was shaky, lower lip trembling.
Haylee took another step back, before sprinting off without another word.
Lumine just stood there in shock, before the tears started to roll down her face.
‘Oh no… what have I done!’
She messed up. She really messed up.
Shit.
Notes:
I have several issues with U.A’s lunch line that we see in canon. You mean to tell me that like three windows serves a school of hungry teenagers with likely various dietary needs due to exercise and specialized stuff for quirks? My high school had a bigger lunch line. Most restaurants do! Thats why i made it take up the whole wall.
Big oof Lumine, though its not her fault, Haylee would’ve reacted like this regardless of when you asked.
Gaaaaaaaaaaaaayngst
I made up the regeneration thing as a bit of worldbuilding, because it makes sense for people who can heal to care less about their injuries since most quirks drive you to use em.
Chapter 58: Cicatrix
Summary:
Some scars never truly fade.
Haylee and Lumine cope with Lumine's abrupt confession.
Notes:
This chapter was released alongside chapters 56 and 58.
CW: Panic attack
Art by miaueimiko
and Art by chiiloby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zariman Holo-Record 1-288Z-41:
[10 Minutes before Zariman 10-0 Incident]
“Haylee!” Jenva ran up and hugged the blue-haired girl tight.
“Heya Jenva.” Haylee hugged her back. “What’s up bestie?”
Jenva stepped back, a blush adorning her face. “Oh, uh, nothing.” She fiddled with her hair, rolling the braid between her fingers, working up the courage to say something. “Listen, I was wondering… if you wanted to go and hang out in the gardens later?” She gulped nervously. “I wanted to uh, talk to you-”
<<Students, class will start in two minutes.>> Cephalon Melica interrupted, lavender holoform popping up on the sign next to them. <<Today we will be continuing our lesson on Temporal Axioms.>>
“Sure, I’m game,” Haylee replied. “Now c’mon, let's get to class. You’ll never get an Accolade like me if you keep getting tardies.” She stuck her tongue out and giggled.
“Okay!” Jenva, replied happily, a relieved grin forming on her face.
“C’mon, let's go!” Haylee grabbed her by the arm and dragged her to class.
==========================VI==========================
[U.A., April 17th, 2243]
Lumine slid her back down the wall, lightly smacking the back of her skull against it repeatedly.
“Shit…” Tears filled her eyes as she wrapped her hands around her legs, curling up into a blonde-capped ball. “Shit…”
How could she be so stupid, so selfish? She should’ve known it wouldn’t go over well, not right now. Her head thudded against the wall. “You goddamn idiot…” She sobbed. “Why did you have to say that to her now?!”
It would've been better if Haylee said nothing at all, or even a no. Even if Haylee had politely said she didn’t feel the same way would’ve been fine.
Running away was worse than anything she would have dreamt up. It was like that old meme “The worst she/he could say is no” but they end up saying “eww”, except far worse.
She’d done something to hurt Haylee’s feelings judging by the way she reacted. There was no other reasonable theory she could come up with to explain it.
She’d fucked up, badly, and now it was probably going to cost them their friendship.
==VI==
“How have the third-years been enjoying your class, Tau?” Nemuri took a sip of her coffee.
“They seem to be. I was surprised that so few Hero Students took it, though,” Natah replied. “Lots of the Gen-ed and support students, though.”
“Well, Logistical Support isn’t exactly a class that most would find helpful in hero work, and the third-years don’t exactly have lots of time for extra classes with their work studies. We give them more freedom to pick their classes for their last year, usually to help round out what they want to specialize in.” She swirled her drink with her spoon. “I imagine most of the students either found it interesting as a newly offered course, or are looking to go into police work, or perhaps the military.”
Natah nodded. “That makes sense.”
“Listen, it's your first year. Find out what works, and listen to your students' feedback to improve it next semester. When I started, my Media Relations and Trauma Response lessons were a bit rough around the edges. These are teenagers, after all, you can’t just set a textbook down.” Nemuri chided politely.
“That… that is what I have been doing…” Natah frowned. “Do you believe that more… interactive lessons would be beneficial? Like simulations of supply lines in a battlefield?”
“Oh Tau, this is heroics, not a warzone.” Nemuri chuckled. “Maybe… long term disaster relief, or the aftermath of a huge villain attack? Or, for the hero students, how they can turn that around to disrupt a large villain organization’s operations by taking out their supplies?”
“I see…” Perhaps her… experience as a mission commander was coming out a bit too much. Kayama was right, these were students, not her Tenno. Perhaps something more tailored to a disaster would be better. Japan was predisposed to earthquakes, and she’d read historical documents about the handling (or mishandling) of relief efforts in both villain attacks and natural disasters. “Thank you for the advice, Kayama.”
“No problem.”
Knock knock knock knock knock!
“Now who could that be?” Nemuri stood up. The only people who could get in here were teachers. A student? Probably a second or third-year most likely. She slid the door open to reveal Tenno, who was sobbing and trembling. She pushed past the R-rated heroine and rushed into Natah’s arms.
“Haylee? What’s wrong?” Natah clutched Haylee, slowly patting her on the back as she melted in her embrace. Something must be seriously wrong, Haylee rarely cried. The way she was trembling… reminded Natah of the footage from the Zariman children's archives when Margulis was comforting them.
She was fine this morning, more than fine. What could’ve possibly reduced her to this state?
Nemuri rushed back to Natah’s side. “Oh dear… poor girl…” She knelt down. “Hey, Tenno? It’s alright, we’re here. Concentrate on my voice. Don’t talk, just breathe, in and out. In… and out.”
Natah gently ran her fingers through Haylee’s hair. “That’s right, listen to Ms. Kayama. We’re both here for you.”
Slowly but surely, Haylee’s blubbering began to die down. Her speech was still indecipherable, drowned out by choked gasps and half-formed sentences. “I- what… Lumine…”
‘Lumine? Did something happen with her?’ Natah wondered. “Shhhh… just breathe.”
==VI==
Over his long years on the battlefield, Ordan had developed an acute sense of hearing. The ability to sus out traps, the slightest sound of footsteps or even breathing were paramount to staying alive, be it the deserts of Mars or the overgrown forests of Earth. In the safety of U.A. he didn’t tend to pay attention to those sounds, though he never truly dropped his guard.
That was why he was able to hear the ever-so-faint sound of someone crying. He paused, swallowing the rest of the rice cake he was eating. ‘ I should probably go check on that.’ Rounding the corner, he spotted a student, a familiar student. Aside from her blonde hair, the flowers that adorned it were unmistakable. “Eikyō?” He asked.
Lumine was startled, not having heard Mr. Karris approach yet still recognizing his voice. Slowly, she lifted her head, wiping the tears from her eyes. “Mr. Karris?”
“Rice cake?” Ordan offered, pulling another warm bundle from its wrapping.
“What?” Lumine blinked, momentarily stunned. “Why would I want a rice cake?”
“Oh, I didn’t think you would, but it distracted you from whatever it was you were crying about,” Ordan smirked before pressing his back against the wall and sliding down to Lumine’s level. “So, what’s wrong?”
Lumine hesitated. Mr. Karris- Karris-sensei? He was kinda-sorta Haylee’s dad/guardian. Would he be upset that he hurt her feelings? Oh gods, if she upset him, then maybe it would upset Tau-sensei as well and she was Lumine’s teacher! “It’s nothing…” She looked away, ashamed. “I just want to be left alone right now.”
Ordan frowned. “Listen, I won’t pry, but as a teacher, I can’t just leave you unattended. Classes are about to start back up. Since I’m not required to be there until the end of the day, I can stay with you.” He pulled out his phone, notifying Kan that Lumine would be absent from her next class. “I’m sorry, but if you aren’t going to class I can’t just leave you by yourself, especially with our new security measures. You don’t have to tell me what’s going on if you don’t want to, but if you do, I’ll be right here.”
“Okay…” Lumine mumbled, suddenly developing an intense fascination with her kneecaps.
She wasn’t sure how much time passed, each minute felt like it dragged on for at least half an hour. Every so often she would sneak a glance to Karris-sensei, who had continued to finish his snacks before moving on to fiddling with a quirk-created ball of bone, tossing it back and forth between his hands.
He really wasn’t going to leave, was he?
“Uhm…” Lumine swallowed, trying to erase the dry, scratchy feeling in her throat. “Do you ever do something in the heat of the moment and then realize you made a horrible mistake?”
Ordan leaned back, staring at the ceiling and cringing. “Oh, more than you will ever know.” The scar on his face felt like it was burning for a moment.
“I think… I think I messed up,” She planted her face in her palms, dragging her hands across her cheeks. “Like, really bad.”
“Do you want to talk about it?”
Lumine hesitated. “You won’t get mad, will you?”
“Eh,” Ordan shrugged. “Trust me Eikyō, it takes a lot to make me mad. But if I uh, do yell at you, just ignore it.”
A single eye peeked out from between Lumine’s digits. “I told Haylee that I like her.”
“Oh.” Ordan froze. “Ohhhhhh.” He realized what she meant. “Just so I’m not -- WRONG -- misunderstanding… like, romantically interested, right?”
“Mhm…” Lumine mumbled. “And me, being a huge stupid idiot blurted it out to her because… she just…” She let out an angry growl. “She treated her injuries like nothing! I was so worried about her, not being able to ever see her again, or tell her how I felt… and she just shrugged and said she was fine! Not in the ‘oh, I’m fine way’ but, like… she didn’t care that she almost died?!”
“Ah…” Ordan pursed his lips. ‘ Shit, we should’ve talked to her about what Shuzenji said before her classes started.’ “She’s… she’s kinda always been like that. Caring more about other people’s well-being than her own. It doesn’t help that she can’t feel most things that hurt her. Recovery Girl also said her quirk gives her something called Regenerative Apathy Syndrome. Her brain isn’t wired to register injury like ours. Paired with CIP…” And her years of battlefield experience numbing her to the trauma… “she doesn’t see anything wrong with getting hurt, because the only thing of consequence is something she doesn’t fear.”
“She’s not afraid of dying?” Lumine raised her head.
“No,” Ordan shook his head. “She’s more worried about the people she cares about dying.”
“Oh…” Lumine stared down at her knees again. That made… a lot of sense actually. She remembered Setsuna mentioning something about how losing something like a finger hurt but didn’t really bother her.
“So then what happened? Did she say something to you?” Ordan asked.
“No, uh…” Lumine’s eyes began to tear up. “She uh…,” She sniffled. “She ran away.”
“She ran away?” Ordan blinked as if he were hearing those words for the first time. “You’re sure? She ran away? That doesn’t sound like her at all.” Haylee didn’t run. Strategically retreat, sure. But run? No. Never. It wasn’t in her nature to flee.
“Yeah,” Lumine replied despondently. “She acted like… I did something horrible to her. At least… that’s what her face looked like. She was upset, or afraid, or…. I dunno.”
Ordan raised a finger, then lowered it, thinking. “I don’t… I honest to Sol don’t know why she would react like that.”
“Do you think she hates me?” Lumine wallowed in her despair. “I totally ruined our friendship, didn’t I?”
“I wouldn’t say that… she’s not the kind of person to get angry or end a friendship over that. Probably. Well, 99% sure. You’re one of her best friends.” Ordan explained. “Though I’m not sure what kind of answer she would’ve given you. This is… unexplored territory for her. She’s not great at expressing her emotions. Maybe she was overwhelmed?”
A glimmer of hope manifested in her eyes. “So she doesn’t hate me?”
“Nah, she’s like me. Wait, no. That’s a lie. It’s easy to make her mad, but she would tell you to your face, not… run away.” Ordan corrected himself. “But again, I don’t know if she would… reciprocate.”
“Do you uh…” Lumine gulped. “Do you know if she likes… girls?” Probably a really awkward thing to ask someone who was basically the target of your affection’s father.
“Bold of you to ask, but… I have absolutely no idea.” Ordan shrugged. “She never brought it up, or asked me or Natah, or anything. If anything, I thought she might be into Midoriya because of how much she hangs around him, but…”
“Midoriya knows that I like her,” Lumine revealed. “He was uh… trying to help me see if she… liked me, or just girls in general.”
“And how did that go?” Ordan raised an eyebrow.
“Oh,” Lumine laughed hollowly. “Awful. We’re both idiots, I guess. He was too nervous to ask her any personal questions, and I was too scared to just flat out and ask her if she had a type. I just kinda… tried to flirt with her for the past few months but she never noticed.”
“She didn’t…” Ordan laughed out loud. “Oh Lua, Haylee is a lot of things, but socially adept is not one of those. That does not surprise me…” He wheezed. “One bit.”
“It’s not funny…” Lumine pouted.
“Oh not for you,” Ordan cleared his throat. “Sorry, just caught me off guard is all. Yeah… Haylee is a very direct person. Asking her directly would’ve been the best bet. She probably wouldn’t even consider why you were asking either.”
Lumine groaned, double face-palming. “I’m an idiot.”
“You’re a teenager. Nobody said this stuff was supposed to be easy for you.” Ordan snorted. “Don’t give up, there’s a simple solution to all of this.”
“What?”
“You just need to -- shut up and --,” He frowned, lightly smacking his forehead. “Just… talk it out with her once she’s calmed down. Don’t complicate it with all the worries and doubts- people always assume the worst and go through all the motions of trying to fix things without actually communicating. Talk to her.”
“Is it really that simple?” Lumine wondered.
“I mean, sometimes it is.” Ordan rolled his shoulders with a soft pop. Lumine was a good kid. There wasn’t any need to do the whole overprotective parent schtick. So she upset Haylee, it wasn’t anything that wasn’t immediately fixable. His phone buzzed, and a reply from Natah. ‘ Ah, so Haylee is with her now.’
==VI==
It had taken a few minutes, but they finally got Haylee to stop crying. Currently, she was curled up in Natah’s lap, breathing slowly while Natah continued to run her hand through her messy hair.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Natah whispered. Haylee nodded in response. “Was it your injuries?”
“No,” Haylee muttered quietly. “I don’t know why I’m sad. It just… it just happened.” She nuzzled her face further into Natah’s shoulder.
“And what exactly happened? You mentioned something about Eikyō? Did something happen between you two?” Natah asked.
Haylee was silent, closing her eyes for a few seconds and taking a deep breath. “Lumine likes me. I mean, like, she uhm, dammit…” Her words tumbled over each other, breath caught in her throat. “... she has feelings for me.”
“Oh…” Natah blinked. “I see.” Given her experience with real romance was all fabrication or implanted memories, she had no idea what to make of that.
“She said that she was in love with me…” Haylee paraphrased, “And I just… I don’t know. I ran away. I don’t know why I did it, I just… couldn’t deal with it.” She bunched herself up into a tighter ball. “What do I do?” She whimpered.
Natah’s eyes were frantic and wide, like a deer caught in headlights. Desperately, she glanced at Nemuri. The look in her eyes said one simple thing: “Help, I don’t have any idea of what to tell her.”
Nemuri sat down at Natah’s side. “Hey, Haylee right? Is it okay if I call you that?”
“Mhm…” came her muffled reply.
“So your friend confessed to you, right?” Nemuri asked, voice soft and comforting like a silk sheet fresh out of the dryer. “Do you want to talk about it?”
“Idunno…” Haylee grumbled. “I… I just feel upset and I don’t know why.”
“Did her saying that upset you?”
“Nuhuh.” She lightly shook her head. “I don’t think so. It's just… overwhelming? I think?” Haylee’s head rose out from Natah’s shoulder, tear-stained eyes peeking out from her mother’s shirt.
“It’s alright. Emotions are complicated things, especially at your age. We’ll work through this together if you’ll allow me to help.” Nemuri replied softly, a reassuring smile on her face.
Haylee hesitated, looking like a turtle about to dart back into it’s shell. Ms. Kayama was a bit weird. She’d only had her for like… two or three classes? Her in-class personality was totally different from what Haylee was seeing now, but in a good way that made her want to give the woman at least a chance. “Okay…”
“Let me know if I make you feel uncomfortable with what I’m asking. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to, alright?” Nemuri said.
Haylee nodded.
“Now, what emotions do you feel right now?” She inquired.
Haylee chewed on the inside of her lip, an unsure frown on her face. “Embarrassed… angry, not at her though, at myself. I don’t like running away from my problems.” She huffed. “And my throat feels like there’s a bunch of cotton in it.”
“And how did it make you feel when she confessed to you?”
Haylee tensed, fingers digging into Natah’s skin, which quickly became tougher as it adapted to the damage. “Confused… surprised, scared?” Her hands trembled. “I didn’t… I didn’t know she thought about me like that.”
“Did you feel overwhelmed, in the moment?” Nemuri ventured.
“Mhm…” Haylee confirmed.
Natah gave her a soft pat on the head. “And now?”
“Better.” Haylee relaxed, letting Natah pat her head more. “She likes me… do you think I made her upset by running away?” She realized how stupid that sounded. Of course, Lumine was upset. Running away after a heartfelt confession? She probably thought Haylee hated her. “What do I even say to her when I see her again?” She quickly added before either of the women could respond to her earlier question.
“Well, I guess that depends on how you feel. She likes you, do you like her?” Nemuri inquired. “In Japan, people tend to be more direct and formal when starting a relationship. Here, a confession, at least in most cases, comes first. If accepted, that’s when the couple officially starts dating. In places like the U.S., people might casually date first—sometimes for weeks or months—before they ever have a conversation about exclusivity or deeper feelings.”
Haylee hummed uncomfortably. “But… so… you accept or decline, right? If you feel the same way or not?”
Nemuri nodded. “That’s right.”
“How do I know if I do though…” Haylee whispered, barely audible. Her eyes darted between Nemuri and Natah. “I don’t know… I don’t know if I see her that way. I’ve never had those feelings before.”
“Have you ever had a crush on someone before?” Natah asked, figuring Haylee would be more likely to answer her rather than Kayama.
“No…” She thought back to that one night with Uraraka. That was the first time she had even considered the prospect of dating, but she’d quickly discarded those thoughts. “I’ve never thought about being in a relationship with anyone. I had… other things to worry about.” Some of the other Tenno had relationships with each other, but she’d never thought about it or attempted to get close to anyone else. After all, what was the point if everyone she ever cared about ended up dead sooner or later. It had been better to sever as many personal connections as she could to not feel that way again.
Not that it was easy to do, several people she helped still remained close. Darvo, the Solaris and Ostrons… the Entrati’s had taken a shine to her as well.
And of course, Teshin. That one still stung.
She probably should’ve thought about it more. She was in high school now, surrounded by other teenagers. She at least had the self-awareness to know she was fairly good looking, the Orokin liked to keep their subjects pretty in case they had… use for them. It had been foolish to not assume someone might be interested in her.
‘ But why did it have to be one of my friends? It would be so much easier if it had been a stranger…’ She exhaled sharply into Natah’s shoulder, warming her shirt with a blast of hot air. “I just don’t…”
“Don’t what?” Nemuri prodded.
“I don’t know if I’m…” Haylee’s teeth clamped together, robotically forcing out the next part. “Emotionally capable of loving someone…”
‘ Oof.’ That hit Nemuri right in the heart. Poor girl. She was in desperate need of a hug. Somehow, she sounded even more cynical about love than Shota did.
“Like…” Haylee continued an unsure look on her face. “I’ve never felt that way before. What’s the difference between the way I love Natah and Ordan and Izuku and my… my parents… to this?” She huffed, frustrated.
“How does Midoriya make you feel?” Nemuri raised an eyebrow. He was the only outlier aside from Haylee’s parents.
“Izuku is just… Izuku? When I think of him… I’m an only child… so he’s like… the brother I never had. I can’t imagine him being anything else.” She shivered. Thinking of dating Izuku felt… squicky. She would protect that little dumbass with her life, but dating? She didn’t feel anything special towards him. He was an honorary family, her best friend. “He’s one of the only people I’ve ever been especially close to. I had a friend before then… but she isn’t around anymore.” She trailed off sadly. “But I treat Izuku the same way she treated me. Normal friend stuff like spending lots of time together, getting food, hanging out in our room, hugging…”
“Is that normal friend stuff from where you are from?” Nemuri asked skeptically.
“I mean, yeah? Jenva, that was her name, by the way, was my best friend before… well.” She didn’t want to elaborate on what happened after the Zariman Incident. “We did everything together. She was always waiting for me, asking if we could hang out after class, we shared food, and she would run over and hug me every time we greeted each other.”
Oh boy. “Oh honey, I don’t know how to put this, but that doesn’t sound like something that normal friends do.” Nemuri stifled a chuckle. The look she got in response could only be described as a ‘surprised Pikachu face’.
“Wha… bu-” Haylee stammered. “That’s… people do that, right?” Her head snapped back to Natah. “Right?”
Natah had very little experience with the intricacies of human courting, but from what she understood about Orokin-era culture… “Not to my knowledge, no.”
And with that, Haylee’s mind shut down and rebooted within the span of several seconds, jaw hanging open.
Wait.
Wait.
Waitwaitwait.
Jenva wouldn’t… did she…
But that was what….
No! Seriously?
Did Jenva have a crush on her that entire time?
Oh.
She did, didn’t she?
“Oh my fucking god.” Haylee grabbed at her hair, teetering back and forth in Natah’s lap. In that moment, a memory she’d long repressed due to the trauma that followed. The way Jenva blushed when they met, wanting to talk to her about something…
Her best friend had been in love with her. How was she supposed to feel about that?
“Oh my god…” She repeated. “Am I stupid? What else have I missed?” This recontextualized everything Lumine had tried to do in the past few months. Looking back, unless she was entirely wrong on the timetable, Lumine had been flirting with her.
Wait.
If what Jenva had been doing was because she was in love with Haylee… wasn’t that how she was treating Izuku ever since they grew closer? Haylee’s face turned as red as Kirishima’s hair and shot out of Natah’s lap, landing stomach-first on the floor with a loud mortified screech. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” She rolled around on the floor, hands covering her shame to hide it from whatever higher power still existed in this world.
“Is she?” Natah asked, concerned.
“Give it a moment.” Nemuri cautioned.
After a minute of flailing Haylee rolled onto her back, groaning as she stared at the ceiling. How void-damned embarrassing was that? Fuck, did Izuku think she was just toying with him that whole time? That was going to haunt her thoughts for a while now. She needed to apologize to him asap because apparently, she was a colossal dumbass.
Okay, aside from that… apparently Jenva had feelings for her. Haylee really wished she hadn’t realized that a thousand fucking years later though. That begged the question, what would her answer be if Jenva asked her all those years ago?
Did she even like girls? Did she even like people? How in the ever-loving hell was she supposed to know?
“Ms. Kayama?” Haylee groaned. “How do you know if you are attracted to someone?”
The R-Rated heroine clicked her tongue. “That is… not an easy question. It's not going to be the same for everyone. Sexual and romantic orientations are a spectrum, and that doesn’t even cover personal preference. But, as an example, I’m attracted to both men and women in both ways, though I prefer men.”
Haylee sat up and scooted back over to Natah, deep in thought. One good thing (a rare sentence) she could say about the Orokin is that they didn’t discriminate based on sexual orientation or gender identity. It was easy when the nobles could swap bodies, it was as easy as changing clothes with the horrible power of Kuva. Granted, they found about a thousand other ways to discriminate and abuse people, but that was beside the point. She was getting off track and pissed off just thinking about the long-armed blue motherfuckers. Where was she? Oh, right.
Thanks to that, the idea of being well, potentially gay, or bi, or pan or… whatever. It had never been relevant to her identity to even consider the prospect until now. It just didn’t bother her, more like…
Was she?
What did she like?
Izuku was a no-go, she didn’t feel anything for him aside from familial love. Did she like boys? The other boys in their class didn’t make her feel any way especially, she could at least tell from an aesthetic standpoint that they were probably attractive to most people.
Okay, girls. Did she like girls? She definitely wasn’t interested in boys. Vaguely, she remembered thinking that Hagakure had looked pretty a few days ago, but like… girls called each other pretty as a compliment all the time, right? Ashido called Hagakure pretty after seeing her for the first time too.
Her heart felt kind of warm thinking about it. Okay, so she thought girls were pretty, but not like in a… romantic way. Was it just her imagination then? People could be pretty, and she was a girl, so she might just be biased.
But how did she feel about Lumine, the girl she was closest to? Haylee pictured the blonde in her mind, how she felt when she was around. What did that kind of love feel like?
“ Your clothes look cute today.”
That day, barely a memory in her mind, came back to her. At the time, it had been such a minor sensation that she barely paid it any mind, but her heart had skipped a beat. The image of Lumine in her mind turned toward her, hair blowing in the wind. Then, she waved at Haylee and smiled. Haylee felt a warm sensation spread over her chest, pleasant, like a breath of fresh air on a sunny day. ‘ Cute…’
Nemuri watched Haylee, the girl silently staring at her knees, deep in thought. The only movements Haylee made were the slow rise and fall of her chest and several microscopic twitches in her eyes.
Suddenly, Haylee's eyes widened and her cheeks turned the slightest bit pink.
"Oh." She whispered, just loud enough for Nemuri to hear.
Immediately Haylee wanted to sock herself in the face, because what kind of reaction was that? She felt like this should be like, a life-changing realization… but all she could muster was a pitiful "Oh"?
Shouldn’t this like, be some sort of profound revelation? She might be a lesbian. Isn’t discovering something about yourself like that supposed to be a huge, super-important moment? Was she overthinking this?
“Mom?” Haylee looked up at Natah, eyes wide. “I think I might be gay.”
Natah nodded, extending a hand to pull Haylee up, wrapping her daughter in her arms. “No matter what, I’ll support you.”
Haylee’s eyes teared up, and she embraced Natah hard enough to lightly trigger her adaptation quirk. “Thank you, mom.”
“Aw….” Nemuri cooed.
Haylee wiped her eyes on her sleeve, turning to bow to Nemuri. “And, uh, thank you for helping me, Ms. Kayama. I’m sorry for dragging you into my problems.”
“Oh Tenno, it’s no trouble at all. If you ever need someone to talk to, my door is always open. If I’m not here, Hound Dog is always free to see any students as well.” Nemuri smiled.
Haylee’s lip trembled. “T-thank you!” She gulped, slightly overcome with emotion.
“What are you going to do now?” Natah asked.
“I think I need to… I need to go and find Lumine and apologize for how I acted, and then… figure out where to go from there?” Haylee replied nervously, hand by her heart. “I think… I might want to give it a shot, and make sure that it’s really how I feel. I need… I need to make sure.” She paused. “How do I know if I’m sure?”
“Oh honey,” Nemuri sat down on the table. “We can’t answer that for you. There are things we can help you with, but your emotions are your own. There isn’t a magical way we can tell if you are gay or not. That is something you need to figure out by yourself.”
Natah glanced at her, slightly confused but remained silent.
“But what if…” Haylee’s shuffled her feet nervously. “What if I’m just mistaken about all of this?”
“You’re young, if it doesn’t work out it won’t be the end of the world,” Nemuri reassured her. “When I was around your age, I did a lot of self-discovery about who I was and who I wanted to be with.” She sighed a far-off look of nostalgia in her eyes. “Some of it didn’t work out, and of course, you’re only in high school. You might have one person you stick with, or find someone else later… but if you do find the one… treasure them.” For a moment, sadness flickered across her face.
“Okay…” Haylee took a deep breath. “Thank, you, again.”
==VI==
“Ahhhh… youth!” Nemuri beamed after Haylee departed. “Blooming romance, a time for self-discovery and experimentation.” She squealed like an excited schoolgirl.
“You seem happy,” Natah noted.
“Well, I’ll be happier if it all works out for her,” Nemuri smiled warmly. “I hope I didn’t overstep or anything, but you looked like you needed help.”
“It’s fine… I’m not- good at that sort of thing.” Natah looked away, ashamed. “I’ve never… felt any sort of attraction to anyone, sexual or otherwise. I wasn’t sure how to help her with something I don’t understand. I’m not like her… I have no desire to engage in a relationship.”
“Aroace?” Nemuri guessed.
“I believe that is the term.” Natah nodded. “My father is the same way.”
“Are you adopted?” Nemuri asked. Mr. Tau, from what she remembered, didn’t look like Natah at all.
“No,” Natah shook her head. “It’s… my family is complicated and messy. I’d rather not get into it at all.” She pursed her lips, looking like she wanted to say something. “Back then, you said there wasn’t any way to tell if she was gay… you told me that your quirk works better on those attracted to women, wouldn’t that help?”
“Ah…” Nemuri nodded curtly. “You aren’t the first person to ask that. While it’s true that Somnambulist works better on those attracted to women more effectively, usually men, it’s not what I would call an… exact science.” She drummed her fingers on the table for a moment as Natah sat down to take a drink. “Here’s an example, and I’m phrasing this as a general question just so you know. Tau, do you find me attractive?" Nemuri asked, raising an eyebrow.
Natah, caught completely off guard by the question, choked on her tea and immediately shapeshifted her airway to re-direct it to her stomach. "Pardon?"
“Do you find my attractive?” She repeated.
Natah stared at Nemuri, wide-eyed. "I suppose that from a… erm, you are what I would consider to be... conventionally attractive?" She said hesitantly. "If my goal was to attract someone, then I assume that most of the population would find your body to be... aesthetically pleasing?"
"You sound like a robot when you say that." Nemuri giggled. “There’s no need to be so formal.”
Natah pursed her lips but said nothing.
“But anyway, you find me attractive but you aren’t sexually or romantically attracted to me, correct?” Nemuri inquired.
“Indeed.” She confirmed.
“Which means it’s likely that my quirk would have increased effectiveness against you. My quirk technically works on everyone, but attractiveness is subjective. It just so happens that my quirk favors the statistically higher sample size.” She shrugged. “Effectiveness may vary, I’ve had a gay guy get knocked out instantly, and people I know are straight taking up to a minute to pass out.”
“I see.”
“And if I used it as some sort of supposed ‘gaydar’” she airquoted. “That is a line I don’t want to tread. Like I said, I can’t decide other people’s feelings for them. Using my quirk like that would be incredibly irresponsible at best, manipulative at worst.”
Natah looked uncomfortable now. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…” She slumped over, voice wracked with guilt. “Does that make me a bad mother for suggesting it?”
“Oh Tau,” Nemuri crouched down and placed a hand on her shoulder. “She’s your daughter, and you just want to help her understand herself, right?”
“She hasn’t had an easy life… so I thought, maybe that would help?” Natah nodded.
“Then if you only wanted to help, it's fine, you didn’t know.” Nemuri counseled. “It’s not like you wanted to force her to change the way she thinks or feels.”
“Mmmm…” Natah nodded slowly. “You’re very good at this, Kayama.”
“Well, I’m not just a pretty face.” She joked. “I spend a lot of time helping with trauma victims. As an underground hero, I deal with some pretty nasty people sometimes. Victims of child abuse, sexual assault, witnesses to violent crimes, or people who have a mental breakdown and lose control of their quirk. Sometimes I just have to use my quirk to knock them out harmlessly, but other times… you need to talk to them, comfort them.”
“Huh…”
“Yeah… most people don’t know that about me, but then again… it’s not really on brand for me.” Nemuri smirked.
“Well, I think that what you do is very important, Ms. Kayama.” Natah stated. “So, thank you.” She hesitated. “Do you think Haylee will be alright now?”
“Well, you will just have to wait and see. This is unexplored territory for her, right?”
“Yes.”
“I’m not a mother, but… I think that’s just part of her growing up. Sure, she might stumble and mess up, but that’s what we are here for, either as her teacher, or her parent. Just being there for her, even if you don’t understand her feelings is enough.”
“Ordan probably would’ve been the better person for her to talk to.” Natah speculated. “But… I’ll try my best.”
“And if you need anything, all you have to do is ask.” Nemuri patted her on the shoulder.
==VI==
The only thing Haylee could think to do was retrace her steps. It had been about an hour. The chances that Lumine was still in that hallway were low. Maybe she went back to class. Her heart raced as she rounded the corner, immediately spotting Lumine sitting on the floor with Ordan.
Lumine locked eyes with her, stopping mid-sentence. Her breath hitched, caught in her mouth.
“... hey.” Haylee tugged at her hair awkwardly. “I’m suh… sorry for running off earlier.”
Ordan stood up and glanced between the two girls. “I’m just going to head down a few halls, and give you some privacy.” He stopped next to Haylee and ruffled her hair. “You alright?” He asked quickly.
“Mhm… Ms. Kayama and Natah helped me… work it out.” Haylee gulped nervously. “I think… I think I’ve got it now.”
“Alright, if you want to later, we can talk about it.” Ordan poked her in the cheek. “Love you.”
“Love you too.” Haylee hugged him quickly.
Then, they were alone. The air was heavy, neither daring to approach the other.
“I’m sorry I-” “Lumine I-” they both attempted to break the silence simultaneously, blushing.
Haylee gulped, breath shaky and uneven. She stopped, giving Lumine a quiet nod to continue.
“Haylee… I’m sorry I sprung that on you. It… it wasn’t fair to do that to you.” She apologized. “I just… I hope this doesn’t ruin what we had… our friendship.”
“It won’t…” Haylee said abruptly. “Uhm, I still want to be friends. I just… what you said back then, I didn’t really know how to-” She bit her lip, struggling to find the words. “Fucking… it was a lot to process, and I kinda just… shut down.”
A beat.
“And then I ran away and just left you here, so I’m sorry I did that.” She scratched the back of her head, avoiding Lumine’s gaze. “I just needed time to come to terms with what you said. I’m not… good with intense emotions, which is ironic considering my quirk requires me to keep them in line.”
“I just… I hit you with that out of nowhere. I didn’t want to tell you like that.” Lumine’s cheeks flushed.
They stared at each other.
“So what do we do from here?” Lumine questioned. “If you don’t feel the same way, that’s fine. I just… I still care about you.”
Haylee swallowed the lump in her throat. “I… I don’t know. I had time to think… I’d never put much thought into stuff like this before. I don’t know if this is something I want out of life…” She had worries. If she did want a relationship with Lumine, eventually she would have to come clean about her past. “I’ve never… felt like that before, but… I’m not-” Her breath came out in stuttered gasps. “I’m not opposed to giving it a try?” She finished hesitantly.
“You mean…” Lumine held her breath. “Do you… feel the same way?”
“Well, I… I’m not sure. I’ve never felt…” She waved her hands around. “Like this before. We’ve been friends for a while now, and I care about you a lot. Plus uhm… I think that you are, erm, very pretty.” Haylee blushed, tugging at one of her bangs bashfully. “So if that’s okay with you, I’m not against giving whatever this is a shot.”
Lumine’s heart felt like it was about to burst with joy. It started awfully, and she was sure she’d completely fumbled her confession but it worked out in the end. “So… I guess we’re dating now.”
“Yeah.” Haylee smacked her lips. “So uh… what now? I’ve never dated anyone before.”
“Neither have I.” Lumine seconded.
“Do you just want to like, play it by ear and see how it goes?” Haylee suggested.
“I mean, I don’t want to make you uncomfortable or anything. We can take it slow if you’d like.” Lumine proposed.
“Sounds good.” Haylee nodded. “So, do we like, hug or some-” Lumine grabbed Haylee by the tie, pulling her towards her. She let out an adorable squeak of surprise.
“C’mere, you big dummy,” Lumine smirked, wrapping her arms around Haylee in a quick hug. Haylee’s body stiffened at the unexpected hug, straight as a pencil.
“Uhm, not that I didn’t… like that, but can you ask next time?” Haylee fidgeted, pink tinting her cheeks.
Lumine turned beet red. “Ohmigod… I’m sorry! I just said we would take it at your pace and then I just-” She started to stammer just like Izuku when he got nervous.
Haylee flicked her on the forehead. “Oi, it’s fine, I was just surprised.”
“... we really are disasters, aren’t we?” Lumine snorted after a brief moment of reflection.
“... no comment.” Haylee blushed.
“We should probably get back to class now, shouldn’t we?” Lumine coughed awkwardly. “I’ll uh, see you after school?” She pressed her index fingers together, awkwardly fidgeting.
“Yeah, see you then.” They parted ways, hearts beating rapidly.
It was only when Haylee was halfway to the classroom that her mind finally caught up to her body. She clutched at her heart. ‘ Holy crap… I have a girlfriend…’
==VI==
Now this wouldn’t do at all. The Vestige of the Wall’s fist balled up, punching the pulsating flesh it sat upon. “Love, what does she think she’s doing?”
Ever since Haylee came to this world, she’d formed more and more attachments. Distractions. She didn’t need them, she didn’t need anyone! She was squandering her potential to play hero with ants. If only she would embrace her power, how much fun could have to toy with the mortals, turn them into puppets dancing to her tune, making them fight, laugh, and scream for her, like its original incarnation had with the adults on the Zariman.
The worst part was, it could feel her emotions seeping into the shared mental realm. It was suffocating, emotions being sucked into its hollow vessel like a sponge. It noticed that it had become more moody, temperamental even.
“What do you think, Umbra?” It flashed the Warframe a smile, hiding its unease under a mask of sinister delight. “How long will this ‘love’ of hers last?” It was only a matter of time before Haylee broke again, and when she did, it would be glorious.
Umbra growled from the hallway it was hiding behind, eyeing the intrusive fragment with seething contempt.
“Oh, always the downer, aren’t you Mr. Killed-your-son.” It taunted. “Go along, scurry off, and do whatever it is you do.”
Notes:
LETS GOOOOOO! It only took 400k words lmao. Haylee may be immune to pain, but she isn’t immune to **EMOTIONAL DAAAAAAAMAGE**
Chapter 59: Challenge
Summary:
Haylee returns to class, and Hitoshi issues his warning to 1-A.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[Notes from 𝒜] (Translated from German)
Magic power tends to get stronger with age, which makes immortals or long-lived species incredibly dangerous. Pure-blooded humans are often at a disadvantage, as age catches up to them. Think of it as a bell curve, the human body can only develop so much before time begins to erode it.
Although, with enough time and power, it is possible to use magic to halt or at least slow the aging process, something that I have finally been able to replicate. Granted, I am only in my late fifties, but if all goes according to my calculations I should live long into the hundreds.
A much better alternative than having to subsist off of human flesh and blood, don’t you think?
We’ve long been afraid of those blessed with long lives. Dio Brando, Muzan Kibutsuji, Vlad Tepes, to name a few. The ability to accumulate power unbound by the limitations of humanity, though at the cost of their soul. I shudder to think of what could happen if I were to go down such a dark path.
But that isn’t to say everyone with monstrous power is evil. I belive that would be hypocritical, considering the company I keep.
-𝒜
==========================VI==========================
[U.A., April 17th, 2243]
Izuku was starting to get worried. Haylee had been gone for almost two classes now, and it was nearing the end of the day. Did something happen? This class was essentially over, with Midnight-sensei not showing up and it essentially being a free study period.
“Hey Midoria, Yaoyorozu?” He heard Ashido ask. “You know what we should do? We should make a class group chat!” She suggested excitedly.
“Yeah!” Denki chimed in. “Dude, that would be awesome! I’d be down.”
“I… I guess?” Izuku glanced at Yaoyorozu, seeing as she was the class rep. “What do you think?”
“That would be fine.” Momo nodded.
“I object!” Tenya stood up. “We should not be spending our hours at school chatting away on our phones!”
“Man, you really need to chill.” Inosuke snorted.
“Iida, come on man…” Denki pleaded.
“Yeah, don’t be a stick in the mud.” Mina tugged on his sleeve. “We could like, use it to communicate about homework assignments and arrange training sessions or something, you know, to streamline our studies?”
Tenya rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes. “... I’m listening.” He did love efficient use of time and optimizing tasks…
“May I ask what brought this idea on?” Momo inquired.
“Well, uhm…” Toru spoke up. “I brought it up because I was thinking about, well, none of us really know each other that well. We’re going to be spending the next three years together, so I thought it would help us bond!” Her expression fell. “And… the other reason was after the USJ attack I was worried about you all and didn’t have a way to contact anyone…”
“Oh, Hagakure…” Mina’s gaze softened.
“I think that it’s a splendid idea! Magnifiqué!” Yuga posed sparkily.
“You all can keep your stupid chat to yourselves,” Katsuki grumbled. “I don’t want you blowing up my phone with your dumbass discussions and shitty memes.”
“You’d probably blow up your phone without us doing anything.” Tsu deadpanned.
“What was that frog-face?!” Katsuki exploded at her.
“Point proven.” She shrugged.
“Does it… specifically have to be 1-A?” Izuku asked. “I’m friends with a few of the students in 1-B as well. It could be a hero course chat instead, although we can still have our own class chat as well.”
Momo thought for a moment. “I don’t see why not. Having a line of communication to our sister class would be a good idea. Kendo is 1-B’s rep, correct?”
“Yeah,” Izuku confirmed. “Lumine probably has her number, I’ll check.” He shot a quick text to Lumine.
[DM] Greenbean -> ✧Lumi✧
Greenbean: Hey @✧Lumi✧? Can you forward me Kendo’s phone number? Yaoyorozu and I wanted to ask her about something between our classes.
“In the meantime, let's get everyone’s numbers if they want to participate.” He suggested.
It was at that moment that Haylee made her way into the classroom, quietly entering while everyone was distracted. Izuku noticed her out of the corner of his eye. He could tell by the way she walked (and this silly grin on her face) that something was up. There was the slightest bit of pep in her step, the same as when she had a lot of chocolate.
Of course, he wasn’t the only one who noticed.
“Look who finally decided to show up.” Katsuki jeered. “Did you have fun skipping class?”
Haylee stopped, turning slowly toward him. “I wasn’t skipping. I had some personal stuff come up.”
“Sure…” Katsuki snorted.
She rolled her eyes. “Whatever, I don’t care what you think.” She noticed the others gathered around Izuku and Yaoyorozu’s desks. “What are you guys doing?”
“We’re making a group chat!” Toru popped up excitedly. “You want in?”
Haylee shrugged. “Sure, why not.” Izuku already had her number anyways.
“Alright, so I will create the chats, Midoriya and Iida will be the moderators.” Momo decided.
“I will not let you down!” Tenya clenches his fist, proud to be included.
“He sure changed his tune fast…” Hanta whispered to Eijiro.
After a few minutes of getting everyone’s details, classes ended. Ochaco slid open the door and was greeted by the sight of several dozen students blocking the door. “Huh?” She took a few steps back, startled.
“You are congesting the flow of foot traffic! Disperse at once!” Tenya demanded.
“What are they doing here?” Minoru complained.
“Tsk…” Katsuki walked past them. “Didn’t you idiots pay attention to what our Sensei’s said? They’re obviously scouting out the competition for the Sports Festival.” He strolled up to the crowd, who quieted as he approached. “Oi, outta the way, extras.”
“Hey, we aren’t extras!” One of the students shouted.
“How rude…”
“He’s making us look bad…” Denki sweatdropped.
“Is all of Class 1-A like this?” The crowd parted as a tired-looking boy with purple hair stepped forward. “I came to see what all the fuss about the class that survived a Villain attack was, what a letdown.”
“Hey, we’re not all like Bakugo!” Minoru complained.
Hitoshi scowled. He figured that people in the hero course would be arrogant, but he wasn’t expecting it to be to this extent. “I can’t believe they let someone with your attitude into the hero course. There are lots of people in General Education that didn’t make it into the hero course, you know.”
Katsuki narrowed his eyes.
“Did you know that if you do well in the sports festival, you could be moved up to the hero course?” He continued. “I heard there were two extra spots in each hero class this year, but that doesn’t mean you can’t get moved out if you don’t perform well,” Hitoshi smirked. “Wouldn’t that be a shame?”
“I’m not going to listen to half-assed threats from someone too weak to get into the hero course in the first place.” Katsuki scoffed. “You think the sports festival is going to be any easier dumbass? We aren’t going to give up our spots that easily. The hell is this, some sort of shitty declaration of war?”
As much as Haylee hated to admit it, Bakugo had a point. Unfortunately, he made it in the most assholish way possible.
“That’s exactly what this is.” Hitoshi crossed his arms.
‘ So bold…’ Izuku and Ochaco thought.
“I mean, if you really want to put a target on yourself like that, go for it,” Haylee spoke up. “Now we know to watch out for your skinny ass.” She slung her backpack over her shoulder with a calm expression on her face. “If you’re going to make threats like that, I hope you have the power to back it up, just a word of advice.”
Hitoshi’s jaw clenched. “I don’t need a flashy quirk to beat you.” He stormed off. All these hero course students were the same.
“Finally, we can leave.” Hanta sighed in relief.
“HEY!” A silver-haired boy shouted. “Just because you all got to fight villains doesn’t mean that you can look down on us like- OW! Monoma what the hell?” He yelped as Neito appeared at his side, pulling him by the earlobe.
“Apologies.” Neito sighed. “Tetsutetsu, stop embarrassing our class. 1-A has already been through enough without us harassing them. Didn’t you hear Kendo ask everyone to give them some space?”
“Well yeah, but… they were being super unmanly!” Tetsutetsu objected.
“If you want to show them how our class is superior, do it at the Festival. Stop harassing them. Fighting and surviving a villain attack isn’t some honor.” Neito leveled a dark look at the silver-haired boy. Glancing at Haylee and Midoriya he sighed. “Apologies, glad to see you are alright Midoriya… Tenno.” He hastily added on the second bit.
“It’s alright.” Haylee shrugged.
“Sorry about our classmate… Bakugo is a bit… competitive.” Izuku scratched his head.
“Oi, Deku, don’t speak for me.” Katsuki glared. “I don’t give a shit what any of these losers say.” He turned toward the remaining students. “Or what you think. All that matters if going for the top spot. Don’t bother challenging me if you aren’t going to give it your all.” The crowd parted before him.
“Damn, he’s terrible with people, but his ambition is so manly!” Eijiro clenched his fist, tears in his eyes.
“He isn’t wrong.” Fumikage nodded. “If we are to succeed in this event, we must put in our all.”
“Yeah! Let’s cream these guys Fumi!” Dark Shadow emerged, giving Fumikage a thumbs up.
==VI==
Once the rest of the students dispersed, Izuku, Ochaco, and Haylee exited the school together.
“Well, that was annoying. I just wanted to leave. Almost ruined my good mood.” Haylee grumbled.
“You looked pretty chipper when you came back,” Izuku noted. “Did something happen? You were gone for a while.”
Haylee kept walking, biting her lip. “Well, uhm…”
“You don’t have to tell us, you said it was personal, right?” Ochaco insisted.
She thought for a moment. Now that they were out of class and away from prying eyes… ears? Ears. She wouldn’t have to worry about people overhearing. Izuku was her best friend, after all, and Ochaco lived with her. It was bound to come up eventually in the latter’s case. If she had mentioned it in class then Ashido and Hagakure probably would’ve made a big deal out of it.
“Well uhm…” Haylee blushed. “L-Lumine and I are… dating now?” She tugged on her bangs, red-faced and avoiding eye contact.
“Wait, really? She finally confessed to you?” Izuku said without thinking.
“Yeah, she- wait.” Haylee grabbed Izuku by his shirt collar and lifted him up. “What do you mean ‘finally’?!”
“Eeep!” Izuku yelped.
“Izuku, did you know she liked me, THIS WHOLE TIME!?” Haylee shouted.
“Ehe…” He scratches at the back of his neck.
“Don’t ‘ehe’ me!” She dumped him on the ground, turning her back to him with a loud pout. “I’m mad at you now.”
“No, you’re not.” Izuku stood up with a light chuckle.
“Ugh…” She slumped over. “No… I’m not. Damn you for being so likable. How long-?”
“Since mid-February.”
“Huh…” Haylee nodded slowly. “Okay. I guess I know why you and her were acting the way you did now. I just didn’t notice.”
“I’m glad it finally worked out though. She was so nervous about it.”
Haylee elbowed him in the ribs. “As if you are any better.” She giggled.
“So you’re a lesbian?” Ochaco asked. “Or bi?”
Haylee hesitated. “I… I think so? I hadn’t really thought about it before until today, not even when you asked me if I-” Her eye flicked to Izuku for a split second. “When we talked about, uh, girl stuff.” She said vaguely, having the self-awareness to know Ochaco would probably be embarrassed if Izuku found out she was asking about him.
“So you figured that out… today?” Ochaco asked.
“Yeah.” She confirmed.
“Gotcha,” Ochaco replied quickly, turning away to hide her growing blush.
Haylee didn’t seem to notice, continuing. “Like, I’m… pretty sure I’m gay. I’ve never felt any attraction to anyone before. I didn’t know how to respond when she confessed but after I thought about it…” With a bit of help from Ms. Kayama and Natah at least. “Have you ever stuck your head outside a moving vehicle and taken a deep breath of the air rushing past? It’s like that, but in my brain… and it kinda feels like there are bugs flying around in my heart. Do you get it?”
Izuku and Ochaco gave her a strange look.
“No?” Ochaco blinked. “What?”
“Haylee, you aren’t very good at metaphors.” Izuku facepalmed.
“I’d like to hear you describe an emotion you’ve never felt before, shrub head.” Haylee retorted.
“Haylee, your quirk gives you empathic abilities, you have no excuse.” He shot back, lightly shoving her playfully. The two of them burst out laughing after a few more shoves as they reached the front gate
“You all seem to be in a good mood.” Lumine stepped out from the gate with a smile. The two girls stared at each other, blushes spreading across their faces.
‘ Adorable…’ Izuku and Ochaco thought simultaneously.
“Oh uh…” Lumine noticed them. “Did you tell him, her… them?” She babbled.
“Yep!” Haylee nodded. “Lumine’s my girlfriend now.” She jittered in place, smiling like an idiot.
Izuku couldn’t help but marvel at how… different Haylee was acting. It was kinda offputting but in a good way. She was happy, incredibly happy. If he didn’t know any better he would’ve thought she was a completely different person.
“D-Do you want to walk to the train station with us?” Haylee asked, twirling her hair around her finger.
Izuku and Ochaco couldn’t help but find the whole situation funny, as walking to the station was something they already did.
“Sure!” Lumine agreed. Not wanting to make Izuku and Ochaco the third wheel, she slotted herself in next to Haylee and Izuku rather than splitting the group. “So, I’m guessing your senseis tell you about the Sports Festival?”
“Yeah, after class a bunch of the first years showed up too.” Izuku nodded.
“Oh gods…” Lumine facepalmed. “Did Tetsutetsu and Narfidort show up to your class and make a scene?”
“Tetsutetsu did… who is Narfidort?” Ochaco asked.
“You know the German girl with the eyepatch and the purple glowy bird that follows her around? Sits near Kodai at lunch?” Lumine enumerated.
“Oh yeah, the one that poses randomly?” Haylee posed a guess.
“The chuuni one?” Izuku seconded.
Haylee glanced at Izuku. “What’s a chuuni?”
“It’s short for chuunibyou,” Ochaco explained. “Usually like, edgy middle schoolers? It’s a common trope in anime. They act all super important and have delusions of grandeur about how they are the chosen one or something?”
“So…” Haylee squinted. “Like Bakugo?”
Izuku burst out into a wheezing laugh, nearly keeling over. “Hah, no… pffft!”
“No, he just acts like a jerk.” Ochaco huffed, then snorted at the thought of Katsuki clutching his arm, claiming that his grenade-shaped gauntlets contained some ‘secret hidden power’.
Haylee paused for a moment. Wait, a secret hidden power… sealed within you… Yeah, she was just going to keep that to herself.
“I’m so sorry!” Lumine pressed her hands together. “There were a bunch of rumors going around, and somehow he got it into his head that you would be cocky because you survived a villain attack.”
Ochaco’s nostrils flared. “Why would they think that? Some of us barely made it out!” She growled.
“People are dumb.” Haylee shrugged.
“Bakugo probably didn’t help that perception.” Izuku sighed. “But Monoma showed up and told off Tetsutetsu for bugging us.”
“I don’t get the big deal about the Sports Festival. Why does everyone care about it so much?” Haylee wondered.
Ochaco and Lumine stopped to look at her. “You’ve… you’ve never watched the U.A. Sports Festival before?” Lumine asked.
“No?” Shit.
“She doesn’t watch a lot of… well, anything.” Izuku rushed to her aid. “She hasn’t even seen any of the All Might movies!” He said, mockingly incredulous. “Absolutely zero pop culture knowledge.”
“Wait, you haven’t seen any movies?” Lumine gasped.
“Nope.”
“We have to change that, immediately.” Lumine declared.
“Sure…” Haylee shrugged. “But like, again. Sports Fest? I get it’s important for our futures, but what exactly is it?”
“U.A.’s sports festival is one of the nation’s most viewed events for the whole year. Lots of people outside of Japan watch it too. It’s even bigger than the Olympics, since people can use their quirks in it. More action, more ratings. Older sports still haven’t adapted to quirks in favor of fairness and tradition.” Izuku explained.
“Right,” Haylee nodded along, pretending she knew what the Olympics was. She’d look it up later. “So they just watch us use our quirks for sports and scout us then?”
“More than sports, the events are random every year. It’s an elimination tournament for the first years, so by the third round there are usually sixteen people. The last event is always a one-on-one thing. Last year was a sword duel, my friend Ayaka won the festival.” Lumine added. It probably helped that Ayaka was already trained with the blade on a near-professional level.
“Good thing it won’t be that this year then.” Ochaco joked. “Otherwise you three would probably dominate.” She thought for a moment. “And Hashibira.”
“Yeah, they like to mix it up. The year before was a target-destroying game, they’ve done sumo, boxing… chess.” Izuku rattled off.
“How do you do chess in a sports tournament?” Haylee questioned. “That sounds boring.”
“Well, that year the second round got brought down to two people, so they did chess for the finals instead but with people as the pieces,” Izuku explained. “I think that the Principal thought it was funny or something.”
‘ So it's kinda like Rathuum or the Index, but less… blood-sporty I guess?’ Haylee mused. “Huh…”
“You don’t seem too excited,” Izuku noted.
“I mean, it sounds fun,” Haylee replied. “But I’m not a particularly competitive person. I don’t really care if I win or not.”
Izuku and Lumine glanced at her with skeptical expressions.
“Okay, okay! I’m a little competitive!” Haylee relented. “But like, I enjoy a good duel. That kind of way.”
“Well, I’m gonna do my best!” Ochaco declared with an intense look. “C’mon Tenno! Where’s your fightin’ spirit!” Her accent slipped.
“Wha-” Haylee took a step back.
“C’mon! I’m going to go all out for the Festival!” Ochaco pumped her fist in the air, competitive fire blazing in her eyes. She whipped around to Izuku and Lumine. “Say it with me! Let’s do our best!”
“Y-yeah!” The three of them cheered, though somewhat startled by Ochaco’s sudden aggression.
“You seem really pumped, Uraraka,” Izuku said. “What brought this on?”
“Well uh…” Ochaco looked away guiltily. “It probably sounds silly, but I want to get noticed by some top heroes…” She pulled at the strap of her backpack anxiously. “Midoriya, Tenno, Eikyō, why do you want to be heroes?”
“I want to be a hero like All Might, who saves everyone with a smile.” Izuku answered.
“My brother and I always wanted to be heroes, saving people in need like knights in a fairy tale.” Lumine blushed.
“Because I don’t like it when people suffer, and I have the power to do something about it.” Lumine shrugged. “And because there isn’t much else I would be able to do with my training.”
“You all sound so noble…” She bit her lip. “My family owns a construction business, we aren’t doing great financially. I wanted to become a hero so I could use my license to help them out. I want them to live an easy life.”
Haylee nodded, remembering what Ochaco told her the day she came to stay at her house. “Nothing wrong with wanting to make money, heroism is a profession and you have the skills and the quirk for it.”
“You… don’t think it’s greedy?” Ochaco responded with hesitation.
“Not at all!” Lumine assured. “You aren’t in it to get rich, and you want to help people too, right?”
“Of course!” Ochaco confirmed.
“Uraraka, I think that wanting to support your family is pretty admirable.” Izuku blushed. “And getting a hero license is easier and cheaper than getting a work license for your quirk.”
Quirk licenses for commercial work, similar to the Quirk Production License , were difficult for the common worker to acquire. Like most governments, the Japanese government had several rules and regulations regarding using quirks in labor. Most countries in East Asia tended to have far stricter rules and regulations about this due to the actions of the original Meta Liberation Army.
“Quirk laws are stupid,” Haylee grumbled.
“I mean, they exist for a reason.” Lumine reasoned. “But I do wish they were more like America or Germany’s laws… I get that we can’t just have people using their quirks to make things and do work, otherwise it would screw up the economy or something.”
“Well, you could always go to Deika City,” Izuku suggested. “But it's not a very big city and you wouldn’t be able to do much outside of it.”
“My dad took us there once, it's kinda just… well, it's basically a big theme park. He said I-Island is similar with all the stuff you can do with your quirks.”
“Ughhhhhh…” Haylee let out a long groan as they stepped into the train station. “I don’t care about the politics guys.”
“Right, sorry,” Izuku apologized.
“Do you guys want to hang out or anything?” Haylee asked as the train pulled into the station. “We could head over to my house and chill in the backyard before it gets too late.”
“As long as I’m back before it gets too late, sure.” Izuku nodded.
“Sorry,” Lumine looked saddened that she wouldn’t get to spend more time with her now-girlfriend. “My sister was worried about me the past few days and I promised her we would watch a movie tonight.”
“Oh…” Haylee looked down as well. “Well, we should find a way to hang out or train together before the Sports Festival.”
“Alright, I’ll uh…” Lumine fidgeted as the train pulled into her stop. “Call- I mean text you later?”
“Okay!” Haylee beamed. She gave Lumine a small wave before sitting down next to Izuku and Ochaco, who gave her a sly smirk.
“What?” Haylee asked.
“You like herrrrr!” Ochaco teased.
“Oh Sol, shut up!” Haylee hid her face behind her hands, blood rushing to her cheeks.
“You should’ve seen your face” Izuku chuckled. ”… but, I’m happy for you,” he congratulated. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this happy.”
“Is it really that obvious?” Haylee peeked out from behind her fingers.
“Yeah, I need to take a picture next time you two are talking.” Ochaco giggled. “It's so cute!”
Haylee wanted to die from embarrassment.
==VI==
After they made it to Haylee’s house, the three teens had sat around doing homework for a bit before Ochaco went downstairs to help Ordan cook dinner. Izuku grabbed his bag, preparing to head home before it got too dark outside.
“Hey, uhm, Izuku? Can we talk for a minute?” He heard Haylee ask.
“Oh, sure?” He turned around. “What is it?”
She plopped herself down on her bed, rubbing her arm. The tips of her ears were bright red. “Did I ever… make you feel uncomfortable, the way I acted around you? Like, how I hug you all the time?”
“Uhmmmmmmm…” Izuku’s brain stalled. The first time it had happened, not counting when she told him her secret, he’d been caught off guard. A girl being so physically affectionate with him was so alien. Eventually, he just… realized that was how Haylee was though. He could imagine, after all those years she would be a little touch-starved. “No! I wasn’t uncomfortable, just surprised.”
“Ah, that’s… that’s good.” Haylee grabbed one of her plushies, an owl-looking one, and held it to her chest. “I -ahem- may have… not… realized.” She blushed. “How you might interpret what I was doing.” Haylee took a deep breath. “Back on the Zariman, I had a best friend. Her name was Jenva. We were… pretty close. The way I treated you was how I remembered her treating me.” She admitted.
Izuku sat down next to her. “Hey, It’s alright, I get it.”
Haylee bit her lip. “I think… no, I’m sure. She had a crush on me. That’s why she was so she acted like that.” She glanced at him, lip trembling. “So, I just wanted to say I’m sorry if I… gave you the wrong idea about how I felt.”
“No, it’s fine.” Izuku flushed. “I never thought that you were, you know…” His fingers drummed against her sheets. “Interested in me like that.” It wasn’t like a girl would be interested in him or anything. “You’ve always been there for me, I don’t think I would be where I am today without you.”
Haylee’s lip curled into a small smile. “Don’t sell yourself short Izuku, I think you would be fine without me.” She punched him in the shoulder lightly. “But you would probably get yourself hurt more if I wasn’t there to stop your dumb ass.”
“Like you’re one to talk.” He fired back. “You had me so worried…”
“But I’m fine now.” She pressed her hand against his, allowing him to feel the warmth of her flesh before letting go. “You can’t get rid of me that easily.”
“That’s good.” Izuku smiled. “I’m glad you are feeling better.”
“Oh, I’m great, completely mortified, but great.” She laid back on her bed, sighing deeply. “Dude, I have a girlfriend now…” She uttered, eyes full of wonder. “What the fuck do I even… do?”
“How do you expect me to know?!” Izuku yelped. “I’ve never had a girlfriend!” His face flushed crimson and steam poured from his ears.
“I guess we’re both hopeless then.” She gripped her sawgaw floor tightly. Her heart felt so light, like she had just taken a deep breath of the purest air imaginable. Was this what it felt like to be normal, having a real relationship with someone? It didn’t feel real. It was terrifying, but at the same time exciting. While she wasn’t entirely sure about her sexuality, it felt… right. Like the final piece of a puzzle clicking into place.
But there was a part of her that felt it was wrong. No, not a part of her, the vestige of the Indifference. She could sense it was angry, even without it speaking to her directly. It was infuriated at the connections she was making. With Izuku, with Ochaco, and with Lumine. And… she could feel it, ever so slightly.
It was afraid of what was happening to it.
Good.
She hesitated. Did it feel right to want to be with Lumine out of spite for the thing that slowly withered away in her head? It wound’t be healthy to have that as a motivation.
But… that wasn’t really what she wanted. Not spite. She wanted… normalcy. Stability.
Haylee exhaled. ‘Yeah… this is what I want. Genuine connection. I don’t need to hate the Indifference. The Man in the Wall is dead. That thing… its just an echo, slowly fading away. In a way, I feel sorry for it. I’m… doing the opposite of what it desired. Instead of me becoming it… slowly but surely, it will become… me. Maybe that’s for the best.’
“Haylee?” Izuku poked her arm. “You okay?”
“Yep!” Haylee shot back up, nearly knocking the boy over. “I’m great!” She looked into his eyes, newfound energy pulsing through her veins. “Enough about me, we need to figure out the Sports Festival now. I want you to win!” Her finger stopped mere centimeters from his nose.
“But… don’t you want to win?” Izuku asked.
“I mean, I won’t lose on purpose, but your dream is to become the best hero possible, right?” Haylee asked.
“Yeah?” Izuku replied.
“Don’t put it like that!” Haylee bapped him on the forehead.
“Yeah!” Izuku declared wholeheartedly.
“To be frank, I like the idea of the event, but me showing off my quirk would let all my old enemies know that I’m a Tenno.” Haylee explained. “I’m still not sure what I want to be as a hero, maybe underground, I dunno.” She shrugged. “But, your dream takes priority. You’re strong, Izuku. Stronger than me.”
Izuku stared at her. “No, I’m-”
Haylee shushed him. “Yes, you are. Listen, my powers may be busted, but One For All can easily outmatch me in terms of strength. You’re going to be a great hero, so I’ll do anything I can to help you become whatever you want.”
“But…” Izuku gulped. “Are you sure? What about your dreams?”
“Izuku, if I’d never met you I’d still be hiding away from the world. You’re my best friend, and…” Haylee took a deep breath. “I see you as the brother I never had. To me, you’re family. I’ll support your goals, no matter what.”
Izuku’s eyes began to tear up. “Haylee…” He clenched his fists. “I’ll do it. I’m going to try and win this thing!”
“Now that’s the spirit!” Haylee grinned. “You better master more of One For All, because I’m not going to go on you!”
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence]
Lumine lay on her back in her pajamas.
She did it. She confessed to Haylee.
“Teheheeee!” She giggled to herself with a silly grin on her face. She grabbed her pillow and held it to her chest, rolling around on her bed.
“Someone’s in a good mood.” Jonathan chuckled from the doorway.
Lumine froze, blushing heavily. “Daaaad! I told you to knock when you want to come in!”
“Ah, sorry…” He ran his hand through his golden hair sheepishly. “I take it something good happened today?” He’d been worried about his daughter, given how distraught she had been.
“Well uhm…” The blush on her cheeks grew to a tomato-like hue. “I- I confessed to Haylee. We’re dating now, I guess.” She squeezed her pillow.
Her father’s eyes flashed like sapphires for a second as they widened in surprise. “Oh, really?” he sauntered over and sat down, ruffling her hair. “My little girl has herself a girlfriend now? I hear wedding bells already.” He ribbed.
“Dad!” Lumine spluttered.
“I kid, I kid.” He laughed. “Good for you. I can’t wait to meet her. You should bring her over for dinner sometime.”
“We just started dating, Dad,” Lumine groaned. “And… I don’t want to rush things with her. Believe it or not, she’s actually quite skittish when it comes to stuff like that. I don’t want to make her uncomfortable or anything.”
“That’s fine, you should take it at her pace.” He chuckled. “You make it sound like you’re trying to earn the trust of a cat or something.”
“Pffft!” Lumine giggled, imagining Haylee as a small stray kitten. “That’s not… entirely inaccurate.”
“Heh,” He ruffled her hair again, before straightening out the flowers pinned in it. “Well, whatever the case, you know you can come to me if you need anything.” He then hugged her, chuckling as she squirmed, embarrassed at his display.
“Daaaaaaaaaaaad!” Lumine complained.
==========================VI==========================
Omake: Where was Fischl?
“For I, Fischl, the Prinzessin der Verurteilung will emerge victorious!” She dramatically posed, having finished her grand speech for class 1-A.”
“Marvelous, mein Fräulein.” Oz nodded.
Maina gave the hero course girl an odd look, having watched her posing and talking to the mirror for the past few minutes. She shrugged. It wasn’t anything weirder than she’d seen down in the support labs.
Notes:
The goal is not to bash Shinso btw, he's just a victim of lots of misunderstandings and his own ego.
Chapter 60: Salvage
Summary:
Iwao, Soga, and Rumi meet the mysterious "Salvager's Guild"
Notes:
work sucks lol I'm working 7d in a row this from wed-tues 💀
Next chapter will be back to U.A, focusing on Ordan and Izuku (because I focus on Haylee more than I should)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
==========================VI==========================
Credits were used by all the denizens of the Origin System as a universally backed currency created by the Corpus. The value of credits is backed by physical goods. Not everyone accepts credits, preferring other forms of trade like bartering raw material or crates of Platinum chips minted by the Tenno.
==========================VI==========================
[Kurogiri’s Bar, Kamino Ward, Japan, April 16th, 2243]
“Bullshit!” Tomura screeched, throwing an empty bottle against the wall. The part that hadn’t disintegrated shattered, leaving glass fragments all over the floor.
“Well, someone’s upset.” Det took a sip of beer.
“Master Tomura, please refrain from destroying the bar. I do not appreciate having to clean up unnecessary messes.” Kurogiri stressed, summoning a portal to dispose of the broken bottle.
“Shut the fuck up Kurogiri!” Tomura raged. “And you, you…” The villain stalked over to Det and Fania’s booth. “Useless! All of you!”
“If we weren’t there you would probably be dead you ungrateful shit,” Fania growled.
Tomura’s eye twitched before he launched into another rant. “Why the hell do the heroes get a bullshit isekai protagonist on their side when all I get is you two scrubs!?”
“Dear, what is isekai?” Det whispered.
“No clue.” Fania shrugged.
“SHUT-” Tomura grabbed the beer from Det’s hand, dusting it and splattering what little fluid remained on the table. “The fuck up.”
“Oh…” Det frowned, moderately distraught at the loss of his drink.
“Master Tomura, need I remind you that these two Corpus were hired by our lord to assist you. Please do not antagonize them.” Kurogiri instructed.
Tomura scratched his neck, fingernails scraping away at dry skin. He was livid. All his plans had gone up in smoke, and because of Sensei no less. All For One had distracted All Might, and he’d been late. A learning experience, he’d called it.
Nothing about the USJ had gone the way he planned. None of the children were dead, All Might remained strong as ever, and he’d lost all but two of the villains he brought with him, ones he paid good money for by the way. He’d even lost the anti-All Might nomu Sensei gave him.
He was absolutely livid at his failure, and yet somehow it got even worse. Apparently, the heroes had bullshit S-tier isekai cheat characters on their side. That girl, the one the two mercenaries were terrified of managed to stall nomu, even though in the end it overpowered her. She was someone who interested Sensei greatly. But to Tomura…
‘
Midoriya Izuku…’
The spy had learned his name, along with that of every person in Class 1-A. Tomura’s suspicions on the boy being All Might’s successor had been confirmed by his master.
That little hero brat had One For All, the same quirk that almost killed Sensei. That Tenno, in the grand scheme of things, was insignificant. Even after hearing All For One explain what he’d learned about the Tenno’s reputation, he remained unimpressed.
She was weaker than Nomu, and therefore weaker than All Might. In the grand scheme of things, she was just the mid-boss to the endgame boss Tomura was gunning for. Now that he knew they existed, he could plan around them, especially since he was no longer out of the loop.
He spared the Lia couple a glance. From what he could tell, compared to the Tenno they were mooks, but elite mooks. Just two among several trillion others from that universe that had likely been cut down in seconds by her ilk.
But they were all he had at the moment, aside from Kurogiri.
‘
I want Midoriya dead, so I can drag him before All Might’s feet. Get revenge on him for what he did to Sensei!’
Tomura’s thoughts raged as he scratched his neck raw. ‘
But attacking U.A. is too dangerous now. I need to rethink my plans…’
His eyes wandered to the T.V.
ALL MIGHT STEPS BACK
That was all the stupid news outlets could talk about ever since this morning. It had overshadowed any news about the USJ attack. His only solace was that it was his attack itself that made All Might take a step back.
It wasn’t a lot, but it was a step closer to a world without All Might. Maybe now, people would start to see that the peace he was maintaining was a lie. Heroes had grown complacent with him around. This was just the first log on Hero Society’s funeral pyre.
But for now, he needed to rethink his plans. The USJ had taught him that things wouldn’t always go his way. There were no re-dos or checkpoints… Right now, he was playing a hardcore roguelike. As long as he survived, Sensei would continue to supply him with new units and funds.
What he needed was a new target, something to punch a bigger hole in the fragile peace. Numbers wouldn’t cut it. He needed professionals. It was telling that out of all the minions he brought to the attack, only the elite NPCs Scrambler and Bunker made it out. He’d reach out to Giran about finding some quality villains, not street trash like before.
For now, he’d lurk in the shadows while the heat died down. According to Sensei’s sources, the U.A. sports festival was still on. That would give him a free showcase of what Midoriya and the Tenno were capable of, essentially a free walkthrough.
Next time would be different.
==VI==
[Overclock Quirk Training Gym, April 18th, 2243]
[Group Chat - Fight Club]
GrumpyFist: Oi @everyone, I have something that needs to be discussed in person.
FeralHog: huh?
ThickThighsEndLives: •`_´• old man, i’m in goddamn Kyoto right now!
GrumpyFist: This is important.
ThickThighsEndLives: I’m fighting right now
DiscountKnuckles: You are texting us
ThickThighsEndLives: Yeah, because I'm fucking winning
ThickThighsEndLives: little porcupine can’t multitask? •̀ 𐃷 •́
DiscountKnuckles: i TOLD you not to call me that
ThickThighsEndLives: Make me lol
GrumpyFist: quit flirting in the goddamn group chat
ThickThighsEndLives: @FeralHog Inosuke, when do you get out of U.A?
FeralHog: I’ll be back at like
FeralHog: 6pm-ish
ThickThighsEndLives: I’ll be back around then
ThickThighsEndLives: I’m getting dinner with Ryukyu later
FeralHog: Wat u getting
FeralHog: Also, I don’t know who that is
ThickThighsEndLives: idk probably a lot of steak
DiscountKnuckles: girl dinner
ThickThighsEndLives attached photo dragonlady_231.png
ThickThighsEndLives: that’s Ryukyu. Big dragon lady
FeralHog: ooooooooo
FeralHog: I want to fight her
GrumpyFist: Inosuke, you want to fight everyone
ThickThighsEndLives: I’ll let her know lmao
DiscountKnuckles: r u still fighting?
ThickThighsEndLives: nah, i’m just sitting on a whole pile of gang members waiting for the cops to show up. I won like
ThickThighsEndLives: three mins ago
FeralHog: can you bring me the leftover steak?
DiscountKnuckles: Oh my sweet summer child
DiscountKnuckles: it’s Rumi, there won’t be leftovers
ThickThighsEndLives: damn straight
==VI==
“Alright, what’s so important we all had to come here?” Rumi groaned.
“Not here,” Iwao motioned for them to follow. “We need privacy for this.” He entered his office and pressed a few buttons on his desk. A small keypad on the wall opened up, and he quickly entered a code. There was a crisp click, and then part of the wall slid open.
“Since when was that here?” Soga gawked.
“Warehouse used to be owned by a Yakuza group. I had this installed. Leads to a safe room.” Iwao explained.
“Neat.” Inosuke nodded.
“I didn’t give you that much money, how the hell did you afford this?” Rumi questioned.
“I used to be a pro hero, and some people owed me a few favors.” Iwao hobbled down the stairs.
The three followed him down a small set of stairs, reaching a room filled with several guns, a few tools, and several brass knuckles lining the wall. It wasn’t a large room, but Rumi recognized that it had enough resources for a small team of pro-heroes, at least underground ones.
“Woah…” Soga eyed the weapons. “This shit legal?”
“No.” Iwao scoffed. “I had to pull a few favors to have these smuggled in a few years ago. Where do you think I got the other guns?”
“Man, this could’ve come in handy during the Lockdown.” Soga scowled.
“Eh,” Iwao waved his hand. “That was my fight, I didn’t want to drag anyone else into it.”
“You really are a crazy bastard, ain'tcha?” Rumi raised an eyebrow. “You know, you probably shouldn’t be showing me this.”
“You gonna tell on me?”
Rumi snorted. “Nah, then I wouldn’t have a place to crash.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, the rabbit hero and her impeccable priorities.” Iwao jabbed. With a soft groan, he sat down in the office chair at the other end of the bunker. “Take a seat, this isn't going to be a short conversation.”
Inosuke shot him a confused look. “What’s going on?”
“Hold on.” Iwao flicked a switch. Rumi heard a sudden high pitched whine in the background that gave her a bit of a headache. “There, now we won’t be overheard.”
“Little fuckin’ warning would’ve been nice…” Rumi muttered.
“Now, for why you are here. As you might be able to tell by all the precautions I’m taking, what I’m going to tell you is serious, the kind of shit that could get you dissappeared for knowing. I’m just giving you a heads up, the door is right over there.” He pointed his thumb at the stairs. Nobody budged.
Inosuke wasn’t sure why he was here. It was obvious that this wasn’t about him, at least not directly.
“I know you two know my past as a pro hero, but not you, Inosuke.” He motioned to the boy. “I used to be a pro hero called O’Clock, hence the name of the gym, Overclock. That was my quirk. Key word was.” He pointed to Rumi. “Remember when we first met?”
“Yeah, the Underground Masquerade?” Rumi recalled.
“That was one of those underground fight clubs, right?” Soga asked. “I’ve only been to one as a spectator before last year.”
“Yeah, they are still going along…” Iwao grimaced.
Inosuke raised his hand.
“And no, Inosuke, you can’t go to one.” He growled. “You’re in a hero school, can’t go getting caught in an underground fighting ring and get yourself expelled like someone I know, remember you are on probation.” He glared at Rumi.
“Hey, that was a long time ago.” Rumi protested. “And I still turned out fine!”
The two men gave her a flat look before the three erupted into a shouting match.
“I won’t do that,” Inosuke replied. ‘
Besides, there’s too much that I need to do. I can’t become a top-ranked hero and get the resources I need to find a way to the past if I get kicked out.’
His eyes flickered between them. ‘
Should I… should I tell them where I came from?’
It wasn’t like they could help, though. Mirko, er, Rumi was a high-ranking hero, but she didn’t seem the type to know many scientific types. Iwao was a retired vigilante and former pro, and Soga had taken up his mantle as a vigilante.
They had all taken him in, no questions asked. With their help, he’d even made it into U.A.- one of the best hero schools on the planet. It didn’t feel right withholding his past from them. But… it wasn’t like telling them would change his situation, so what was the point?
Demon Slayer stuff was supposed to be secret, and it wasn’t like he had any proof he was from the past.
While he was lost in thought, the other three finally finished their squabbling.
“We’re getting sidetracked. The point is, I had a quirk, and now I don’t. The guy you and I fought, Number 6, whatever he was, he had it.” Iwao shut them up.
“How the hell did he have your quirk, like, did he have a copy quirk or parasitism one?” Soga asked.
“It was stolen,” Iwao clarified. “I am quirkless right now, won’t ever come back. Overclock died with that bastard.” His eye darted around the room. “It was stolen… by All For One.”
Everyone stared at him.
“All for Who?” Inosuke blurted.
“I’m not surprised you don’t know of him, Rumi, do you?” Iwao asked.
The Rabbit Heroine shook her head. “No, never heard of him.”
“You’ve at least heard the legends about that one supposed warlord from the Dawn of Quirks that could give and take quirks?” He inquired.
“Wait, that guy’s real?” Soga sputtered. “I read about him on a forum once, but they said it was something the government made up to scare quirk users into hiding!”
“Oh, I can tell you firsthand, he’s real- or at least was real.” Iwao shuddered, remembering the raw power that emanated from the man. “The few contacts I have in the Japanese and Chinese Government are pretty tight lipped, but apparently All Might put the sonuvabitch down a few years back. Good riddance.” He hocked a glob of spit onto the floor.
“I never heard about that.” Rumi scowled. All Might almost never killed villains. He was so overwhelmingly powerful he could knock them out non-lethally in a single blow most of the time. The few he had killed had wanted to die or simply left him no other option, but even that was a rarity.
“Okay, so… why are you telling us this out of the blue?” Soga asked.
“Because of him,” Iwao pointed to Inosuke, who jerked back in surprise.
“Wha?”
“Or more specifically, what happened to your class at the USJ. You said that the creature you fought had multiple quirks.”
“He’s like Six then…” Soga realized. “Wait, we fought him and his exploding things after All For One was killed, right?”
“Correct, and before you ask, no, he’s dead. The WHA cremated his body.” Iwao cut him off.
“Wait, if All Might killed that guy, then how did that Nomu get made?” Inosuke asked.
“Ain’t that the question of the hour?” Iwao said grimly. “Because that means that there is someone else with the ability to move quirks between people.”
“I see…” Rumi smacked her thigh with a balled fist. “Alright, who we going after?”
“We, as in Soga and I, will be meeting with the Salvager’s Guild. They are a new group of organized vigilantes that scouted him, and are interested in investigating the League of Villains.” Iwao explained.
“I want in,” Rumi stated without hesitation.
Iwao blinked. “I don’t… think that is a good idea. Bringing a pro hero like you to a meeting full of vigilantes…” He frowned. “They might take it the wrong way.”
“What?” Rumi snorted loudly. “You think I’ll arrest em’ or something?”
“Would you?” Inosuke asked.
“Of course not, unless they are doing something dangerously illegal… you know, aside from the vigilante thing.” She shrugged. “Or just being really shit vigilantes. I don’t arrest you, right, Porcupine?”
Soga’s brow twitched. “You bitch.”
“You’re lucky you’re pretty.” Rumi snarked.
Iwao whacked them both over the head with his walking stick. “Shut up, both of you. I’ll let them know you want to come, but if they say no, you’re out.”
“Fine.”
His eye turned to Inosuke, noticing he was looking unsure of something. “Hey kid, is something wrong?”
Inosuke looked up. “Oh… no, it’s nothing.”
==VI==
A few hours later that night, Rumi, Soga, and Iwao stood on a street a few blocks from the gym. They were all dressed as inconspicuously as they could, which for Soga and Iwao was their normal streetwear. Rumi had to put in a bit more effort to hide her identity. She wore a hooded sweatshirt and baggy sweatpants with her earls curled up inside the hood.
“So what exactly are we doing?” Soga asked.
“Waiting for our ride.” Iwao shrugged.
“And why can’t we just… I dunno, take a train or something?” Soga replied.
“Probably want to make it harder for us to trail, and they can check us for bugs before we get there.” Rumi guessed, fidgeting to adjust her costume hidden beneath her disguise. “This
is
the rendezvous point, right?”
“Yup.” Iwao confirmed. “They said ‘9 pm, on the dot.’ So it should be another… two minutes.”
“Do we know what we’re looking for?” Soga said.
“We’ll know it when we see it.” Iwao responded.
“What so like, and ice cream truck, or a limo or…” Soga listed.
After another minute of waiting, a van made it’s way down the street and stopped in front of them.
Rumi stared at their ride, which was a normal green van aside for the single passenger door which had an anime cat girl in a maid outfit plastered on the side. She slowly turned toward Iwao.
"You've gotta be shitting me." Rumi deadpanned. “Old man, I swear to fucking god, if I wake up in a few hours missing my kidneys I’m gonna kill you!”
Soga started toward the van with a resigned sigh. “Alright, I’m trusting you on this boss.”
“I’m not getting in there.” Rumi scoffed.
“Rumi, get in the van.” Iwao groaned.
“I’m not getting in the goddamn otakumobile.” Rumi growled.
==VI==
“Fucking stupid…” Rumi pouted. The van was cramped, clearly not meant for seven people. It didn’t help that Iwao was a large, muscular man.
The four vigilantes that picked them up were all wearing face masks to hide their identities, but aside from that they were dressed in normal streetwear. Rumi wasn’t sure what the point was with how much the van stood out.
“Nice van.” Soga complimented.
“Thank you, SOMEONE gets it!” The driver exclaimed, shooting a glare at the two vigilantes squeezed into the rear of the van.
“That’s Torque,” The man in the passenger seat wearing a black beanie introduced. “I’m Guardrail, and those two back there-” He gestured to the man and woman. “Are Cosblade and Firebug.”
“Yo!” Firebug waved.
“Uh huh…” Soga waved back hesitantly. They certainly were an interesting group—surprisingly plain-looking, well, at least the driver was. He wouldn’t peg them as vigilantes on the street, but he supposed that was the point.
“Alright, everyone, strap in.” Guardrail gestured. Once everyone was fastened in, the van began to move.
Rumi glanced around. She wasn’t a fan of travelling by car. Leaping from roof to roof was much faster. The other two also remained silent.
Evidently the two vigilantes in the back didn’t have a problem with keeping their mouths shut, breaking the silence with a conversation they were presumably having before they arrived.
“- Anyways, like I was saying- Endeavor would totally fit better with All Might, they have the perfect dynamic. He’s been trying to catch up to him, it’s like, symbolic pining.” Cosblade argued.
“No, clearly the OTP would be Endeavor/Thunderbolt,” Firebug replied intensely. “Rivals to lovers is peak!”
“EndMight is rivals to lovers! Why can’t you see it!” She shrieked.
“It’s not rivalry if it’s one-sided!” He retorted.
Iwao blinked. “What the fuck?” He muttered under his breath, glancing at an equally baffled Soga. Already, he was starting to regret this.
Rumi cackled. She changed her mind, this was great!
Torque took a sudden right turn, tipping the van onto it’s right wheels with the sudden speed. He whipped his head back. “Wal- Firebug, Cosblade, how many times do I have to tell you not to do this shit when we are working!”
“EYES ON THE GODDAMN ROAD!” Guardrail shouted. The man swerved to the left, narrowly avoiding a parked car.
Iwao decided his best chance for survival would be to hold on for dear life.
==VI==
“There, there…” Soga lightly patted Iwao on the back as he finished dry heaving into the nearby dumpster.
“Never…” The retired vigilante wheezed. “... ugh, next time, we drive ourselves.” Iwao wiped his jaw.
“Don’t be a pussy, it wasn’t that bad.” Rumi snorted, adjusting her hoodie.
Guardrail facepalmed, smacking Torque on the back of the head with his free hand. “Focus on the road next time dumbass.”
“Then tell those two to stop being degenerates!” He protested, pointing an accusing finger at Cosblade and Firebug who were chatting away in the back of the van.
“As if you aren’t the same sort of weirdo about that idol singer…”
Torque glared at him. “Ruri-chan is not just ‘that’ idol singer, she’s best one since Pop☆Step!” He snapped, further proving the other vigilante’s point.
Soga and Iwao gave the man an odd look.
“Just…” The lead vigilante let out a loud sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose in exasperation before turning to the trio. “I’m sorry about all this, my friends are all morons.”
“I know the feeling.” Rumi elbowed Soga with a smirk.
“Really?” Soga glared.
“Eh, it’s fine.” Iwao dismissed. “Let’s just get this over with. Your boss inside?” He asked, jabbing his thumb toward the warehouse behind him.
“Yeah, well, bosses technically. We’re just the transport-slash-bust some heads team.” Guardrail elaborated. “Didn’t want to freak you out if you were expecting to meet with one person and a bunch of guys show up, you know.”
“Thanks for the heads up.” Iwao nodded.
“If you uh, still want a ride back after the meeting, we’ll be parking the van a block away.” Guardrail scratched at his beanie awkwardly. “I promise I’ll get them to be less… them.” He glared at his friends.
“We’ll see,” Iwao grumbled. “Alright you two, let’s get this over with.”
“Fuckin’ finally…” Rumi muttered.
The trio entered the warehouse. It wasn’t an abandoned one, and all the windows were sealed up. The noise of the city faded as the door closed behind them with a metallic creak.
Rumi glanced around. The room was dark and silent, not a soul to be seen. “The hell?” She uttered. ‘
There’s nobody here. Is this some sort of setup?’
Iwao frowned. It was dark- too dark considering there were windows on the ceiling. The moonlight streaming through didn’t illuminate the center of the room at all.
Rumi followed his gaze, rabbit ears picking up the slightest sound of breathing… and something else. Multiple people were lurking inside the artificial shadow. “Oi, I can hear you over there! Come on out before I start knocking heads!” She threatened, cracking her knuckles against her open palm.
“Don’t get too excited now…” Soga snarked.
“I see you don’t have your high ranking for nothing, Rabbit Hero.” A woman called out. Immediately, the area of darkness faded away. There were two men and three women standing in the middle of the room, alongside a laptop with a glowing red light indicating the webcam was active.
“Monochrome… I should’ve guessed.” Rumi acknowledged.
☗
Salvagers Guild Vigilante: Monochrome - Civilian Identity: Nishikawa Kimi
☗
“Why is she here? You didn’t say they would be bringing a hero along, Spyglass,” A man wearing a crimson biker jacket and paintball helmet snapped.
☗
Salvager’s Guild Vigilante: Carmine - Civilian Identity: Tenma Shun
☗
The first one Iwao recognized as one of Tokyo’s local vigilantes, though a slightly obscure as she was basically the vigilante equivalent of an underground hero. Carmine, though… He was a loudmouth vigilante from Kyoto who tended to get in fights with heroes just as much as villains. What the hell was he doing in Tokyo?
“Calm down, no need to get all riled up.” An older, bulkier man wearing what looked to be a combination of an armored welding apron and some oddly shaped helmet cautioned.
☗
Salvager’s Guild Vigilante: Contraband - Civilian Identity: “The Business”
☗
Spyglass sighed, shooting daggers at the biker. “Carmine, if you aren’t going to behave you can feel free to leave.” He grunted at her, and she turned to inspect the new arrivals. Her eyes narrowed as her quirk activated.
☗
Salvager’s Guild Vigilante: Spyglass - Civilian Identity: Nakahara Ayako
☗
‘
Pointy… Animal…”
She grimaced as her eyes landed on the oldest man. His quirk signature made her feel ill. She
knew
he was quirkless; they didn’t register as anything but “blank” to Quirk Detection. But Oguro Iwao’s signature… the closest thing she could compare it to was someone tearing out the center of a page in a book. Everything important had been ripped out, leaving only the damaged remnants. If she focused hard enough, she could vaguely see “speed”, but it appeared in her mind like a dying flicker of a candle.
Ayako cleared her throat. “Knuckleduster,” She greeted Iwao. “It’s an honor. You have quite the reputation.”
“Just Oguro will do. Knuckleduster is his alias now.” Iwao pointed to Soga. “So, I take it you’re the leader of the Guild?”
“Co-leader. I handle the on-site operations and coordination.” Ayako pointed to the laptop. “He is the co-leader.”
The small white circle on the screen lit up. “
Greetings,
” Said a heavily synthesized voice, clearly run through several voice filters to disguise his identity, if they even were a he in the first place. “
You may call me Admin.
”
Soga’s eyes narrowed at the PC. “So, you’re the dude who was behind the Dollars?”
“
Correct. I created the Dollars as a sort of proof of concept, a publicly available group that anyone could join. Regardless of my initial intent, it did spiral a bit out of control when people started using it as an actual villain group, even if the group didn’t actually exist. Currently, I only maintain it as it is a good source of information on what is going on in Japan.
”
“It’s on the Villain Net, I wouldn’t think that they would be stupid enough to post it in a public forum.” Rumi scoffed.
The camera turned toward Rumi. “
Not everyone who uses the Villain Net is a villain. You of all people should know this, Ms. Mirko.
” He replied respectfully. “
It is a secure service, beholden to no one. The perfect medium for discourse, both illicit and public. Just because the HPSC has a ban doesn’t mean getting around it is hard. On average, one in every five hundred people in Japan accesses the Villain Net, and a majority of them are heroes.
”
“Is that true?” Soga asked.
“Yeah, not like it’s hard, most people just don’t have access to it. If you want to discuss some illegal shit its the best way to go. Not even the guy who made it has control of the servers. There are rumours in the higher ends of the underworld that the servers are alive.” Iwao replied ominously.
“You’re messing with me, aren’t you?” Soga deadpanned.
“Stranger things have happened.” The older man shrugged.
“
Now, my past aside, I’m assuming you are wondering why you were invited here today.
” Admin inquired.
“Yeah.” Rumi nodded impatiently.
“She shouldn’t even be here…” Carmine grumbled in protest.
“
Honestly, I was surprised when you asked to be included. You’ve never been one to work with teams in the past. Were it not for your personality, I would’ve assumed the HPSC sent you to arrest us.
”
“Our goal,” Spyglass continued. “Is the unification of Japan’s vigilantes. I’m sure that you are well aware that heroes cannot be everywhere. Small crime, gangs, things the police are too stretched thin to handle, and often is outside most limelight heroes' patrols.”
“And sometimes stuff that slips through the cracks.” Iwao nodded.
“Exactly. You of all people understand what can go unnoticed until it is too late. While the government can handle these issues, most of the time, they are reactive instead of proactive.”
“Like the Lockdown.” Iwao guessed.
“
Precisely,
” Admin confirmed. “
The Naruhata Lockdown happened because the heroes were more focused on clamping down on Naruhata’s vigilantes rather than the villains said vigilantes were trying to stop.
” Several images popped up on screen of The Crawler being chased by Ingenium, Best Jeanist, and several police officers, taken before the electronics in the city were disabled. “
Vigilantes act outside the law, and the heroes cannot allow the justice system to look too weak. However, it is our belief that a balance must be made. Sometimes the bureaucracy of law takes too long. Authorizations, arrest warrants… often come too late. Investigation heroes like Mr. Principal of U.A and Sir Nighteye are not in high numbers, and underground heroes are stretched thin. When they fail, it is up to us to pick up the slack.
”
“And what’s to stop the heroes from coming after you then, they will notice we are getting organized.” He glanced at Rumi, who was watching Spyglass with furrowed eyebrows.
“We have… some influential backing. That’s all I am willing to reveal. The kind of presence that will allow us to have more leeway and make us more trustworthy when conveying information to the heroes.” Spyglass admitted. “What we are offering is a support system that works closely with trusted pro heroes. The government may be able to resolve crises like Naruhata, but oftentimes after the situation has escalated out of control. The heroes didn’t know until a literal army of explosive suicide bombers had already infiltrated the city, all because they didn’t take vigilantes seriously.”
Iwao frowned. While it was a somewhat large leap in logic to blame the heroes, she did have some basis. “Alright, you’ve got my attention now.”
“
That brings us to the present day.”
Several images taken from the police of the Nomu from the USJ, the bombers from to Sky Egg incident, and CCTV footage of the Anonymous bombers. “
Bioweapons with the ability to use multiple quirks. Several years apart, but not unrelated. Conclusion: The League of Villains has absorbed the remnants of the Villain Factory organization in some way.”
The camera lens shifted, and Iwao got the feeling that whoever was on the other end was staring into his eye. “
I’m sure you understand what is at stake here.
”
“I do, and I’ve informed these two musclebrains as well,” Iwao confirmed.
“Good.” Spyglass nodded before shifting gears. “The situation in Japan has become… unpredictable.” She spared a split-second glance to the two otherworlders to her left. “With All Might taking a step back, crime is beginning to spike. Nothing that the heroes can’t handle… but if push comes to shove it could get ugly, fast. Especially with how heavy-handed the HPSC can be.”
“Because Hiiragi Eto is a blistering cun-”
“Carmine!” Spyglass silenced him with a word. “Ahem, as I was saying, preventative measures on the street level are just as important as those of the limelight heroes. What we are offering is a support network. Medical treatment, transportation, several ins with trusted heroes, a secure line of communication, and multiple safehouses across Japan.”
“Obviously, that applies to Knuckleduster and his senior over there.” Monochrome pointed to the vigilantes, current and retired.
“What, don’t trust me?” Rumi snarked.
“No.” Monochrome smacked Carmine’s helmet. “Ow!”
“What he is trying to say,” The final woman, another foreigner dressed in mechanics' gear with a welding mask covering her face, spoke up. “Is that we aren’t the type to trust any muckers who waltz in claiming to support us.”
☗ Salvager’s Guild Vigilante: Vox - Civilian Identity: Eudico ☗
“Vox raises a good point. Given your history and psychological profile, I doubt that you are here to spy on us. What exactly are your intentions?”
Oh, neat. The creep behind the computer had a profile on her. “These two are my friends, I just want to make sure they aren’t doing something stupid. Plus, I like a good fight.” Also, these villains were going after someone she had come to care for, not that she would admit it, though. “I want in, but I’m only going to help you, and I’ll drop you if I find out you are working with people like Stain.”
“Please, the Hero Killer is nothing more than a serial killer. If we worked with him, we might as well let Hollywood and Longing hop on board as well.” Carmine snarled.
“Our goal is an amicable cooperation with heroes and law enforcement, like the vigilantes of the Dawn of Quirks era, long before the concept of a pro hero existed. Recruiting killers is not what we want.” Spyglass affirmed.
“Good,” Rumi smirked. “Otherwise I’d have to kick all your asses.”
“Try it bitch.” A pistol appeared in Carmine’s hand, only for his wrist to be grabbed by Contraband.
“I wouldn’t do that, friend.” He held the hotheaded vigilante's arm in a vice-like grip.
“Tch…” Carmine’s pistol appeared to vanish into thin air.
‘Someone’s got a bone to pick against heroes…’ Iwao surmised. ‘They must see something in him if they keep someone as volatile as him around.’ He glanced fondly at Soga. ‘Ah, maybe he’s like him.’
“That is an acceptable answer.” Admin decided. “You will be admitted, on an extended probationary basis. Vox, if you will?”
Eudico nodded, pulling a small case from one of the crates. “These shinies will be your way of communication. They can only access our private network, and if anyone besides you uses them they will fry themselves.”
‘They take their security seriously…’ Iwao noted. These were pretty advanced phones, custom-made too. He didn’t peg the two foreigners- British or Australian, he figured, based on their accents- as fighters. They must be support engineers.
“Do not attempt to tamper with them, or it will be disabled. Should you choose to join us, simply take it. However, there are stipulations for our group. We share resources, which means you are expected to help us in return should we need to use your facilities as a safehouse.”
“That’s fine, I’ll even give anyone in the Guild a discount if you want to train at my gym.” Iwao nodded, grabbing his device..
“He’s the boss, so if he’s cool, I’m cool.” Soga pocketed a phone as well.
“Ah, what the hell.” Rumi snatched the last device, shoving it inside her sweater.
“Then our meeting here is adjourned. We will contact you with more information on the League investigation once we know more or any other urgent matters.” Spyglass bowed. “Thank you for coming to hear us out, and welcome to the Salvagers Guild.”
==VI==
“
What do you think of them, Spyglass?
” Admin asked.
“I think that they are a risk, but a worthwhile one. My current projections have Mirko in the Top 10 of the hero charts in the next two years at the rate she is going. It’s a connection we can leverage.” Ayako maintained.
“
I would’ve assumed Mirko would be the more volatile one. Ah well, I wish I could’ve been there in person to get her autograph at least. This is all so stressful.
” He sighed nervously.
“Not everyone your age tries to start up a nationwide vigilante alliance as a passion project. You should be focusing on school.” Ayako smiled fondly at the camera. “Go get some rest kid, I’ll contact you when we have an interview our next candidates.”
“
Who are you thinking?
” Admin muted his laptop to yawn.
“Gentle Criminal and his partner,” Ayako replied.
“
Those are good choices. Hopefully, we can get them on board, though I don’t exactly want lots of publicity.
”
“I’m sure we can compromise somewhere. Good public relations can go a long way, and Gentle was a hero student before he went Villain, and it's a stretch to call him that.” She shrugged.
“
I’ll leave that to you then.”
==VI==
One less brutal ride back to the Gym later, they sat back down in Iwao’s bunker.
“Well, that was interesting.” Soga slumped in his seat.
“They seem like a good group. Time will tell if this was a good idea or not.” Iwao shrugged.
Rumi stretched, then yawned. “I’m beat. Oi, Soga, I’m crashing with you tonight.”
“Don’t you mean ‘can I crash at your place tonight’?” Soga groaned.
“Nope!” She flashed him a shit eating grin.
The turquoise-haired man sighed. “Alright, let's get going then. Boss, can I come in a bit late tomorrow?”
“Sure sure.” Iwao waved him off. “We were out pretty late.”
Rumi and Soga departed, leaving Iwao alone.
“What a friggin mess…” He muttered to himself. Vigilantes across Japan working together? That sure would’ve come in handy a few years back.
The Salvager’s Guild was far more organized than he expected. Spyglass and whoever the hell admin was had thought things through. Communication and transport teams, information gathering, and even high-end custom support gear. They were essentially allied underground heroes, but on a much larger scale. It was common for groups of underground heroes to work together, with how dangerous their work was. It only took getting cornered in a dark alley or warehouse without backup to end up dead. They were masterminds, he’d give 'em’ that.
But several things were bothering him, but not enough to make him distrust them… yet.
They knew far more about All For One than some new group of vigilantes had any right to. It led credence to his theory that someone high up in the government had a hand in this… but who? It wasn’t possible for it to be the HPSC, this was too bold for Tenryou, and the Prime Minister liked to keep his hands clean. The more he thought about it, the more confusing it all became.
All he could trust was his gut, and it had never steered him wrong before. It was telling him that the Guild could be trusted. In time, he’d get to the bottom of whoever was behind the guild.
Notes:
Tomura is still very much Izuku’s villain, and he’s right that Izuku is a larger threat long-term. Even Haylee recognizes that Izuku is far stronger than her (not counting the power she is suppressing, but that isn’t physical power).
Salvager's Guild will be important later (as are way to many things in this fic lol, I have to introduce them so they don't just show up out of nowhere)
Van Gang (Durarara)
Guardrail = Kyohei Kadota - Team lead, strong moral compass.
Torque= Saburo Togusa - driver
Cosblade = Erika Karisawa - massive yaoi fangirl and cosplayer (like canon lol)
Firebug = Walker Yumasaki - also an otakuOther Salvager’s Guild Members:
Mirrond Chars:
Ayako Nakahara - Spyglass (She has been aged up, so Eraserhead's age rather than Izuku's)
Kimi Nishikawa - Monochrome
You can see their quirks on Mirrond’s Multiverse Encyclopedia, which is linked as inspiration on this fic.
OC:
Carmine
They are using Villain.net from Mirronds fics as a base, which in VI basically is an extranet (google the definition) but only loosely as it’s not restricted to the public, per-se. It’s just difficult to access (Basically the dark web but not built on top of the existing internet, its on its own separate internet.). I hope im not messing up those terms lol.
Chapter 61: Deprecated
Summary:
Ordan has a dream.
Classes continue at U.A, with changes looming on the horizon as the Sports Festival approaches.
Notes:
CW: Blood and gore, graphic descriptions of violence, attempted self-harm
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[April 17th, 2243, Tau Household]
Haylee stared at her ceiling. Left alone, she finally had time to relax and process the day's events. She blushed, clutching her hand against her chest.
“Sol… I have a girlfriend now…” She whispered in awe, still dumbstruck at the prospect. Never in a million (figurative) years would she have thought this possible. Her hands smacked against her cheeks, slowly dragging down before falling back to her sides.
“Fuck… I really am gay…” Haylee muttered. Having thought it over all day, her uncertainty had slowly faded. She was now one hundred percent sure that she was gay, homosexual even.
Her mind was a mix of emotions, not counting the fuming she was tuning out from the Vestige of the Indifference. It was exhilarating, but at the same time nerve-wracking.
She’d never put much thought into a romantic relationship, because she never thought that- well, she would ever be in one. She’d never felt that way about anyone and figured that due to how fucked up her brain was, she was just… incapable of it.
But then Lumine, a girl she had (literally) run into by pure coincidence and developed a friendship with over the past few months goes and confesses to her seemingly out of the blue, because apparently, Haylee was a dense dumbass
She was still beating herself up over that.
She was glad that today had turned itself around. It was just so busy, from waking up, everyone wanting to find out if she was alright, Lumine’s confession, and then the Gen-ed student’s declaration of war. Plus, Izuku didn’t hold her touchiness against her.
All in all, today had been a good day, better than she could’ve hoped for.
There was a quiet knock at her door, which opened a crack. “Hey, you awake kiddo?” She heard Ordan ask.
“Yeah.” She placed her phone on her nightstand, retreating under her blankets.
“Can I come in or are you not decent?”
“I’m in my bedsheets.” She shrugged.
“Ah,” He stepped into her room, seeing she was wrapped up in her blankets. “Look at you, you’re a little sushi roll!” Ordan teased.
“God, shut up…” Haylee blushed and rolled her eyes.
“Hehe,” Ordan giggled as he sat down on her bed. “You had a big day today, didn’t you.”
“Yeah…” Haylee sighed.
He reached down and ruffled her hair. “I’m so proud of you, you know? You got yourself a girlfriend now. How do you feel? I was up late fixing your hero suit in the support labs so I didn’t get a chance to check up on you.”
Haylee blew one of her bangs to the side. “I… I feel good, I think. Just… surprised? And… I don’t know, a bit scared? What… how am I supposed to
date
someone?!” She fretted. “Lumine is pretty, and I like her a lot, so I agreed to giving dating her a shot… but like, what do I do now? I’m at a loss…”
“Hey, hey, calm down, it’s alright.” Ordan persuaded, gently running his fingers through her hair. “Nobody expects you to have it all figured out. I know that this is --
terrifyi
- all new and confusing to you. If you need to talk about it, I’m here. Natah is here. I heard Ms. Kayama told you to come to her as well.”
“I guess…” Haylee mumbled. “I just… I’m worried, Ordan.”
“Worried about what? You gotta give me a bit more to work with, Haylee.”
Haylee groaned, rolling onto her side, back facing Ordan. “It’s just… all so much. I- I want to date her, I really do… But like, what if I’m not ready for this? It was in the heat of the moment, I know I want this, but-” She took a deep breath, peeking at him over her blanket-covered shoulder. “I don’t want to hurt her, emotionally or…”
“Physically? Haylee, you aren’t-” Ordan started.
“Not on purpose, but what if I lose control of my powers?” She cut him off. “I’ve managed my emotions for years, but these are all new feelings. I mean, I’ve managed pretty well so far with all the issues I have, and let's be honest, I’m still kind of a mess.” She began to chew on her lip. “But that’s not…”
“Not what?”
“Do I…” Her voice came out as a mere whisper. “Do I tell her about… me? About where I’m from… and what I’ve done?”
“Do you want to?” Ordan raised an eyebrow.
“I don’t know.” Haylee squirmed.
“You told Izuku,” Ordan noted.
“That’s different. He saw us wash up on the beach…” Haylee defended hesitantly. “And… I didn’t tell him everything. It’s just… too much to burden him with.” She couldn’t. There were some things that Izuku would be better off never finding out about her. Not just for his sake, but for hers as well. “I… not everyone would be as understanding as he was…” Her lip trembled.
“Oh… Haylee…” Ordan held out his hand, and she took it. He gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “You don’t have to tell her if you don’t want to. It’s a big thing to talk about, and we have to be careful with who knows.”
“I trust Lumine…” Haylee said quietly. “But…” Not everyone was as kind as Izuku, who saw the best in everyone, even someone like her.
“Haylee, you don’t have to tell her immediately,” Ordan repeated. “Do you want to tell her?”
“I… no…” Haylee stammered. “But… I don’t want our relationship to be built on a lie.”
“Kiddo, she knows you, you’ve been friends for almost a year. The ‘you’ that you are, right here, right now? That’s all she knows. Don’t lie to her. Tell her when you think you are ready. For Void’s sake you haven’t even been dating for a day yet.” Ordan advised. “Making these choices is part of growing up.”
“But I’m…” Her mouth twitched anxiously; she struggled to find what words to correctly convey how she felt.
“Is that all you were worried about?” Ordan inquired.
“No…” She groggily mumbled in reply. “Just…” Haylee yawned. “Mmmm…” Her eyes began to flutter. “Ordan, I’m not human. What if I… I’ll outliverrr…” Her speech was slurred.
“Don’t do that. You are human, in every way that matters. You’re getting older, who’s to say you can’t…” He trailed off.
“Mmmm…” She half-nodded. “Y’thi…. So?”
“Yeah, I do, Haylee. I really do.”
“Mk… love you… dad.” And with that, she was out like a light.
Ordan sat frozen before silently rising from the bed. He snuck out of the room, sparing her a wide-eyed glance before he closed the door.
“She… she called me dad…”
==VI==
Ordan never had any kids- well, not that he knew of. Knowing what he got up to in his youth, there was always the possibility he may have sired an illegitimate child or two. He hoped not.
It wasn’t like it mattered now, though.
He just didn’t… he never thought that Haylee would see him as a true father figure. Sure, she’d been trying, but only recently did she start calling Natah “mom”.
For hundreds of years, he’d watched over her ship. He was beside her in the Old War, before his systems degraded. He waited, breaking his mind over and over, and… he was there. She was his operator. He was there for every possible need.
Ordan had never seen himself as a father. A butler, or glorified AI assistant at best, one that she could’ve easily thrown out for a new series Cephalon. Not some… near-psychotic and degraded monster.
But she kept him. Loved him because he was all she had left. Even after finding out what he was,
who
he had been, and what he’d done…
She was the reason he didn’t kill himself. It would’ve been so easy to eject his core into the cold vacuum of space to spare her the pain… no, he was selfish.
It was to spare him the pain of knowing what he’d done.
But then she would be all alone again.
…
…
And now he was here. Flesh and blood again. What she had said… it gave his heart a warm and fuzzy feeling, far greater than the rush slaying a foe in battle could ever give him. But alongside that, a gnawing pit that seemed to eat away at his stomach.
“I love you, Dad.”
His operator, his little girl… she was growing up. Not just mentally, but physically- no longer cursed by the Void to remain trapped as a child. He didn’t want to think about it, but now he was forced to confront the stark reality…
Haylee was growing into a fine young woman. She had friends, hell, a girlfriend now. She’s a student at one of the best schools on the whole planet. She didn’t need a caretaker anymore.
For someone who had been there for everything, even in her darkest moments…
… someday, she wouldn’t need
him
anymore. She would graduate, probably move out and get her own home. He hoped… he hoped she would get married and start a family- if that was what she wanted.
What would he do then?
Ordan, or rather Ordis, had always known that someday Haylee, his operator, would move on, or maybe eventually age would catch up with his digitized form, cyan housing fading to black. Putting himself into a drone body didn’t improve his situation, just gave him a physical form to interact with Haylee.
Becoming human again wasn’t part of the plan. Even if he’d been given the opportunity to choose it for himself, he would’ve declined.
Yet here he was, flesh and blood against his will. He wouldn’t waste the second chance by killing himself. Not when he could do something to improve the lives of others, to make up in any tiny, insignificant way for his crimes.
“Fuck…” He tore off his shirt, collapsing into his bed. Ordan was proud of her; he really was. His entire life was dedicated to making her have the best possible life.
Like any father, he supposed, he’d do anything for his daughter. If it came down to it, he’d sacrifice himself in a heartbeat to ensure she lived a long, happy life.
But now, he had to consider the possibility she would move on without him, and he’d never believed he’d be around long enough to see it. Ordan had planned on staying at U.A. until Haylee graduated, but what then? Would he join her at her agency? Retire?
No… he couldn’t do that. Retire, that is. He was going to live for a few more centuries at least, provided no major terminal illnesses struck again or he died in a fight. Working at Haylee’s agency, if she made one, would be nice, though knowing her, she would prefer less of the spotlight and want to work with Izuku or Lumine as an underground operative. With her Warframe-quirk, she would excel in either limelight or underground heroics.
Ordan knew that in terms of power, he was pretty average. If he wanted to, he could probably match the fighting power and skill of most of the Top 10, barring Endeavor, Hawks, All Might, and Ryukyu. His lack of power didn’t bother him. He was weaker than most of the people he knew in his immediate circle. Not being powerful wasn’t anything new to him, for he’d lived like that for hundreds of years, and decades before becoming a Cephalon.
He supposed… working at U.A. wouldn’t be so bad. Working for the government (directly) was out of the question. He already disliked the HPSC, and they had recruited the Stalker as an asset. Nezu was a good boss, even if he was using Ordan because of his experience. Ordan could tell the… whatever Nezu was, he wanted what was best for the students.
‘
I could get used to that…’
Ordan thought, just before sleep took him.
==VI==
Ordan rarely dreamed, but when he did, they were always nightmares. Bloody battles, ordering the deaths of hundreds by his troops, or bleeding out with the Orokin laughing and applauding his slow death.
This time, though, it was different. He could hear an unfamiliar song being played on a piano, and he was walking down a row of seats filled with blurry people. While Ordan was aware that he was dreaming, he wasn’t able to move his body. Only spectate. He could feel someone’s arm intertwined with his right. His head moved to look at them.
It was the Drifter… no, not her. She didn’t have the same tired look in her eyes and was much healthier. Ordan realized that this was an older version of Haylee. They were both wearing suits, because he knew she wouldn’t be caught dead wearing a dress of any kind.
‘
Wait, this is a wedding, isn’t it?’
Ordan realized. Haylee’s wedding. Sol… she was going to grow up to be a wonderful woman, if this dream was any indication of the future. A spectator to his dream self’s actions, he continued to watch.
“You nervous?” Dream Ordan asked Haylee.
Her arm tightened around his. “A little,” She admitted.
“Hey, it’s alright. You look beautiful.” Time seemed to slow around them. “Look, all your friends are here to support you. We’re all so happy for you.”
As his head moved around the… it appeared they were in an Orokin ceremony chamber. It was a bit odd, being back in these halls.
Most of the attendees were shapeless black and gray blobs. The rest, Ordan supposed his mind was just filling in the blanks with people he knew. Natah, Hunhow, and even Teshin were there in the front row. On the right side, an older Izuku stood. ‘
Of course Haylee would choose him as the best man.’
Ordan mused, chuckling quietly. Further down, he could spot some of the other 1-A boys, as well as Monoma from 1-B. On the bride’s side, he glimpsed Uraraka and Tokage clad in bridesmaid dresses.
The two reached the altar, and Haylee released herself from his arm, turning to face him. “My little girl…” Ordan sniffled.
“Dad, don’t cry.” Haylee cradled his face in her hand, gently wiping a falling tear from his cheek. “If you start crying, I’m going to start crying, and then Izuku’s going to start crying, and it will be a whole thing…” She took a quick glance at Izuku, who was already wiping his eyes and nose with a handkerchief. She smiled then leaned in close. “... and I really don’t want to lose the deposit over water damage.”
“I know I’m just… I’m so proud of you.” He pulled her into a tight hug, planting a quick kiss on her forehead. “You’ve got this.” With that, Ordan let her go and sat down next to Natah.
The scene shifted again, and everyone stood. Some garbled music began to play, probably because Ordan didn’t know any wedding songs from this universe. Down the aisle came Lumine, walked by another shadow. Ordan had never met Mr. Eikyō so he had no idea what the man looked like. They walked down the aisle, and he gave her away to Haylee.
From behind the altar, the priest finally appeared. It was Toshinori, dressed in his hero outfit of all things. Ordan wouldn’t be surprised if the man somehow had obtained a license to officiate weddings, not that he knew how that worked in Japan. Eh, whatever.
"
I am here- to officiate a wedding!
" He exclaimed with his usual charismatic smile.
Ordan mentally chuckled as they began to exchange their vows. Time seemed to blend together, words becoming jumbled and speed up as the scene twisted and warped like a video on fast-forward.
This was the future he desired. Everything he did was all for her, for this happy ending.
This is what he-
“You really think you deserve this, Ordan Karris?” A raspy voice whispered in his ear.
The scene before him glitched and distorted. The almost-holy lights of the chamber turned a sickly blood-red. When he came too, all he could see was blood. Bodies lay strewn about the room, faces frozen in fear and despair. The only ones that remained were robed figures clad in rusted and scrappy armor.
“No…” Ordan tried to rise, but found he couldn’t the blood had soaked into his clothes, holding him down with unnatural weight. He collapsed, wrist deep in a river of blood. Natah lay next to him, blood trickling down from a bullet wound in her head- something that couldn’t possibly kill her, and yet there she was.
“Ordan!” A choked sob called out. His head snapped up to see Haylee, restrained by someone in familiar armor.
“You raised a dog to the Orokin. You continued what you hate.” The Beast of Bones, clad in an outfit similar to Ordan’s hero costume, stepped out from behind her. His voice was haggard, the product of too many years in the worst battlefields of the Origin System, body wracked by injury and the disease that ate away at his body. “And like all dogs, there comes a time to put. Them. Down.”
“Ordan, help me-” The sharp blades of his Boltace pierced through Haylee’s chest, cutting her off mid-plea.
“NO!” Ordan screamed in anguish, trying to rush forward as Haylee’s limp corpse collapsed on top of Izuku and Lumine’s bloodstained bodies.
He didn’t make it far; the Beast of Bones was already behind him, ponytail in hand. He pulled Ordan’s neck back and wrapped an armor-clad arm around his older self’s neck. “You can’t run from what you are, Ordan.” The youngest, worst part of himself warned. “No matter how much you change yourself, deep inside your soul, I am still there. Forever a part of you. Everything you touch, everything you create… is tainted by what we did.”
“You killed her…” Ordan stared ahead blankly, finally able to move in his dream-self’s body.
“No, YOU did.” The Beast of Bones knelt at his side, another soldier taking his place, holding Ordan down. “Because you hate her.”
“What? No I don’t!” Ordan retorted. “I love Haylee.”
“Because you were programmed to.” He caressed Ordan’s face, gently dragging his fingers down his scar. “Remember when you first laid your sensors on her? The brief hate, replaced with love? Everything you felt was a facade, manufactured emotion. But… I suppose if you repeat a lie long enough, it becomes the truth…” The Beast of Bone’s mask was now mere centimeters from his face. “Pathetic. You let the Orokin dictate your life even after their extinction.” He backhanded Ordan, hoisting him up by his Tuxedo with one hand. “To think that I would become so WEAK!”
Ordan couldn’t muster the strength to move yet, but still glared defiantly at his past self. “I’ve moved beyond you. I’m not you, and I’ll never be you again!”
The Beast of Bones socked him in the stomach, then slammed him onto his back. With his hand still clenched around Ordan’s throat, he removed his mask. His face was a mess of scars and tattered flesh. He looked more like a burn victim than man. “Whether you like it or not Ordan, I’ll always be a part of you. You can change your personality all you want, pretend to be a hero, the comedian, the father… but deep down you know what you are: a dog of war, frothing at the mouth at the chance to return to the battlefield where you
thrived.
”
Ordan jerked, trying to wrench the Beast’s hand from his throat to no avail. “You’re full of shit!”
“Am I? Did you not savor the slaughter at the USJ?”
“No!” Ordan denied. “They were going to kill the kids, I had to-”
“Kill them? Yes, but oh… so brutally!” The Beast cackled.
Ordan winced, remembering Mineta and Todoroki’s horrified expressions. “No…” He whispered. “No!” Bone claws formed from his fingers, wrenching the Beast of Bone’s hand free. “I decide my own fate, not you. You are nothing but a ghost! You have no power over me now!”
“Is that what you really believe? How do you know? How much of you is real, and how much is just what you were made to be by the Orokin?” The Beast of Bones mocked. He held up both his hands, the glowing holoform of Ordis appearing in one hand, the sentinel he inhabited in the other. “All your life you have been a slave. To your family, to the Orokin, and to the Tenno…”
“Shut up!” Ordan growled.
The Beast of Bones tossed them to the side. Next, he stalked over to the pile of corpses at the altar. “This is your future?” He exclaimed, kicking Izuku’s body. “Raising a weapon of the Orokin, drowning them in your false love, a child who helped achieve what you could not. A legacy of failure and death.” He reached down, grabbing Toshinori’s shriveled body by the shirt. “Wide eyed idealists, bearing the mantle of hero? You don’t deserve it. You know what you are. A murderer. A monster. A beast!”
“I said SHUT UP!” Ordan howled, leaping across the room. Just before he reached the Beast the bodies of the fallen reached out and dragged him to the ground. His own soldiers, civilians, Dax… dozens of hands reached out from the blood. From the river of carnage, sand… no, bone dust began to emerge, dyed red from the crimson tide. Ordan was dragged under, slowly and painfully. He tried to claw his way out to no avail as dust filled his lungs…
==VI==
Ordan shot out of bed with a sharp yell. His bedsheets had torn to shreds by the blades of bone jutting from his body. He felt a pressure on his neck. Carefully, he pulled his hand away, letting the hastily constructed bone knife fall to his side.
He’d nearly killed himself in his sleep… or was it the Beast of Bones that tried to kill him?
Ordan couldn’t breathe, he felt like he was going to vomit. Almost drunkenly, he staggered to his bathroom and knelt before the toilet. As soon as his knees hit the ground he expelled a thick white paste from his throat, bone dust produced by his quirk mixed with the contents of his stomach. The substance had the same consistency of liquid mixed with chalk, leaving a dry, acrid taste in his mouth.
“Blehgh…” He gasped for air, crying from the sheer strain his body had been put under. Ordan collapsed on the toilet set, breath ragged and drool leaking from his lips. “Damn it all to the Void…” Ordan wheezed.
That was just a nightmare, nothing more… because he couldn’t accept the reality that anything the specter of his past self had said was true. He would never, could never hurt Haylee. There was simply no way those words had any merit.
Did he remember the faint flicker of hate, of anger when he first saw her? Yes, but that was centuries ago. The fading emotions of a damaged and dead man. He loved Haylee like she was his own daughter, no ghosts could fill him with enough doubt to dissuade him of that.
That didn’t stop his nightmare from eating at him.
Ordan didn’t get much sleep that night.
==VI==
[April 18th, 2243, U.A. High School]
Izuku’s pencil tapped against his notebook as first period finished up. He wasn’t thinking about what had happened between his friends yesterday, nor Haylee’s recovery. Really, he wasn’t even thinking about the paper Ms. Midnight had assigned them that was due after the Sports Festival.
He needed to get stronger.
The USJ had been a wake-up call. A taste of how terrifying villains could be. Compared to the Sludge Villain, the villains at the USJ were a different beast entirely. It was only thanks to his training that he had been able to fight at all.
By his own estimation, he could only use five to seven percent of One For All without hurting himself. He’d managed not to hurt himself using 10%, but he’d broken his fingers using 25%.
Now that he knew to channel One For All throughout his whole body, control was no longer the issue. It was a matter of output. Toshinori had been able to use 100% of One For All, according to him, but that was forty-ish years ago. Plus, Toshinori had been much taller than Izuku and had more muscle mass to work with.
“Hmmmm…” Izuku absentmindedly chewed on his pencil’s eraser. As much as he wanted to, he couldn’t write down anything specifically about One For All. Izuku was more of a visual learner, and putting information to paper was part of his normal process.
But he could be vague about his quirk. It was registered as a generic super strength quirk currently, which he could rename if he wanted. He started drawing a sketch of himself, the crackling lightning of One For All sparking from his skin.
‘
Toshinori said that One For All manifested itself differently for every user… When he’s All Might, he bulks up. I don’t think he was naturally that muscular before his injury, probably pretty close though…’
Izuku thought, muttering quietly to himself about percentages. ‘
So the lightning is how it manifests for me- plus the glowing red marks on my body sometimes. Come to think of it, doesn’t Haylee’s quirk do lightning too sometimes?”
Next to the sketch of him, he drew a second of Haylee in a fighting pose. In one hand, he drew a little scribble resembling the energy that came off her, and lightning in the other. More often than not, Haylee would just… glow, like someone charging an attack in a video game or anime. The lightning wasn’t a consistent part of her quirk- perhaps the consequence of excess energy escaping her body? He’d have to ask her why that was.
‘
Fundamentally, our powers are completely different. Her quirk is… weird. Its like a transformation and emitter, depending on if she transforms into a Warframe, while One For All is simply an emitter that enhances everything about me…’
He tapped his pencil against the notebook, noticing how everything around him seemed… slow, in his hyperfocused state.
Wait.
It enhanced everything… did that mean it was enhancing his brain too?
Izuku blinked, and suddenly everything was normal again.
Oh.
Oh…
OH.
One For All was a general enhancer, which meant it boosted EVERYTHING about the user, including his mind. Toshinori hadn’t told him that, but maybe he just didn’t realize it? Izuku knew that All Might wasn’t just an incredible hero because of his strength or compassion, but also his skills as an investigator. Sir Nighteye had been his sidekick, sure, but that didn’t mean the hero was all brawn and no brain.
“Hey, Midoriya?” He heard Mineta whisper from behind. “You alright? You kinda zoned out for a bit there.”
“Oh,” Izuku jerked, looking back. “Yeah, just…thinking.”
“That’s good.” The shorter boy nodded. “Watcha drawing?”
“Oh uh…” Izuku glanced down at his notebook, hesitant to show Mineta what he’d been working on. Back at Aldera, all the other kids thought his notetaking was weird at best, creepy at the worst. But his new friends thought it was cool… “Just some sketches… I like to analyze quirks and er… draw them?”
Mineta had to stand up on his chair to peer over Izuku’s shoulder. “Oh, that’s really good!” His vision lingered on the drawing of Haylee for a moment, giving him a sly thumbs up.
“Uh, thanks?” Izuku replied cautiously.
“You like to draw heroes, too?” Minoru asked.
“Yeah, uhm…” Izuku’s cheeks turned red. He was
not
going to show the boy his picture of Mt. Lady with all the ‘sexy’ things written under it, or he’d literally die of embarrassment. She was very pretty, he was just noting how she marketed herself! “Oh, actually, I-” He flipped back a few pages, opening the book to a page about. “I’ve been taking notes on everyone’s quirks since our combat training class.”
“Woah… you got all that just from one class?!” Minoru gaped. He glanced down at some of the notes. “Wait, do you really think that part of my outfit looks like a diaper?” He asked, crestfallen.
“I mean… it does kind of look like one…” Sero mentioned offhandedly.
“It's supposed to be a fruit bowl, though, right?” Izuku asked.
“Yeah!” He perked up. “You do get it!” He glanced at Izuku and Hanta. “Do you… do you think I should change it? I don’t want to look like a… You know.” Minoru bit his lip. “A baby.” He muttered the last part softly.
“I dunno man, maybe you can make it work?” Hanta shrugged. “Your theme is grapes, so it makes sense. My costume is just themed after a tape dispenser. Sticky bros unite!” He leaned over and gave the other boy a fist bump.
“Really? Thank you!” Minoru beamed.
“Hey idiots, shut the hell up. It’s time for class!” Katsuki growled.
==VI==
The last class before lunch was Foundational Heroics. The class was divided into two parts: practical lessons like the USJ and combat training, and in-class lessons. So far, they had only done practical lessons.
‘
I wonder if All Might is going to teach it, or Mr. Karris?’
Izuku thought, glancing at the door. He didn’t have to wait long before All Might walked in, flanked by… Toshinori?
Oh yeah… he’d nearly forgotten that he was teaching under both aliases. If he remembered right, Ms. Tau was covering for him to give him more time in his hero form. That meant that the “All Might” before them right now must be her.
“
Greetings, young heroes!
” All Might waved to the class. “
You didn’t attend this year’s orientation, but I’d like to introduce you to your instructor. He and I will be alternating lessons between you and Class 1-B for heroics. This is Yagi Toshinori. He’s worked at my agency since it was established and is a veteran investigator.
” He smacked the skinny man on the back with a hearty laugh, causing Toshinori to cough.
Katsuki looked at the shriveled husk of a man skeptically, then shrugged. He didn’t look like much, but if he worked for All Might, he must be good for something.
“
I want what is best for my students, and I can think of no one better than him to teach you the ins and outs of heroism. For your classroom lessons, you will be taught by Eraserhead and Mr. Yagi, and for our practical training, Bone Beast and myself!
” All Might flexed his bicep. “
True heroism isn’t just forged in the field, but with knowledge as well, hahaha!
”
‘
Man, Ms. Tau is pretty good at imitating him.’
Izuku praised. ‘
But she’s… kind of playing it up a bit too much- not that anyone will notice without knowing it is her.’
“
Finally, we will be making some changes to our practical lessons. Your schedules should be updated, but both hero classes will soon be working together to ensure you are both getting equal attention from me. We will hold two classes together, and then a third assessment as a 4v4 battle trial just before the sports festival. Any questions?
”
Naturally, almost everyone’s hands shot up.
“Will we be using our quirks in the battle trial?” Katsuki asked.
“
Excellent question, young Bakugo! Yes, you will be using your quirks against each other. The first class was intended to teach you the basics of combat, and the classes leading up to the sports festival will help you get experience in using your quirks in a fight against other people. Given recent events, we’ve decided to double down on combat training for all students.
” He said solemnly. “
I imagine that, unless you trained in a place that allowed quirked sparring under supervision or used it in self-defense, none of you had used your quirks to fight someone until the USJ attack. I would like to extend my most sincere apology for allowing that to happen to you. You were forced to undergo something no child should have to go through.
” All Might bowed respectfully. Though it was Natah saying it, Toshinori was the one who wrote the apology script.
Toshinori scanned the room, judging the students’ reactions. It appeared they approved, but he still couldn’t help but feel like the forgiveness was undeserved. Would they really be so accepting if it were anyone other than All Might?
“
Now, I’ll leave you to your lesson. I’ll see you all tomorrow for your first quirked combat crash course! Classes with 1-B will start next week. By the time the Sports Festival rolls around next month, you will all be prepared for whatever the we decide to throw at you this year!
” He gave the class a thumbs-up before zooming out of the room.
As soon as Natah made it back to the staff break room, she sat down with a loud exhale. Acting as All Might was so draining emotionally.
Toshinori gulped. “Greetings, my name is Yagi Toshinori.” He stepped behind the desk and bowed. “Now, let's not waste any time. Today’s lesson will be on the burdens of heroism. Tell me, are any of you familiar with the book,
The Hero’s Duty
, by the British author Gabriel Fisk?”
Momo’s hand shot up instantly before anyone else had a chance to act.
“Miss Yaoyoruzu.” Toshinori deferred.
Momo stood up. “Well, sir, if I recall correctly, Mr. Fisk’s book is about traditional heroism depicted in media, and how that translates to heroism while taking examples from erm…” She blushed nervously. “Before and after your boss’s debut and rise?” Momo finished hesitantly.
“Please, young Yaoyoruzu, you don’t need to feel embarrassed about bringing up All Might, praises, or even criticisms. I will not judge you for it.” Toshinori stated.
“Why would we criticize All Might?” Rikido spoke up. “He’s the best hero in the world!”
“I have worked with All Might for as long as I can remember, and while he is a great man,” Toshinori’s gut squirmed as he didn’t want to stroke his own ego while pretending to be someone else. “He is still human, and no man is perfect.”
Several of the students looked troubled. Speaking ill of All Might just seemed wrong, even if it was someone who worked for him and whom the man himself spoke highly of.
“Ahem, but… that is not a topic we shall discuss today.” Toshinori sat down, smoothly segueing back to the original point. “Now, you are correct on the book’s topic. Mr. Fisk was a traditional hero historian, outlining how early depictions of superheroes in pre-quirk media influenced heroism as a career.” He pulled out said copy of the book from his satchel and began to flip to one of his bookmarks. “A large portion of
The Hero’s Duty
analyzes how perspectives on heroism have changed throughout the years. As I imagine you recall from your history classes in middle school, the Hero System adopted by every member nation of the United Nations comes from America. Does anyone remember which state?”
Several hands rose. “Young Midoriya, you seem especially eager to share.” Toshinori singled out his successor.
“Well, uhhhh…” Izuku stammered. “Rhode Island, which is where the United States relocated its public leadership that wasn’t hiding in secure sites. They chose seven of the one hundred eighty-nine vigilantes operating within the uncontested areas of the USA to be the founders of their hero system.”
“That is correct. A commonly glossed-over fact about their choice is that it was inspired by a pre-quirk comic book made by DC comics, where a similar superhero team was formed. The most common debate is that this was a publicity stunt drawing on nostalgia by the current administration. It was heavily criticized at the time, particularly by the vigilantes who were not chosen. While some were licensed later, many felt that the government wanted a show of force, only choosing the most powerful of the vigilantes to assist in reclaiming territory lost to quirk warlords during the reunification of the United States.” Toshinori explained. “Said system of heroics was iterated on and then eventually adopted by the WHA following its founding at the end of the twenty-first century. Modern heroism at its core draws heavy inspiration from comic books and traditional storytelling. It has been this way from the beginning, and it can still be seen to this day.”
He clicked a switch behind him, turning on a screen which displayed a PowerPoint. “I will now read an excerpt of Mr. Fisk’s work, which will be the focus of today’s lecture, as well as a one-page essay assignment due at the end of the week.” Toshinori cleared his throat and began to read aloud. “In the modern day, there is a certain expectation made of pro heroes. They must be paragons of truth, justice, and peace. They are held to the same, dare I say, a higher moral standard than law enforcement or firefighters. The modern hero, a true hero… they must save everyone, only taking a life when given no other choice. This is the message that is taught in hero schools across the globe… but it was not always like this, no. After the Quirk Wars and most of the twenty-second century, the public’s perception of a hero was not as enthusiastic.
Chaos and conflict, the battle between villains. Billions perished during those dark times. Heroes were simply a ray of hope that kept people safe and protected civilization against the looming darkness that pervaded their daily lives. Whether you like it or not, it cannot be denied: we live in a world that underwent a miniature apocalypse. As such, the path of a hero was seen as that of the brave or deranged. It wasn’t uncommon for heroes to have their families killed by criminals, or be badly beaten by villains who knew that nobody would come and back their opponent up.
I would argue that the turning point was the debut of All Might. He changed the ‘meta’ of heroism. Before him, heroism was a constant struggle with no end in sight, but when he emerged, that changed. Strength, so overwhelming that no foe could stop him. Instead of the public fearing villains, villains began to fear him. People began to call him the Symbol of Peace, as he embodied change towards a better future. Every country he visited saw a drastic reduction in the crime rate, and heroes began to look to him as an example.
Before All Might, heroes were simply soldiers in a never-ending war against villainy. They were not the celebrated heroes of today’s Hero Industry, rather advanced peacekeepers more akin to the darker heroes and vigilantes of pre-quirk media. Some may even look back and call their actions villainous by today’s standards, or even federal stooges. After? It slowly became the fastest growing industry in the world, of which society is molded after to this very day.” Toshinori clapped the book shut. “Fisk, pages 83 to 85. Now, I’d like to open up the floor as to what your thoughts on his words are.” He pointed to Hagakure. “How about you start, young Hagakure?”
“Me?” Toru gulped. “I-I think he’s trying to say that heroism wouldn’t be what it is today without All Might?” She guessed, nervously twirling her bang around her finger.
“Yes, that is partially what he means. Mineta?” He pointed to the orb-haired boy.
“That All Might was so powerful that he altered the public perception of heroes from what were essentially national security forces into more personable public servants. They uh, were like those dark action movie heroes, but thanks to him, they moved more toward the traditional view of heroism depicted in popular culture instead of edgy and violent as the times became more peaceful?”
Everyone turned to stare at Minoru with wide eyes, clearly not expecting such a deep answer from him.
“That…” Toshinori blinked. “That is correct, for the most part. It is my opinion that Mr. Fisk has a rather… rose-tinted view about All Might and his contributions toward society. Many seem to gloss over the achievements of other heroes at the time, acting as if All Might were the only one capable, or even trying to guide society toward a brighter, more peaceful path. And this is coming from the words of my boss himself. As much praise as he gets, he did not make the world a better place by himself. In his words, ‘there have been many Symbols throughout history, I simply wanted to be a positive one that inspired people’.”
“So you’re saying he doesn’t deserve the praise?” Katsuki’s voice rose in an angry growl.
“No, young Bakugo, All Might’s achievements shouldn’t be undersold, there is no doubt he made an enormous impact on the way society functions…” Toshinori thought for a moment. “But some act as if he is the only thing that held that belief together. It is the duty of all heroes to work together to maintain the peace and help people.”
“Hmmmm…” The blonde scowled.
“Now, I have sent digital copies of the book to all of you to reference. This week’s assignment will be to read through the parts I have bookmarked and write a one-page essay on what you believe is the heaviest expectation that is placed on a hero’s shoulders.” Toshinori instructed. The bell for lunch began to ring. “Ah, it seems we are out of time for today. I know this isn’t normal for most schools, but my office will be open for a few hours after school if you have any questions. Go and enjoy your lunch now!” Toshinori began to pack his bag and stepped outside the room.
==VI==
“I hate history…” Haylee pouted as she accompanied Izuku, Toru, and Ochaco to the lunchroom.
“Do you want to go over the book together this week?” Izuku offered.
Haylee perked up. “I’d like that, because you’re basically a walking hero encyclopedia.”
“You seem to know a lot about heroes, Midoriya,” Toru noted. “And you draw really detailed stuff, too. I think that’s pretty cool.” She gave him a playful smile.
“Oh, uh, thank you!” Izuku blushed bashfully at the compliment, rubbing the back of his head. “I just really love heroes and quirks, is all.”
“He’s a neeeeeeeerd…” Haylee teased.
“Hayleeeee!” Izuku groaned.
“What, I tell it how it is,” the blue-haired girl shrugged.
“Uhm, if you are coming over to help her, could I join you two as well?” Ochaco asked.
“Yeah, I’d be happy to help if that is fine with Haylee.” Izuku nodded, giving her a kind smile.
Ochaco felt her heart rate quicken. “Cool…” She eeped out.
Toru raised an eyebrow at that. ‘Oh my god, she’s so obvious…’ Her eyes flickered over to Izuku. ‘But man, she does have good taste.’
“What about you Hagakure? Do you want to join us?” Haylee interrupted her thoughts.
“Oh, uhm… I’ll think about it.” Toru considered. “I don’t want to intrude or anything.”
“I don’t care.” Haylee shrugged. “My place is pretty big.”
Before anyone could say another word, All Might rounded the corner with a boisterous laugh. “Young Midoriya… is here!” He proclaimed, pointing to the boy. “And young Tenno, Hagakure, and Uraraka!” He hastily added on.
“Woah, All Might!” Izuku exclaimed. “What are you doing here?”
“Lunch?” He held up two boxes of bento. “Would you and Tenno like to eat with me? There was something I wished to discuss.”
“Pffft!” Ochaco and Toru snorted.
‘Oh my god, that’s adorable!’ Toru thought.
‘He’s like a teenage girl asking her crush to eat with her!’ Ochaco giggled.
“Well, uhm…” Izuku glanced back at the other two. Ochaco gave him a nod.
“Midoriya, are you really going to turn down All Might asking to eat with you?” Toru hissed a whisper to him, slightly fangirling over the pro. “Go on!” She’d kill to be in his shoes right now.
“O-kay,” Izuku nodded. “See you back in class after lunch!” He waved to the two girls.
“I’m down.” Haylee shrugged nonchalantly. “Later.” They both followed after their sensei.
“What do you think that was about?” Toru turned to Ochaco.
“I dunno, they were the ones that fought main villains at the USJ though.” Ochaco reasoned, remembering that Toru had been unconscious for that part. “Maybe it’s about that?”
Next time: A tale of two brothers….
Notes:
I love worldbuilding lol. In Vigilantes, Naomasa’s sister explains a little bit about the Rhode Island hero thing, and how it was meant as a system of control. Its what i’m sticking with, as a system to control the chaos caused by quirks while also getting powerful “official” heroes backed by the American government to take back the US from quirk warlords and other villains/rebels.
Since DC and Marvel are canon fiction here, I’m trying to tie that into how the US viewed heroes, as they used comics as an inspiration. After all, it was literally superpowers coming to life, why wouldn’t they use a medium as an example for better or for worse.
Trying to focus a little less on Haylee for the next few chapters to develop some of the other characters (main goal is Izuku, though some others will get spotlight, its just hard to not include her with how close she is to him and relevant to the fic’s plot.) The original intent with this was to keep alternating between Inosuke, izuku, Haylee, and Lumine, but if i did that this already long fic would become even larger.
Ordan ain’t doing so good, his guilt is finally catching up to his OOC actions, and he really got thrown for a loop by Haylee finally accepting him as a father figure.
Next chapter will be them finally finding out about AFO, which Shota, Natah, and Ordan have already heard. Doing it a bit earlier than canon, as that happened after internships there.
Chapter 62: A Tale of Two Brothers
Summary:
Toshinori reveals the history of All For One and One For All to Haylee and Izuku.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
==========================VI==========================
✞ Iscariot Record: November 12th, 1988 ✞
Intercepted communication between Hellsing Organization and America’s Speedwagon Foundation indicates the mutated “vampire” Dio Brando [Reported deceased, 1889] has resurfaced. Investigation Ongoing.
✞ Iscariot Record: December 3rd, 1988 ✞
Brando has been located in Cairo, an extermination squad has been sent to extinguish the heretic.
✞ Iscariot Record: December 8th, 1988 ✞
The extermination squad has been wiped out- cause unknown. A Speedwagon Foundation representative has contacted us and instructed us to hold for now. We will maintain distance to observe.
Reports of SWF assets using unnatural abilities have been recorded, similar to incidents in Italy and Egypt.
==========================VI==========================
[April 18th, 2243, U.A. High School]
As soon as they entered the secure meeting room, Toshinori deflated in a cloud of steam and plopped down on the sofa, sliding the two bentos to the kids. “I got you two your favorite from the cafeteria, based on your training meals.” He said sheepishly. “I do hope I got the order right.”
Haylee opened it up. Today, it seemed Lunch Rush was cooking American food. He’d ordered her some bacon and eggs alongside some chocolate chip cookies. Izuku was some fried chicken with a side of fries and a protein shake.
“Chocolate… milk?” Haylee raised the small carton. “Wait, they make milk that is chocolate? Do they feed the cows cocoa?”
Toshinori failed to resist chuckling. “No, young Tenno. It’s mixed in, usually as a powder.”
Haylee blushed in embarrassment, taking a loud sip from the carton. “I knew that.”
“No, you didn’t.” Izuku joshed.
“Shut up.” Haylee hissed, face growing redder.
“Hehe,” Izuku giggled, digging into his meal. “Thank you Toshinori, it’s really good.”
“I do hope so,” The hero sighed. “I used to have this kind of food all the time back when I was in the States… American food isn’t the healthiest, but god does it taste good.” He wiped a bit of drool from his cheek and cleared his throat, watching the two finish their meals.
Haylee licked her lips, savoring each taste of the fried meat’s flavor. “Sol, the meat in this universe has so much flavor… so much better than wall meat.”
Izuku paused mid-bite of his burger, he and Toshinori sharing a confused look. “Wall… meat?”
“Oh, right…” Haylee fiddled her chopsticks, trying to grab the scrambled eggs which kept slipping through before giving up and spearing them like a kebab. “So, you remember when I told you about that colony on Earth, Cetus?”
“Vaguely?” Izuku replied. She’d glossed over a lot of her past when she told him where she really came from, mostly mentioning places (usually referring to them as shitholes) and enemies she’d fought. “If it were here, it would be by the Caspian Sea, right?”
“Right. So, Cetus was pretty much the only ‘safe’ settlement on Earth due to all the massive trees and toxic environments, thanks to the Unum, a big…” She struggled to find the words. “Well, I’m not sure
what
the Unum is, actually.” Was it a consciousness fused with the tower through transference, a powerful Cephalon, or some entity from the Void? She had no idea. “The Ostrons living there worshipped her as sort of a local deity, and she protected them from the Grineer and roaming Sentient remnants out on the plains. She also bonded with some of the local fauna to ‘see’ and had a relationship with a group called the Quills. They used her power to see potential futures.”
Toshinori nodded. It sounded like his former sidekick Sir Nighteye’s quirk. Speaking of the man… he’d kept trying to frantically contact Toshinori in the past few days, begging him to reconsider taking a step back from heroics to the point Toshinori blocked his number. This was the first time in a few months that Mirai had even contacted him, purely to beg him to continue being All Might full time or to try and convince Toshinori to pick a successor.
Before he’d met and chosen Izuku, that is.
“And she could also stop the flow of time in a localized area around her,” Haylee recalled how the tower had assisted her in reaching Natah.
“So this Unum, was she the tower?” Izuku asked curiously, wishing he could take notes on this.
“Yup, she was an old Orokin tower, one of the only ones to remain on Earth, mostly intact, that is. Since she could regenerate, she allowed the Ostron to harvest her to use in trade.”
“So they would sell the goods obtained from her to merchants?” Toshinori asked. It sounded kind of like demi-human and monster black market trading, where they would be hunted for rare materials like horns and hooves, sometimes even skin. A disgusting practice to harvest magical reagents and exotic material.
“Yeah, and to eat.” Haylee added.
“To… eat?” Toshinori balked.
“Some, but not all Orokin Towers used biological components. The Orokin didn’t like AI.” Haylee sucked the scrambled eggs off her chopstick. “So the insides of the walls were made of meat. The Ostrons harvested it for food and sold the excess off. Some people offworld considered it a delicacy. Personally, it gets old after a while since the meat is essentially cloned.” She smacked her lips. “Kind of like a really gristly steak. It did preserve well, though.”
“Oh…” Izuku stared at her blankly for a moment. “That's… interesting?”
“Oh come on, dude, I’m not going to get offended if you think it's weird. It’s a goddamn tower possesed by a spirit that people harvest for meat. That’s strange as fuck!” Haylee exclaimed. “Even by my standards.”
“I’ll admit… that is a bit out there.” Toshinori agreed. The Origin System sounded like an interesting but utterly horrifying place to have lived in.
Izuku finally finished his lunch. Toshinori waited until Haylee finished before he began. He tugged on the collar of his shirt anxiously. “Young Tenno, I… I’m so sorry about what happened. You…”
“What, I died?” Haylee interrupted bluntly.
“... yes.” Toshinori met her gaze, eyes wracked with guilt.
“You don’t need to apologize,” Haylee replied with a blank expression.
“But it’s my fault you were hurt.” Toshinori retorted. “My fault you died, almost permanently.”
“But I didn’t.” She blinked.
“Haylee…” Izuku murmured.
“I thought you… would be more upset.” Toshinori’s jaw clenched.
“Oh, don’t get me wrong, Mr. Yagi. I’m mad.” Haylee snapped. “You fucked up, and I nearly bit the dust for it, but you don’t need to apologize to me for it. I know it's eating you up inside, because it would eat me up inside too. Do you know how many times I’ve been too late to save someone, some people? Too many to count. You can’t be everywhere at once.” She stared at her knees. “I guess… we’re both bleeding hearts like that.”
“But I could’ve been. Other heroes were nearby in all the cases that made me use up my time.” Toshinori argued. “When I trained you, Izuku, and young Eikyō… I was able to save some time. Mr. Karris’s plan to split my hero and civilian identities was supposed to give me more time. Time that I squandered when it was needed most…”
“Then don’t let it happen again. It could’ve been bad, but it wasn’t.” Haylee pointed out. “It’s not the first time I’ve been hurt badly, and it probably won't be the last.” She reached across the table, placing her hand on his. “You’re a good man, Mr. Yagi. Don’t put yourself down like this.” Haylee gave him a tiny, reassuring smile.
Toshinori’s lip twitched, forming a thin but still visible smile. “You really are too kind, young Tenno.”
“Hmph…” Haylee’s cheeks reddened, and she looked away for a moment. “So, did you just call us here to apologize to me?” Her head turned back, eyes narrowed.
“No, I did not.” Toshinori’s face turned grim. “There is something I need to tell you, both you and young Midoriya. A story about the origin of One for All. A tale… of two brothers.”
Izuku stiffened in his chair. He’d wanted to know about the origin of Toshinori’s quirk, the only known ability that could be passed from person to person. “One for All… I’ve always wanted to know more about it…”
“Do you remember what I told you about transferring One For All?” Toshinori asked them.
“That you made him it your gross hair?” Haylee snarked.
“Haylee, please.” Izuku pleaded. “This is important.”
“Alright…” She relented.
“You said it has to be transferred through DNA,” Izuku remembered. “And I’m guessing that means it has to be intended by the wielder or else someone could get it from consuming your hair or blood in a fight.” Izuku glanced at Haylee, imagining her taking a big bite of his arm.
“What are you looking at me like that for?” She gave him a confused look.
“That’s… that's right,” Toshinori replied. He shouldn’t be shocked; Izuku was surprisingly observant. “One for All can only be transferred willingly by the wielder. It can’t be stolen, but it can be forced onto someone without their consent.”
“I’m guessing that’s why you never told people about it, because they would try to get you to give it up by doing something stupid.” Haylee rationalized. “Like hostages or something.”
“Indeed.” Toshinori nodded, turning toward Izuku again. “Your quirk is special, but it wasn’t this way originally.” He took a deep breath. “I should have told you this long ago, when I first gave you the quirk. I always intended to tell you, but later. There was no reason to tell you about things I thought were dead and gone.”
“What do you mean?”
“One For All was not a natural quirk. It was created by another power… a quirk called All For One.” Toshinori elaborated.
“All For One?” The teens replied together.
“Yes, it was one of the most powerful and oldest quirks in existence. It was the polar opposite of the core of One For All. All For One… had the ability to give and take quirks. Its user went by the name of his quirk.” He continued. “When quirks first emerged, the world sank into chaos. Governments didn’t know how to handle massive numbers of people suddenly popping up with powers they couldn’t understand or control. Most countries survived, but they had to claw back land lost to those who took advantage of the chaos. The Quirk Wars.”
“Oh god, more history…” Haylee groaned softly so as not to interrupt further.
“Young man, you no doubt remember the Quirk Warlords from your history textbooks. Terra-Cotta, Deshret the Golden King, and monsters like Necromancer, the Symbol of Death, Conquistador, the Symbol of Conquest.”
“Yeah. I remember them.” The Quirk Warlords were some of the most notorious people in modern history. Not necessarily for being bad people, as those like Nabu Akasha and Havria were pacifists- the former known for her actions in life, the latter for the tragedy of her death. The four Toshinori had mentioned were the worst of the worst, responsible for tens of millions of deaths across the Eastern Hemisphere.
But All For One… “I’ve never heard of him. I’d read rumors online about a shadowy figure with the power to steal quirks… but that was an urban legend.” Izuku acknowledged. “But that was over a hundred years ago. He has to be long gone, right?”
Haylee frowned. She could tell where this was going already and she didn’t like it.
“All For One had the power to take quirks. There are several that can halt or slow aging, and I’m sure he stole multiple of them just to be safe.” Toshinori’s injury began to throb. “And… I can tell you firsthand the terrifying power he wielded. Do you remember the villain who destroyed my stomach and lung? That villain was All For One.” He revealed.
“He was…” Izuku’s pupils shrank. “He was the one that you… you killed.” The power to give and take quirks, a creature with multiple quirks at the USJ. No… it couldn’t be…
“Is he still alive?” Haylee spoke before Izuku could. Her fingernails had partially transformed into Excalibur’s, and she had a scary look in her eyes.
“No, he is not,” Toshinori replied in an attempt to calm her down.
“Are you sure?” Haylee all but demanded.
“Absolutely,” Toshinori avowed. “He underestimated me after he injured me, thinking I was too weak to fight. I caught him off guard and destroyed his skull. The body was recovered, and I witnessed its incineration myself. The WHA wanted to ensure there would be no way to bring him back. There is nothing left to revive.”
Izuku nodded. The rest of the world had more or less adopted Japan's practice of cremating the dead following Necromancer’s reign of terror. While incredibly rare, even more so than warp quirks, quirks that could control the dead were globally feared and reviled. Necromancer’s quirk, Hades, possessed the ability to command the dead. How long ago they died didn’t matter, and regardless of whether the Warlord had slain them, he could control them just by getting in close contact with a corpse. The effect of his quirk could even be spread by corpses under his control.
The worst and most terrifying aspect of Hades is that those with quirks under its control still had access to them. Additionally, unlike traditional zombies and undead in media, they would keep going even after their heads were removed, constantly reviving as long as most of their bodies were intact. The only surefire way of stopping them was to completely incinerate the body, leaving the quirk nothing to raise. Before Necromancer’s mysterious demise, he’d slain millions across Europe in a matter of weeks.
In the aftermath, the Hades Protocol was drafted. Cremation became the norm, and graveyards were limited to a certain number of corpses; the rest were dug up and disposed of. In the case of heroes, villains, and those with powerful quirks, cremation was mandatory. There were exceptions in the case of organ donors, as quirks had made it even more difficult to find compatible organs with how diverse and complex some people’s bodies had become. In the modern day, most of the world has destroyed between eighty to ninety-nine percent of their dead.
Haylee’s expression was unreadable. “And you’re sure there is no way for him to come back from that?”
Toshinori nodded. “Yes, there is no way to bring someone back once their body has been so thoroughly destroyed. Unlike the Orokin, we do not possess means of bringing people back who have been completely destroyed.
“... if you say so.” Haylee relented. “But then how did that
thing
at the USJ come to be if you killed him? And if he’s so dangerous like those Quirk Warlords, why didn’t Izuku know about him?”
“There are multiple reasons for this. The first being All For One liked to work in the shadows, keeping himself hidden from the world as a whole. The second? The governments of the world tried to erase all public records of him. Partly out of fear, and partially out of shame for allowing someone so powerful to become such a threat. All For One took over organized crime in Japan and had agents worming their way into places of power all over the world before his death. After I killed him, they lost their command structure, and many of them were purged. Only the scattered remnants of his criminal empire remain.” Toshinori answered. “And as for that Nomu creature… the theory is one of his subordinates found a way to replicate his ability to transfer quirks. That thing, the Nomu… it was heavily modified, stitched together from multiple corpses. Records show that All For One would give his most loyal servants additional quirks, but sometimes their bodies and minds couldn’t handle the strain, reducing them to brain-dead puppets.”
A faint grinding sound could be heard from Haylee’s closed mouth as her teeth grated against each other. Toshinori could tell from the look in her eyes that the girl was beyond furious. “So… I was right. They are like a Warframe.” She exhaled angrily. “Living weapons.”
Izuku reached over and placed his hand on top of Haylee’s to calm her down. She looked over, flinching at his touch.
“However, they weren’t like whatever the Nomu was.” Toshinori continued. “And as for why we believe it was All For One’s former subordinates… is because of the leader’s name.”
“Shigaraki Tomura…” Izuku remembered.
“All For One’s real name was lost to time, the only record we have of his family is that of the first user of One For All. Shigaraki Yoichi.” Toshinori elaborated. “There isn’t much information about the previous users of One For All past him, at least until the sixth user.” At least in the files he was allowed to view by the Council, that is. They had always been suspiciously cagey about what they showed him, but he assumed they had their reasons. They were in a Cold War with the man after all.
“So the villain with the decay quirk is related to him?” Izuku wondered.
“That’s unclear. It’s possible that he’s a descendant of All For One, maybe adopted, or he merely decided to take up the name.” Toshinori admitted. “Eraserhead reported he seemed upset about how I killed his… whatever All For One was to him, to put it lightly. The attack on the USJ was meant to be revenge against me, with a weapon specifically designed to counter me.” He stared at the floor. “One that you had to face in my stead.”
The room fell silent for a moment. “But, I’m getting a bit off track. All For One’s brother was born sickly, suffering from some sort of disease that left him incredibly weak. His brother passed along a stockpile quirk to help him grow stronger, since he had no quirk of his own. Then he locked his brother away with a stasis quirk to allow the stockpile to grow.” Toshinori threw his arms wide open. “But Yoichi did have a quirk. One that was functionally useless on its own: the ability to transfer itself to another person. The stockpile quirk fused itself with Transfer, and that is how One For All came to be.”
“Woah…” Izuku replied in awe. “Quirks can fuse to each other to make new quirks? Isupposethat’ssimilartoparentsquirkssometimescombiningintheirchildrento-” Haylee karate chopped his head to snap him out of his mutter storm. “Ah, sorry!” He blushed.
“Yes, from what I have witnessed, though it’s incredibly rare. I’ve only seen it in some of All For One’s minions.” Toshinori went on. “Before the first user died, he was able to transfer his quirk to the second user, and they passed it on before they died, and so on. All with the unified goal of one day becoming powerful enough to defeat his brother. No matter how hard All For One tried, he couldn’t get his brother’s quirk back.”
“But you were strong enough to beat him, and he couldn’t steal your quirk.” Izuku tried to cheer Toshinori up.
“...” Toshinori looked away, ashamed. “No, I… I didn’t beat him because I was strong enough.”
Izuku’s expression fell. “What do you mean?”
“I wasn’t strong enough to beat him back then. I simply got lucky while he was gloating.” Toshinori admitted, bowing his head in shame. “And… he didn’t try to steal One For All. He stopped trying to do that after the fifth user.”
“Then why did…” Izuku started.
“Because we were useful,” Toshinroi said spitefully. Izuku was shocked to see him legitimately upset. “The wielders of One For All were always extraordinarily powerful for the times they appeared in, and those in power used them to clean up threats too big for normal heroes and the military to handle. All For One’s forces would be caught up in that… but more often than not, it would be his competition, threats to his rule. When a wielder started getting too cocky and went after his assets, All For One would entertain them until they became more trouble than they were worth.” Both teens could see the hero’s fist trembling with rage. “He… All For One intended for my quirk to die with me. The person I offered it to before the battle refused to take it. My investigations into his assets and crackdown on organized crime worldwide had made me a threat to his rule.”
Toshinori paused for a moment, ruminating on the day he killed the villain. “He is gone, but even today, what remains of his empire still lives. A portion of it wants to avenge their master, and you were put in danger because of me.” He looked Izuku straight in the eyes. “And those burdens are not yours to bear, my boy. I refuse to let you be dragged into the centuries-long feud. Someday in the future, you will have your own villains as quirks continue to evolve. There are things you will learn as you grow older about the hidden monsters that lurk in the shadows, powers you cannot begin to comprehend. But these villains? All For One’s followers are my mess to clean up. Before my power fades away, I promise I will end what I started.” With a puff of steam, Toshinori bulked up. “
While I am still here, there will be nothing for you to fear!
”
“All Might…” Izuku started to sniffle. “I… I won’t let you down! I’ll become strong and master this quirk!”
“Young Izuku…” Toshinori’s muscle form dissipated. “You will be a wonderful hero. I know it.” This boy… his successor… the child that he saw as the son he never had, and one day…. Toshinori gulped. Did he dare wish for Izuku to see him as his stepfather?
“If you continue like this, I swear, you'll face off against a villain and die an unspeakably gruesome death!”
Nighteye’s warning echoed in his mind.
‘Nighteye’s predictions have never been wrong before… but I swear, I’ll find a way to smash the future he’s seen.’
Toshinori vowed. This past year… he’d experienced things he thought he never would. He had a wonderful girlfriend, a terrific successor in Izuku. He’d made… well, he liked to think that Ordan and Natah were his friends, despite his initial misgivings about their pasts.
‘I don’t want to lose this.’
It was selfish. It felt like a betrayal to all the hard work he put into keeping his loved ones safe, but at the same time, he cherished those rare relationships. The friends he made across the globe were strong, powerful, and protected… but all too distant and with their own responsibilities.
Toshinori had lived a long, difficult life. He’d figured he would keep being a hero until One For All’s embers finally extinguished, or he died. There had never been much thought into a future past that.
Could he dare to hope, to dream of a peaceful retirement?
Yes, he would.
==VI==
Haylee had been eerily quiet ever since Toshinori departed to prepare for his next class. Izuku could tell that something was wrong.
“Haylee?”
She blinked a few times. “Huh? Oh, yeah? What is it Izuku?”
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah… just… processing.” She grumbled.
She didn’t look like she was in a good mood.
“Do you want to talk about it before class starts back up?” Izuku asked.
“No,” Haylee mumbled.
Izuku thought for a second. “Would some chocolate cheer you up?”
That brought a small sparkle to her eyes. “Are you paying?” She asked coyly.
Izuku sweatdropped. “If it makes you smile, then yes.” He acquiesced in a teasing manner.
“Double fudge,” Haylee demanded, a grin spreading across her face. “Go and get me a nice one, on the double!”
“Alright, I got you!” Izuku laughed. “Oh, I did want to ask… do you want to head by the support labs after school? I wanted to ask the support tech there about getting me a stronger sword, and you are kind of the expert on stuff like that.”
She nodded. “Sure. Honestly… I need to get one myself. I can’t keep relying on Exalted Blade to be there for me all the time. Especially now that I have another Warframe that I can use.”
Izuku’s eyes glimmered. “Do you think you will get more? What other Warframes are there? Can you tell me?!” He hit her with a series of rapid-fire questions.
Haylee’s grin softened. “Only if you keep me fed with sweets, broccoli boy.”
“It’s a deal then.” Izuku replied with excitement. “One double fudge candy bar, coming right up!” He sprinted out of the room towards the nearest vending machine.
As soon as Izuku left the room, Haylee’s expression turned unreadable. Her eyes were conveniently focused on her hands.
One For All… All For One. Shigaraki Tomura, the Nomu… the League. The Grineer and Corpus that assisted them. She’d hid it the best she could while Mr. Yagi talked, but inside it was eating away at her.
She hadn’t cared if she died, only that Izuku lived. That her friends, her classmates…
That they didn’t end up like the children of the Zariman.
And she knew that she’d already failed that, due to her own weakness. Some of her classmates watched people die. A few of them had stained their hands red in a moment of self-defense. She wasn’t strong enough.
She was holding back. She understood that perfectly. If she had acted like she used to, she could’ve killed the two Corpus and Kurogiri instantly… but she didn’t because she was afraid of what her classmates would think of her.
Your first kill was something you never forgot. The second, the third…
She didn’t remember every person she’d killed, but she kept a tally. Her only fear was… what people would think if they found out. If they saw how bloodthirsty she was. With a sigh, she closed her eyes.
What Izuku would think. He knew that she was a killer, but was polite enough not to pry and kind enough not to judge her for it. She knew it scared him, but his heart was open enough to forgive that.
Something that she could never do.
Her eyes opened again. If Izuku were still in the room, he would probably be unnerved by the scary, emotionless expression on her face. Her eyes were completely bloodshot with bulging veins constricted by her barely suppressed rage.
‘
I can’t be weak. Not when things can be like this.’
They nearly hurt Izuku, her brother in all but blood. Her classmates, people she wanted to be her friends… they could’ve died. Fuck it, she’d rather have friends that feared or grew to hate her than dead friends. At least they would be alive to dislike her.
If Shigaraki and his League tried to hurt anyone she cared about again… ‘
I’ll kill them myself.’
Notes:
I’m in a good mood because i saw team COFH is finally working on Thaumcraft 7. 😀
Toshinori told Izuku a lot earlier and under slightly different circumstances about AFO. (Who is very much not dead lol). Most of the worldbuilding stuff will be relevant later on, so pay attention. Very rarely will i bring up stuff that isn’t important. (good luck keeping track of it all tho, lmao)Japan does have one of the highest cremation rates at 99.7% in 2019 btw
Also, going to go back to the Stalker VS HPSC chapter in a few days and add images of some of the Paragons since i have art for em now. If its past 5/25/25 they should be there.Next time, the gang gets some new gear!
Chapter 63: Arm Yourself
Summary:
The gang goes to get new support gear.
Chapter Text
△ WHA Level 6 Restricted File: Red Index △
The Red Index is a comprehensive list of all current and past vampires, as well as a list of those marked by the governments of WHA member nations as being a risk of possible vampirization. These individuals are usually those with quirks revolving around the consumption of human flesh or blood.
The conditions to become a vampire are unclear. Hexenzirkel member ℋ elaborated that while she was turned by being drained of blood and injected with the blood of her progenitor, she heard from Alucard before his death [Restricted Access Level 10] mentioned being on the verge of death and drinking that “moved toward him on its own”. Several captured vampires have corroborated this story, some recalling the blood forming a river, or ring around their bodies as they neared death. Attempts to replicate this phenomena have been unsuccessful.
Mutated humans via the Stone Masks see entries: [Pillar Men], [Dio Brando], [Straizo], do not qualify as Vampires, but are added to the list as they meet the qualifications to become one by consuming blood.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
△ Red Index | Japan | Pulled Entries: 821, 888, 907 △
(Organized by threat rating in ascending order)
821 | Kan Sekijiro - aka Vlad King | Quirk: Blood Control
Registered at Age 5. Blood Control allows for the complete control of the user’s blood, and can be reabsorbed by Kan. Grants increased resistance to exsanguination. Possibility of blood contamination in battle, requires high iron diet and has been noted to consume meat with blood in it as a partial dietary requirement.
{cont}
888 | Hollywood - Identity Unknown | Quirk: Unknown
Registered after a series of murders involving upper management at Yodogiri Shining Corporation. Initially suspected to be the work of a serial killer, Hollywood was added to list after evidence of occult rituals was found on the computers of one of the victims. {cont}
907 | Toga Himiko | Quirk: Cat’s Eye
Sole daughter of the Toga family, registered after attacking classmate Haruno Saito with a box cutter and drinking his blood. Suspected of three murders and multiple assaults. Mental state is likely fragile.
{cont}
Related file: [Black Index]
==========================VI==========================
[April 18th, 2243, U.A. High School]
Inosuke glanced around the hallways. U.A. was a massive school, and he had no idea where the support course labs were. His only knowledge of blacksmithing told him they would be in some outdoor workshop, but that was what weaponsmiths back in his time did.
“Hmmmmm…” He tapped his foot impatiently. If he were an engineer, where would he go to make things?
“Oh, look, it’s Hashibira!” He heard someone say. Inosuke turned to see Uraraka, Tenno, and Midoriya coming up behind him.
“Hi Hashibira!” Izuku waved. “What are you doing?”
“Trying to find the support labs.” Inosuke glanced around the halls.
“Oh, we’re actually going down there right now. Follow us!” Izuku offered.
“Alright.” He nodded.
“So, what are you going down there for, Hashibira?” Haylee asked.
“New swords.” He answered plainly.
“Oh, what a coincidence, that’s what Haylee and I are going to get too.” Izuku said.
“And I’m checking on some modifications for my suit,” Ochaco added. “I want a bit more padding to protect myself, kind of like Haylee’s suit.”
“Mhm…” Inosuke nodded absently.
“By the way, once we get new swords, do you want to spar again?” Haylee asked the taller boy. “You know, rematch?”
Inosuke paused. “Yeah, that sounds fun.”
Haylee thought for a moment, then reached into her bag and pulled out a chocolate bar and offered it to Inosuke. “Oh, and uh, I never did thank you for saving me back at the USJ.” She wiggled the candy, glancing at it hungrily.
“You should feel honored that she’s giving that to you. Haylee never shares her chocolate.” Izuku noted.
“I’ll never turn down free food.” Inosuke snickered, tearing the wrapper open and devouring half the bar in a greedy bite, bereft of any manners.
“You’re pretty amazing, Inosuke,” Izuku suddenly spoke up.
“Heh, yeah right I am!” He boasted with his mouth full.
“He’s right, you were super cool, not just at the USJ, but in our combat class too against Haylee!” Ochaco added with a cheerful smile.
“You clearly put a lot of effort into your training, and it shows.” Izuku mirrored her grin. “I think you’re going to be a great hero, Inosuke.
For a brief moment, he saw the spectral forms of Tanjiro and Nezuko next to his two respective classmates, sporting their oh-so-familiar smiles that gave him a warm feeling in his chest. “Ah….” His expression shifted ever so slightly with a tinge of blush.
Despite his outward reaction, Haylee suddenly sensed a hint of sadness coming off Hashibira, without having to touch him.
“Thanks.” He finally replied. “That means… that means a lot.”
“By the way, Inosuke,” Izuku said, stepping to grab the large reinforced door and turning to face the group. “What is your quirk anyway?”
“Oh, I-”
KABOOOOOOOOM!
Before he could finish his sentence, Izuku was thrown back from the door by a massive explosion of smoke ,random tools, and parts, leaving the other teens staring ahead in shock.
“Wha…” Haylee gawked. “Izuku?! You alive?!”
“Midoriya!” Inosuke and Ochaco shouted.
“Gods dammit Hatsume!” Power Loader emerged, wheezing for air. “What did I tell you about causing explosions in the labs?!”
“Hehehe…” Izuku heard a voice nearby, groaning as the smoke cleared. He felt something on his chest. Did a piece of the door land on him? Wait… that was a- a- a!
“Oh! This isn’t the floor, you’re a person!” The person on his chest’s head rose. “What a pleasant surprise, usually its the floor!” She mused
Lying on top of him was a girl with pink dreadlocks and goggles with crosshair-shaped pupils wearing a greasy and soot-covered tank top. His entire body stiffened as he averted his eyes. ‘ Nope. Don’t look down, Izuku… have manners.’ He gulped.
“....” Ochaco jittered in place, wide-eyed. On the one hand, the boy she liked was pinned to the ground by another girl in a very compromising position. On the other hand… god dammit, she was thinking about what Haylee did to her again. Not that she wanted Haylee to do that to her specifically, she was in a relationship now after all.
She blushed, partly out of jealousy, and partly because she wanted to be in either Izuku or the… Power Loader called her Hatsume, right? Her position.
“Oh, good. He’s okay.” Haylee noted absentmindedly, strolling right past the stunned hero and into the studio.
“Hatsume, get off the boy for god’s sake.” Power Loader dragged her off Izuku and hoisted her to her feet. “Go clean up your workspace. You and I are going to have a serious discussion about lab safety.”
“Okay!” She replied cheerfully, sprinting back into the lab.
Power Loader sighed. “I swear… that girl is one of the most driven and brilliant support engineers I’ve ever met, but she’s going to drive me into an early grave.” He muttered aloud before turning to the Trio. “Sorry about her… she’s eccentric. Though I suppose all the best support engineers have a few screws loose.” He stared off into space, remembering his days in school. “So, how can I help ya?”
Inosuke, being the only one who remained unaffected by the chaos (as Haylee had already entered without them), was the first to respond. “I need a new sword.”
The hero nodded. “A sword, gotcha. We've got a few talented students who could whip that up for you. It isn’t exactly what they are used to, heroes with swords usually forge their own weapons or have a blacksmith.”
Izuku finally snapped out of his stupor. “I’m also here for a new sword. So is Haylee.” He pointed toward the door.
“And I wanted to ask about some costume changes.” Ochaco raised her hand awkwardly.
“Right then, follow me.” Power Loader gestured for them to follow him inside.
The inside of the studio was a mess, with students from all three years and several UG units cleaning up debris and scattered support items. In the middle of a room stood a single blonde boy with a canvas… painting?
“Kreideprinz, what are you doing?” Power Loader paused, slightly unnerved by the German boy’s complete indifference to the chaos around him.
“Ah, Maijima-sensei, explosions do not bother me.” Albedo shrugged. “Compared to mein little sister, zis is nossing!”
Higari nodded. “Right.” He paused, giving the transfer student a double-take. “... what?”
Whoever Albedo’s sister was, she sounded terrifying, especially if she was younger than him. “Carry on then.” He gave him a wide berth.
“We have two engineers free right now: Furasu and…” Higari let out a deep breath. “Hatsume.” He pointed to the other side of the room toward the pink-haired girl from before and the timid-looking girl with bells on her headband talking to Haylee. “Hatsume was the one who made your blade, Midoriya, so she should have a couple of spares lying around. Both of them are brilliant, so make sure you maintain a good relationship with them. They might be building your support items when you go pro.” He advised. “If you need me, I’ll be straightening out this mess.”
“Thank you, sensei.” Izuku bowed. The three teens made their way over to the other side of the labs, Izuku and Ochaco cautiously eying Hatsume along the way.
“So, my dad said he had a new suit made for me, but can I build my own sword?” Haylee asked Furasu.
“I… don’t see why not?” Maina said slowly. “Are you sure you want to? I’d be more than happy to help.”
“I’ve built swords before, it can’t be that hard.” Haylee shrugged. Sure, her Orbiter foundry did most of the fabrication, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t do it the old-fashioned way. She’d learned how to fabricate ballistic and melee weapons by hand just to be prepared.
“Well, if you aren’t a support student, I’ll have to supervise you,” Maina replied. Normally, a first-year wouldn’t have that kind of authority, but Majima-sensei had been very desperate to have someone trying to keep Hatsume in line.
“That’s fine.” Haylee nodded.
“Great, I’ll… oh no…” Maina’s eyes widened.
“You!” Hatsume’s finger intruded into Haylee’s personal space.
Haylee turned around just as her friends approached. “Yes?”
"You!" Hatsume repeated, her angry finger stopped mere centimeters from Haylee's nose. "Why don't you want to make babies with me?!"
Haylee blinked rapidly, then, once her mind finished processing what the strange girl said, she responded. "... I beg your pardon?" She asked, cheeks flushing red. Izuku and Ochaco also froze, wide-eyed at Hatsume’s question.
“She means support gear!” Maina blurted before Mei could make the situation any more awkward.
“You’re the only one in your class who isn’t on the support item and hero outfit list!” Mei continued, barely giving Maina time to speak.
“I… my dad makes my costume because it’s unique,” Haylee replied with wide eyes, caught completely off guard by the eccentric girl. “And I can make my own weapons.” She glanced at Izuku, who had just arrived.
Inosuke came to the rescue. “Hey, dreadlocks girl. Can you make me a good sword?” He interrupted.
“A good sword?” She switched targets instantly, and her previous conversation was forgotten instantly by a new prospective customer. “I can make swords, whaddya need?”
“I need-” Inosuke attempted to speak.
“I got HF swords, blades that spin. Magnetized blades that you can call back to a glove. Do you want a sword that fits into a shield and turns into a portable barricade? Hatsume Industries has got you covered.” Mei flicked her hand open to reveal a pristine business card and flicked it at Inosuke. “Hatsume Mei, future CEO of Hatsume Industries by the way.”
“I want a katana,” Inosuke replied.
“Katanas? Sure, I can make them. What modifications do you want? I can make it shoot fire, have a chainsaw blade, shock people…” She listed off the options on her fingers.
“A chainsaw?” Haylee noted, now genuinely interested.
“Haylee, no…” Izuku pleaded.
“Katana,” Inosuke said stubbornly. “Ka. Tan. A. Two of them.”
Mei visibly deflated. “Boring… fine, I’ll get you some of my sturdiest babies, Katana blanks #1 and #2.” She spun to Izuku. “What about you… other person I don’t know!”
‘ Did she already forget me? ’ Izuku sweatdropped. “I have a strength enhancing quirk, and the last sword I had broke because it wasn’t strong enough.” More specifically because of Nomu’s shock absorption, but he knew if he hit something hard enough with a One For All powered slash, most swords couldn’t handle the recoil.
“Uhuh uhuh… how strong are we talking?” Mei nodded along.
“Uhm…” Izuku blushed. “I punched one of the Zero-pointers heads off during the entrance exam, if that gives you a point of reference.”
“Oh? You were one of the students that broke them? We’re still repairing them as a side project… such beautiful internals…” She began to salivate at the thought of working on a Metal Gear.
“Is she okay?” Haylee whispered to Furasu.
“Give her a second.” She sighed, snapping her fingers. “Hatsume, support items!”
“Huh? Oh!” The crosshair-eyed girl refocused. “That would be a tough baby to make. I’ll need more data on the upper limits of your quirk and then I’ll have to find a suitable metamaterial to construct the blade. For now I can give you some pretty durable tungsten-titanium alloy blades or a HF-sword with some sensors.” Mei shrugged. “Are you sure you want to use a sword? Super strength types don’t normally go for those. I could whip you up a nice hammer or maybe a super cute gauntlet baby if you’d like instead.”
“I’m sure. If I can, I’d like to use a sword.” Izuku confirmed. He’d already put so much time into training with Lumine and Haylee. It would be a shame for it all to go to waste so he had to at least give it a shot.
Haylee leaned over and whispered. “You know Uraraka, your quirk would pair nicely with a hammer, not just for fighting but for clearing debris.”
“Really?”
“Yeah,” Haylee nodded. “You can make a really heavy weapon weightless, plus you could have it modified to act as a brace or something if you need to hold up say… a wall without using your quirk.”
Ochaco thought for a moment. “I don’t know…” A hammer wouldn’t really suit what she was going for as a hero.
Mei had already turned away from the group and was rummaging through a pile of inventions. “Alright, three swords.” She pulled out three katanas and placed them on the counter. “Green boy, yours is the one with the sensors I just put on it, and tall boy, here are yours.”
Inosuke held up the katana and unsheathed it, then frowned.
“Thank you Hatsume!” Izuku bowed.
“Anything else I can build for you?” She replied with a feral glimmer in her eye.
“Uh… not that I can think of?” Izuku stammered.
Everyone was distracted at that point, with Ochaco then deciding to ask Hatsume about adding padding to her hero suit, while Haylee turned to go and work on her swords. Nobody noticed Inosuke unsheathe his blades and set them on the table. He reached over and grabbed a hammer before slamming it down on the blade with a loud BANG.
CLANG!
Everyone’s heads snapped toward Inosuke.
CLANG! CLANG!
“Hey! What are you doing!” Mei screeched.
Inosuke brought the hammer down once more, knocking a small chunk out of the blade.
Mei’s eyes bulged out of her skull. “BABY KILLER!” She shrieked, grabbing a nearby hammer and charging toward him.
“Hatsume no!” Maina grabbed her from behind.
“You son of a bitch! I’ll kill you!” Mei howled, already starting to break free from her classmate’s grip.
“A little help!?” Maina begged.
Ochako and a mint-haired girl with fluffy lamb-like ears grabbed onto Hatsume’s arms in a desperate attempt to restrain her as she flailed around the room. “How is she so strong!?” Ochaco grunted.
“Ms. Hatsume, pleez cahm down!" Sucrose whined anxiously.
Haylee watched, completely baffled at the scene before her. It was so chaotic that she couldn’t help but double over laughing as Izuku tried to get between the two teens while Power Loader stormed over from the other side of the lab.
“Hatsume! What in god's green Earth is going on-”
It was at that point that Hatsume’s hammer, fueled by her berserker adrenaline strength, smacked against one of the fire extinguishers- which caused the canister to rupture and fly off the wall. Maina jumped a good two meters in the air out of sheer fright, while Ochaco managed to get Hatsume in a chokehold. Sucrose dove out of the way, colliding with Haylee and accidentally activating her quirk on contact.
Haylee, staggered and disoriented by Sucrose’s quirk, managed to get a full two steps in before she was clocked in the back of the head by the flying extinguisher, which then bounced off a wall, narrowly missing Izuku’s arm, before bouncing off two more walls and sending the support students scrambling for cover. It rebounded once more, passing straight through Albedo’s canvas before ricocheting off the floor and into Inosuke’s stomach mid-swing of his hammer, knocking the air out of his lungs and launching him into a pile of scrap.
The fire extinguisher let out one final spurt, suspended in midair for half a second before clattering down onto the foam-covered floor with a resounding thump.
Maina landed in Izuku’s arms a second later, eyes wide. Her cheeks flushed red as she realized the position she was in. ‘ Oh my god, you could grind meat on those abs…’
Power Loader stared at the scene before him incredulously as Mei finally was rendered unconscious by Ochaco, who slumped to the ground, exhausted.
“... how in the actual fuck-”
==VI==
[U.A. Nurse’s Office]
Izuku gulped as Recovery Girl stared him down.
“Why is it that whenever something happens, it’s always you two…” The elderly hero facepalmed.
“To be fair I didn’t… get… hurt…” Izuku tapered off under Recovery Girl’s intense glare.
Chiyo sighed, glancing at the students in cots and on the benches. “Majima, do you mind telling me what the hell was going on in your classroom?” She inquired.
“Hatsume…” Power Loaded lowered his head. “Again.”
“How many students has she sent to me over the past week?” Chiyo asked. “This is what, fifteen now?”
“She and I are going to have a talk. I know that the boy was destroying her invention for some reason, but she overreacted.” Higari answered quietly. “She’s very lucky that this was an accident and that nobody got seriously injured. I have half the mind to talk to Nezu about expulsion. As it stands, she is on very thin ice and I’ll be suspending her from the labs until after the Sports Festival.” The Excavation Hero stood up and cleared his throat. “Hastume, come with me.” He commanded. The girl’s smile had long faded ever since she woke up, having realized the gravity of her actions.
“Sensei I…” Hastume started.
“Hatsume, you are suspended using the support labs outside of normal class hours until the Sports Festival is over.” Power Loader shushed her.
“But I-”
“But you what?” He turned to face her. “I’ve warned you time and time again to follow lab safety protocols, I’ve been far too lenient with you so far. Look what you did! You gave one of the hero students a concussion and almost fractured the ribs of another!”
“He was breaking my baby!” Mei cried out.
“Hatsume, support gear breaks. I get that he should’ve just asked you to make it serrated instead of smashing your hard work, but you can’t just… you know.” He knelt down, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder as she wiped her eyes. “Listen, you need to take accountability for your actions. You can’t actively be a hazard for your classmates to work around. Do you know what would happen if you were running your own support company? Lots of lawsuits, maybe even a license suspension. Understand?” He glanced over as a blonde girl with a flower in her hair sprinted past and into the nurse’s office.
“Mhm…” Mei mumbled.
“Listen, Hatsume, you are one of the brightest minds I’ve had the pleasure of teaching in my career. You are creative, and incredibly passionate about your work. You just need to learn to… reign in that enthusiasm a bit. Now, I’m not unreasonable and it wouldn’t be fair to you as a support course student to bar you from the labs completely. You are free to work in the labs, but only under my direct supervision. Understood?”
“Yes sensei…”
==VI==
“How are you feeling Hashibira?” Izuku asked.
“Never better!” Inosuke coughed. Luckily he was a tough guy, so the fire extinguisher hadn’t broken any bones but it did leave a nasty bruise that covered a bunch of his stomach. He’d shifted his internal organs out of the way to avoid any severe internal injuries as well.
The crazy support girl had apologized to him, and her teacher said he would re-make his swords with serrated blades, just like his old ones.
“I’m glad. You got hit pretty hard, so I was worried.” Izuku fretted.
“Eh, I’ve had worse.” Inosuke sat up in bed, wincing from his injury. Izuku could see the scars littering the older boy’s body, including a near-invisible one right on his heart that had healed well.
Now that he got a better look at Inosuke, most of the scars on his body were pretty faint…
“Oh, sorry!” Lumine covered her eyes as she entered the room, not expecting to see a shirtless (and very muscular) boy.
“What’s her problem?” Inosuke muttered as he put on his shirt.
Izuku gave him a strange look, but didn't say anything further. “Hey Lumine.”
“I came as soon as I got your text. Is she?” Lumine asked.
“I’m fine.” Haylee grumbled. “Y’all are being too loud.” Slowly, she got out of bed.
“That’s…” Lumine froze, eyes widening. “Oh my god.”
Izuku, Ochaco, and Inosuke turned toward her, with Ochaco snorting loudly.
“What?” Haylee demanded. “What is it?!”
“Your head…” Izuku whispered in awe.
“What’s wrong with my…” Haylee reached up and ran her hand through her hair, immediately feeling something that wasn’t supposed to be there.
Twitch~ Twitch~
“Cat.” Inosuke stated plainly.
‘ Ohmygodthat’sadorable!’ Lumine clutched her chest.
“Oh nein…” Sucrose despaired from the door.
“What… what the hell is on my head?!” Haylee asked frantically.
“I am zo sorry.” Sucrose cowered behind the door, fluffy ears twitching nervously. “I-I’m zo sorry… Mein quirk can cause little animal mutations, ja? J-just for a short time! I didn’t mean to—vhen I got scared, it just… happened.”
Haylee pulled out her phone and activated the camera on selfie mode. “Oh…” Right on top of her head were two cat ears which matched her blue hair. She blinked, noting that her pupils had stretched into feline-like slits. “No… nonononono!” Her face grew red. “How long does this last!”
“F-four… maybe five hours?” Sucrose stammered, looking like she was about to start crying.
Izuku and Lumine cautiously stepped forward while Ochaco continued to laugh until her lungs hurt. Inosuke just… kinda stood there, studying her ears.
“Can we… erm… can we touch them?” Lumine asked.
“Please?” Izuku seconded.
“Absolutely not!” Haylee refused, purposely looking away from the to hide her embarrassment.
“Pleeeeeease?” Lumine clasped her hands together, head bowed and giving her the most pitiful puppy dog stare.
“Mmmmmmmmm….” Haylee’s mouth twitched, eyes darting back and forth between Izuku and Lumine, now both giving her that look. “Fine…” She relented, lowering her head. “But I don’t like it!”
“Yes!” Lumine cheered, reaching up to carefully rub Haylee’s ears. Her girlfriend flinched, letting out a quiet hiss from the unfamiliar sensation, just like a cat.
“Can you… can you hear out of them?” Izuku asked as his hand approached the other ear.
“No, just out of my regular ears.” Haylee answered, blushing as her girlfriend and best friend continued to pet her. Izuku walked to her side, noting that she still had her human ears beneath her unkempt hair.
“So cute…” Lumine squeed. This was… this was the best day ever (aside from Haylee agreeing to start dating her, of course).
“Cat ears… and your eyes too.” Izuku murmured. “They feel just like the real thing!” He was definitely going to write that down later, and ask Ampulla about her quirk.
“Guyyyys… stoooop!” Haylee whined. “It’s not cute…” She squeezed her eyes shut as her cheeks heated up. “Sol… this is so embarrassing…” Notably, she did nothing to actually stop them from rubbing her ears.
Faintly, both teens could hear a quiet rumbling sound coming from Haylee’s throat.
Purrrrrrrrrrr… Purrrrrrrrrrr…
‘ I am… I can die happy now.’ Lumine thought, tears of joy running down her cheeks. ‘ It’s just… so peak.’
“Are you sure you aren’t liking this?” Izuku teased.
“Shut up! Nya~!” Haylee meowed, immediately covering her mouth. “Just kill me… you two are never going to let me live this down…”
Ochaco finally calmed down enough to make her way over and joined the duo in petting Haylee’s vestigial ears, much to her chagrin.
Inosuke didn’t know Haylee well enough to join them, having learned a few years ago that he should respect the personal space of strangers (not that he necessarily followed that advice all the time). He glanced over to the German girl and whispered something in her ear.
“Are you sure?” Sucrose whispered back.
“Yeah.” Inosuke nodded.
“O-okay…” Sucrose gulped, placing her hand on Inosuke’s head, which glowed a bright green for a few seconds.
“Hey, Tenno!” Inosuke announced.
Haylee opened her eyes, then snorted. Inosuke now sported a pair of black boar ears and two small tusks just above his lips, sharing some of the features of the mask he wore during training. “Pfft!” Haylee giggled.
‘ Making a fool out of yourself to make others feel better, that’s something that Tanjiro would do. ’ Inosuke thought. “I couldn’t let you be the only one get to become one with the beast, not when I, Hashibira Inosuke- am the true beast king!” He flexed his arms proudly.
“Hashibira…” Haylee smiled. “You dork.”
“Can you do me next?” Izuku asked.
“Me two!” Lumine and Ochaco seconded, stars in their eyes as they crowded around the shy German girl.
“Uhaaaaahh!” Sucrose shrunk back. “One… one at a time please!”
Within a minute, Izuku, Lumine, and Ochaco all sported cat ears as well.
“You guys…” Haylee sighed. ‘ They really are the best friends I could ask for. ’
Notes:
Not trying to bash Mei. Power Loader clearly doesn’t reign her in much in canon when she blows up the support studio/lab, but here she did kinda injure two students which means that the consequences are more severe.
Sucrose is a lot more shy because she is much younger (presumably) than she is in Genshin. I’m kinda modelling her personality off of Corrin from ZZZ.
To those that wanted her next Warframe to be Valkyr, this isn’t exactly it, but its very cute.
Next time: Naomasa assembles the Anti-LOV task force, and has to decide how much he should tell his colleagues in the police force.
Also the red index isn’t organized by when they were added, but by their threat rating. Since it has past people, Muzan would probably be very close to #1 on the japanese list.
Chapter 64: Into the Fold
Summary:
Naomasa brings the police force into his investigation, and Kamaji starts putting the pieces together on another matter.
Notes:
Sorry about wait, AC broke and i was not in the mood to write in 80+ degree Fahrenheit temps.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Class 1-A Chat]
[
Messages in this chat are monitored by U.A.
]
Yaoyorozu M. added 21 people to the chat. [...]
Midoriya I. and Iida T. promoted to Moderator.
Ahsido M. : OWO what’s this?
Hagakure T. : Ashido pls…
Mineta M. : Lmao
Yaoyorozu M. : There we go. This will be our class’s group chat. I’ll be asking Kendo about making one with 1-B as well.
Hashibira I. : wh
Hashibira I. : stupid fingers
Hagakure T. : @Yaoyorozu M. can we have the ability to set nicknames for ourselves?
Iida T. : I believe that would be unprofessional. Plus, how will we know who is who!
Midoriya I. : Well, if you tap on a name it shows their student ID photo.
Aizawa S. : Iida, don’t act like you haven’t seen your brother’s group chats.
Aizawa S: grown ass man calls himself Speedyboi…
Ashido M. : ohhh hero gossip! What’s your group chat handle then sensei? ¬‿¬
[Aizawa S. has gone offline]
Sero H. : Oof
[Permission nickname change enabled]
Ashido M. : >:D
[Ashido M’s nickname was set to Xenoqueen]
Xenoqueen: Nice
Tenno H. : Idk what to set mine to.
Midoriya I. : Want me to set one?
Tenno H. : Sure idc
Tenno H : wait no
[Midoriya I’s nickname was set to SmallMight]
[Tenno H’s nickname was set to CocoaAddict]
CocoaAddict: Oh.
CocaoAddict: Never mind, this is fine.
[Hashibira I’s nickname was set to thecreature]
Todoroki S. : Accurate
thecreature: that was not me
thecreature: damn soga…
Yaoyorozu M. : Would you like me to change it back, Hashibira?
thecreature: no its fine its kinda funny i guess
==========================VI==========================
[April 18th, 2243, Tenryou Commission Headquarters, Tokyo]
‘What have I gotten myself into?’
That was the question that Naomasa had been asking himself increasingly frequently as of late. If someone asked him what he thought he would be doing in the future last year, he’d say investigating villains, probably trying to get promoted to senior detective.
Well, his new duties paid him almost as much as the police chief now, so it wasn’t like he needed the promotion. Given his frugal lifestyle, most of that was going into savings for when he decided to start a family.
You know, assuming he lived that long.
At least his new assignment was a return to what he was used to. Investigating a villain group. Even though he had the full backing of the Tenryou Commission and the assistance of the HPSC, he’d wanted people he knew he could work with. His colleagues in the police force.
He needed them, but Naomasa was conflicted. Already, he was beginning to have doubts. He’d taken this position so that officers he knew wouldn’t have to be exposed to the supernatural world. His adventure with Mr. Skinner, and all the other shit he’d witnessed… made him hesitant.
He glanced at the evidence spread across his desk. Files from the WHA, HPSC, and Tenryou about All For One, the surviving files from Detective Tanuma’s case on the Villain Factory and Underground Masquerade, and most recently, the findings from the USJ incident.
The HPSC had already investigated the warehouse where the villains said they met Shigaraki Tomura. Unsurprisingly, they had found very little. The entire warehouse had been stripped clean, and several homeless people had set up a camp there, which compromised the crime scene. They said some tan-skinned woman in a hoodie let them in and told them to make themselves at home.
He glanced at the police sketch of Scrambler. Most likely it was her, judging by the description they gave. He had a board set up with members of the League listed, with a line connecting Shigaraki to a ???. Since All For One was dead, someone had to be backing him. That was the conclusion that the higher-ups had come to. The psychological profile of Shigaraki was that of a raving man-child. From what Naomasa knew about the Corpus, there was no way they would… well, never mind. They did follow some pretty sketchy people back in their home universe.
The point still stood, he did not have the makings of someone who could pull all the resources to fund such a large operation and create a multi-quirked semi-undead monstrosity. He was impulsive, impatient… but also cunning enough to deduce Eraserhead’s weakness.
There was a knock at the door, and a Commission secretary came in. “Detective, the meeting room is prepared. Your colleagues have arrived.”
“Thank you, Haruki.” Naomasa nodded.
There was no going back now; time to get to work.
==VI==
Sansa glanced over at Detective Shikanoin as he argued with Detective Bantan. While he didn’t work at the same precinct as the two detectives, he knew them by reputation. They were two of the most skilled detectives in Musutafu’s police precinct and were… well, incredibly competitive with their record of solved cases and arrests.
Their rivalry had reached such a point that other precincts were unsure if it was some bizarre and elaborate form of flirting. Several precincts even had an unofficial pool, betting on whether the two would ever get together.
But Detectives Bantan and Shikanoin’s will-they-won’t-they relationship drama wasn’t what the cat heteromorph had on the top of his mind. He was here at the request of Detective Tsukauchi. Not unusual, he was usually partnered up with the man.
Naomasa had been distant lately, off on some special assignment. As he was a liaison between the heroes, specifically All Might, that wasn’t too unusual. But Naomasa had barely been in the station for
months.
Up until recently, Sansa hadn’t even seen the man, and he looked drastically different. He had a stubble beard and a tired look in his eyes.
Now, he was here, in the middle of the Tenryou Commission’s HQ for some reason. Seated around him were a few of his colleagues, Officers Gori and Kaniyashiki from his and Naomasa’s precinct, and Detectives Bantan and Shikanoin from the Musutafu branch. There were also several military men in uniform, and a small group from the HPSC, as well as some soldiers from Immigration Services. The only odd ones out of the room was a Pro Hero that Sansa didn’t recognize, clad in a purple hood and cloak. The only visible features on the man were two glowing purple eyes that lit up his skull-like mask. The other was a brooding man in a suit with red eyes.
Whatever this was, it was big.
“Kaniyashiki, don’t put your feet on the table. It’s unprofessional.” Gori sighed to Sansa’s left.
“What’s unprofessional is making us wait the long…” Monika groaned, acquiescing to Gori’s demands and lowering her legs.
==VI==
Kamaji placed a hand on Naomasa’s shoulder. “Are you ready?”
“I’m…” Naomasa sighed. “As ready as I can be. I didn’t want it to come to this…”
“It's never easy, bringing those you care about into the fold.” Kamaji grimaced. “But better they be prepared for what they may encounter over the course of this investigation than be caught off guard. All For One recruited many yokai and sorcerers into his ranks during his long life. We arrested or… eliminated many, but I imagine there are still some lurking about. If the League is affiliated, they may rally under them.”
“And if they do, they might lead us to the League or its masterminds.” Naomasa nodded in understanding.
“Good man.” Kamaji nodded. The General checked his watch. “Right on time. It’s go time.”
Naomasa entered first, followed by Kamaji. He stood to the right of the podium at the front of the room while Kamaji stood behind it.
“Commissioner on deck!” The soldiers stood, while the police took a few seconds to scramble to their feet.
“Thank you, you may be seated.” Kamaji acknowledged. “Before we get started,” He directed his gaze to the police at the back of the room. “You have been gathered here today as part of an elite task force. This is likely to be a hazardous assignment, far more dangerous than your normal duties. You will be sworn to secrecy about everything we discuss today, and quirks will be used to prevent you from discussing it with those who are unapproved. With that said, I am offering anyone here the opportunity to leave. You will not be punished, nor will we hold it against you, given the danger we face.”
The police officers glanced around at each other, being the only ones to whom this applied to. None of them budged.
Kamaji nodded, then took a deep breath. “You are doing Japan a great service by choosing to be here today, and I thank you deeply for that.” To the police force representative’s shock, the commissioner bowed to them. “I imagine that some of you are wondering why you are here. Some of you may have an inkling based on recent events, so I will just come out and say it: this task force is investigating the League of Villains.”
The screen behind the General lit up, displaying the sketches of Scrambler, Kurogiri, Shigaraki, and Bunker. Alongside were several of the villains in smaller headshots who were arrested, followed by the Nomu, listed as “Incinerated”.
“Incinerated… don’t they mean incarcerated?” Heizou murmured.
“Not unless he was killed in the incident… I heard rumours that there were casualties.” Sango whispered back.
Sansa’s eyes narrowed, having noticed some strange emblems next to the two villains with the geometric-looking helmets. There were two, the first being a circle with a triangle with two lines running through it, a scale, maybe? The second one was an arrow going from one circle to the other. “Excuse me?” He raised his hand.
“Yes, Officer Tamagawa?” Kamaji paused.
“Are those symbols indicative of a new villain group, around Scrambler and Bunker?” He asked.
The Commissioner’s mouth twitched. “In a sense, I suppose.” He glanced to Naomasa. “I was hoping to bring this up at a later point, but I think that at this point it would be prudent to lay everything out on the table.” He snapped his fingers, and a folder with a stack of pamphlets appeared before the police in a cloud of smoke, a talisman burning away as they unsealed.
“What the-” Heizou jumped back in his seat.
“What an interesting quirk…” Gori stroked his chin.
“It was not, in fact, a quirk.” Kamaji corrected.
Sansa glanced down at the pamphlet at the top of the stack.
The Supernatural World and You
Supernatural? The General said it wasn’t a quirk. No, it couldn’t be…
“What, you want us to believe this is magic?” Sango laughed. “C’mon, you really brought us all out here for a practical joke?” The detective glanced up at Naomasa as well, her face quickly paling once she saw the serious look on his face. “Oh…” She blinked. “
Oh
. You aren’t screwing with us.”
“At least you got pamphlets…” Naomasa sighed.
The remaining officers’ reactions were mixed. Heizou poured through the documents carefully, Gori stared with wide eyes, slowly reading through it. Sango looked like she was about to pass out, and Sansa had gone completely catatonic.
“I knew it!” Monika jumped from her seat. “Yokai are real! I frigging knew it!”
“Congratulations, you’ve been let in on the world’s biggest secret.” All eyes turned to Kamaji. “I’m glad you are all handling this revelation… reasonably well.” He glanced at Sansa sympathetically. “I know that all of this is a lot to take in, and unfortunately, we have to dump this all on you at once.”
“But… why us?” Gori asked. “We’re just cops.”
“Because most of you are familiar with the cases related to this, and I need people I know I can work with.” Naomasa stepped forward. “Specifically, the Underground Masquerade, Villain Factory, and Subject 6. We believe that all of these incidents were tied to the League of Villains.”
That seemed to snap Sansa out of his dazed state. “So you are saying that whoever was behind this… was also behind Detective Tanuma’s death?”
“In all likelihood, yes.” Naomasa nodded.
“I’m in.” Sansa clenched his fist.
“There will be more time to familiarize yourself with the material later,” Kamaji interjected. “But I can sum up what you need to know for this meeting: The real purpose of the Tenryou Commission is to safeguard Japan from supernatural threats, taking them in,” He narrowed his eyes at Harken. “And eliminating them, if necessary. This includes yokai, which are divided into the classifications of monsters and demi-humans. Immigration Services is our front for international threats.” He turned to the screen, pointing toward the two villain headshots. “And beyond.”
“Beyond?” Sanga asked.
“Please don’t tell me that aliens are real too…” Heizou groaned.
“From what we know, no. We have yet to encounter extraterrestrial life.” Kamaji replied.
“Phew…”
“Unfortunately,” Kamaji continued, immediately dashing Heizou’s hopes and dreams. “The situation is stranger than that.”
The screen changed again, showing a map of Japan with several red dots around it. “April twenty-fifth, last year. You all may remember the huge storm that day, followed by a large spike in violent crime.” All present nodded. “Afterwards, we discovered the cause: several thousand individuals arriving from another universe.”
Gori spat out his drink, having made the mistake of drinking in the middle of an important conversation.
“Oh gods, that’s just straight up isekai.” Somehow, this was the revelation that broke Monika. Finding out that magic and monsters exist, she was fine with, but that is where she drew the line? Naomasa shook his head.
‘
Well, they are still taking it better than I thought they would…’
One of the soldiers snorted, catching himself before Kamaji could glare at him.
“Okay…” Heizou took a few moments to recover, while Sango pinched herself to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. “So, what kind of world did they come from? Is it a fantasy one, like something I’d read in a light novel from Yae Publishing House?”
Kamaji shook his head. “Try thousands of years in the future, space travel, high tech robots, and some sort of… weird ‘Void’ dimension that a lot of stuff was based on. The two villains working with the leader of the League are members of a group called the Corpus.” He cleared his throat. “Page 121 of the handout.”
Sansa flipped through the book. Inside were sketches of several robots and people with geometric-looking armor and weapons. “I take it that they don’t have access to this technology, or we would be seeing a lot worse.” He noted after taking a look at some of the… frankly horrifying tidbits on the other factions.
“What the fuck…” Sango muttered under her breath as she pored over the documents. “What the fuck?”
Gori didn’t even reprimand her for her language, because honestly? Yeah.
What the actual fuck.
“Wait, they have quirks too?” Sansa blinked. “So quirks exist in other realities?”
“They didn’t have quirks until they got here.” Naomasa clarified. “For whatever reason, upon entering this reality, many of them underwent changes ranging from full-on mutation to complete changes in form or species. They are all quirked humans now.”
Heizou’s eyes flicked across the pages. It was a lot of information, and incredibly detailed. Likely, the military had multiple sources of reference from these otherworlders. Learning that all of this… supernatural and otherworldly stuff existed made him feel small, but still… this was an investigation.
“Naturally, we don’t expect you to fight any of them if they become threats.” Kamaji coughed into his fist. “That is what these fine men and women are here for, as well as heroes from both Commissions. The HPSC has graciously provided its joint support for this operation. Two of the heroes that will be assisting you in your operations are present today.”
Harken and the other man stood.
“This is Harken, and… have you been assigned a hero name yet?” Kamaji asked Sorren.
“No.” He replied bluntly.
“Ah, well, this is Norikage, hero name to be determined. He is one of the otherworlders mentioned, and on a sort of probationary status with the HPSC. His insights have been incredibly helpful. Norikage, a demonstration of your quirk, please?”
Sorren stood up with an annoyed look on his face. “Fine.” He cracked his neck. Before the gathered group’s eyes, his skin began to darken and expand. He grunted in pain as his flesh shifted into the hardened shell of a Warframe. Over the past few weeks, the transformation had become easier as his body adjusted, but it was still incredibly painful. ‘
That kid can’t feel pain and has the sameish quirk as me. Lucky.’
He thought to himself. The pain was a mere inconvenience at this point, considering all the combat he’d seen.
Sansa felt a chill go down his spine at Norikage’s appearance. He would’ve thought it was a high-tech hero costume had he not seen the man’s flesh and clothes meld together.
That was a quirk?! The closest thing he could think of was Canada’s #2 Hero, but that was just expanding a suit of armor, not… whatever the hell
that
was.
“Are you satisfied?” Sorren rasped, turning what looked like a glowing red eye toward the General.
“You’ve made your point.” Kamaji nodded. The man slowly transformed back, thankfully still clothed.
“As you can see, we aren’t sending you in without protection. The Prime Minister has designated the League of Villains, silly name aside, as a top-level threat. This is, of course, due to the connections we believe the League has to the remnants of a dangerous villain organization.”
“Oh gods, don’t tell me it’s Chaos Theory…” Gori muttered.
“No, thankfully, their presence in Japan has not increased.” Kamaji clarified. “We believe that they are the remnants of a group which was simply called ‘
The Cabal
’. Up until around six years ago, they operated on a worldwide scale.” He pressed a button to bring up the next slide, which displayed dozens of figures. Powerful villains, most with a red X denoting killed or captured, politicians, both local and international, businessmen…
“Holy…” They could recognize some of the names on the list. Some politicians who had been removed from office for corruption a few years back committed suicide, or were killed in villain attacks.
“They were led by the world’s most dangerous villain up until All Might killed him. A villain by the name of All For One, who possessed the ability to give and take quirks.
If any of them thought that this meeting could get any more outlandish, they were mistaken.
“Sir, I think you are laying it on a little too much. Give them time to process, please.” Naomasa begged.
“Ah…” Kamaji sweatdropped, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry, I tend to get carried away during briefings.”
==VI==
After another two hours of briefings, followed by all the officers signing some magically enhanced NDA documents and having some sort of ritual done on them, they were finally released.
Naomasa walked into the room and sat down in front of an exhausted Sansa. The cat heteromorph glanced up. “Naomasa, what the hell did you get yourself into?” He finally asked. “Is this why you’ve been so stressed lately?”
“It is.” He nodded. “It’s been a… rough few months, to say the least.” Naomasa reached into his bag and pulled out a bottle of whiskey and several glasses, pouring a shot for each of the present officers.
“A drink? At this hour?” Heizou questioned.
“Are you not going to take it?” Naomasa retorted.
“.... I didn’t say that.” Heizou snatched the shot glass from the table and downed it in one swift motion.
Everyone else also took a shot.
“So… what now?” Gori asked anxiously.
“Go home, get a good night’s sleep, come back to our new office tomorrow so that we can begin.” Naomasa shrugged. “I doubt you have the energy to get anything done tonight. It’s… a lot to process.”
“No shit.” Sango burped. “Just think, all of this has been kept secret for hundreds… thousands of years!”
“I mean, we have the myths.” Monika shrugged. “Or… well I wonder how much is myth and how much is based on reality?” She clutched her head. “Am I overthinking this? My head hurts now. I had too much to drink.”
“Friggin lightweight.” Gori snorted. “That was a shot. A strong shot, but still.”
“I don’t drink often!” The shorter girl snapped, face contorting in anger.
“After all we learned today… I think we needed a stiff drink.” Sansa exhaled loudly. “Fuck me… we can’t talk about this with anyone either… yokai, people from other worlds… magic.” He ran his hands through his face fur.
“It gets easier when you have other people to talk about it who are in the know. You have to, or you’ll go insane.” Naomasa mused. He could talk about some stuff with Shota, maybe a bit with Toshinori… but they weren’t exactly easy to get ahold of with his new schedule. Most of his conversations were with General Kamaji or other members of the commission. “Its a rough job…” He finished softly. “If any of you need to… get anything off your chests, I’ll always be there to listen. Doing this stuff takes a toll on you.”
“Thanks.” Sansa nodded.
==VI==
Kamaji turned to the next page of the report on the USJ. This was the fifth time he’d gone over the documents. Normally he wouldn’t concern himself with such work. That was a job for the investigators. But for something of this magnitude… he needed to be up to date on everything.
Naomasa and his team were set up to investigate the villain known as Giran, as well as interviewing Oguro Iwao about his dealings with Subject Six. The former hero had already been debriefed on his experiences during the Naruhata Lockdown years ago, but with this new information maybe he could shed the light on something new. The villain would be more difficult. Giran was an powerful figure in the underworld, and if they pushed too hard it could disrupt the careful balance that that had been built.
While he was a villain, Giran was first and foremost an info broker, and the leader of an organization called the Exchange in Japan. He didn’t just supply villains, he also sold information to the police and government, including the Tenryou Commission.
Kamaji knew that while All For One was alive, he used Giran. The man was a blessing and a curse upon this country, but he held no allegiances to either side. It was a delicate balance of allowing the organization to exist for its usefulness, and the threat that it posed. It would be bad if their hand made the Exchange decide to cut ties with the government and only give information to villains.
He opened up the binder on Oguro next, reading through recent developments. He’d opened a quirk gym… been seen around Mirko a lot recently, possible vigilante activity… none of his concern, and he was sure the HPSC had bigger things to worry about than that.
His eyes narrowed, then he picked up the U.A. student folder.
Hashibira Inosuke…why did that name look familiar? He knew it… he was sure of it. Sometime at the Commission… he’d heard that name before and it struck him as important.
But why?
“Computer, run a quick search: Hashibira Inosuke, age range, fifteen to nineteen.”
THREE RESULT FOUND.
He frowned. All it had was a U.A. application, some paperwork with the Ministry of Justice for lost proof of citizenship, and the paperwork for the Vigilante Reform Program Mirko had enrolled him in. Attached were records of an assault on several heroes and his medical records.
“He doesn’t… ah, he’s quirkless and in the hero program. Good for him.” Kamaji mused, yet remained suspicious. “Wait…” No quirk… at all. He wasn’t even quirkless, he simply had no genes for it.
Zero.
That shouldn’t be possible. Even if you were quirkless you still had the quirk gene.
“Expand search, full Tenryou Archive.”
His computer hummed, a loading throbber appearing as it searched the vast database.
THREE HUNDRED AND TWENTY TWO RESULTS FOUND.
That was more like it. Kamaji glanced at the files and did a double take at the dates. The oldest were in the 1900s, which normally wouldn’t cause him such alarm. With a date that far back, surely someone had to have had the same name.
Were it not for the hand-drawn scanned picture that matched the boy’s mask perfectly. There was no mistaking it. He opened up several tabs, scrolling through it. Most of the archives had been lost to time, mostly due to the destruction wrought by the Dawn of Quirks in Japan. All that remained were bits and pieces, but it painted a startling picture.
Hashibira was identical in what information he could find. He wore a boar mask, and for the most part resembled the depictions with mask on and off. There were no photographs, and artists back then made portraits in a specific style, but he was sure.
He looked the same… but who was he? Why did he remember that name?
“Wait…” He scrolled through the records. “Fought Kibutsuji Muzan… disappeared in June of 1914…”
That would mean… he was a member of the original Demon Slayer Corps.
That’s why Kamaji remembered, a distant memory being told the history of the Corps alongside Ei when they were just children by her father, Emperor Raiden Arashi. He had no reason to remember the long dead, so he’d put it in the back of his mind.
Why had nobody caught this? He stopped himself, already realizing the answer. It was simple really.
Nobody was looking. The Tenryou Commission handled supernatural threats. The system likely saw “quirkless” and didn’t flag anything else. Nezu wouldn’t have known to look, he didn’t have access to the Commission’s records, neither did the HPSC.
There was nothing remarkable about the boy other than his skills. He had no records, but children popping up missing birth certificates or more weren’t exactly uncommon. Sometimes people had kids off the grid, especially in rural areas. Nobody thought to look into it. Why would they, for someone who supposedly died over three hundred years ago?
Kamaji glanced at the recent dates.
The first recent sighting was dated the same day the otherworlders arrived. Kamaji didn’t believe in coincidences. He didn’t become head of the Commission by not listening to his gut. He should tell Empress Raiden immediately…
But was it really him? It wouldn’t be the first time that someone used the name or form of the long dead… it could be reincarnation, but there had only been two cases that he knew of that. They didn’t have any memories of their past lives, the Commission had made sure of that before allowing them to live.
Kamaji pressed the buzzer on his table. “Call for Kamisato. I need to speak with him urgently.”
A few minutes later, Ayato arrived. “You wanted to speak with me, sir?”
“Take a look at this.” Kamaji flipped his screen around.
“That’s… that’s impossible.” The man’s eyes widened. “He looks the same!”
“Right.”
“Have you informed Empress Raiden?” Ayato asked.
“I haven’t informed anyone. I want to be sure. We don’t know if its him… or is even our version of him.” Kamaji replied sternly.
“What do you mean?”
“He seems to have shown up the same day as the otherworlders. It could be nothing… or it could be connected. They came from outside our reality, so who is to say that this is the same Hashibira from our world. We have almost no information on how the multiverse works. It could be possible he’s from another world similar to ours, or he could be from this one.” Kamaji pointed out. “He hasn’t attempted to look for us, or do anything besides enroll in U.A. Other than that, it could be a trap of some kind.”
“What do you want me to do?” Ayato’s eyes narrowed. “We could bring him in easily. Why not do that? Given the Principal’s close relationship with the Raidens, it would be easy to arrange a meeting.”
“Potentially…” He glanced at his calendar. “But the situation at U.A. is somewhat delicate. For now… I want to see what he does before we make a move. We’ll have our assets at U.A. keep an eye on him in the upcoming weeks, assuming your sister is up to the task. The Sports Festival will be upon them soon, so I doubt there will be many opportunities for them to dig too deeply…” He thought for a moment. “Offer him an internship after the event. Leave something in the invitation that only a member of the Corps would know. I’ll have Tsukauchi gather some information when he visits Oguro.”
Ayato nodded. “Understood.”
Notes:
Police:
Naomasa, Sansa, Gori: MHA
Monika: Vigilantes
Sango, Heizou: Genshin ImpactLots of stuff happening on the Commission side of things!
Played the new Genshin Quest recently, good stuff and Skirk is finally ingame so that was cool. Got her banner (rip my Primos lol). Also been playing a lot of Wuthering Waves and ZZZ as well.
Overall has been a pretty normal month, nothing strange on the Warframe side and Isleweaver is coming soon…
What do you mean DE_Rebb ate some MTG cards? o-o
Chapter 65: Chambered
Summary:
Madam President Hiiragi makes a visit to Tartarus. Ordan tries to blow off steam after a nightmare.
Notes:
The first half of this chapter takes place 2 days after the second part, just for clarification.
Tennocon sooooon! I'm going again this year, and hopefully this time I wont get covid on return.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
✴WHA FILE: Hexenzirkel Archive - Magical Affinity ✴
Magic Affinity- Definition: The ability to use magic(s) of a specific type.
The level of one’s magic affinity can be measured, which is used to determine the level of spellcasting one can do unaided. Unlike magical techniques, affinities are fixed from birth. While it is possible to possess multiple affinities, and they may grow stronger over time with repeated use, there is no way to gain or lose an affinity.
Those with an affinity for magic will be able to use spells from that affinity sphere with only the cost of a resource we refer to as “mana”, or magical power. (This was adapted from the concept present in Melanesian and Polynesian culture, as well as the modern term commonly used in video gaming as a more centralized vocabulary for clerical use). It is possible, while incredibly difficult to use spells of spheres one does not possess an affinity for. Many supernatural species do not seem to have this limitation, which is mostly present in humans.
Before the Dawn of Quirks, the ability to use magic was rare in humans, only seen in those with demi-human descent or a random manifestation of a magic technique. It was also possible to gain affinities after mutation, often in the form of “blood magic” or, as the Demon Slayer Corps referred to it, “blood demon arts”. Said abilities were, as the name suggests, powered by consuming the life force of other beings. It is possible to harness the life force of others without consuming them as well, but this is considered taboo and will be punished by immediate execution.
Currently, all quirked humans (with a few exceptions) can use magic and possess some sort of magical affinity, even if quirkless. There are rare cases where they possess none, but usually have a magical technique instead.
Are quirks magic? The answer is unclear. They are a biological phenomenon, and while magical techniques and affinities have some genetic component, as evidenced by certain bloodlines retaining techniques, they do not appear to be the same. When overusing magic, individuals suffer from “burnout”, the result of depleting one's reserves of magical power. Overusing quirks causes quirk exhaustion. The former is a burden on what some refer to as the soul, and the other on the body itself. The fact that some quirks have been shown to draw from mana reserves only lends further ambiguity to the question.
✴=============✴
Magical Affinities, Explained
Magical Affinities are classified according to certain concepts that are grouped together based on a theme.
The most common affinities are those of the elements: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Light, and Darkness (or Umbral). These can further be extended into subtypes, like Ice, Lightning, Death, and Nature, or even more specialized, like Glass, for example.
Spells under an affinity have consistency under a commonly recognized name, and require invocation. Fireball, for instance, will create a fireball. This acts as a base that can be further built upon based on the understanding of the concept by the caster. In essence, it is forcing one’s will upon the universe to bring forth an object or action into reality.
==========================VI==========================
[Tartarus, Undisclosed Coordinates, Japan, April 20th, 2243]
“Ma’am.” Head Warden Shishikura nodded to Eto as she entered the elevator, Harken at her side. “Just the two of you?”
“Just me,” Eto replied, sparing a glance at Harken. “Are you sure you don’t wish to speak with her?”
“No. I have no words for a traitor.” Harken crossed his arms with an indignant huff.
Eto pursed her lips. They had been close, growing up under the Commission’s care. He hadn’t taken it well when she finally snapped. She received records of all her visits and knew that not once had Harken visited her.
The elevator ground to a stop. Eto glanced up, lip curling in discomfort as she read the warning at the door.
CAUTION: NOW ENTERING S-BLOCK
S-Block was where the most dangerous villains, ranked S to SS were kept. There were no SSS-Ranked villains held in Tartarus, and it had never contained one. In all likelihood, the only way one would be held there is if they were crippled beyond recovery.
There were guards stationed every few cells. Each hand-picked with multiple years of combat training and some sort of quirk, either a strength or durability enhancer, or something to pacify prisoners.
If Eto lived in a world where she didn’t have to worry about politics, most of the people here wouldn’t be alive. Sure, they weren’t monsters or demis, but they were the worst scum of humanity. Murderers, rapists, terrorists, and mad scientists that had committed crimes so heinous that death was too good for them. Trying to get a death penalty for one of them was bad enough; the only reason Moonfish (before he’d escaped from transport, that is) had been on death row was that public perception of his crimes was so bad that they had practically begged for the death penalty.
The rest, however, were here because they were too dangerous to be kept in the lower security prisons. Tartarus had never had an escape before, and had security on the level of I-Island. It was probably the most secure prison in Asia, and worldwide only beaten by Pandora’s Box, which housed supernatural beings and Stand users.
Each cell was rigged with cameras to monitor the prisoners. They were given no privacy, not even to go to the bathroom. Each cell could be flooded with paralyzing gas at the flick of a switch or deprived of oxygen. Some were especially modified to contain villains with abnormal mutations or powerful quirks. Some might have called it overly paranoid, but when you have to contain someone who could phase through walls, for example, or flatten a city block with the wave of a hand, there was no such thing as “too careful”. Anyone who thought it was inhumane probably wasn’t thinking about all the effort that it took to keep these dangerous people off the streets. Some sacrifices had to be made for the comfort of the few to ensure the peace of the many.
The prisoners were another story. Most were equipped with stun collars that would cause them to lose control of their nerves if they tried anything. There was no good way to stop them from using their quirks otherwise. Installing subdermal explosives had somehow been deemed “too unethical”. Quirk-suppressing drugs were off the table as well, only being used in the worst-case scenario. Those types of drugs had to be custom-made per prisoner to limit, not fully suppress- mind you, their quirk. It was biology; there was no way to simply “turn it off”. They didn’t act fast, and long-term usage would kill those it was used on over time.
Sometimes she wished there were a million Eraserheads aligned with the HPSC, but alas, he was but one man who didn’t particularly like them and worked for the damn rat.
The pair passed a few more cells, saluted by the guards as they approached.
“Normally I’d say you have fifteen minutes…”
Shishikura noted. “But for you, take as much time as you need. The prisoner has been secured, but are you sure you want to go in alone?”
Eto nodded. “She won’t try anything. She’s good, but your turret system is faster.”
“Very well.” He acknowledged, pressing his hand against the control panel to unlock the door. It hissed open, and Eto walked in.
“Nagant.” Eto greeted her with a slight nod as she sat down. The layout of the cell had been modified into a makeshift interrogation table by Tartarus security for the occasion.
The former hero’s eyes narrowed. “Madam President.” She said curtly, unmoving from her side of the room. Her eyes flicked to the machine guns extended from the walls that followed her every move, then to the shackle locking her foot to the floor, and finally, the pressure brace on her arm that kept her from using her quirk. Kaina’s nostrils flared, letting out a small burst of air. “To what do I owe the pleasure?” She sassed.
“Simply Commission business, I’m afraid.” Eto ignored Nagant’s barbs, opening up her briefcase. “And an interrogation.”
“What, I thought we were done with those.” Kaina scoffed. “I told you everything, you know why I did what I did.”
“This is only tangentially related to you,” Eto replied. “But important nonetheless. It’s regarding former President Matsumoto.”
Kaina tensed, both hands gripping the table. “The hell you want to know about that bastard?”
Eto snapped her briefcase closed. “Tell me, Nagant. You eliminated many threats to peace during your tenure as one of our assets. You never questioned your orders, did you?”
“No.” Until the last one, that is.
“Because he wanted you to kill Nezu, Yotsubashi Rikiya, and Raiden Miko?” Eto recalled. “Or had you already made up your mind that you were done with following orders before then?” It was the former; she knew that already.
“Don’t dance around it,” Kaina growled.
“I want you to think long and hard. Recall every conversation with him, every order. Every person you killed by his command.”
Kaina’s pupils shrank, hands trembling as she was reminded of all her sins in the name of “the greater good”.
“Now, thinking back on that,” Eto leaned forward. “Do you believe it is possible that he was working for All For One?”
Kaina’s breathing fell silent as she deliberated. ‘
Work for… him? It wouldn’t be possible, they would do loyalty checks… unless he broke the spells and quirks binding him. But…’
Slowly but surely, she connected the dots in her mind, conversations that the current President wasn’t privy to, the glint of happiness in Matsumoto’s eyes that went far beyond congratulations for keeping the country safe. Something that in her despair, she hadn’t picked up on in the moment.
Her memory had always been good, near perfect. That was the only reason she knew that it wasn’t confabulating false memories.
“My god…” Kaina paled, then gulped. She looked like she was about to throw up.
“I’ll take that as a yes.” Eto breathed in deeply, displeased at another point of evidence toward her suspicions being confirmed.
“He… I could’ve…” Kaina stammered, realizing what the former HPSC head almost made her initiate.
“Kickstarted a second Meta Liberation War, tes. I may not agree with allowing the new iteration of the MLA to exist, but with the concessions they made, it's preferable to war.” Eto harumphed.
It took Kaina a few moments to recover. “So what, you came down here to verify your suspicions?”
“I did, and to make you an offer.” Eto slid a folder across the table, the turrets on the wall clicked as Kaina slowly opened it up, maintaining eye contact with Eto as she did.
“This is…” She gawked.
“A full pardon and immunity agreement.” Eto watched Nagant's reaction with the gaze of a falcon. “Twelve years is more than enough time in Tartarus for killing a traitor, don’t you think?”
Kaina leaned back, short gasps of laughter escaping her mouth. “You must be truly desperate if you’ve come to me for help. What, is All For One finally making a move?”
“All For One is dead.”
Technically, prisoners were not supposed to receive any news from the outside world. However, Eto was President of the goddamn HPSC, and she could do whatever she damned pleased if it was in the interest of re-recruiting a powerful asset to protect national security
“He’s gone, you’re sure.” If the table wasn’t in the way, Eto was sure Nagant’s jaw would be touching the floor now. “How?”
“All Might.” She replied plainly. “And yes, I’m sure. I watched them cremate his corpse myself. A lot has happened since you were imprisoned. His pawns were driven out of their positions or killed. It seems you, at least, got a head start on one of them.”
Kaina could scarcely believe what she’d been told. All For One… he was terrifying. To face him in combat was suicide. She’d only met the man once, from a distance through the scope of her rifle. A thousand-yard shot with her quirk.
She remembered it vividly; the memory had scorched itself into her very soul. The monster of a man, spotted from her perch upon a skyscraper, sitting in plain view in an expensive rooftop restaurant.
From so far away, she thought she could take him by surprise while his guard was down. It should’ve been a clean headshot, with enough power packed into the bullet to destroy a tank. The shot had nearly broken her arm with the power she put in, with only around two and a half seconds between exiting the barrel and the man.
She hadn’t even seen him move, but the next thing she saw through her scope was the bullet suspended mere centimeters from his outstretched index finger. He’d blocked it without breaking a sweat, or even looking her way. Then, he’d turned to stare directly at her. His face- hauntingly devoid of any emotion.
The worst part? His pure nonchalance. As he stared down her barrel, the slight tug of a smirk in the corner of his mouth, then a wink.
And then he’d gone back to his meal, leaving Kaina drenched with sweat and having nearly pissed herself.
She was next to nothing to that… she wouldn’t even dare call him a man, or a demon. All For One had an aura about him, one that demanded fear and submission. She was but a mere ant standing before an evil and indifferent god.
Despite the overwhelming feeling of relief, one thing weighed on her mind.
What would drive President Hiiragi, a woman steadfast in her convictions that the HPSC was the path to a safe and secure Japan, to seek out the assistance of someone who despised everything she stood for?
“If All For One is dead, what do you need me for?” Her brow furrowed, opting to go straight for the heart like a round from her gun.
“The situation in the past few has become… complicated,” Eto replied calmly.
“Complicated how?”
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Eto’s fingers intertwined. “It has to be seen to be believed.”
Oh, so she wouldn’t tell Kaina anything unless she agreed. At a glance, she could sense that the President wasn’t lying. But Kaina had signed away her soul to the devil once before, not knowing what she was getting herself into as a child.
“Tell me, Madam President.” Her knuckles turned white, matching Hiiragi’s intense gaze with her own. “Are you still continuing the Paragon Program? The executions, the Next Gen Initiative?”
There was no point in lying; this had turned into a battle of resolve.
“Of course, Japan needs a firm hand, not a kind one.” Eto scoffed. “As long as villains and… creatures prey on humanity, we will always be necessary. You should know better than anyone what would happen if the truth got out.”
Kaina’s mouth clamped shut. “Then it seems we have nothing else to discuss.”
“Nagant, I’m offering you a way out of this hellhole. I won’t make the same offer again.” Eto warned.
“Would you really trust me not to shoot you in the back?”
“Would you?” Eto inquired.
“Yes, without hesitation.” She confirmed, unflinching in her resolve.
Eto should’ve guessed that would be her reply. She’d always been good at reading people’s intentions, for the most part. That was why she knew that while Norikage Sorren’s oath to serve the HPSC was genuine, the man had some ulterior goal, though likely not malicious.
“Hmph.” Eto stood up. “What a shame.” She turned to exit. “Oh, Harken accompanied me here. He didn’t have anything to say to you, but would you like me to pass anything along to him?”
She watched Nagant’s pupils shrink, a look of regret creeping across her face. “I…. tell Yamori that I’m sorry it ended like this, and that I hope that he can find a way to be happy.”
“
Lady Nagant, on your knees, hands behind your head!”
An automated voice instructed.
“Farewell, Lady Nagant.”
==VI==
“Shishikura?”
“Yes, Madam President?”
“Make sure Nagant receives what you feed your men, instead of the slop you feed the other prisoners,” Eto instructed. She did not like to be refused, but Nagant had done the commission a favor in the grand scheme of things, despite going rogue. Lord knows what could’ve happened if Matsumoto had been left to his own devices. The investigation into the late President made her skin crawl, knowing that she once looked up to the man while she was being groomed to replace him.
“Yes, ma’am.” He nodded, finally reaching the elevator.
Harken was waiting, leaning up against the wall.
“I take it she said no?” The Scythe Hero guessed, based on Madam Hiiragi’s expression.
“Unfortunately, she failed to see reason.” Eto nodded.
“Hmph.” Harken crossed his arms.
The elevator began to ascend.
“I understand you didn’t have anything to say to Nagant.” Eto suddenly spoke. “But I did ask her if she had anything to say to you.”
“I didn’t ask you to do that.” He growled. The hero’s posture slightly relaxed. “Go on, out with it.” What could that woman have to say to him?
“She said, ‘I’m sorry it ended like this, and that I hope that he can find a way to be happy.’ “
Harken stiffened, growing still as a board. The man, whom Eto rarely saw show any emotion aside from annoyance or silent brooding, was clearly shaken. His armored fist clenched. The security camera on the elevator beeped in alarm at the slight glow of his quirk flickering in his palm.
“I see.”
He was silent the rest of the trip back to the HPSC headquarters.
==VI==
[April 18th, 2243, U.A. High School]
Heroes in Japan tended not to use guns. That was more of an American thing, considering they had more than 1.2 guns per person in that country. Of course, quirks made them a lot less effective. Most villains would surrender if the police pointed assault rifles at them. Guns were an equalizer against weaker quirks.
Snipe steadied his aim, then unloaded his pistol into the target. Two headshots, one to the neck, and two to the heart. The last one went wide.
“Damn…”
Homing only allowed him to lock onto a target. He couldn’t choose which body part he hit. All of that was pure skill. When one was using a gun, you had to be pretty damn good not to kill or seriously injure someone, even using less than lethal ammunition.
Lord knows he’d done enough of the former on purpose already.
Snipe ejected the spent cartridges. His quirk launched them toward the disposal bin, adding a slight bit of force to them. Contrary to popular belief, Homing affected
anything
he emitted from his body- not just his equipment. Thrown baseballs, flashbangs, or even a flipped coin. He could even control where he pissed (which was only really useful if he was plastered and trying not to make a mess on the floor).
He was damn good with a gun. Unassisted, he could land most handgun shots within 300 meters, 600 if he used Homing. He’d never be as good as Nagant was, though. What a woman.
The range under U.A. was quiet. The third-years and faculty were the only ones who could use the range, mostly because the non-hero faculty who helped teach the other classes or performed maintenance were mostly ex-police and JDSF. Leave it to Nezu to essentially have a small army of retired soldiers at his beck and call.
Snipe found himself down here often. Nothing here but him and a target. He found it relaxing, a way to relieve stress.
Evidently, someone else had the same idea. He peered through his mask and spotted one of U.A’s newest heroes making his way to the gun safe.
“Howdy there!” Snipe holstered his gun. “Come to take a crack at the range, eh, Karris?”
Ordan blinked the sleep out of his eyes. “Eh? Oh, hi Snipe.” He straightened out his shirt. “Yeah… came to blow off some steam.”
“Rough night?”
“That obvious?” Ordan sighed, running his hand through his uncombed hair as he tied it up into a ponytail. “Just some… bad dreams is all.”
Snipe nodded sympathetically. “Any preference on what you’ll be shootin’?”
“Got any rifles?” Ordan requested.
“Yep, lemme grab ya’ a good one.” Snipe holstered his pistol and sauntered over to the wall, inputting his code and scanning his hand. The wall opened up to reveal a room filled with several guns. “My personal stash that I keep for teaching the kids.”
“Ah, yeah, I heard you teach firearm safety and do target practice with the third years,” Ordan remembered.
“Yep, I also do a workshop with the first years on how to field strip and safely unload a gun. Sometimes they come across them during internships, so it's good to teach ‘em how to disassemble one.” He grabbed a rifle off the shelf and handed it to Ordan. “Heckler & Koch HK416. Takes 5.56. Grab a few mags from the rack and some ear protection.”
“You already got some?”
“Mask has a filter. Anything over a certain decibel gets reduced.” Snipe tapped the side of his head.
“Got it.”
Snipe followed behind Ordan, watching as he expertly performed all the checks while he loaded the rifle. The man certainly wasn’t a novice with a firearm. Granted, every teacher at U.A. had a gun license for emergencies, but that was just the bare basics.
Ordan focused, flicking the safety off on semi-auto mode. The buzzer rang, and a target flipped up.
BANG!
Headshot.
This was a beginner course, but Karris was completely destroying it. Out of the fifty large targets that popped up, he hit forty-four on his first go at the course.
Snipe let out a low whistle. “Well hot damn, that’s some mighty fine shooting.”
“Eh, still a bit rusty.” Ordan flipped the safety back on and cleared the magazine. He then cleared the chamber of the last round before setting the rifle down on the counter. “Haylee’s a much better shot than I am.”
Snipe blinked. “Yer’ kid?” As the third-year heroics teacher, he didn’t interact with the first years all that much. He only knew about the girl because he was Tau and Karris’s kid, and that she got really messed up by the Nomu creature at the USJ. Tough little cookie that one was, and another mystery on top of her adoptive parents.
He wasn’t sure where the hell Nezu found Lotus and Bone Beast. The latter was understandable, as he was an underground hero. Lotus was an entirely different beast. No country would willingly part with an SSS-Ranked hero like her, at least not easily. Whatever the deal with those three was, it was far beyond his security clearance, and he had one of the highest WHA security clearances of the faculty aside from Recovery Girl, All Might, and Nezu.
“Oh yeah,” Karris’s eyes had a glimmer to em’ now, compared to his dour mood before. “Kiddo loves guns almost as much as she loves swords. She can’t shoot too well when she’s not using her quirk, though, but when she’s almost perfectly accurate.”
“Must be a helluva shot if she’s better than you.” Snipe raised an eyebrow, impressed.
“Oh yeah, she can hit a can from a few hundred yards out without a scope, and while she and the target are moving.” Ordan bragged without exaggeration.
“For real?” Snipe gawked.
“For real real,” Ordan confirmed. There was no hint of dishonesty in his eyes. “She was pretty bummed out that she wouldn’t get to use the range until her third year. Maybe I’ll take her on a trip overseas so she can have a crack at it in the States…” He mused. He’d been in Japan for about a year now. Old Earth, back in the Origin System had been a mess, and he kinda wanted to see other countries at some point. He was sure Haylee felt the same way.
“Oh yeah, the Americans love their guns.” Snipe chuckled. “Spent a few years over there doing some work for their Department of Heroism.” The masked hero glanced at the door, making sure that nobody was about to walk in before remotely locking it. “Monster huntin` and all that. I’m sure you can relate.”
Ordan tensed up. “I-”
“Oh, don’t get yer britches all twisted up. I can tell you’ve done some dirty work. Now, lemme guess… covert ops?” The white-haired man shook his head hesitantly. “Ah, mercenary then, my second guess.”
Ordan’s eyes darted around the room like a cornered kuaka. ‘
No, we aren’t the Void-damn same.’
Seeing no way out, his shoulders relaxed with a sharp exhale. “Yeah…”
“I ain’t gonna press ya’ to talk about it, just wanted to let you know you ain’t alone.” Snipe leaned up against the stall. “I did a bunch of shit I’m not proud of. Comes with the territory. You might not think you’re a good person now, but the Principal trusts ya enough to let you work here, and that’s enough for me.”
Ordan remained silent. “Thanks, I guess.”
“No problem, sorry to put ya’ on the spot like that. I don’t really… talk to the other teachers besides Lunch Rush all that much. He’s… sorta in the same situation we are.”
Ordan blinked, processing that. Lunch Rush? The chef? Sure, the man was a bit… overly protective about the sanctity of cooking, but a killer?
“Nezu has a propensity to pick up strange folks that have beef with the powers that be.” Snipe explained. “If I weren’t working here, I’d probably be in Britain or the States hunting down monsters and sorcerers. Wouldn’t touch the HPSC with a three-meter pole, and Tenryou’s got its own issues. Too damn secretive.” He reached into his pocket and slipped a mint underneath his mask. “I think you fit in here a lot better than I do, though. Kids seem to like ya…”
“My students are afraid of me,” Ordan interjected solemnly. “I killed some of the hired mercenaries at the USJ in front of them, and it wasn’t pretty.”
“I read the reports,” Snipe replied. Well, the unredacted parts detailing what went down at least. “They’re alive because of you, don’t forget that.”
“I know… I just… I became someone I didn’t want to be.” He wasn’t sure why he was telling Snipe this; hell, he didn’t even know him that well. Not even his real name. “I wasn’t… I hadn’t been in the field for a long time before I started working at U.A. Last time I… well, let's just say I have some disagreements about being worthy of the title of ‘hero’.”
“Ah…” Snipe smacked his lips. “I was a bit the same when I first started her. Thought to myself, ‘The hell are you doin? You ain’t a teacher!’“ The masked man shrugged. “Now, I ain’t like you. Had a bit of limelight hero work after I left the messier parts, so people knew me… none of that underground shit like Eraser does. People in Japan don’t tend to like guns that much, and I think my attitude scared a few of the kids when I started teaching.”
“What changed?”
“Welp, it was a hard adjustment. Comforting civvies is one thing, teaching a class full of hero hopefuls is another.” Snipe exhaled. “They might not like ya’ at first. Hell, you’ve only known the class for a little under a week. They’ll get over it once they get to know you a bit better. You got a better personality than I do, so I reckon they will take a shine to you a bit quicker than they did to me.”
Ordan frowned. “If you say so.”
“Don’t fret over it too much. It may not be ideal, but they’ve been exposed to some of the worst a pro hero can see. Usually right before the Sports Festival, we present them a bunch of crime scene photos and disaster aftermath images- real nasty shit. They saw the real thing and still stuck with the hero course. Real strong kids this year.”
“They are,” Ordan agreed. “Thanks, uh… for the talk. I really needed that.”
“No problem.” Snipe tipped his hat. “Wanna go a couple more rounds before my class?”
“Sure thing.”
==VI==
Following a long day and a lengthy conversation with Nezu about potential ideas for the Sports Festival events, Ordan collapsed into his chair in the teacher’s lounge across from Natah and Eraserhead..
“Long day?” The other man asked.
“Yep. Lots of meetings.” Ordan took a big sip from his drink.
“Oh dear…” Natah glanced at her phone. “Haylee’s in the nurse’s office again…”
Shota groaned. “Again?”
“Along with a few other members of Class 1-A, according to Recovery Girl. Something about an accident in the support labs with one of their techs.” Natah sighed. “She’s fine, though.”
“That’s good.” Ordan nodded. His phone buzzed with a text. “That’s probably her.” He took another sip as he unlocked his phone, nearly spitting his milk out a moment later. “Phah!” The Calcified Hero coughed, a genuine smile on his face for the first time today as he attempted to contain his laughter.
“What is it?” Natah queried.
“Hah….” Ordan wheezed, turning his phone to the other two heroes. On screen was a picture of an embarrassed Haylee with two blue cat ears nested in her hair. “This is friggin adorable. Finally, her form matches her inner self.” He cackled.
“Can you send that to me?” Natah asked, totally not intending to set it as her phone background photo.
“Sure thing.” Ordan nodded.
Shota remained stone-faced, but let out a small burst of air from his nose. He could admit that it was indeed a bit cute.
What? He had a soft spot for cats.
Nemuri walked over to see what the fuss was about. “Oh, that’s just precious! Look how happy her girlfriend is!” She pointed to Lumine in the background, who looked like she just won the lottery with how wide her grin was.
“Your kid is already dating someone?” Shota asked.
“As of yesterday, yes,” Natah replied. “Eikyō Lumine, from my class. They’ve been friends for a few months.
“Mmm…”
“Oh, shush, Shota,” Nemuri reached across the table and smacked him over the head. “Just because you have such a downer mood on romance doesn’t mean you have to go and rain on other people’s parades.”
“I simply think that heroes getting into relationships is illogical.” He crossed his arms. “That’s my personal policy; I don’t force anyone else to abide by that. Heroism is dangerous work. A significant other is just another thing to worry about.”
Nemuri rolled her eyes. “Shota, lots of heroes date and get married without issues.”
“Hrmph…”
A sly grin appeared on her face. “I’m sure if you asked out Em-” Before she could finish the sentence, his capture scarf shot out over Ordan’s shoulder and wrapped around her mouth.
“Shut up.” Shota snapped. A barely visible blush could be seen beneath his scarf.
“Kinky.” Came her muffled voice as she pulled the scarf down. “Sho, I didn’t know you had this side to you!~”
He stared at her blankly.
“You’re no fun…” Nemuri pouted.
“Heroism isn’t supposed to be-”
“Fun, yes, gods, we get it.” Nemuri sat down on the table, yanking Ordan’s phone out of his hand. “Just look at this and tell me that she doesn’t look happy.” She scrolled in on Lumine’s face.
Shota squinted. Something about the girl was familiar… “You said her name was Eikyō?
“Yes,” Natah confirmed. “Why do you ask?”
Now he got it. The faint memory of comforting a crying Kamisato Ayaka before sending her off to see Inui flashed into his mind. ‘So that was her boyfriend’s sister.’
“No reason. Just sounded familiar.”
Notes:
Eto never referring to Kaina by her name and only “Nagant” is intentional. I wanted to show that the HPSC president is still a huge anti-nonhuman bitch but shes not completely evil, just… sees her assets as assets.
Some of the magic system is based off the Minecraft mod, Ars Magica 2, or at least the terminology like affinity and burnout because the mechanics don't work the same.
I’ve been playing a lot of Wuwa, 2.2 quests onwards have been a blast. I’ve also been following along with Star Rail (I don’t play it because I don’t like turn-based games) But ive been loving what I’ve been seeing.
I have only fired a real gun once in my life. I had to google so much of this lmao
Also apparently i made snipe being able to control his piss stream canon lmao
God bless 1 am writing. What a time to be alive
Back to 1-A 1-B training start next time!
Chapter 66: Warm-Up
Summary:
Training! Training! TRAAAAAAAAAAAINING!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Notes:
I have returned from Tennocon. I didn't go to the second day because i didn’t sleep too
Art by myspacesbop
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The U.A. Sports Festival will be held on May 1st through May 3rd.
==========================VI==========================
[I-Island, April 21st, 2243]
Melissa collapsed, sweat falling from her body in steady rivulets. Her muscles burned from the workout, but it was less intense than before.
She wasn’t out of shape, per-se. I-Island sported some of the best gyms in the world and had plenty of parks and attractions built in. She just wasn’t as athletic as a hero student.
“Come on now, get up!” Tyl commanded. He extended his hand and dragged her to her feet.
Why had all this come about? It all started a few months ago. They had made tremendous strides in Tyl’s cloning research. First, an appendix, then a heart. Both were made from Melissa’s quirkless DNA. That alone could’ve earned Mr. Regor a Nobel Quirk Prize, but he wasn’t one to settle for just good enough.
They had proof of concept and had achieved a milestone in cloning that no one had ever reached. What they were going for wasn’t just copying genes or creating a clone of a living being, which people before quirks had done with animals. What they strove for were fully functional organs that would be perfectly immunologically compatible with the donor, in what Tyl called “therapeutic cloning” (Something he had to look up the definition of, because to him cloning was just cloning).
The concept of therapeutic cloning had been controversial before the Dawn of Quirks, as it involved the creation and destruction of embryonic stem cells. Decades of a worsening organ shortage had led to those ethical concerns being scaled back. Numerous scientists had tried to crack cloning organs, but none had succeeded due to the unknown factors of the Plus Alpha Genome.
Tyl simply had a leg up on the competition, having cloned fully grown people in his old universe. While they didn’t have the same technology, the principles he used were generally the same. All he had to do was crack the code.
Step one was quirkless cloning. The quirk gene that allowed the expression of quirk factors was dormant in her, but still present. Growing copies of her organs meant that it was theoretically possible to do it with quirked flesh.
That was what they had moved on to in the past few months. Day after day, she would come into the lab after class and help him with his research. Even though she was an engineer, she tried her best to absorb any information he threw out about genetics. She specialized in nanotechnology and support gear, and the former were essentially mechanical cells, right? Maybe she could do something with medical nanobots to help…
“Your form has improved,” Tyl noted.
Oh, right, the reason she was working out. Tyl did most of the heavy lifting in the lab. He was… freakishly strong. Grineer genetics- that was what he claimed. It made sense, considering that he said the Grineer were designed to be a slave race. The one time she did try to help out and carry something, she only got a few feet before nearly dropping it on her toes
==VI==
(Months Ago)
Tyl caught the large canister before it could crush Melissa’s foot. “Careful!” He snapped. “Those materials cause irritation to the skin!”
“S-sorry, Mr. Regor!” Melissa shrank back. “I didn’t think it would be that heavy.”
“Regh…” With the ease of someone holding a can, he placed the fifty-pound canister on top of the machine. “You shouldn’t lift things like that if you can’t support the weight. If you get yourself injured, I’ll be without a lab assistant.” He grumbled.
Tyl’s tone was angry, but she’d spent enough time around the clone to know that in his own strange way, he was showing concern for her well-being. Tyl didn’t really speak to anyone but her father and herself. The only thing most people knew about him is that he was some guy who was working on an important, mysterious project for David. That, coupled with his intimidating stature and general anti-social attitude had caused some friction between him and the other scientists.
“Okay… I won’t do it again.” Melissa apologized.
Tyl harumphed, expression hidden by his mask. “It wouldn’t be a problem if you were stronger.”
Melissa’s cheeks turned red in anger. “Well, I’m sorry I don’t have a super strength quirk!”
Tyl flinched. “I didn’t mean it like that. I’m talking about your muscle mass. Being quirkless is no excuse for being weak. You simply need to train your body.” The Grineer flexed his massive arm. “So why haven’t you?”
“Well, uhm…” Melissa stammered. “I didn’t see a need to?”
“No need? Bah, preposterous!” Tyl threw his hands in the air. “You should always aspire for strength, to protect what you make!” He grabbed her by the bicep and gave it a soft squeeze. “Look at these… noodlely little things. How are you going to defend yourself if someone tries to break in and steal your research?”
“But…” Melissa blinked. “We’re on I-Island. This place is impossible to break into. Even if someone did there would be cameras and heroes everywhere…”
Tyl simply pointed to himself as proof that I-Island was in fact not impenetrable.
“Interdimensional travel doesn’t count!” Melissa retorted.
“Nothing is truly impenetrable.” Tyl scoffed. “My labs were much harder to reach than this false island. If some stainless steel lizards can sneak into a facility in the depths of Uranus.”
“Pffft… Uranus.” Melissa giggled.
“Quit acting like a child.” Tyl scolded.
Melissa planted her hands on her hips and cocked them to the side. “I
am
a child, Mr. Regor.”
“Erk… You know what I mean.”
Melissa took a moment to think about it. She could be in better shape; it wasn’t like there was any reason not to do so. Even with all she was doing, she would have free time to work out some. “Alright, I’ll do it, on one condition.”
“Oh, and what is that?” Tyl asked.
“You train me, since it was your idea. I already know you know how to exercise with all the cheeseburgers you eat in the cafeteria. You can… spot me, and stuff!” Melissa said, looking smug.
“But… my research…” Tyl stammered.
“Most of it is sitting around and waiting for stuff to grow, and you have automated alerts set up with the AI on the computer to monitor it for complications that I set up.” Melissa began to list. “You spend all your time cooped up in the lab! There’s so much else you can do on the island!”
“... I like the lab.” Tyl moped quietly.
“Mr. Regor…” She stared at him with big, wide eyes.
“Ugh… fine. But I won’t make it easy on you!”
==VI==
He had kept true to his word, because the workout sessions with him were fucking
hell
. She probably should’ve considered the fact that Tyl was a soldier before she asked him to be her gym trainer, because he didn’t pull any punches.
Tyl had started her off building endurance and bulking up her muscles. The protein requirements weren’t a problem thanks to I-Island Academy’s lunchroom supporting the various dietary needs of many students. He worked her for hours until she was physically unable to stand, sometimes having to drag her back to David’s apartment penthouse himself.
He’d gotten chewed out for how rough he was being, despite David signing off on him training her. Watching Tyl shrink back from the much shorter David like a toddler being scolded was karmically funny.
In between workouts, he would question her on her schoolwork or what they were working on in the lab, claiming that “her mind needed to be just as sharp as her body”.
“Very good, excellent form!” Tyl praised as she continued to pummel the punching bag.
She couldn’t wait for Uncle Might to see how strong she’d become.
==VI==
[Gym Gamma, U.A, April 21st, 2243]
“Are you excited to work with Class 1-B next week?” Izuku asked Haylee.
“I guess?” She shrugged, cracking her knuckles as she sized him up. “Nat- I mean, All Might-sensei said we would be working with them next week, and Aizawa-sensei’s schedule says that we are doing the battle trial on the 28th. I think that means it will be a cross-class one.”
“I can’t wait to meet 1-B. We only know a few of them. I bet their quirks are super cool… I should ask Neito about them!” He gushed.
“Eh, more people to spar against is always good.” Haylee shrugged.
“And you’ll get to see Lumine.” Izuku teased.
Haylee’s cheeks turned pink, and she immediately covered up her face with her helmet. “Shut up and hit me.” Her body shifted and grew until the armored form of Rhino was standing before Izuku.
They’d experimented in their first quirked combat lesson yesterday, and Izuku’s suspicions had been proven correct. Haylee’s Rhino form was the perfect partner to train One For All against. The abilities of her Warframe were amazing, and he’d written them all down in his notebook. Before yesterday, he’d only glimpsed them from afar during the USJ incident.
The first was simple, a charge that launched her forward. According to her, if she used it within a certain time window after the initial charge, the subsequent ones wouldn’t drain her energy as much. She also had increased defense while charging.
The second, and by far the most impressive and useful in Izuku’s opinion, was Iron Skin. It shrouded her in a slight glowing shell that made her essentially invulnerable until it ran out. It could even absorb impacts in the first three seconds after activation. He could hit her with a punch from one for all, and it would only send her feet back a few meters, completely unharmed. The only downsides to the ability were that she couldn’t recast it while it was active, and she could be interrupted while casting it again.
The third was Roar. Roar was amazing as well, as it was essentially a quirk that boosted strength in both people and their weapons. “Buffing” quirks were rare, almost as rare as healing quirks. When Haylee had used it yesterday, everyone’s physical strength had been boosted temporarily, much to their amazement.
He’d then sparred with Haylee, punching her into one of Cementoss’s walls with a Roar boosted One For All smash.
Whoops.
She could even choose who was affected by it, which meant villains couldn’t take advantage of it.
The final one was… well, it made Izuku both impressed and terrified at the level of technology the Orokin could control.
The name Stomp made it seem like it would just be a stomp, albeit a powerful one.
Or at least it would be- if said stomp didn’t have the ability to generate a field of freaking time dilation! He’d been on the receiving end of it, leaving him suspended in midair for about eight seconds. If he jumped high enough before her foot hit the ground, he could avoid the initial shockwave. If he didn’t, using one for all could knock him out of the stasis effect.
The time dilation only seemed to affect the body, falling in slow motion. His mind was terrifyingly aware of what was going on, trapped in thought as he’d fallen toward the ground and gotten the wind knocked out of him.
Thankfully, Rhino’s Stomp seemed more oriented toward crowd control than actually damaging people too badly. Either that, or Haylee was toning down the energy she used on its power. Some of the villains at the USJ had been knocked out by it when she used it then…
“Pay attention!” She growled, taking a swing at him with her sword. They had to use blades with blunted edges due to the amount of strength they were using, as they could easily lop a limb off. That wouldn’t be the case for the battle trials, though.
U.A. really was extreme, now that he thought about it.
“Sorry!” He blocked her slash, trying to get an opening. She had the advantage in reach and skill, while he was faster and stronger- at least if he used One For All. He channeled one for all into the training blade Hatsume had designed and brought it down on Haylee’s sword.
“Detroit Slash!”
With a loud crunch, the blade snapped in half from the recoil. Haylee reached out and grabbed his costume, then slammed him to the floor. “Really dude? Detroit Slash?”
His cheeks puffed out. “... I thought it sounded cool.” He said with a pout.
“Just grab another sword.” Her hand smacked against her faceplate.
He tossed the broken blade on top of the slowly growing pile of scrap and grabbed a new one from the rack. They had gone through several at this point, and that was just today. At the very least, Hatsume was getting valuable data about the limits of his quirk.
“Are your training sessions usually this… rough?” He heard the sultry voice of Midnight ask.
Haylee shrugged. “This is kinda tame to what we usually did before U.A., but that was to train the intensity of his quirk.”
“How did you do that?” She inquired, wondering what the two teens could’ve gotten up to.
“Well, I would just let him pound me until he got exhausted,” Haylee replied innocently
Nemuri snorted before bursting out laughing once she realized that Haylee didn’t say it like that intentionally.
“Haylee!” Izuku groaned, covering his rapidly blushing face with his hands.
“What?” It took Haylee a few moments for her dumbass gay neurons to connect and realize how that could be taken. “OhmygodIdiditagain!” She yelped, curling up on the floor (still in Warframe form) in a fetal position.
==VI==
“DIE!” Katuski let off another explosion at Shitty Hair. The redhead braced, not giving an inch as he dug in.
“Nice one, I felt it that time!” He taunted energetically.
He finally, FINALLY, had gotten to cut loose against his classmates with his quirk. None of that pussy quirkless sparring shit.
Okay, he had to admit, fighting hand-to-hand was still satisfying because he was still better than most of these extras at it, save a few. A low growl escaped his throat as he remembered how fucking Deku embarrassed him in front of the class. The piece of shit having a quirk… getting second place on the entrance exam… and somehow going from a spineless weakling to a proficient fighter with an equally busted quirk behind it…
It really pissed him off.
He was so used to being on top of everyone at Aldera, even though that place was a shithole. Yeah, he’d gotten into a bit of trouble with his parents for his behavior, but the court had sealed his records and heaped all the blame on the shitty teachers and principal involved in that shit. He didn’t really care about that ongoing lawsuit.
Eraserhead and the faculty knew what he’d done. He wasn’t proud of it, but he would never say it out loud.
All he had to do was get stronger and show those idiots that he deserved to be on top. The number one fucking hero.
Deku and Tenno might be strong now, but he would catch up to them in due time. The battle trials with that other class of extras, 1-B, were coming up next week. That mean’t he had about a week to keep training so he could demolish whoever he was matched up against.
Then, he would crush all these losers and win the damn sports festival. There were some powerhouses in 1-A, he could admit that much, and while he’d expected to have much more competition at U.A. than all those no-names at Aldera, he didn’t think there would be this many. Most of his class was forgetful, but there were a couple he was wary of.
First was obviously Deku, as much as it made his skin crawl. Damn nerd had made leaps and bounds with his new quirk and was a pretty good fighter.
Then there was Icy Hot, with his dual-elemental quirk. Half-Cold Half-Hot could hard counter Katsuki if he used his ice, but he could overcome it if he was fast enough. The dual-haired bastard had been trying to use his fire more in the training sessions but he always had some weird nervous look in his eyes. It was hard to believe that he was the number two’s son.
Birdbrain was another worry, but probably the least of the bunch. Dark Shadow was weak to light, which meant Katsuki could just use his quirk and pummel the featherheads to death.
The person he’d least expected to be a problem was probably Rainbows. If she were just invisible, he probably wouldn’t have worried at all. A large blast could knock her out; even if she was invisible, the smoke would reveal her form if she dodged. Bitch didn’t even have a fucking costume until yesterday because she didn’t do her research about DNA-infused materials.
At least, he wouldn’t have worried about her until her bullshit quirk awakening. She’d gone from one of the weakest in the class to apparently, having the potential to be as strong as Endeavor from what he’d overheard the loud-ass teachers trying to keep hushed up.
She was probably the least of his concerns, considering she had only had access to her light powers for under a week.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Toru screamed as she rocketed toward the ceiling in uncontrolled flight, followed by a panicking Bone-sensei desperately trying to reel her in with his quirk.
Yeah… she probably wouldn’t be too much of a threat.
He had his eyes set on two people. Deku, to show the nerd he was still the best… and that armored bitch. Shellhead pissed him off. She was one of the most powerful members of the class with a quirk even more busted than Deku’s, even if he was probably stronger physically. He would’ve figured she was the nerd’s girlfriend with how often they were around each other. But, given Deku’s reaction at the entrance exam and the fact that he knew the weakling didn’t have the balls to ask a girl to date him, he believed him. Hell, he could barely even
talk
to girls months ago.
Everything about her just irked him. She was a foreigner who decided to come to U.A. and take his rightful spot at the top. He wouldn’t have cared if she had stayed wherever she came from. The world was a big place with lots of powerful people, but U.A. was supposed to be
his.
Every time he saw her spar, it pissed him off even more. She was holding back, constantly. He could see it every time she fought Deku. Even when he was trying his hardest, she was barely putting in any effort. Not in a way that Hobo-sensei would get on her ass, but he could tell that she didn’t take anyone she sparred against seriously.
Fuckin bitch had it all, powerful quirk, incredible combat ability, and probably the brains to match it. She even had two parents (adopted) on U.A.’s staff. He couldn’t even accuse them of nepotism because she clearly earned the spot.
His thoughts distracted him, just long enough for Pig Head to get past his guard and trip him with a leg sweep.
The older boy held out his hand to help him up. Katsuki simply swatted it away. “I don’t need your fuckin help…” He snarled defiantly, letting off a small explosion to propel himself to his feet.
“Bro, relax, he’s just trying to be nice.” Eijiro jogged over.
“Fuck off, Shitty Hair.” Katsuki cracked his neck and dusted himself off.
These two were the ones he’d been training with. Shitty Hair wasn’t a pussy and could take his explosions as part of training, and Pig Head was nearly as skilled with the blade as Shellhead. He wasn’t sure what the mask-wearing weirdo’s quirk was, but he figured it was something strong if he was one of the recommendation students. Katsuki wasn’t about to give her the advantage of studying his moves.
“Haha!” Inosuke puffed his chest out. “That was freaking awesome!” He fistbumped Eijiro.
“Grrr…”
“C’mon Bakugan Katsudon-”
“NOT MY FUCKIN NAME PIG HEAD!” Katsuki roared. “BAKUGO KATSUKI DAMMIT!”
“Barbaque Kamui!” Inosuke responded, a shit-eating grin under his mask.
“YOU WANNA DIE!?” The explosive blonde let off a small explosion in his palm.
Eijiro chuckled to himself. Bakugo and Hashibira were pretty cool. He’d started to hang around Bakugo after the USJ attack, and Hashibira joined in their training as well. Their skills and drive to improve themselves… it was so manly!
The past week since the USJ attack had been a bit rough for Eijiro. All things considered, he was taking the aftermath of the attack fairly well. His classmates were alive, and he hadn’t been injured.
He’d just… been responsible… no, Hound Dog was right, it wasn’t his fault. There was no way he could’ve known that the woman’s quirk didn't reflect her bullets off her own body. If he hadn’t done anything, Bakugo would’ve been shot in the head. Eijiro would’ve never forgiven himself if his inaction caused someone to die.
He’d sworn not to be a coward anymore. Breaking that vow wouldn’t be manly.
“How’s the leg, by the way?” He asked Katsuki.
Katsuki turned away from Inosuke with a scowl. “Fucking fine. Quit worrying about me!” He snapped, nearly gnashing his teeth. “Focus on your goddammned self.”
Eijiro’s shoulders slumped momentarily. “Wanna go another round?” He quirky recovered enthusiastically.
“Only if you two are ready to lose again!” Katsuki flashed a feral grin to the other two boys and cracked his knuckles.
==VI==
Toru was tired. It turned out, quirk training with an emitter quirk got hands. Compared to Invisibility, which had required no effort, Prismatic Battery was like running a few kilometers without stretching first.
Or at least that was the closest comparison she could make. Right now, she had other things on her mind.
Mainly, she was flying and had no idea how to land!
“Senseiiiiiii! Help!” Toru slammed into the ceiling, then dropped two meters. She gasped, letting out a startled burst of her glowing rainbow aura to keep herself airborne.
“Hold on, I’m coming!” Ordan sprinted after her, trying to keep himself underneath his student in case she fell. The roof of the gym was fairly tall, and a fall from the roof could be fatal. “Uraraka!” He shouted. “C’mere, quickly!”
“Yes, Mr…I mean Karris-sensei!” Ochaco scrambled over to him, hearing the urgency in his voice.
“Uh… whatever you’re doing, don’t stop!” Ordan yelled to Toru, then frantically glanced over to Ochaco. “Can you float up there and get her?”
“If I use my quirk on myself, it will make me super nauseous.” Ochaco gulped. “I don’t think I would be able to get to her without losing control and throwing up.”
“.... shit.” He eyeballed the distance. His quirk could reach, but he’d be dangerously close to dehydrating himself with that much bone, and he wasn’t sure if it would be strong enough. “What I wouldn’t give for a fuckin jetpack right now…”
Toru yelped again, bouncing through the air as she approached the wall.
‘
Note to self, get Natah to help Hagakure out with flight during the joint training.
’ Ordan mused. “Alright, time to --
do something stupid!
-- brave!” He leapt into the air in a corkscrew spin, growing claws on his feet and hands before he reached the wall. The bones were dense enough to carve a hole in the wall, which allowed him to perform another bullet jump to ascend. A Warframe he was not. He couldn’t jump as high as Haylee could, but it was still impressive by normal human standards, considering his quirk-enhanced weight. It only took him six leaps to reach Toru, just in time to snatch her out of the air before she slammed face-first into the wall.
“Thank youuuu!” Toru wailed, clinging to his back and trying not to cry in relief.
“I think…” Ordan panted. “We should hold off on training your flight, alright?”
“Mhm!” Toru nodded frantically.
“Hold tight, kiddo, this is going to be a bit rough!” He felt her arms tighten around his shoulders, then he let go. Before they could fall too far, he grew a large curved blade and dug into the wall, leaving a large gash in the stone as they began their descent.
==VI==
By the time classes got out, Izuku and Ochaco were exhausted. Haylee, of course, simply recharged herself with her quirk. Completely unfair, in Izuku’s opinion.
“Oh, uh…” Haylee paused right before she got to the door. “Dad said that he wanted some help preparing for his combat class this Friday, so he’s gonna drive me back tonight. Can you let Lumine know?”
“Sure thing.” Izuku nodded.
“Thanks. See you tomorrow!” She sprinted back into the school, nearly colliding with one of the Gen-ed students. “Sorry!”
It was just Izuku and Ochaco now, at least until Lumine showed up. At this point, it was their thing; the four of them all walked to the train station together every day after school.
“So uh… I saw you were training with her again.” Ochaco attempted to break the awkward silence.
“Yeah… It's pretty intense.” Izuku nodded. “My arms are still sore, breaking all those swords has a bit of backlash.”
“Your arms must be pretty strong.” Ochaco complimented, taking a quick glance.
“Yeah, it helps.” Izuku flexed his arms, muscles straining against his school uniform. The outline of his biceps were tantalizingly visible, and it looked to be holding them in just barely. “I think I’ll need to get a larger uniform, my muscles are getting too big now, especially since I’m growing…”
“Uh… uhuh!” Ochaco stammered, forcing her gaze away from Izuku so he didn’t see her flushed face. ‘
Control yourself, pure thoughts Ochaco… pure thoughts!’
Why was it so hard to talk to him? She knew the answer, and it was because she was crushing on him hard. It was so easy when there were other people around, but when it was just the two of them, alone? She struggled to not fumble her words.
‘
Gods, someone save me, please…’
Her prayers were answered as Lumine, followed by Toru, surprisingly, joined them.
“Hey hey!” Toru jumped out in front of them, startling both the distracted teens and making them jump.
“H-hagakure!” Izuku yelped. “Don’t scare us like that!”
“I’m surprised you didn’t hear us coming. Plus, I’m not invisible anymore.” She teased.
“You guys didn’t tell me you had such a cool classmate!” Lumine gushed. “Light girls!”
They both high-fived, to the pair’s confusion.
“Light…” Izuku quirked his head. “Girls?” Ochaco finished his sentence.
“Yeah, she’s got light powers, and my name means light or is related to it when translated into Latin or Japanese.” Lumine proclaimed. “Light girls!”
“Woo!” Toru cheered.
“Oh, that makes sense.” Izuku nodded slowly.
“You don’t mind if I join you guys, do you?” Toru asked. “I wanted to pick your brain about my quirk. Tenno mentioned something to me about our quirks, both being similar, stockpiling stuff.” She poked her index fingers together. “And uhm, you seem to have your quirk down, so I wanted to know if you had any pointers.”
“Sure thing!” Izuku smiled giddily.
Lumine snickered at his sudden mood change. Mention quirks around him, and he will jump at the chance to analyze it. As the two green-haired teens began to chat, she eased over to Ochaco’s side as they walked. “So, how was training today?”
“Pretty good, exhausting though.” Ochaco sighed.
“By the way, where’s Haylee?” Lumine asked, looking around hopefully.
“She said she had to help Karris-sensei with his open combat class setup, so she’s going home with him tonight,” Ochaco replied.
Lumine’s shoulders sagged slightly. “Oh… okay.” She glanced over at Izuku, listening in on his conversation.
“So when I first used my quirk, I tried to channel it all into one limb, but my body couldn’t handle the power, and I broke my arm.” He held up his hand, channeling a minuscule amount of One For All into it. “But Haylee made me realize that I should do it through my whole body at once, like she does with her quirk. That’s what you are doing already, right?”
Toru nodded. “Yeah, when I use Prismatic Battery, it's through my whole body. I guess it came naturally because my whole body turned invisible before?” She guessed. The first time she activated it at the USJ, she was in the zone. Everything had been so clear, probably because of the adrenaline and the rush of energy that her quirk gave her from absorbing the villain’s light attack. “I just… can’t use it the same way for some reason.” She had floated without issue and even blasted the villain with a light attack. Back then, it had been so easy, her mind had been completely clear.
“So you can fly, and shoot energy blasts…” Izuku pondered for a moment. “I wonder what else you can do. Your quirk, once you break it down to its basic elements, is pretty simple. You manipulate light. Have you ever heard of Garaki’s Theory of Inverse Quirk Application?”
“Isn’t that uh…” She squinted, trying to remember. “The Quirk Doomsday Theory guy?”
“Yeah, that’s mainly what he was known for, granted that theory is kinda… not really accepted, and based off people’s bodies not being adapted to their quirks when they first emerged.”
Lumine elbowed Ochaco and giggled. “God, he’s such a nerd.”
Ochaco blushed. “Y-yeah…” Gods, why was it so cute when he started yapping about it. She could sit and listen to him for hours…
“But he had a bunch of other theories too, like the simpler a quirk is, the more applications it can have. Take Best Jeanist, for example. He can only manipulate fibers, which limits what he can do with it. Fiber Master is an extremely specific quirk. Meanwhile, you have things like-” He pointed to Lumine. “Lumine’s Elementalist, which has a broad range but in general is simple: the creation of elements, in like a fantasy sense rather than Periodic ones. Then there’s Uraraka’s Zero Gravity, which makes things lose their gravity, but they don’t go floating off unless they receive force.”
“So… the broader the concept of your quirk is, the more you can do with it?” Toru asked.
“Essentially, yeah.” Izuku nodded. “Then again, the theory isn’t completely solid. Take my super-strength for example. It's fairly simple, in that I stockpile…” Izuku paused for a moment. “I’m actually not sure what my quirk stockpiles, but despite my quirk being simple, the application of it is only one thing: making me stronger and more durable. What I can do with it is just extensions of what I can normally do, but more. Punch harder, jump higher, take more hits, and have greater stamina.”
Lumine decided to butt in. “Doesn’t that just mean that the usage of your quirk is limited by your imagination, then?”
“Pretty much.” Izuku agreed. “You take what your quirk can do and try to find as many applications for it as you can. Take Endeavor, he can create fire, which by itself is pretty simple, but he’s also a genius when it comes to manipulating it. He has several ultimate moves that compress the heat, use it as a shield… and he can generate thrust with it too.”
“I wonder if I can fly…” Lumine looked down at her feet. “But I my quirk isn’t as strong as Endeavor’s.”
“Well, with how versatile your quirk is, I’m sure you will find something cool you can do with it.” Izuku hypothesized. “It will only get stronger as you train it. Quirks are like muscles, and hero students do a lot of weightlifting."
“Pfft!~” Ochaco snorted.
“Nice joke.” Toru giggled, causing Izuku to blush.
“Heh…” He relaxed a bit. “Thanks.”
They continued to walk, nearing the halfway point between U.A. and the train station. Izuku was lost in thought, thinking about the upcoming few days.
“Hey, Midoriya, you alright?” Toru poked his shoulder, causing him to jump slightly.
“Oh, yeah… sorry. Just thinking about how far I’ve come and how proud my dad would be. The anniversary of his death is coming up in a few days. He always believed that I could be a hero, but he never got to see it…” His face fell slightly.
“Oh… I’m sorry!” Toru covered her mouth.
“It's alright, it's been a few years, and I was really young when it happened,” Izuku reassured. “And… It's almost been a year since I met Haylee.”
“Oh yeah, you met her a few months before I did,” Lumine remembered. “Say… doesn’t that mean her birthday is coming up?”
“Her birthday?” Izuku asked. “Oh yeah…”
“When is her birthday?” Ochaco asked. Nobody in the Tau household had mentioned anything about it.
Izuku froze.
When… when was Haylee’s birthday? She arrived on April 25th… it will be a year since then in four days.
They never celebrated it, did they? He’d never even asked her when it was. She went to his party. Lumine had been out of town for her birthday, but he and Haylee had still sent her something…
“I… I don’t know when her birthday is.” Izuku whispered, clutching the sides of his head. “Oh my god, I’m a terrible friend, I don’t know when my best friend’s birthday is!”
Lumine paled. “I… I don’t know either. Does that make a bad girlfriend?” She clamped her hand over her mouth, having forgotten Toru was there.
“Wait, you guys are dating?” Toru let out a high-pitched squeal, cut off by Lumine covering the other girl’s mouth with her hand.
“Shhh!” Her eyes darted around, making sure there was nobody from their school nearby. “Yes, we are, but we’ve only been dating for literally less than a week. Haylee wanted to keep it quiet for now, so please don’t go telling everyone about it just yet. Got it?”
Toru nodded, gasping as Lumine removed her hand. “Gotcha! My lips are sealed!” As much as she wanted to gossip about it, if Haylee didn’t want it to be public yet, she would honor it. Haylee was her friend and someone who had changed her entire life.
“She never said anything about her birthday…” Izuku recalled, muttering to himself about estimations of when it could be. “Is it soon?”
“Hold on.” Ochaco pulled out her phone and dialed Mr. Karris’s number. It rang twice before he picked up.
“Uraraka? What’s wrong? Is it an emergency?” He asked.
“No no no… I just had a question about Haylee.”
“Do you want me to get her? She’s helping gather some punching bags right now-”
“No!” Ochaco yelped. “I mean… it’s kind of embarrassing… I’m with Midoriya and Eikyō right now and we were wondering if Haylee’s birthday is coming up soon.”
“Her birthday? That was a while ago. It was uhhh…” Ordan closed his eyes. Abstracting Haylee’s birthday from thousands of years in an alternate future was difficult, so he’d based it off her personnel file from the Zariman. “March 25th. Did she never mention it to her friends?”
“No, not according to Midoriya.” Ochaco replied. “I’m on speaker, so he can hear you.”
“Ah… well, if she never mentioned it she probably didn’t think it was important then.” Ordan decided. “She hasn’t celebrated her birthday for… a long time.”
“Oh…” Lumine looked upset that she’d missed it. “Do you think… we could do something for her? A surprise party?”
Ordan chuckled. “I don’t think she would be opposed to it, now that I think about it. Hold on, let me make sure she isn’t… alright, you’re good. If you wanted to, you could all come over this weekend and we could throw her a surprise party. I can send her out for errands while I make something for her. Is that enough time for you? We could do it Sunday, I think tomorrow is a bit too short of a notice if you wanted to prepare something for her.”
Ochaco glanced at the other three teens. Izuku and Lumine thought for a moment, then nodded. “That sounds fine.” They replied.
“I wouldn’t want to intrude…” Toru started.
“Ah, Hagakure, you’re there too?” Ordan asked. “If you want to join us, I don’t mind. I imagine you will be getting Tokage and Monoma to come as well, right Eikyō?”
“If they are free, yeah.” Lumine nodded.
“Great! I can’t wait to see the look on her face.” Ordan snickered. “We’ll plan for mid-afternoon, it will be a school night after all.”
“Sounds good!” Ochaco agreed. “Thank you sir!” She hung up the phone.
“I can’t believe we missed it…” Lumine pouted.
“Yeah…” Izuku thought back to the gift Haylee got him, all the hard work she must’ve put into carving it. Two days wasn’t enough time for him to make something like that. “I need to get her a good gift!”
“C’mon, we can go shopping and catch the next train!” Toru shimmied her hips in excitement, pointing to a nearby shopping center.
“Yeah!” Ochaco cheered.
“Let's go!” Lumine grabbed Ochaco and Izuku by the wrists and yanked them toward the entrance.
They were going to throw her the best birthday party ever!
Notes:
Haylee’s birthday is March 25th, which is a nod to the release date of (PC) warframe, as well as Dark Sector in 2008.
That’s also why her examinee # in CH 39 is 2013 as well, fun fact!
People be training for the Joint class next week! After Haylee’s birthday, it will be that, then battle trial, then Sports Fest! (Unless i add a mini thing for Naomasa in between or something to torment the poor man).
I’m sure there will be no negative consequences of Katsuki thinking Inosuke has a quirk and starting to befriend him. None at all…
Depending on how fast I get to sports fest, the fic may go on hiatus if The Old Peace isn’t out by the time I need to know about it. DE, as usual threw me a curveball, but thankfully one I can work with since those memories would be suppressed for Haylee. (Lotus might know though, and Hunhow definitely knows but just has no reason to tell her.)
I am a bit sad I missed the Tennolive demo of it, had to watch it from my hotel. The travel up to Ontario was rough this year. If im lucky enough to score tickets next year im getting a flight later than 3AM x_x
What should the gang get Haylee for her birthday?
Chapter 67: Arbitrary
Summary:
Haylee runs an errand and returns to a surprise party.
Notes:
In typical Me fashion, mood whiplash for this chapter
Bit of a long one. We are getting close to the Sports Festival tho!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Kyushu News]
In local news, several concert attendees of the popular band FeatherHATS were stabbed. A hooded man pulled a knife during their latest concert this Saturday, lightly injuring several concertgoers before fleeing the scene. This incident is just one of many in a rising string of…
==========================VI==========================
[Unified Korea, Classified Military Outpost, April 23, 2243]
Kyung-woo twirled his pencil thoughtfully as gunfire rang out through the outpost. He stepped two paces to the side, the upper half of a soldier impacting the wall with a visceral crunch. With an annoyed sigh, he wiped the small streak of blood off his gas mask and flicked his fingers at the floor to get rid of it. “Dammit…” He pulled out a disinfecting wipe and cleaned off the rest of the fluid. At least none of it got on his notepad. The villain glanced at the body, lazily tossing a talisman onto it.
This much… noise wasn’t his style. He disliked bloody conflict, brute strength without thought or artistry. He was just here to observe.
“Why won’t it die?!” One of the soldiers screamed, moments before the Nomu smacked his shotgun out of his hands and messily severed his head with its crab-like claw.
The soldiers weren’t faring so well against the bioengineered beast. This wasn’t exactly a large outpost; only about two dozen soldiers were stationed here. No reinforcements were coming, thanks to Kyung-woo jamming all communications. He’d be out of here before anyone realized what was up.
Garaki’s creatures were disgusting freaks of nature, stitched together from corpses and brought back to life by some sort of medical necromancy. They were alive, in the same way someone in a vegetative state that had their heart defibrillated was. He had to give the doctor credit, they were effective. A weapon to surpass Metal Gear. Those machines and the UG units were the staple of government-led villain suppression, relics from before the prevalence of heroes.
Before the Dawn of Quirks, they had been intended as mobile nuclear weapons platforms before being repurposed as anti-villain deterrents. Most of the modern ones were designed to take on SS-ranked villains and above, but only in the worst-case scenario where military intervention was needed.
They were expensive, cumbersome, and most importantly, susceptible to metal manipulation and electronic interfering quirks. Only so much could be done to mitigate that, and against someone with enhanced strength, they could be destroyed easily. UG units were smaller, which is why most governments used them to back up their police.
Presumably, the Nomu were essentially meant to be the biological equivalent of UG units. Uncorruptible, multi-quirked killing machines. The one he had been tasked with overseeing was what he was told was “on the lower scale of the upper-tier Nomu”.
Whatever the fuck that meant.
The slaughter progressed deeper, allowing him to leisurely stroll through the base, carefully avoiding the growing dark red pools of blood as not to get blood on his boots. Even with what he had planned, he wanted to avoid leaving as much evidence as possible.
This assignment, in his opinion, was a waste of his talents. He was Sumak, an assassin who would be feared if there was enough evidence to connect him to his crimes. Not a hired thug. The whole endeavor was… uninspiring to him. Despite being an assassin, he did not enjoy killing. He was simply good at it, given his quirk, and he found death to be an interesting topic of research.
His civilian identity was that of Shin Kyung-woo, an unassuming-looking college professor. His only stand-out features were his red eyes and his hair, which was semi-transparent, like plastic wire or PVC cord. Not the kind of person you would think was responsible for over ninety-four deaths, most labelled accidents. Not the kind of person who could walk calmly into someone’s home and put a bullet into every member of their family with zero emotion.
As a history professor, he was fascinated by death. Throughout history, many religions venerated and feared it, even personifying it. Yama, Thanatos, Pluto, Osiris, just to name a few. His favorite was an ancient, faded mural found in Iraq, which displayed a floating cluster of red eyes gazing upon a battlefield. Possibly an angel of death in the early Christian faith?
He found it fascinating. The nuance of death in writing, and how various cultures performed their funeral rites. He’d travelled the world, for both types of work, researching it for his books. He’d interviewed prisoners on death row, diseased and elderly who were about to pass away, or heroes who could die at any time in the line of duty.
The only thing he wished sometimes was that he could hear the dying thoughts of a person, what was going through their mind. Unfortunately, a mind-reading quirk would not mesh well with the ability to produce and manipulate and produce a nigh-undetectable gas similar to carbon monoxide. He’d found the next best thing was watching people die and reading their facial expressions, or listening for their last words; the dying whispers on their lips.
The Nomu continued its approach towards the five remaining soldiers, having backed them into a dead-end hallway. The four of them peppered away at it, while the remaining soldier enlarged his fists and began to try and punch a hole in the wall for them to escape.
Kyung-woo held a mirror up to glance around the corner to avoid being accidentally shot. The bullets bounced off the mismatched chitin sporadically fused to the Nomu’s body. The rounds that managed to penetrate the softer parts of its flesh were spat out within seconds thanks to the monster’s super regeneration. They were unable to hit its brain due to it shielding its skull with one of its claws, not that the rifles were high enough caliber to permanently damage it.
Seeing how ineffective their firearms were and running low on ammo, the soldiers put up a desperate last stand. They seemed to have only one (aside from the one by the wall) quirk that was viable for combat, electrifying his hands.
He was the first to die, impaled through the skull by the Nomu’s pincers. His limp body was thrown against the second and third soldiers, knocking them to the ground. The last one panicked, pulling out a frag grenade and pulling the pin. The Nomu didn’t have the awareness to try and stop him.
Kyung-woo dove around the corner as it detonated. Thankfully, the Nomu’s bulky frame shielded him from any shrapnel flying through the hallway; the rest of the soldiers that were still alive were not so lucky.
Fucking moron.
Once the dust had settled, Kyung-woo crept through the hallway. The Nomu twitched as it pulled its torso back together, viscous blood and embalming fluid leaking all over the floor.
He gave a mocking salute to his deceased countrymen. Blowing yourself up along with your living squadmates, truly, a masterful play.
“Help…”
Oh, one of them was still alive, the one who was trying to break down the wall. While his armor had protected him from lethal damage, his arm was shredded like ground beef, and both his legs had been broken.
“Fascinating, isn’t it?” He loomed over the terrified soldier, screwing on the silencer to his pistol. “Humans can survive terrible wounds like this, but even with our bodies being stronger than those hundreds of years ago, a simple fall or hit to the head can end your life?”
“W-who the hell are you! What do you want?!” The soldier shouted, trembling as he tried to keep himself from bleeding out.
“Who I am isn’t important. I’m simply here to test the effectiveness of the Nomu against a group of trained soldiers.” Before the soldier could respond, the masked villain shot him between the eyes. “Though I’m not sure why I wasted breath on a dead man.” He pulled several talismans off the stack he’d been given, tossing each one onto a corpse or pool of blood. That should be everything that the Nomu touched. It didn’t matter if the Korean Military found the bodies. All that mattered was that he eliminated all evidence of who, or rather what, killed them.
The Talismans of Incineration would turn this area into a furnace, cooking everything inside and rendering it almost useless to investigators as evidence. He wasn’t sure how it worked; magic was not his forte.
Wait… cooked…
Shit, he forgot to go grocery shopping today.
“This is Sumak. The weapons test has been completed. Requesting extraction.” He spoke into his communicator. Within seconds, a misty black portal appeared before him. The PLF really needed to find another warper. What was that saying about putting all your eggs in one basket?
==VI==
[Tau Household, April 23rd, 2243]
“Haylee?” Ordan peeked into her room. “Are you done with your homework?”
“Yeah, I finished it hours ago,” Haylee replied, finishing another set of pushups.
“Would you mind erm… going with Hunhow…” He cringed, for he wouldn’t wish such a task on anyone willingly. “For a grocery run?”
“Do I have to? Can’t he go by himself? He doesn’t even drive!” Haylee complained.
“I know, I know…” Ordan sighed. “Natah… thinks he’s been doing better, and I’d like it if the household were a bit less… hostile.”
“You’re not the one who has to deal with him the most of the time; you have work at school and in the city.” Haylee huffed. Most of Ordan and Natah’s time was spent at U.A., or rarely going on patrol in the city. Ordan in particular was underground, so that was in usually on his way back from U.A. in the evening.
“He’s… family, to you at least.” Haylee glared at him. “Technically.” He withered under her gaze.
“He’s an asshole.”
“I… please, just do it for Natah. It will only be an hour or two.” Ordan pressed his hands together, begging her to go. ‘It was hard enough to get Hunhow to agree to get her out of the house for a few hours. Her friends need time to set up, and I need to finish baking her a cake.’
“Fucking…” Haylee flopped face-first onto her bed, muffling her voice slightly. “Fine, but if he pisses me off I’m coming home. He’s big enough to carry it back himself.” She lifted her head. “And I get to get some stuff I want.”
Ordan chuckled. “As long as you don’t spoil your appetite for dinner, and get stuff that sticks to your diet.”
Haylee pulled her shirt over her head, covering up her exercise clothes. “Yeah, yeah, I will. Does Uraraka need anything?”
“Not that I know of, I’ll ask her to text you if she does while you are out,” Ordan replied.
==VI==
Hunhow did not understand humanity’s fascination with birthdays. Congratulations, you have orbited your planet’s star for a whole year- an arbitrary, man-made measurement of time. He remembered when he had his first conscious thought, and when he birthed his children. The datastamp of his manufacturing had been imprinted into his code. There was no point in celebrating it.
Why did humans care so much about meaningless concepts like this? Enough to throw lavish parties every year to celebrate doing the bare minimum requirement of existence.
Ordan had told him they were having a “surprise birthday party” for Haylee, and that several of her friends would be attending. Six, counting the Uraraka girl who now lived with them.
Marvelous, more humans being loud and annoying in their home. Ah well, all he had to do was keep the girl occupied for a few hours until they texted they were ready. It wasn’t like he did much anyway.
It didn’t seem like Haylee was all too pleased with the arrangement, judging by her expression.
Hunhow glanced down at her. “I heard you have been enjoying school. Aside from near death experiences.”
“That your idea of small talk?” Haylee gave him an unimpressed stare.
“I am trying to have a conversation, yes.” Hunhow huffed, unable to roll his pupilless eyes. “I have heard you found yourself a…” He probably shouldn’t say mate. “Girl…friend. Mostly because Karris will not shut up about how proud he is.”
“Since when do you care about my relationships?” Haylee asked as they turned into the park to take a shortcut to the shopping center.
“I… simply was curious.”
“Uh huh.” Haylee scowled, unimpressed.
“You act as if I am incapable of bonding with someone. My children are proof that is false.” Hunhow replied.
“Yeah, but you reproduce by splitting, like a flatworm.” Haylee taunted.
“... why must you make my attempts at conversation so difficult?” Hunhow retorted in a somewhat defeated tone. “I’m not trying to insult you.”
“Oh, forgive me for not wanting to talk to someone who dismisses my feelings most of the time, and just tells me to get over it.” Haylee sneered. “And is rude to my friends, sitting around the house glowering or playing fucking video games with my Principal.”
Hunhow didn’t respond.
“Annnnd now you are giving me the silent treatment.” Haylee rolled her eyes.
“I’m sorry.” Hunhow suddenly replied.
“Huh?”
Hunhow turned and stopped to her left. “I’m sorry for what I said to you.”
“What,” Haylee scoffed. “You think just apologizing will make up for all the shit you’ve done to me?”
“Would you rather I say nothing, instead of genuinely trying to have somewhat of a relationship with you that isn’t built on mutual dislike?” Hunhow retorted.
Haylee glanced around, switching to Orokin momentarily. “Oh, you mean the assassination attempts? Trying to subvert the Cephalon Weave?”
“I am offering an apology, because there isn’t much else I can do.” Hunhow’s arms loosened up. “I don’t expect forgiveness from you. Nor do I think I deserve it. It is simply the past.”
“So why even bother?”
“Because you are… family.” He sounded uncomfortable with the word. “I don’t want to like you.”
Haylee gawked at him. This was probably the worst apology she’d ever received. “Okay…?”
“I don’t want to like you, because I don’t want to get attached to you. I am afraid of it.”
“The great and powerful Hunhow, afraid?” Haylee almost laughed at the idea.
“Forming attachments to humanity isn’t something I ever thought would be… possible.” Hunhow continued. “You are the daughter of my daughter, yet I fear growing attached to you because you were my enemy. Blade of the Orokin, destroyer of my kind. It is the same with the people of this world. They are innocent of my creator’s crimes, but I still see it in them.”
“Would probably help if you weren’t an asshole to everyone you meet,” Haylee muttered under her breath.
Surprisingly, Hunhow nodded in agreement.
“Your principal is a very frustrating creature. He goads me with questions of morality, telling me of all the abuses he and those like him have been put under. Were I subjected to what they experienced, I would set the world ablaze, rend those who would harm me to ash. Do you know what he said in response when I asked him why he would not do the same?”
“No?” Haylee shook her head.
“Because ‘he would be no better than them’.” Hunhow laughed. “It was not his first choice, but something he came to believe. Choosing to live alongside those who wronged him in hope of a better world. Hopelessly naive.”
“And yet you are friends with him.”
“I… we aren’t…” Hunhow stammered. “We have an arrangement. Nothing more.”
“Uh-huh…” Haylee replied, unconvinced.
“Nezu is a creature that I do not understand.” Hunhow relented. “I believe his view of the world is… overly optimistic. The changes he wishes for go against the status quo, and even if what he wishes is achieved… I know full well how quickly peace can be dissolved. Treaties broken…” He glanced at Haylee knowingly.
She looked confused.
‘She… she doesn’t remember, does she?’ Hunhow realized. He’d assumed that the girl was like Ordan and his daughter, fully restored in memory. That meant that… Natah didn’t tell her about… “Never mind.” Hunhow suddenly resumed his pace.
‘What was that all about?’ Haylee wondered, moving to catch up with him. “So what, you just want to try and move past everything between us?”
“And if I do?” Hunhow queried.
“I… I don’t know.” Haylee exhaled sharply. “But… Mom wants me to try and get along with you. I guess I can… try.”
They continued on for a bit, reaching the midway point through the park. As it was Sunday, the park was busier than usual. The parkgoers who saw Hunhow approaching gave him a wide berth, making sure to avoid him on the path, something that did not go unnoticed by Haylee.
They were afraid of him.
“You uh… wanted to know about my girlfriend?” Haylee chewed on her lip.
“If you wish to share, yes,” Hunhow confirmed. “She is the blonde one, correct?”
Haylee nodded. “Her name is Lumine.”
“Lumine…” He would have to remember that one. “Am I to assume she is unaware of your circumstances?” Hunhow inquired.
“She doesn’t know about all the… You know.” Haylee nodded quickly.
“Will you tell her?” Hunhow asked.
Haylee’s muscles tensed up. “I… no, not yet. We’ve only been dating for a few days.” Her head slumped forward. “I don’t know what I’m doing. Is this a mistake?”
“Do you not like her?”
“I do!” Haylee exclaimed.
Hunhow frowned. “The green boy, Midoriya, knows.”
“That’s different.” Haylee defended.
“If you say so…” Hunhow shrugged, not caring to pressure her about it any further. “I know that I am probably not the best person to ask about relationships. The bonds my kind forged went far deeper than what you humans could ever experience.”
Haylee gave him the stink eye.
“Don’t give me that look. I am simply stating a fact. The way we connected on an emotional level was completely different. All these social cues, trying to read the emotional state of others manually… It's exhausting.” Hunhow grumbled. “I do not love in the same way you do. I loved Pragasa in ways that I cannot put into words. And… I know that it is something I will never experience again. I do not desire the carnal desires or pleasures of the flesh that humans crave.”
“Ew…” Haylee cringed. “Gross, don’t talk like that.”
“I’m not… whatever.” Hunhow facepalmed. “The point is, I do not understand attraction in the way you do. So, why do you like her?”
“Well, uhm…” Haylee tapped her index fingers together anxiously. She wasn’t expecting or prepared to have this conversation with Hunhow of all people. “Well, she’s been my friend for a while now, and like, I don’t just like her because she’s pretty…” Her cheeks reddened. “I like it when she smiles at me, and she cares about my safety… more than I do, at least. I… all this is new to me, but I don’t dislike it.”
She continued to talk to Hunhow about Lumine as they neared the park’s exit, passing by a yatai cart manned by an elderly gentleman. “Ah, Mr. Tau! Good to see you on such a beautiful day.” The man waved.
Hunhow froze like a deer caught in headlights. His head darted to Haylee, then to the old man.
“Ah, is this that granddaughter of yours you mentioned?” He asked.
‘By the great star Centauri, please…’ Hunhow begged—his greatest weakness, socialization.
“You talk about me?” Haylee asked, genuinely surprised.
“... Yes.” Hunhow’s cheek blushed black.
Haylee covered her mouth to stifle a snicker. Seeing Hunhow put on the spot like that was cathartic.
“Would you like something to eat? It will be on the house for my most frequent customer.” The man offered.
“T-thank you for the offer, but we already have plans for dinner with her parents,” Hunhow replied carefully. “I will be back tomorrow night, though. If you would excuse us, we have errands to finish before it gets dark.”
“Oh, then don’t let me hold you back. Nice seeing you!” The man wiped his glasses and waved them goodbye.
“Heh…” Haylee grinned smugly at Hunhow as they exited the park.
“What?”
“So you do talk to people,” Haylee smirked. “Who was that guy?”
“He… is simply the owner of a food cart I frequent. I prefer to eat in peace and quiet. I don’t even know his name.” Hunhow replied after a moment of hesitation.
“And you talk about me?” She badgered.
“I mentioned the fact that you exist on one or two occasions…” Hunhow admitted, growing unusually flustered.
“You caaaaaaaare~” Haylee teased.
Hunhow growled, lightly flicking her on the forehead. Due to the size of his fingers and how strong he was, this had the unintended effect of nearly causing her to stumble.
“Watch it!”
“Apologies.”
==VI==
It took them another twenty minutes to reach the nearby grocery store. Thankfully, their home wasn’t too far from the one they frequented.
“We are only getting items that we can transport easily. It is too hot for us to bring back fish, so if you want any, I will place a delivery order while we are here.” Hunhow instructed.
“I could run home in like, fifteen minutes,” Haylee claimed.
Hunhow paused, imagining Haylee sprinting through the streets with several bags of easily bruisable produce and meat smacking around inside. “No.”
“But I want meeeeat!” Haylee whined.
“You have enough protein at home. Karris bought plenty for building your muscles. You need to eat a lot, since you are a growing teenager. At least that is what the internet says.” Hunhow grabbed a box of tea off the shelves. “Damn, no Gold Tips Imperial…”
“Since when do you care about my diet?” Haylee asked, sneakily tossing some chocolate pokey into the cart.
“I don’t. I care that Natah cares about your diet. You being happy and healthy makes her happy and healthy.”
Well, he was close to being nice with that one.
“The older version of you wasn’t as strong as she should have been,” Hunhow noted offhandedly. “Well fed, but not enough nutrition. You are far healthier than she was.”
“... What was she like, the Drifter?” Haylee asked. She hadn’t really… thought about her alternate self all that much, which made her feel bad. She did give her life just to buy the universe a few extra minutes. “I only talked to her once, and it was… confusing.”
“She was much like you. Headstrong and annoying, but driven.” Hunhow pondered. “And she shared your propensity for putting yourself in danger. Granted, my own interaction with her was limited to sending her after the… Archons.” He looked away mournfully. “And the Shadow did most of the assisting.”
“Ah…” Haylee reached for a bento, only for Hunhow to swat it aside.
“Don’t get the pre-made ones. Let your father make them. Food made by a nurturing hand is always better.” He gestured to the fruit section. “And unlike my daughter, he can actually cook. At least he is good for something…” Hunhow jabbed.
Ah, right. Hunhow was originally designed to produce crops. He would be picky about that sort of thing.
==VI==
“You know,” Hayee glanced back at Hunhow as they re-entered their neighborhood, bags in tow. “When you aren’t being a condescending asshole who constantly belittles my feelings, you aren’t that bad.”
“I am trying not to be what you just described.” They stopped, waiting for the walk sign at the crosswalk to light up.
“Hey, old man.” Haylee looked up at him. “Do you think… that if the Orokin weren’t around, things could’ve been different?”
“What do you mean?”
“Like, probably not us, but… Sentient and humans, working alongside each other?” Haylee shrugged. “Being friends?”
Hunhow was quick to avoid her sharp gaze. “Perhaps.” He muttered. “Peace would’ve been… preferable to what ended up happening.” He had to choose his words carefully. She did not need to remember what happened. It would undo all the hard work Natah had put into rebuilding Haylee’s emotional stability. He was doing it for his daughter.
And…
Maybe a little bit for her, too. This was not something for him to bring up.
“At least you aren’t stubborn enough to refuse the idea outright…” Haylee ribbed.
“I am stubborn, but I am not that stubborn.” Hunhow refuted.
Bold words for someone who refused to click the “I am a human” CAPTCHA box out of spite, and had to ask Natah to do it.
“You’re like the textbook example of stubborn.” Haylee snorted.
“Hmmph.”
“See!” She exclaimed, pointing an accusatory finger at him. “Stubborn!”
“Fine, I am stubborn. I am a stubborn old man who hates change. Are you happy?” Hunhow grumbled with a slightly humored tone.
“Vindicated,” Haylee replied flatly, still smiling.
“You really try your best to be a brat, don’t you?”
“I strive for it, actually.”
Hunhow snorted as they approached the house. Haylee clicked open the garage door.
“Here, allow me to take your bags.” Hunhow extended his hand.
Haylee shrugged, handing them off. She sneakily snatched her pockey she’d bought without him noticing. “Alright, if you say so.” She tore open the box and began to chew on one.
It wouldn’t ruin her appetite to eat a few before dinner; she was a hungry girl after all. “I’m… home?” The house was pitch black, with all the windows closed. “Hello?” Her hand crept toward her pocket. “Mom? Dad?”
A flicker of movement caught her eye, and the lights suddenly flickered on.
“SURPRISE!”
THUD!
Haylee had lunged toward the first movement she could see as her eyes adjusted. She blinked, realizing she was on top of Izuku’s stomach with a pockey stick pressed against his windpipe.
“H-happy birthday?” Izuku squeaked, somewhat terrified.
“Ordan…” Natah pinched her nose. “I told you this would happen.”
==VI==
Haylee was shocked. A birthday party? Aside from the fact that it wasn’t her birthday (that was last month, or at least the approximation of what Ordan thought it was), she hadn’t even mentioned it to anyone.
When was the last time she celebrated a birthday? The last one had to be when she was almost thirteen aboard the Zariman. It hadn’t been a large party, just a few friends and her parents. It had been so many years that she’d stopped caring about how old she was, trapped in an unaging body, it didn’t matter. The only thing that mattered was the mission.
Wake up.
Kill.
Sleep.
Repeat.
The closest thing she’d had was Natah giving her a new gun on the anniversary of her emergence from cryosleep. The Dex series of weapons were good, and she’d used them well. But they were just weapons; she didn’t hold much attachment to tools.
“Buwuh… huh?” Haylee finally snapped out of her stupor. “A birthday party?”
“Yep, happy birthday, kiddo!” Ordan blew open a confetti popper, showering her and Izuku with colorful paper scraps.
“Uhm…” Izuku stammered, face red. “H-haylee? Could you get off me, please?”
“Oh-” Haylee pulled the chocolate-covered stick away from his neck. “Sorry. Self-defense instincts kicked in.” She hopped up, reaching to pull him to his feet.
This had been planned. All her friends were here: Izuku, Lumine, Setsuna, Ochaco, and, surprisingly, Toru and Neito. Hunhow luring her out of the house must have been part of it too. She was surprised that he even agreed to it, but perhaps he didn’t care and had wanted to try and mend the gap between them. That would be a very Hunhow thing to do.
“We realized that we uh, never celebrated your birthday.” Lumine stepped forward. “So we decided to surprise you with a party.” She gauged Haylee’s expression. Her girlfriend looked pensive, fidgeting on her feet. Did she not like it?
“Thank you,” Haylee mumbled, trying to meet their eyes. She was being unusually subdued.
“Here,” Natah placed a hand on Haylee’s shoulder. “We already prepared dinner for you.” She guided Haylee over to the table, which had been extended to accommodate the additional guests. It wasn’t a fancy display, simply a purple plastic tablecloth adorned with several paper lotus flower cutouts scattered across it.
“I’ll go get the cake, everyone, take your seats!” Ordan instructed cheerfully.
Natah followed after him into the kitchen, where Hunhow was busy emptying his grocery bags. “Is she alright?” She asked quietly, sparing her daughter a glance as she began to talk to her friends.
“I think she’s just overstimulated.” Ordan guessed as he cut the cake. Haylee tended to have three reactions when confronted with large groups of people: confidence, wrath, or the rarest- retreating into silence. She seemed to be stuck halfway between the first and third options at the moment, but was still wanting to enjoy what her friends had put a lot of effort into organizing. “She’ll be fine, she’s just in shock, is all.”
“One would think she would be used to surprises by now,” Hunhow grumbled, earning a smack on the back of the head from Natah.
“Father, be nice.” She scolded.
Hunhow scoffed, placing a hand on his chest. “I was nothing but nice to her; she enjoyed our walk.”
Natah’s expression softened. “That’s good. I must admit I was worried.”
“You act like I’m incapable of controlling myself.”
Natah responded with a deadpan stare. “Your behavior over the past few months proved otherwise.”
“Hmph.” Hunhow turned toward the back porch. “I will remain outside so I do not cause a distraction- and because I dislike the prattling of children.”
‘ Annnnd there it is.’ Ordan and Natah mentally facepalmed.
“I should… get the cake in there.” Ordan sighed.
“He’s trying…” Natah said softly.
“I know.”
==VI==
“HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOUUUU!” Everyone finished.
Haylee stared at the candles, then closed her eyes and made a wish.
“What did you wish for?” Setsuna asked.
“Uhm… aren’t you not supposed to say or it won’t come true?” Toru interjected.
“That’s the urban legend.” Neito nodded.
Haylee stared at the cake for a moment before jamming her fork in and cramming a huge chunk of it into her mouth, bereft of any semblance of manners. “Shooo good!” With that, any doubts she had about the evening melted away, just like the creamy fudge inside the cake. Naturally, it was chocolate cake, with gooey melted fudge between the layers, with chocolate icing and what seemed to be broken up candy bars sprinkled on top. Like anything Ordan made, it was delicious.
“Holy crap!” Ochaco gasped. “That’s a lot of chocolate.”
“Haylee loves chocolate.” Izuku chuckled, cutting his slice of cake into smaller chunks.
“Ish true,” Haylee confirmed with a mouthful of cake, then swallowed greedily. “You give me chocolate, and I’d kill for you.”
“Heh…” Toru giggled.
“I wasn’t joking.”
“Pfft!” Setsuna cackled. “Tenno, you’re crazy sometimes, you know that?”
“In a good way.” Lumine pouted.
“Oh, for sure.” The green-haired girl nodded in agreement. “But you’re a bit biased, aren’t you Lumi~”
Lumine turned beet red, quickly shoveling several scoops of ice cream into her mouth tool cool herself down and accidentally giving herself brain freeze.
“I’m surprised that she can eat that much after the dinner we had.” Toru patted her stomach. “I’m stuffed… your dad makes big portions.”
“You all are hero students, so you need the calories.” Ordan’s voice called out from the kitchen. “Especially for what we have planned for next weeeeeeek~”
‘ Well, that wasn’t foreboding at all…’ Was the collective thought of everyone but Haylee, who feared neither god nor man, and certainly not Ordan’s training regiment. She’d had worse. Even if he ramped it up to account for her skills she would survive.
Haylee finished her cake first, despite being given a slice three times larger than anyone else's. This was all… perfect. The early shock and squirmy feeling of unease in her gut had worn off. Her heart was all warm and fuzzy.
They did all of this for her.
Toru clapped her hands. “Alright, we’ve all had our fill of cake. Now for the most important part of the party- the PRESENTS!”
“Presents?” Haylee glanced around the room, finally noticing the boxes on the table in the living room. “Y-you guys didn’t need to get me anything…”
“It’s your birthday, it would be a birthday party without presents.” Ordan chuckled, grabbing Haylee by the wrist to drag her into the adjacent room.
They only had two days to get something for her, so the process was a bit rushed. There was no time to have something shipped or make it, so it had to be from the mall. Izuku and Lumine had been a lot of help since they knew what Haylee liked.
Neito was first. He handed Haylee a small bag. “I know I haven’t been able to hang out with you, but I wanted to get you something you would like.”
Haylee reached into the bag and pulled out a small envelope. Inside was a gift card for one of the local arts and crafts stores that she frequented.
Neito scratched his neck. “I uhm… I heard that you do a lot of crocheting and wood carving, but I didn’t know which ones to get. This way I won’t get you anything you can’t use.”
“Thank you, Monoma.” Haylee smiled. “I’ll have to make you something.”
“Me next! Me next!” Setsuna hip checked Neito out of the way- sending him face-first into the cushions next to Izuku, and slammed a medium-sized flat box down on top of his envelope. “C’mon, open it up!”
“Alright, alright!” Haylee tore open the box and pulled the wrapping paper out. Inside the box was… a slightly smaller box.
She opened it, and it again contained a slightly smaller box.
“Really?”
Setsuna responded with a grin, barely containing her laughter.
“If this is boxes all the way down, I’m going to kick your ass, lizard girl.” Haylee threatened.
Setsuna giggled. “Reeeelax, it's the last one.”
Haylee narrowed her eyes, opening the alleged final box. Setsuna was, in fact, telling the truth. Contained within was a small plastic card, but not a gift card like Monoma had given her. It was a year's membership to the laser tag place that they visited when they first met.
“It’s not active, I managed to talk the guy in charge there into letting you choose the activation date,” Setsuna revealed. “You were so badass the last time we went, I figured we could all go again as a bigger group next time. Maybe compete in a tournament.”
“I’d like that. It was super fun.” Haylee agreed. “Thank you.”
Ochaco was next. She didn’t have much money and didn’t want to have anyone help her pay for something, so her gift was small. “H-here… I hope you like it.”
Haylee peeled off the thin paper and twine of Ochaco’s gift. There was no box, as it was simply a book titled Swords of the World. “Woah…” Haylee flipped open the book, briefly skimming through the pages.
“I know you love swords, so I thought you might like this.” Her fingers linked together anxiously. “I- I thought it was cool, because it shows the construction steps for each sword as well as the different styles.”
“It is really cool,” Haylee beamed, causing Ochaco to turn away with a visible blush.
Toru stepped up, handing Haylee a box of expensive-looking chocolates. “There’s this super fancy chocolate place in Kyoto that my parents took me to a few times. They make chocolates in different styles from across the world.”
“You went all the way to Kyoto for this?” Haylee gasped.
“It only took a few hours, and it's totally worth it. You changed my life. I’d still be good old invisible Hagakure if you hadn’t tried to help me.”
“It was nothing.” Haylee hand-waved.
“Not to me.” Toru extended her arms, looking for permission from Haylee to hug her. She nodded in approval. “Thank you, you’re an amazing friend, Tenno.”
“C’mon, go next!” Lumine whispered in Izuku’s ear, nudging him with her elbow.
“A-alright…” Izuku gulped. Haylee had put so much effort into his gift. Even with such a short timeframe, he wanted to do the same. He knew she probably wouldn’t care what he got her, but this was something he had to do. She was the best friend he’d ever had, a sister in all but blood. She’d believed in him, even when he didn’t have a quirk. When she noticed he was struggling, she helped him get strong even though she didn’t have to.
“Here you go.” He handed her a small wrapped box and gulped. ‘ Please like it, please like it…’ The gift was technically two, the first part being something he’d bought at the store on Friday. The rest was something he’d made himself, having stayed up almost all of Friday and Saturday night just to get it done.
He held his breath as she opened his present.
“Did… did you make this?” Haylee looked up to him with wide, tear-filled eyes.
Oh crap, did she not like it?
Thump!
His worries were abated as she slammed into him, enveloping him in a crushing hug. The others peered around them to see what Izuku had made.
It was a simple sketch, nothing too fancy. It only had flat colors, as Izuku didn’t have time to do all the shading, but it portrayed Izuku, Lumine, and Haylee in their U.A. uniforms with bright, confident smiles on their faces. The other item was a small All Might pin, depicting his hair tufts.
“Dammit, you made me cry, you jerk.” Haylee sniffled, wiping her nose and eyes on the inside of her shirt as she pulled away. “I love it. It’s perfect.” She picked up the pin, finally noticing it. “And an All Might pin? Sweet.”
Lumine gulped, knowing that she was next. How the hell was she supposed to follow that up? Izuku had put a lot of effort into his gift, clearly, and all she’d done was get some stuff from the mall.
“H-here…” Lumine handed Haylee her present, anxiously awaiting her reaction. Haylee was a hard person to buy for, and they hadn’t been dating long enough for it to be a milestone gift. She only had one style of clothes, wore almost no makeup, and didn’t seem to have a lot of hobbies outside sewing, carving, and sparring.
The gift box contained multiple items, the first being a new set of carving knives that her father had recommended. Something practical that she was sure her girlfriend would get a lot of use out of. The second one was more of a joke item- purple cat ear headphones.
“Oh, Lua, you are never going to let me live that down, are you…” Haylee groaned, causing everyone in the room to laugh.
Lumine felt her heartbeat speed up seeing Haylee’s heartfelt, yet somewhat amused reaction to her gifts.
Haylee liked them.
She didn’t screw up.
“You guys are the best friends I could ask for!” Haylee squeezed them all into a massive group hug. Izuku and Neito both stiffened up. They both looked like they were about ot pass out, albeit for completely different reasons. “I love you guys.”
==VI==
‘ That was rough…` Neito thought, glancing back at the Taus’ household. He, along with Midoriya, had excused themselves about half an hour after the gift opening finished. Midoriya wanted to catch up on sleep before school tomorrow.
Neito had a different reason for leaving, namely, Haylee. Neito didn’t dislike Haylee, which is what Setsuna and Lumine probably thought, considering he found an excuse to flake on their hangouts. Well, excuse was a strong word, he was genuinely busy at all the times they wanted to hang out.
On a personal level, he had nothing against Haylee. She was strong, driven… and good to Lumine. That was all that mattered. When he was little, he had a small crush on his fellow blonde, but he’d grown out of that years ago. She was one of his best friends, someone who had helped him through the lowest parts of his life. If being with Haylee made Lumine happy, he’d do anything to preserve that.
But while he had nothing against Haylee, her quirk scared the absolute fucking shit out of him. The reason he’d been so distant was partly trying to figure out just what Voidshell did to Copy when he tried to use it.
Neito wasn’t quirkist, that wasn’t what this was about. He knew very well that, despite what some people would say, there were no such things as a “villainous quirk”. It was how you chose to use it, the same way that a gun couldn’t be villainous but still be used in a crime. No, the reason he was scared was because he felt the essence of that quirk.
When he’d copied Voidshell, he’d let his curiosity get the better of him. Normally, when he copied a quirk, he would receive basic information on its functions. This step was not mutually exclusive, and he could scan a quirk before copying it.
He’d just never had to worry about the backlash before. Even a complex quirk like Setsuna’s hadn’t stained him at all, though, even though he knew how Lizard Tail Splitter worked, it was still difficult to use. The regeneration was the biggest boon.
But Haylee’s quirk… was an abomination. That was not an exaggeration; it simply was. Her quirk was massive and far more complex than what she’d showcased so far. The fact that using Copy only allowed him to copy a fragment of Voidshell was proof enough, and that nearly killed him.
When he’d touched that quirk, the amount of information contained within was overwhelming. Neito had felt like he was about to explode as he’d writhed in agony on the floor. It was simply a quirk that should not exist.
It had also permanently altered Neito’s quirk. The two he’d had copied at the time- Lizard Tail Splitter and Elementalist- were now permanent copies. He’d also discovered, with assistance, that he could copy other quirks permanently, under a certain condition. Said condition was disgusting, and most certainly not heroic, and he’d only gained a single quirk from it, a passive one that increased his ability to retain oxygen. Consensually, of course.
No one outside his family knew about the change, and his quirk registry hadn’t been updated. If discovered, he’d play it off as a quirk awakening, allowing him to use the quirks of those he was close to. Doing so was highly illegal, but he had his reasons.
‘ Tenno Haylee…’ The girl was a mystery, full of secrets, much like Neito himself. Due to his volunteer work at various shelters, he could tell that she had been the victim of some kind of abuse in the past, mostly thanks to things Lumine had let slip while talking about her.
The way she was hesitant to talk about her past, her aversion to being touched without permission, even by friends...
She and Lumine were a cute couple, but that didn't stop him from worrying about his friends.
He’d just have to keep an eye on them. For all their sakes.
==VI==
As soon as the boys left, Haylee was dragged by Toru and Setsuna to her bedroom (against her will). Luckily, she had cleaned it on Friday night, so there wasn’t anything embarrassing like unwashed clothes scattered around.
All five girls crammed themselves into the bedroom, which was thankfully large enough to contain them. They had a few hours to spare, so it was time for something that Toru and Setsuna had declared vitally important.
Girl talk.
Haylee positioned herself in the back corner of her bed, while Lumine and Ochaco sat at the foot. Toru took the beanbag, and Setsuna snuggled into the pile of floofs.
“Alright, spill it.” Toru pestered Lumine. “How did the two of you meet? If I can’t talk about it to anyone else, I at least need to know the big scoop!”
“Uh, well, we ran into each other.” Haylee started, clutching a pillow to her chest. All this gossipy stuff was new to her.
“- and she means that literally,” Lumine giggled. “Landed face-first on the concrete after she bumped into me.”
“But, I was fine, and then I helped her put up some posters.” Haylee lifted her shoulders. “Then about… a month?” Lumine nodded. “A month later, she ran into Izuku and I training. One thing led to another, and she joined us.”
“Ohmigod!!!” Toru squealed. “That’s so romantic!”
Haylee furrowed her eyebrows. “How is that romantic? I split my lip.”
“It's a common manga trope for a prospective couple to run into each other,” Setsuna replied, pulling up an example on her phone. She turned the screen to Haylee, showing a girl with toast in her mouth, for some reason, running into a boy and tumbling over. “Usually in romance manga.”
“Oh.” Haylee nodded slowly. “I don’t read manga.”
“Anime only?” Toru asked.
“I don’t watch anime either… besides one All Might series that Izuku told me to watch,” Haylee remembered. “It was pretty good, I guess. All Might is cool.”
“So what do you do for fun then?” Toru asked, somewhat aghast at the idea of being deprived of so much peak pop culture.
“I make this stuff,” She gestured around the room. “Train, work out, and meditate.”
“That’s all!?” Toru all but shrieked. “Girl, we gotta get you out and see some movies. I’ll even pay for the tickets.”
“Hey, that’s my girlfriend you’re asking out.” Lumine threw a small plushie at Toru’s head jokingly.
“Ah! I didn’t mean that like that! I’m not even into girls!” Toru yelped. The floof bounced harmlessly off her head.
“Oh? Is there someone that you are into then?” Setsuna grinned.
“Well… uhm…” Toru became flustered. “Are we talking about crushes now?”
Ochaco suddenly found the bedsheets very interesting.
“Ooooh!” Lumine shook. “You gotta spill now, Hagakure! Its only fair.”
“Uh…” Toru gulped, eyes flitting between Lumine and Setsuna’s predatory gazes. “Todoroki is pretty hot, but he’s so serious and it's kind of intimidating. Then there’s Hashibira, but he’s like, way too old for me,” She bit her lip. “And uh… Ojiro is pretty cute…”
“Ojiro? Really?” Ochaco spoke up. “No offense, but… he’s kinda, well, boring?”
Toru’s eyes narrowed defensively. “And what’s wrong with that? He’s just… so normal. My life has gotten crazy enough already… I just think that… well, a bit of normalcy would be nice.” Her hair flickered in tune with her nervous breathing.
“I can respect that.” Haylee stated from the corner.
“You know what, sure, I can see the appeal.” Setsuna nodded.
“What about you, Tokage?” Toru fired back. “Anyone you are crushing on?”
Setsuna flashed her a sharp-toothed smile, licking her lips hungrily. “Oh, there’s a couple of boys and a few girls I got my eyes on.”
“Oh yeah? Who?” Toru challenged.
“Let me see… I like the cute boys the most, the ones that get all flustered when you flirt with em’” She giggled sadistically. “Like Midoriya.”
“Oh yeah,” Toru blushed. “Midoriya is pretty hot too.”
“I know, right? I heard from one of the support girls that he’s super shredded.” Setsuna drooled. “He’s ripped, right Lumi, Tenno?”
“Yeah, he packed on a lot of muscle when we were training,” Haylee confirmed. “He’s just freakishly strong even without his quirk. Kinda scares me.”
“He’s just so adorable, I want to eat him up,” Setsuna smirked. “I’ve flirted with him a few times, and he turns into a tomato! It’s so fun!”
Lumine crossed her arms. “Set, do you actually want a relationship with him, or just to have some fun with him?”
Setsuna faltered. “Well, uh… I would be down to date him. I think.”
“You’d have some competition, I imagine,” Haylee said offhandedly. “Ochaco, you have a crush on him, right?”
For a split second, Haylee thought that a seagull had broken into her room from the shrill shriek she heard. Nope, just Ochaco, who was now floating toward the ceiling.
“C-c-crush? I don’t have a crush!” She stumbled as she ascended, aiming to fulfil her lifelong dream of exploring the stars apparently.
“Yeah, you do,” Haylee replied plainly. “It's super obvious.”
“Haylee…” Lumine gave her a strained smile, grabbing a pillow alongside Setsuna with her free hand.
“Eh?”
TWHAP! TWHAP!
“ACK!”
Both girls threw pillows at Hayle, nailing her in the face. “What did I do!?” She yelped in response, gazing back at the two like a scolded kitten.
“How come you notice that instead of me, you dummy!” Lumine crossed her arms and huffed.
Haylee got the distinct impression she messed up with that. “S-sorry…”
“Ugh… I can’t stay mad at you.” Lumine sighed. She glanced up at Ochaco. “Hey uh, Set?”
“Already on it!” Setsuna’s arms detached at the elbows and dragged Ochaco’s curled up form back to the bed.
Ochaco released her quirk, then covered her face to hide her embarrassment. “Was it really that easy to tell?” She squeaked.
“It must be, if Queen Oblivious herself could tell.” Setsuna pointed her thumb at Haylee.
“Hey!”
Ochaco groaned. “It’s just a crush!” She denied vehemently, immediately clamping a hand over her mouth at the accidental admission.
“Ooooooooooo!” Toru squealed.
“So I was right.” Haylee said, vindicated. Damn, she was really good at this gossiping shit, wasn’t she?
“Guys, don’t force her to talk about it.” Lumine scolded, patting Ochaco on the back.
“Spill the deets gravity girl!” Setsuna begged.
“Guys, don’t pressure her!” Lumine scolded.
“I’m not!” Haylee retorted. “I simply made an observation!”
Ochaco curled up into a ball. Her heart was racing a million kilometers a minute. Damn it, why did she have to let that slip!!! Now they were all curious! It was nothing more than a high school crush for gods’ sake! So what if she found his nerdy personality super cute, and that he saved her during the entrance exam! It wasn’t like she imagined herself being held in his big… strong…
Fuck.
Goddamn it.
It was just a crush. Not a big deal.
“Ochaco…” Haylee crawled over the bed and began poking her. “Ochacooooo…”
Ochaco remained oblivious and instead contemplated her feelings deeply. Did… did she want to date Izuku? When put on the spot, he was the first person she thought of when it came to…
Ochaco gulped.
Love.
“Ochaco!” Haylee poked her in the cheek, causing her to flail in surprise.
“Ah! I’m here! I’m here!” Ochaco yelped.
“So you do like him?” Haylee inquired curiously.
Ochaco nodded, finally noticing how close Haylee’s face was to her. Thankfully she was already blushing (damn it, why was she thankful about that?!) so Haylee didn’t notice her presence making Ochaco even more flustered. Why were all her friends so hot?!! “I- I do.” She confirmed. “ButitsjustacrushIswear!” She blurted out immediately after.
“Ooooh! Are you going to confess?” Toru wiggled around in the beanbag.
“No! Well…” Ochaco blushed. “I just..I don’t want to distract either of us from our hero studies. He’s working so hard… I don’t want him to be burdened by having to worry about a relationship.”
Lumine frowned. “You’re not a burden. Don’t say it like that.”
“But… we’re all training to be heroes. He’s putting in his all, and I want to as well.” The tips of her ears burned red. “I like him, but we’re just friends! A relationship would be too distracting for both of us.”
Haylee and Lumine shared a look. “I don’t feel distracted.” Haylee replied. Lumine nodded in agreement. “Plus, I’m sure lots of heroes date. Hell, Todoroki is Endeavor’s kid.” She thought for a moment, trying to think of more. “Izuku would know more, he’s a huge hero nerd so he probably knows what heroes are a couple.”
“The Water Hose team was a couple.” Lumine remembered off the top of her head, mostly due to the grisly nature of their deaths. “And plenty of hero students date. Fuwa-senpai is crushing hard on one of the support students. Uh, keep that hush-hush by the way… and Ayaka, I mean Kamisato-senpai was dating… my brother.” A look of sadness spread across her face. Haylee leaned over and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Thanks…”
“I say go for it girl!” Toru exclaimed.
“Yeah, Midoriya is a hot piece of ass that I’m sure someone would want to take a bite out of at some point.” Setsuna added. Lumine tossed a plushie at her friend, knocking her deeper into the pile of plushies she had claimed as her domain. “Worth it!”
“I mean, she’s right.” Haylee nodded, casually tossing a pillow back at Setsuna as well in revenge for earlier. “Izuku’s strong, smart, kind… he’s probably perfect boyfriend material.”
Everyone stared at her with shocked expressions.
“What?” Haylee blinked. “Just because I’m a lesbian doesn’t mean I don’t understand what people would find attractive.” She was then unceremoniously pelted from all sides by an assortment of pillows and floofs by her unimpressed friends. Worming her way out of the pile, she muttered. “Jerks… I swear if you throw another…”
Her friends raised some good points. Izuku was a really good guy. How would she feel if someone else swooped in? The thought of him with some other girl, or guy if he swung that way, made her feel like there was something swimming around in her stomach and that she’d inhaled something dusty simultaneously.
Maybe she did want to…
Gulp.
Ask Izuku out. It was silly. They’d only known each other for about a week. There was no way he’d say yes. How would she even ask him out? She had no experience with relationships!
Her eyes wandered over to Lumine. She had experience (granted, it was literal days ago, but still). Ochaco’s lips parted as she worked up the nerve to ask Lumine.
What she wanted to ask was. ' How do I get a boyfriend, like you got your girlfriend? "
But in her nervous state, she ended up flubbing her sentences, mixing the two questions together instead, "How do I get your girlfriend?"
Lumine and Haylee both blanked. Their heads lolled to the side. “Huh?!” “Eh?!”
Ochaco covered her mouth again. ‘ FUCK!’ Her eyes darted to Haylee, then to Lumine, then back to Haylee again.
Haylee noticed the way Ochaco was suspiciously trying to avoid looking at her. Something was up. Her two gay brain cells graced her with a rare moment of clarity, as she was apparently utter garbage at realizing the emotional state of others, which was ironic considering how her powers worked.
‘ Wait a minute…’ Haylee’s eyes narrowed in intense homosexual concentration. “Ochaco, do you have a crush on me?” She asked without thinking.
Ochaco froze in place. In one swift motion, she yanked the covers off the bed and dove under them in a desperate attempt to hide her shame and embarrassment.
‘ AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!’
No no no no no! Why did she have to realize that! That was the worst possible thing for Haylee to find out. Fuck! It was one thing for someone you were attracted to to find out, but a completely different problem for someone you lived with ! This was going to make everything so awkward! Lumine being here was even worse, because now she knew that Ochaco thought Haylee was cute too!
That was it, she wanted to die. It was a shame she didn’t have Kirishima’s quirk, then she could claw her way out of the hole she’d dug herself into. Or maybe just tunnel straight through the bed, down to the basement, and then hide underground for a few forevers.
Yeah, that sounded good. Screw being a hero. She was going to go hide away in the mountains and become a priestess on some obscure shrine.
The other four girls stared blankly at Ochaco, who had half her head covered in the blankets, the rest of her face sticking out as she foamed at the mouth and twitched violently, muttering something unintelligible.
“What do we do?” Haylee whispered.
“I don’t know? Is she having a seizure?” Toru whispered back.
“I think she’s in shock…” Lumine poked the auburn-haired girl’s ribs.
“What a shame…” Setsuna smacked her lips, completely deadpan as she shook her head.. “She was a good girl. What a rotten way to die.”
“Why do girls keep admitting their feelings to me… one girlfriend is all I need.” Haylee groaned.
“I guess Uraraka is bi?” Toru wondered aloud.
“Nice. The gang grows!” Setsuna fist-pumped, then turned to look at Toru and Haylee. “Y’all sure you aren’t either?”
“Nope.” Toru shook her head. “Straight.”
“Still lesbian.” Haylee replied.
“Damn. Oh well, anyway- Lumi, hit her with your quirk to shock her out of this.” Setsuna commanded.
The air around Lumine’s hands grew chilly. She slipped a palm underneath Ochaco’s shirt and placed it right on her abdomen.
“AH!” Ochaco bounced completely out of the covers, landing flat on her ass and bouncing a few times on the mattress. She immediately locked eyes with Haylee, then slammed her palms over them to hide, nearly starting to spiral again.
“Ochaco, wait!” Haylee held out her arms. “Just… just calm down, it's alright! I’m not upset.”
“Yeah, me neither, it’s alright!” Lumine persuaded.
Ochaco’s left eye peeked out, slowly, like a shadow retreating from the rising sun. “Are you sure?”
“Mhm!” Both girls nodded.
“Uaghhhhh…” Ochaco unfurled herself against the wall. “I’m sorry…”
“Hey, we said it's alright, so let's just… talk this out,” Lumine instructed calmly.
“Gods. I’m so embarrased…” Ochaco groaned. “This is so awkward…”
“Listen, I’m flattered you think I’m pretty…” Haylee scratched her head, blushing slightly. “But I want to stick to having a single partner, no offense.”
“You have good taste, though,” Lumine smirked, elbowing Haylee playfully. “If you don’t mind asking, what caused this?”
Ochaco squeaked. She’d put herself in this position, so now she had to deal with the consequences. “Well… I’d never really thought about girls like that before… it was actually the day we tried out our hero costumes.”
“Oh, was it her costume?” Setsuna guessed. 1-B, and by extension, Lumine, hadn’t seen anyone in 1-A’s costumes yet.
“No, erm…” A puff of steam seemed to erupt from Ochaco’s head. “She uh… she wanted to give me some advice after our sparring lesson and… well, she…” C’mon girl, just say it! “Kabedoned me.”
‘ Oh,’ Lumine thought. Yeah, that would do it. If a tall, gorgeous girl like Haylee performed a kabedon on Lumine, probably with her signature effortlessly calm expression…
Yeah, she would probably die.
“Kabe-what now?” Haylee gave a slow, puzzled blink.
Setsuna sighed, pulling out her phone yet again. “Seriously, you need to watch some freaking anime. How do you not know anything!” She held up the screen to the blue-haired girl’s face. It showed a GIF of a boy slamming his hand against the wall of another boy, the art style of the anime making it clear the intention was romantic.
Haylee’s cheeks immediately flushed a dark pink. “Oh no… I did it again…”
“You really are the queen of putting your foot in your mouth.” Lumine giggled. “You need to be more aware of your words and actions.”
“I was trying to give her tips on her costume!” Haylee yelped. “It's not that bad!”
“Haylee.” Lumine deadpanned. “Every few weeks, you accidentally say something that sounds incredibly sexual in certain contexts.”
Haylee immediately flashed back to what she accidentally said in front of Kayama-sensei last Friday. A high-pitched scream burst from her, and she vanished into her own arms and knees, curling up like a spooked bolarola. “Shutupshutupshutupshutp!”
“Point proven,” Lumine smirked, gently patting her girlfailure on the head.
“So that’s how you realized you are bi?” Toru asked.
“I mean, I think I’m bi. Like, 75-85% sure?” Ochaco squirmed with uncertainty.
“Well, there’s an easy test for that.” Lumine implied.
“A test?” Ochaco tilted her head to the side.
“Yep.” Lumine crawled past Haylee like a panther until she was face to face with Ochaco. She channeled her inner Setsuna and ran her finger underneath the auburn-haired girl's chin. Ochaco’s eyes spun, and she began to tremble like a branch in the wind.
“Wuh wuh wuh what are you doing!” Ochaco stammered, paralyzed by the flowery-haired girl’s sensual touch.
Lumine leaned in close until her lips were centimeters away from Ochaco's. Her hot breath tickled the skin on Ochaco’s chin.
Ochaco's heart felt like it was going to explode. All she could manage was a "Wugh!"
"You like this, huh?" Lumine smirked, while Haylee, who had snapped out of her funk, looked on with a mixture of uncertain feelings. "Now, close your eyes..." She whispered.
Ochaco resisted the urge to say something embarrassing and folded immediately under intense pressure. Her eyes snapped shut, and her lips wavered in anticipation.
"Now, imagine that it was Izuku doing that to you." Lumine pulled back immediately, leaving Ochaco out to dry.
Ochaco let out a noise like a dying balloon, her face filling with red. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! WHY DID YOU DO THAT!” She flailed around, accidentally activating her quirk yet again in her flustered state.
“You were thirsting after my girlfriend. There are consequences.” Lumine replied, sporting a cat-like grin. “Suffer.”
Ochaco wailed, trying to disappear like a star in the night sky.
Toru had her hand held out, pointing at the now-separated pair with a manic gleam in her eyes. She hopped up and down rapidly like a hyperactive kid at a candy store. “Oh my gooood!” This was better than the drama on TV.
“That… that was hot.” Setsuna stated, a slight blush on her cheeks while she tried to fish Ochaco’s spinning form from the ceiling again.
“Did you really have to almost kiss her?” Haylee pouted.
“Oh, you jealous?” Lumine raised an eyebrow.
“... I don’t know.” Haylee turned away, puffing out her cheeks.
Lumine winked. “Don’t worry, I’m saving my first kiss for someone special.”
Setsuna watched in real time as Haylee lost her composure, looking away from Lumine to hide her blush. Adorable.
“Eikyō, I think you made it worse,” Toru noted as Ochaco was pulled back down. “Now she’s going to be into you, too.”
“Eh,” Lumine shrugged indifferently. “But I confirmed something important: she definitely has the hots for Izuku the most.” She slapped the grounded girl on the back. “Now you just need to work up the nerve to confess to him.”
The slap, combined with that statement, was enough to wake Ochaco up again. “C-c-confess?!”
“No duh, just go for it.” Setsuna agreed.
Haylee nodded along. Izuku and Ochaco would make a cute couple, or at least that's what she, with her limited knowledge of relationships, thought.
Lumine, without knowing it, was on the same wavelength as Haylee. Those two were perfect for each other. As someone who had now experienced both of their personalities, she was sure of it. The main issue, in her eyes, was getting the two of them together. Given Ochaco’s response to the idea of confessing her feelings, and Izuku’s personality…
Oh god.
They were going to be worse than Haylee, weren’t they?
Ochaco had yet to explain why she was so nervous, and Izuku probably wouldn’t either. He couldn’t even ask Haylee her feelings about Lumine without passing out, and that was in regards to someone else’s potential relationship!
If they didn’t get help, she couldn’t imagine what they would do. Probably a decade of agonizingly silent mutual pining and misinterpreted compliments?
Yeah, that would track.
Lumine knew Izuku had surprisingly low self-confidence and nerves frayed like a severed wire. It wasn’t surprising, considering what she knew about his Junior High (she’d recognized it from a news report; the school was under investigation by the Ministry of Education for extensive bullying and discrimination). Knowing what she did about his quirk, that it hadn’t come in until a few weeks before U.A.’s exams…
Well, that explained quite a bit about his personality. The fact that he hadn’t snapped was a testament to his heroic willpower.
Haylee, on the other hand, had more practical reasons for wanting them together. Lumine becoming her girlfriend made her feel a lot of things, almost all positive. It gave her a greater dopamine rush than eating chocolate whenever she smiled, making her heart skip a beat.
It felt good, so why would she not want her two friends to feel the same?
“W-what if he doesn’t feel the same?” Ochaco feared. “And we have all these school events coming up… the Sports Festival is right around the corner… this is all so fast, I’ve only known him a little while…” She began to spiral again.
“Okay,” Lumine advised. “Maybe not, right away. While you are not a distraction, right before the Sports Festival probably isn’t the best time.” She thought back to what Ayaka told her about the class schedules from her first year. “There’s a gap between the Sports Festival and the internships, like… two weeks? You could do it after all that is over, and then you have more than a month between that and final exams.”
“And then you have spring break for almost a whole month!!!” Toru squeed. “Spring break is like, perfect date time!”
“Oh my god…” Lumine grabbed Ochaco by the shoulders and bounced on the bed. “Uraraka! Double dates!”
“Woagh!” Ochaco’s eyes shot open with renewed vigor. Both girls turned to Haylee, who looked somewhat intimidated at the prospect of a date in general.
“Something wrong?” Lumine asked.
“I’d…” Haylee gulped. “L-like t-t-t-t-to,” She stuttered far worse than Izuku. “Go on a date with just the two of us first!” With how flushed her face was, it looked like it took all her mental fortitude just to say that.
“How about we go right after the Sports Festival then?” Lumine inquired.
Haylee nodded rapidly, so fast in fact that her head blurred.
‘Cute…’
It was decided, that night. A pact amongst girls.
They would do everything in their power to help spark Izuku and Ochaco’s relationship, but not forcing either of them into it.
==VI==
Ordan and Natah entered Haylee’s room right before bed after everyone else departed.
“Did you like the party?” Natah sat down next to her and gently ran her hand through Haylee’s hair.
“Yeah.” Haylee confessed. “You all kept that from me pretty well. I was surprised."
“That’s good. We were hoping you would appreciate it. You had us worried a bit at the beginning.” Ordan admitted.
“You caught me off guard.” Haylee huffed, a warm, somewhat sleepy smile on her face.
“Which is a hard thing to do.” Ordan chuckled. “We didn’t forget to get you something, it was just something we couldn’t talk about with your friends around.” He glanced at the door, making sure it was closed, then handed her a card. “Happy birthday, from both of us.”
Inside the card was a picture of all three of them, a memento. There were also three plane vouchers to the United States for December. “I know you love to shoot, so I figured we could do a little bonding overseas during the holidays and practice a bit. You don’t want to get rusty.”
“Oh my… I love it!” She hugged him tight. “I’m gonna destroy you though.”
Ordan gave her a skeptical look. “Hey, I’ll have you know I’m a pretty good shot myself. I’d like to see how well you fare out of your Warframe.”
“I can still outshoot you.” Haylee bragged.
“Heh…” Ordan ruffled her hair.
“I also… wanted you to have this.” Natah pulled out a small box from behind her back. “Go ahead.”
Haylee gently opened the box. Inside was what appeared to be another pin, a rectangle with several horizontal stripes of orange, pink, and white. “What is it?”
“I figured that we should show support for you.” Natah pulled a similar pin out of her pocket and affixed it to her shirt. “The people on this Earth call them ‘pride flags’, and I believe the intent is to show support for certain sexualities depending on the flag. You don’t have to use it if you don’t want to.”
A pride flag. Despite being, you know, lesbian, Haylee didn’t actually think about the social implications of it all that much. She didn’t even know pride flags existed. She was no stranger to displaying emblems, like sigils or badges denoting accomplishments that several Tenno sported on their equipment. “I kinda like it.” She held it up to the light to inspect it further. “Plus, I’m kind of starting a collection anyways. I can put it with the others on my backpack.” With this she would have three pins. The Lotus one Hunhow gave her, the All Might one from Izuku, (the former two being her favorite heroes) and now the pride one. “Dad, you should get a pin made too.”
“Well, we don’t exactly have merch. But if you reeeeeeealy want to have something of me on your backpack…” Ordan booped her on the nose. “I could always have something made custom like Hunhow did.”
“And perhaps when you become a pro, we will get pins of you too.” Natah smiled.
“Sweet.” Haylee yawned.
“Alright, get some rest kiddo.” Ordan advised. “You got some big stuff coming up, and you need to be well rested. No juicing yourself on Void energy, you hear me?”
“Yeah dad, I know.” Haylee rolled her eyes. “All natural sleep, no cheating because its bad for my mental health to stay awake that long.”
“Good night!” He waved before exciting the room.
Natah let herself linger a while longer. “Good night, my little warrior.” She kissed Haylee on the forehead as she drifted off to sleep. “Sweet dreams.”
Notes:
Sumak’s villain name is written as “숨악” in Korean, which translates to “breathless” but the intended meaning is “Evil Breath” 숨 (sum) = breath, 악 (ak) = evil. I’m not entirely sure about how accurate the translation is, but i thought it sounds cool (thank you Google Translate). The pain of only knowing English -_-
Hunhow is going through a bit of offscreen character development to be less of a POS, which as you can see is still a work in progress.
I’ll get the art Izuku drew done at a later date.
We must maintain the Izu/Ocha agenda at all costs.
Next time: Class 1-A and 1-B meet and prepare for the Joint Battle Trial on the eve of the Sports Festival!
Chapter 68: Motivation
Summary:
Class 1-A and 1-B begin their training to prepare for the Joint Battle Trial and Sports Festival.
Notes:
Art #1 by umi09_
#2 render by me
Art #3 by GB9667813762231
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────
Morioh Exclusion Zone Monitor A-12 | (GMT+9) 2243-03-14 07:32:00
Sensors: LEY LINE (MRU), CPM(Geiger), TEMP(°C)
────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────
TIME LEY LINE CPM TEMP STATUS
07:32:00 12.12 18 22.4 OK
07:32:05 12.13 19 22.4 OK
07:32:10 12.14 20 22.5 OK
07:32:15 13.16 23 22.5 OK
07:32:20 13.19 28 22.5 OK
07:32:25 17.27 30 22.6 NOTICE: rising ley line energy
07:32:30 19.45 32 22.6 NOTICE: rising ley line energy
07:32:35 22.98 36 22.7 WARN: approaching threshold
07:32:40 30.62 38 22.7 WARN: high ley line energy
07:32:45 32.11 34 22.8 ALARM: LEY LINE HIGH
07:32:50 32.34 37 22.8 ALARM: LEY LINE HIGH
07:32:55 40.28 36 22.9 ALARM: LEY LINE HIGH
07:33:00 30.02 32 22.9 WARN: high ley line energy
07:33:05 22.76 28 22.9 WARN: approaching threshold
07:33:10 19.42 23 22.8 NOTICE: decreasing ley line energy
07:33:15 17.09 19 22.8 NOTICE: decreasing ley line energy
07:33:20 13.84 14 22.8 OK
07:33:25 13.63 16 22.7 OK
07:33:30 13.48 24 22.7 OK
07:33:35 13.46 30 22.7 OK
────────────────────────────────────────────────────────────
Daily output from the anomaly maintains normal fluctuation levels consistent with the past hundred years.
==========================VI==========================
[U.A. High School, April 24th, 2243]
“Alright, settle down,” Eraserhead ordered in his usual bored tone. “The Sports Festival is happening next week. If you plan on participating, we do recommend that you come up with a fake name. This isn’t required, and is simply a security measure to hide your identities.” It was a practice dating back to the first U.A. sports festival to protect hero students, back in the days when villains had tracked down and killed the families of several students. Nowadays, secret identities were only used by about 60% of pro heroes; the rest were simply public figures. With how safe Japan was compared to the past, and with all the protections in place for the relatives of high-ranked pros, some chose to abandon that extra layer of security.
Momo glanced down at her form. As heiress to the Yaoyorozu fortune, she’d been paraded around several public events by her parents. Her identity could be found with a simple reverse image search. There wasn’t really any point in coming up with a pseudonym.
==VI==
Shoto was in a similar bind, with the Todoroki name being a rather famous one. He would’ve considered his mother’s side of the family, but considering the Himura family’s tarnished name… that would be a terrible idea.
He did not want to be known simply for his father’s impressive history. Granted, it was going to be completely obvious when he used his fire. He’d made great progress in controlling both sides in the past few days.
The scar on his face itched, a reminder of the fear that once tied him down.
Never again. His weakness had almost cost him and his classmates their lives. The festival would be a chance to show everyone, especially his family, that he had overcome it.
He would choose something simple, his first name only. Shoto. Since it meant “burn and freeze”, people who dug deeper would assume it was a play on his quirk rather than his real name.
Sometimes it was hard being so smart.
==VI==
"Did you come up with a pseudonym for the sports festival yet?" Izuku asked, having brought his paper over to her desk.
"Yeah," Haylee flipped her paper around.
Tenziro Nadia
"Ten…" He looked up at her. "Really?" Izuku deadpanned.
"Listen, smartass, it doesn't have to be super creative. I'd like to see you come up with something better. You wear t-shirts that say 't-shirt' on them." She crossed her arms smugly.
"Oh yeah?" Izuju scribbled a name down on his page and slid it across her desk.
Akatani Mikumo
Haylee bit her lip. "Shit, that's good..."
“Hey, the first name is good.” Izuku complimented. “What was the inspiration behind that?”
Haylee hesitated. “It's… just someone who was important to me. Don’t worry about it.”
“Alright.” Izuku nodded. “Are you going to change the family name to something less derivative?”
“It’s not derivative, it's clever!”
==VI==
Katsuki glanced over at the two losers, arguing over something as stupid as a name. Morons. He was going to use a fake name, because he wasn’t an idiot. Nobody knew All Might’s real name and that didn’t stop him from being the best, and he’d seen people harass Endeavor because his name was public knowledge, like half the Top Ten were. He was gonna be anonymous like All Might, Hawks, Mirko, and Wash.
==VI==
Inosuke had never been one to think things through like disguises too thoroughly. Granted, he’d only gone undercover once in the Red Light District, crossdressing as Inoko.
It wasn’t his fault he could pull it off, after all, the great Lord Inosuke could crossdress far better than Tanjiro and Zenitsu!
Unfortunately, the Sports Festival wasn’t a crossdressing competition (but if it were, he would win).
Did he want to come up with a name? Not really. Using his real name was the best bet, because he wasn’t allowed to use his boar mask for the festival since it was part of his hero costume. Maybe someone would recognize him. If nobody did, it would at least give his reputation a boost.
==VI==
Toru fidgeted in her seat. The Sports Festival wasn’t something she had seriously considered before she discovered what her quirk was truly capable of. After all, invisibility could only carry her so far in an event, which to her knowledge, usually ended with some sort of combat.
Invisibility wouldn’t have stood a chance against most of her classmates. But now, she had Prismatic Battery, her
true
quirk. Sure, her control over it wasn’t great yet, but it was more than enough to get her through.
This is what she wanted, right? To be more visible?
==VI==
The Iida family was well known for their long lineage of heroes, from his great-grandfather to his brother Tensei. Naturally, they were publicly known, his brother being well respected for his work with poorer communities and taking in those with spotty records as sidekicks.
If he were to follow in his family’s footsteps, he needed to prove he could live up to the Iida family name. That was the reason he took the normal entrance exam, rather than the Recommendation one. During the USJ, he’d been taken out of the fight almost instantly. Against a seasoned villain, he was lucky her pistol hadn’t permanently damaged his leg.
A part of him felt that, had he been a bit faster and was able to leave the facility, his classmates wouldn’t have gotten as hurt as they did.
This would be his chance to make it up to them, and to show off that new move he’d been working on.
He hoped Tensei would be proud when he saw it!
==VI==
Lumine stared at her Sports Festival registration form.
Over a year ago, she’d imagined being there with her brother, maybe even facing off in the finals- the fated clash between brother and sister. Seeing who the strongest twin was.
It stung, being here without him. They were supposed to be here together. Probably not in the same class… but together.
Aether was out there, somewhere. She wasn’t sure how she knew, it was just a gut feeling. People always said they had that “twin sixth sense”, and she could just… feel it.
She couldn’t do anything to find him, and even if the police gave up searching, she wouldn’t.
‘
We will be reunited… I’m sure of it.’
==VI==
Neito had once resigned himself to being in the background. His quirk was only useful with the assistance of others. Despite his competitive nature, he’d always preferred being out of sight. But the Sports Festival was his opportunity to shine. To prove how strong he’d become.
==VI==
Hitoshi rolled his eyes at the filled out form. Of course he would put a surname. He wanted to be an underground hero, and all the attention being known by the general public would make hiding his quirk from villains would be difficult.
All that mattered to him was getting into the hero course. All those arrogant bastards couldn’t stop him- hell, they’d probably already forgotten about the random Gen-ed student who challenged them, seeing him as a non-threat.
Whatever, it wasn’t as if he needed to be liked to be in the hero course, as those two asshole students with their pissy attitudes in 1-A proved. Their opinion didn’t matter, only the approval of the teachers.
==VI==
[Group Chat - Class 1-B]
{5/25/2243}
IMPACT FONT: Holy shit
IMPACT FONT: class 1-a is intense
NiceToMeetShroom: Fukidashi, you’re one of the strongest in the class.
BackInBlack: No, he’s right.
==VI==
Earlier that day…
[U.A. High School, April 25th, 2243]
Aside from a few exceptions, most of Class 1-A and Class 1-B had yet to be acquainted. It was a pattern that had pervaded most of Shota’s tenure at U.A. as both student and hero. At least for the first year students, and especially this early in the school year.
That brought him back… back before three extroverts forcibly befriended him. Eugh… Why couldn’t everyone be more professional like Kurose and Ishiyama? Not that he would trade Nemuri and Hizashi in for silence, but still.
1-A was already at the training grounds, awaiting their sister class’s arrival (Because Kan liked to make dramatic entrances). Usually the two hero classes didn’t start training together in earnest until the end of the year. They were simply getting a head start, considering all that happened as of late.
Would it make it easier for the two classes to learn about each other’s quirks and fighting styles right before the sports festival? Oh, absolutely. But if the second years could handle the U.A. crush at the license exams, then these kids could suck it up for three days of joint training. Besides, if they were smart they wouldn’t show their whole hands to the competition, or work up some new moves in the few days before the festival.
It would certainly make the Joint Battle Trial on Thursday interesting.
Kan’s class arrived right on time, all twenty-two students and both teachers funneling through the doors to the training ground.
“Alright,” Sekijiro stepped to the forefront, accompanied by Natah. “Greetings, I’m Kan Sekijiro, also known as Vlad King, class 1-B’s homeroom teacher.” He stated gruffly.
“And I am Lotus, 1-B’s assistant teacher.” Natah bowed politely. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance, 1-A. You may call me Tau Natah.”
Sekijiro stood before the assembled classes. “Today we will be conducting the first joint training between your classes.” He slapped Shota on the shoulder, pulling him closer. “This is Eraserhead, 1-A’s homeroom teacher, who didn’t want to introduce himself.”
Shota rolled his eyes, then yanked Sekijiro’s arm off of his shoulder. “Our classrooms are right next to each other. They should know who I am right now.” He pointed to Ordan. “That over there is my assistant teacher, Bone Beast.”
“Hey, why don’t I get to introduce myself!” The cloaked man yelled.
“Suffer.”
Ordan grumbled to himself, then faced 1-B. “Just call me Karris-sensei.” He waved to the assembled students.
Shota stepped forward, taking over. “Your goal is to prepare for the Joint Battle Trial in two day’s time, as well as the Sports Festival at the beginning of May. This is an opportunity to forge connections with the other Hero course students in your grade, so don’t waste it. In addition to your homeroom teachers, Midnight and Cementoss will also be present. If you need assistance with your combat training or quirks, simply ask us. There are fourty-four of you, and there isn’t enough time for us to do one-on-one sessions with you all. However, if there is something we believe we can aid you in, we will seek you out.”
There were no questions about his statement, which was good. The students immediately broke off into groups for training.
Natah’s eyes fell upon Hagakure. She wasted no time and approached the girl before she wandered off. “Hagakure, nice to see you again.”
“Oh, Ms… I mean, Tau-sensei.” Toru gulped. She’d only seen Haylee’s mom briefly during her birthday party, as the adults mainly let the kids do their own thing. She’d actually forgotten that Ms. Tau was also a teacher at U.A. For some reason, she felt intimidated by the plainly dressed hero before her. Unlike the other teachers, Ms. Tau was wearing a simple business suit rather than a costume. Her stare was plain, possibly a bit cold but with a hint of warmth that she could almost call… motherly?
“Ordan told me you were having difficulties with your quirk. I believe that I could be of some assistance to you, even though our quirks don’t function the same.” Natah lay her palm flat, letting swirls of Tau energy shimmer across her skin. “Specifically with flight and energy projection.”
Toru nodded. “I’ve gotten a handle on turning myself invisible and visible again, but I can’t laser blasts yet.”
“But you can fly.”
“I can…” Toru stared at her hands. “But I’m not very good at it. I can only do it in short bursts and can’t control it very well.” A look of embarrassment crept across her face. “And uh, Karris-sensei had to climb up to the ceiling and save me.”
Natah’s head tilted up toward the surprisingly high ceiling of the gym, wondering for a moment how Ordan managed to get up to the roof. “I see. So I’m assuming your issue is maintaining the constant output of your quirk to maintain flight?”
Toru blinked. “Uh… yeah, I guess. I don’t really fly, more like… bounce up and down like a yo-yo.”
Natah nodded. “Rapid bursts of propulsion then. Tell me, does it feel like you are… picking yourself up with your quirk, or grabbing yourself and lifting?”
Toru raised a finger to answer before lowering it just as quickly. How she flew wasn’t something she’d thought about, as she was more concerned with, well, actually flying in the first place. Could she get in the air? Sure, she could throw herself up there no problem. The issue was that once she was airborne, she couldn’t control it and was more preoccupied with not splattering herself all over the gym floor.
“I think… that I’m picking myself up?” Toru finally decided. “Midoriya said that I had a rainbow glow during the USJ attack, and my quirk works on my whole body?” If it were just her feet, she probably would feel the recoil… which was what her past few attempts had felt like.
Which meant she wasn’t using her quirk the same way as the USJ. What she was doing now was like what she’d seen Bakugo do once- blasting herself into the air. Back in the USJ, it had been effortless levitation, albeit only for a few seconds before passing out.
“Would you like a demonstration?” Natah asked.
Toru blinked. “Oh, yes, please!”
Natah nodded, then took a step back. “Very well.” The woman flicked her hand, and before Toru’s eyes, Tau-sensei’s entire body shimmered. Her flesh and suit morphed into an armored bodysuit and headpiece, which sported a visor.
Toru had to forcibly grab her jaw and close it to prevent it from dropping to the floor. “Woah…”
She knew that Haylee wasn’t Natah’s biological daughter, but damn, their quirks were both… crazy, but awesome.
Natah rose into the air, a faint violet aura surrounding her body. “Now, let us begin.”
==VI==
Itsuka followed after Lumine, who had immediately bolted toward her girlfriend as soon as their teachers were done with introductions. As one of the three people in 1-B who knew the two were dating, she was itching to meet the girl who had caught her classmate’s eye.
And spar with her, because apparently she was, to quote Lumine, “A wicked strong martial artist.”
Lumine, of course, was completely over the moon to finally be in class with Haylee. While she didn’t want to distract anyone from training, she really wanted to see her girlfriend’s hero costume (and show hers off as well).
Izuku and Haylee were about to start sparring when Luminee burst into the open area Cementoss had created. “Haylee!”
Haylee stopped mid-stretch. “Oh, hi.” She said without flair. Her eyes flickered to the ginger-haired girl accompanying her girlfriend.
“Kendo Itsuka,” She introduced herself. “And uh, I know about the two of you.” She mouthed to avoid anyone who might be in earshot. Both girls glanced at Lumine, who had gone silent. The blonde was wiggling her hips back and forth with an expression of awe and a noticeable blush.
‘
Oh my god!!!`
Lumine squealed mentally. Haylee looked… really good. Her costume was sleek with minimal protrusions. Despite its padding, it was still mostly skintight. Not enough to be revealing, but Haylee had an athletic figure due to abusing her quirk to build muscle, and her hard work showed.
Nice
.
Hey, she agreed to take their relationship slow. That didn’t mean she couldn’t appreciate her girlfriend’s looks. Plus…
“You look so cute!” Lumine squealed.
Haylee’s stoicism dropped immediately as she stammered out a pitiful attempt at a sentence, before crossing her arms and letting out a loud huff. “I’m… I’m not cute. I’m a badass.”
She was pouting, and it was adorable.
“Pfft!” Izuku snickered, earning him a kick to the shin from Haylee. “Ow!”
“Pussy. That was nothing.” Haylee rolled her eyes. “I hit you way harder than that during training.”
“That’s not the point!” Izuku replied in exasperation. “Oh, and hello again, Kendo.” He bowed quickly, finally recognizing the other girl’s presence.
“Oh yeah…” Haylee’s forehead scrunched up. “You’re… 1-B’s class rep, right?” Kendo nodded. Well, that would explain how Izuku knew her.
“Midoriya,” Itsuka replied with a curt nod before allowing her shoulders to relax. “How’s it hanging?”
“Fine, we were just about to spar.” He replied.
“Do you mind if we watch?” She wanted to see what all the hype was about.
“Sure, but you might want to take cover by Cementoss.” Haylee jerked her thumb toward the brick-shaped hero.
“Take cover? What do you…”
==VI==
The training ground trembled, the sound of heavy impacts coming from behind Cementoss’s walls.
"What the hell was that?!" Pony yelped.
"Oh gods, Midoriya and Tenno are going at it again." Denki shuddered.
“What are they doing, ‘shroom?” A shorter girl asked, her face showing a slightly concerned look.
“Oh, that?” Inosuke dodged Kamakiri’s blades and kicked Yaoyorozu’s shield out of the way. “They are just doing some light sparring.
If Shihai’s skin were capable of turning any shade but pitch black, it would’ve paled. “Light?!”
==VI==
Itsuka had decided that Class 1-A was insane. Or, more specifically, Midoriya and Tenno, because there was no other explanation for what she was currently watching.
At least she understood why they wanted her to take cover now, because holy shit.
The floor shook again as Midoriya’s fist sent Haylee back a few meters. The girl had activated her quirk and transformed into a two-meter-tall armored behemoth with a sharp horn.
Again, what the actual fuck. That was her quirk?!
“Isn’t she so cool!” Lumine gushed from behind the barrier.
“Mmmm!” Another voice agreed.
They both jerked to the right, finally noticing that Kodai had joined them at some point, completely undetected.
“Kodai!” Lumine squeaked in surprise. “When did you get here?”
“About forty seconds ago,” Yui replied. Her face was blank, save for her eyes, which sparkled with wonder at the sight of Haylee’s quirk.
“Is this… how they normally train?” Itsuka swallowed the lump in her throat.
Lumine shook her head. “Well, this form is new. She used a different transformation when we were training to get into U.A., or she would just fight us quirkless.
‘
Oh gods, that wasn’t the only thing she could do?!’
Itsuka paled. She was strong, thanks to her training and quirk, but not
that
strong.
Those two were on another level of strength altogether, if this was just them training casually.
Note to self: she would try to stay as far away from them as possible during the Sports Festival unless absolutely necessary.
She still wanted to spar against them, though, just… not like whatever they were doing now.
“I don’t think I could beat her…” Itsuka admitted. “Either of them, honestly.” At least in a battle of quirks. Pure martial arts? She wasn’t sure.
"I could take her." Lumine boasted.
"In a fight, right?" Itsuka sweatdropped as Lumine flashed her a wry grin. "In a fight... right?"
“Oh, no. She would absolutely destroy me.” She replied bluntly. “Haylee’s crazy strong. So is Izuku.”
“I can see that,” Itsuka stated dryly. Another punch from Midoriya was thrown, blasting her hair back with the air pressure.
“Mhmmm…” Yui nodded scarcely.
==VI==
Ordan crossed his arms, watching Hashibira’s group intently with Midnight. It seemed they were focusing on training their combat skills rather than their quirks, which made sense considering they were all fighters who used weapons.
“He’s quite good,” Nemuri noted.
“It makes sense,” Ordan agreed, watching as Hashibira disarmed Yaoyorozu yet again. “The kid has some kind of martial training, as does Yaoyorozu. Hashibira just has her beat in both experience and age.”
Nemuri nodded. “He’s, what, about the age of the third-years?”
“Mhm…”
“I’m assuming there were extenuating circumstances as to why he wasn’t transferred to their course, then.” Nemuri guessed. “Education?”
Ordan nodded. “According to his file, yes. Kid’s really putting his all into it though.”
“By the way,” Nemuri cocked her hip to the side. “How did your after-school combat training go last Friday?”
“Only a few attendees, a few Gen-ed students, and a business course girl looking to learn some self-defense.”
“No hero course students?”
“Not first-years.” Ordan shook his head. “Just a few second-years and one of the third-year powerhouse girls. You call them… the Elite Four, right?”
“Hado?” Nemuri guessed.
“No… the other girl. Kujou.”
==VI==
[U.A High School, April 21st, 2243]
Haylee stared down the girl before her. “Oh, I remember you,” Haylee recalled. “Kujou-senpai, right?” She was the same third-year student who told Lumine and Haylee where to go for classes on their first day.
“Tenno.” She remarked, arms crossed, with a serious expression. She carried herself with near-military discipline, allowing little emotion to escape.
Honestly, mood-kindred for Haylee, at least a few centuries ago.
“Are you here for my dad’s class? I just finished helping set up.” She pointed toward the assembled students who were beginning to practice against the punching bags with Ordan’s guidance.”
“I came to ensure that Karris-sensei’s lessons were up to U.A.’s high standards.” She glared at Haylee, though not maliciously, more like… slight irritation at lack of decorum. “You should refer to your father by his title in a professional setting.”
Haylee scowled right back. “I don’t appreciate you telling me how I get to address my family.”
The two girls stared each other down with matching frowns. Each refused to relent to the other’s words, and the students in the room were too intimidated to intervene. Probably because the intensity of their glares looked like it could microwave a fish in seconds.
Ordan simply walked up and placed a hand on Haylee’s shoulder, a move that would result in most people getting a stink eye.
“Miss Kujou, welcome!” Ordan attempted to defuse the situation with a calming smile. “Have you come to participate?”
Sara immediately recognized she was making a scene, judging by the whispers of the other students. “Apologies, Karris-sensei. I merely stopped by to inspect the training you were giving to my underclassmen. I’d heard that you were quite skilled in quirkless combat.”
‘
Kujou-senpai is so cool, she wants to make sure we are getting quality teaching!`
Was the thought running through the present students’ heads.
Ordan patted Haylee on the shoulder to calm her down. “Kiddo, how about you go and show them some punches while I talk with young Kujou for a minute.”
“Alright.” Haylee huffed.
“Sorry about that, she has a bit of a temper,” Ordan said once Haylee was out of earshot.
“No, I must apologize. I believe I overstepped some boundaries.” Sara bowed sincerely.
Ordan would’ve mistaken her for a soldier rather than a Hero Course student, the way she carried herself. It made sense, considering her father was Kujou Kamaji, the Commissioner of the Tenryou Commission and highest-ranking General in the Japanese military.
“Apology accepted, though I think you might want to tell her that as well.” Ordan pointed to Haylee. “You said you were here about my class?”
“Indeed.” Sara crossed her arms. “Do you have a structured curriculum?”
“Er, no.” Ordan scratched his head. “This is an optional, after-school course. Most of these students don’t have any combat experience so I’m just starting with the basics. I don’t think most of them are aiming for the Heroics program, just, you know, fighting off a mugger on the streets.” Most of them didn’t have combat-oriented quirks, and while self-defense allowed for quirk use when there was no option to escape, some didn’t have that luxury.
“Understandable.” Sara decided, scanning the room with her bright golden eyes. “I assume that the intention for Hero Course students is supplementary training?”
“If they show up for it, that is,” Ordan confirmed.
“I will bring it up during the next Student Council meeting.” Sara declared. “Practical combat is an important part of Heroics, regardless of quirk. The fact that so few students from those courses showed up, especially the First-Year students, is disgraceful.” She knew from her first year that quirkless combat skills among new students was usually lacking. Those who got into U.A. did it through relying on the power of their quirks, or the Recommendation Exam, as she did.
“I’d appreciate that. I think that my… personality may have driven some students away.” That, and 1-A likely heard about his brutality at the USJ.
==VI==
[Gym Gamma, U.A., April 25th, 2243]
Nemuri rolled her eyes and sighed. “Yeah, that sounds like her alright. Kujou is a very… temperamental student.” It made sense, since she came from a military family and likely had a strict upbringing. She also didn’t have a very high opinion of Midnight as a teacher due to her hero persona, and had lectured her to her face for nearly an hour during her first year at U.A.
It was a good thing she was in Vlad’s class during her first year. She probably would’ve killed Shota if he had gone to sleep in front of her.
“Seems like a better fit for Shiketsu if she likes structure so much.” Ordan mused.
“Probably. Principal Nezu said she was here because of her family ties, whatever that means.”
“Is she always that tense? It can’t be healthy.”
Nemuri laughed. “No, actually, she kind of reminds me of your daughter, at least when she’s focused. They have… discipline that not a lot of kids their age possess.”
Ordan turned his gaze away from the students and tilted his head to the side. Nemuri guessed he was raising an eyebrow under his mask. “Really? Are they that similar?”
“Oh, definitely.” Nemuri chuckled. “I’d say eighty percent of the time, she is like, well, what you saw. The other twenty?” She remembered watching Togata and Hado say something to Kujou that made her blush up a storm and then neck-chopping both of them. Was Kujou Sara a girl who made Tensei’s younger brother look tame in terms of structure and policy? Yes. But she was still a teenager.
“Huh…” Ordan’s eyes returned to the sparring teens. “Welp, at least she’s going to try and get more students into my class.”
They watched Yaoyorozu spar for a few more minutes before moving on to watch Bakugo.
“By the way,” Ordan mentioned as they walked. “I wanted to thank you for what you said to Haylee. It really helped her out.”
“It was no problem.” Nemuri blushed and fiddled with one of the cuffs on her outfit. “She’s such a precious girl.”
Ordan smiled. “That she is, when she’s not causing trouble.” He peered past Bakugo and Kirishima towards the area where Haylee and Izuku were training. She had stopped for a water break, with Lumine and two girls from 1-B chatting with her. Seeing her like this made his heart fill with warmth. Just a few years ago, getting Haylee to have a casual chat with anyone was a near-impossible battle.
And how she had a whole group of friends, and a lovely girlfriend.
He couldn’t be prouder of how far she’d come.
==VI==
Once Haylee and Izuku took a break, it was Lumine’s turn to fight Haylee on one half of the arena, while Izuku took Itsuka on the other side. The rules were simple. Martial arts only for Izuku and Itsuka, while Haylee wasn’t allowed to use her transformation.
She agreed, since she already knew how to use her Warframe. Rhino’s durability simply made it the most optimal partner to bear the brunt of Izuku’s One For All-infused blows.
Lumine unsheathed her sword, using her quirk to infuse it with the power of earth. Haylee pulled out a katana, giving it an experimental swing before frowning. “I’m not using this.” She tossed it to the side, instead reaching for her thighs and unsheathing two small knives.
Lumine gave her a quizzical look. “Why not the sword?”
Haylee grumbled something.
“What?”
Haylee blushed and took a few steps forward. “I… I’m not used to using two-handed weapons while not transformed. It's harder.”
“You didn’t have a problem before…” Lumine replied in confusion.
“That was when I was dual-wielding. My… body has changed since then.” She gestured to her chest with an embarrassed frown. “My boobs make it harder to use two-handed weapons.”
Was she glad she was able to grow physically again? Yes. Did puberty suck? Also yes. All the changes to her body pissed her off, and sometimes she was moodier than usual. It wasn’t that her body bothered her. Hell, she mainly used Valkyr with a massive two-handed greatsword for a long time due to its destructive power, but she was used to that body.
Not one that kept changing every few months.
Lumine stuck her sword into the ground, while Izuku and Itsuka began to throw punches. “You can’t just avoid using a weapon because it feels uncomfortable. I can use mine just fine.”
“It’s not… You wouldn’t get it.” Lumine grew up normal; she wasn’t stuck in the same body for what felt like forever. Honestly though, she could fight just fine, she was just irritated.
“I’ll buy you a chocolate bar after school if you behave.” Lumine raised an eyebrow.
“...” Haylee sheathed her knives and grabbed her sword. “You can’t just bribe me with chocolate to get your way.”
“Hey, it worked, didn’t it?” She yanked her sword out of the floor.
“Shut.”
==VI==
“You’re-
huff
- pretty good at this, Midoriya!” Itsuka shoved Izuku’s arm to the side, using the momentum to avoid the blow.
“Thank you!” Izuku unleashed a flurry of quick blows, forcing Itsuka to block with both her arms crossed in front of her torso.
‘
Holy crap, even when he’s not using his quirk, he hits like a truck!’
Lumine and Setsuna weren’t lying about how strong he was, it seemed.
Fighting against Haylee made other people seem slow in comparison, and he’d taken her brutal lessons into heart. Kendo, obviously, was incredibly skilled in karate. Haylee was a master of several different styles of martial arts, which made Kendo’s move slow by comparison.
He remembered Haylee’s advice. Study your opponents moves, read their body. In a fight, you didn’t have the luxury of taking your time learning your opponents fighting style. That was a lesson that Haylee beat into him over the course of several months.
Kendo, being a martial artist herself, also knew this. Midoriya’s moves were simple, but meaningful. Targeted strikes at common weak spots, tactical footwork. He clearly knew his stuff. Due to the training setting, he wasn’t putting full force into the blows, since Itsuka wasn’t Haylee and couldn’t tank his Smashes.
Itsuka sidestepped his next punch and grabbed Izuku’s wrist. She used the momentum of the swing to try and flip him over. He recovered with a handspring, landing on his feet just in time to block a spin-kick.
Izuku tucked his elbows in, blocking the next few punches and landing a lucky counterattack on Itsuka’s gut. She staggered back, wheezing from the blow.
‘
Agh… that was going to bruise.
’ Her face twisted into a feral grin. This was a good fight. He was treating her like a serious opponent.
Izuku noticed the expression on Kendo’s face and realized he was in danger. He pivoted on his heel as she pressed the attack, keeping him on his toes without giving him time to hit back. Eventually, her aggressive attacks got the better of her, allowing Izuku to grab her by the wrist and pin it behind her back before locking her neck in a chokehold with his other arm.
“I give.” Itsuka gasped.
Izuku took a moment to realize what she said, his heartbeat pounding in his head before he let go. His face went scarlet with how close they were.
Both of them were exhausted and covered in sweat, trying to catch their breath. Izuku looked over at the most convenient thing to distract himself, which was Haylee and Lumine’s bout.
Their side of the arena was littered with fragments of stone and ice, scorch marks from Lumine’s fire and lighting, as well as several steaming puddles of water.
Both teens shared a look. Perhaps they got a little too into their sparring match if they missed all of that.
Lumine knew that in terms of skill and power, Haylee had her beat, so she defaulted to the one thing that she knew could stop Haylee outside of her transformation: ranged attacks.
Elementalist, in Izuku’s opinion, was one of the most versatile quirks in terms of its options. While not super powerful, Lumine was essentially a whole team of elemental heroes. With so many options to choose from, enemies never knew what she would pull out next, and she could combine it or infuse elements into her weaponry as well.
It was clearly enough to keep Haylee on her toes with environmental hazards and suppressive fire. She clearly wasn’t going easy on her girlfriend, and Lumine responded in kind.
Haylee Void-dashed into the air, dodging a burst of pressurized water bolts from Lumine. As she neared the ground, a large chunk of rock flew toward her, propelled by a powerful gust of wind. Before it hit, she extended her hand and sliced the approaching boulder in half with a beam of Void from her hand, as she wasn’t strong enough without being transformed to use her sword.
Fragments of rock were scattered toward Izuku and Itsuka, forcing them to activate their quirks to protect themselves. Thinking quickly, they decided wordlessly to move further away from the fight just in case.
Lumine took Haylee’s momentary distraction by the boulder to get in close. Still one-handing her sword, a burst of snowflakes were generated, then blasted toward Haylee. The Tenno’s hood snapped shut to protect her eyes from the encroaching frost.
“Lumine is fighting dirty.” Izuku noted.
Itsuka nodded. “I think she has to, considering how strong Tenno is.”
‘
This will be a long shot… but I want to see how this works. I can’t hold back against her, but I need to save some stuff for the Festival…’
Lumine lunged toward Haylee, locking blades with her amidst the artificial snowstorm.
That was when she sprung her trap, channeling electricity into her sword like two live wires meeting. Haylee’s sword, her own creation mixing the traditional Skana with the craftsmanship of a Japanese katana, was fairly insulated, so the current only caused her limbs to lock up.
Lumine would’ve had the advantage- that is, if Haylee could feel pain. Instead, she fought through the weakened surge, smacked Lumine’s blade to the side, then kicked the blonde in the chestplate, sending her toppling to the ground.
Before Lumine could pull herself up, she found herself staring down the tip of Haylee’s blade.
“That was a neat trick.” Haylee’s mask retracted. “You won’t get most use out of it though.” She sheathed her katana and held out her hand to help Lumine up.
Lumine laughed, grabbing Haylee by the wrist and rising to her feet. “It was worth a shot. It didn’t work as well as I thought it would.”
“Yeah, but still a good idea. Not sure how good it would be unless you are fighting someone with a purely metal weapon though. The handles of normal weapons will probably be insulated, or the gloves if they are smart.” Haylee explained.
“I didn’t think of that…” She flashed Haylee a quick smile. “I guess you’re just built different enough to take it!”
Haylee’s face flushed, her eyes darting away from Lumine for a moment. She placed her hands on her hips triumphantly. “Damn straight. I told you, I’m a badass!”
“An adorable badass.” Lumine teased.
“Buh!” Haylee stammered, cheeks darkening. “I told you I’m not freaking cute!”
==VI==
Combat training ended another hour later, with both classes exhausted and sore. Some of them had grown closer and sparred together, rather than sticking with their usual training partners, which was the goal of the exercise. Teamwork between them would be important.
Haylee stretched as she exited 1-A’s locker room, hair still wet from the shower. Today was a good day. She got to spar with Izuku, Lumine, and finally Kendo near the end.
Lumine was waiting with her, and to her surprise, the black-haired girl from 1-B. Kodai, she guessed. She recalled seeing her stopping by to watch her bout with Izuku and talking to Lumine for a minute before going off somewhere else to train.
“Hey, Haylee.” Lumine waved. “Have you met Kodai?”
“No.” Haylee shook her head as she approached the pair.
“Hello,” Yui waved. She didn’t seem to be very talkative, and Haylee found it hard to read her expression. “Nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you too.” Haylee glanced at Lumine, who had a mischievous look in her eyes. Uh oh.
“So… Haylee.” Lumine began. “Kodai here had a request.”
“Mmmm.” Yui bobbed her head once. Her hand reached into her skirt pocket and retrieved her cell phone. She tapped a few buttons, then pulled up a video from her gallery.
On screen, a teenage boy with some high-tech looking belt stood.
“Henshin!” The boy inserted something into his belt and with a vibrant glow, transformed into an armored fighter. He then struck a dramatic pose.
“Huh?” Haylee blinked.
“Can you do that and use your quirk, please?” Lumine asked.
“Uh… why?” Haylee requested, somewhat confused and off put by Lumine’s smile.
“Kodai saw your quirk, and she wanted to know if you could do this.”
“Mmmm!” Yui nodded fervently. Like many in her family, she was somewhat of a fangirl of classical hero media, specifically that like Kamen Rider, Super Sentai, and Ultraman. The latter of which somewhat inspired her costume.
Today was her first time meeting Haylee, but she’d witnessed her quirk in action and it was
awesome.
She could transform! All that was missing was the sequence of blinding light and special effects, plus a dope theme song and she would be just like a Kamen Rider!
Well, a really fleshy one, as her transformation was a bit visceral, but still awesome. She’d practically begged Lumine to ask her friend to do the bit.
“I’m not going to do that.” Haylee crossed her arms with a huff. “It looks cringe.”
Kodai gasped and recoiled like Haylee had just insulted her family’s honor. “Take that back!” She retorted, shocking Lumine with how intently the response from the normally passive girl was.
“But it is! Its so overly dramatic! I’m not some… some… chunuboo-”
“Chuunibyou.” Lumine corrected.
==VI==
Elsewhere, in three separate locations, Shanghai, Fumikage, and Fischl all sneezed.
==VI==
“Chuuni-whatever,” Haylee grumbled. “I’m not doing it.
“Pleeeease!” Lumine clenched her hands together and held them up to her chin, lowering herself to beg.
“Mm!” Kodai mirrored the motion.
“No.” Haylee scoffed, turning her head away and closing her eyes.
“Please please please please please!” Lumine begged.
Haylee’s lip twitched. Her left eye opened slightly. Lumine was staring at her with those big round eyes, slightly welling with (fake) tears with the subtle trembling of her lip.
‘
Cute…’
No! She shouldn’t. She wasn’t some edgy teenager… even if the outfit on the guy in the video was had a cool costume posing like that and shouting out the transformation was so cringe!
She tried to avoid Lumine’s pitiful gaze, because seeing the shorter girl’s trembling eyes on her made Haylee’s willpower waver. Why did her girlfriend have to be so persuasive?
Yui and Lumine kept repositioning themselves in front of Haylee, who responded by rotating her body away from them.
“Ugh…” Haylee clutched her face in her hand. “Fine… I’ll do it-”
“Yay!” Yui and Lumine’s puppy-dog eyes disappeared immediately.
“-once-” Haylee interrupted hastily. “But only because it’s you that asked.” She bit the side of her cheek out of slight frustration, cheeks turning a light shade of crimson out of embarrassment.
“Mm!” Yui started vibrating in place out of excitement.
Haylee took a step back, scanning the nearby hallways to ensure she wouldn’t be seen by anyone else she knew. “Alright, uhm…” Her muscles tensed up. “How do I…” She raised her hands to her hip, then swiped her left palm across her waistline. “H-henshin!” She shouted as quietly as she could. Her legs swept out and she struck a dramatic pose with her arms, slamming her eyes shut out of embarrassment.
Before she could transform, she heard the quiet “
Click!
” of a phone camera.
“Fuckkin saved…” Lumine smirked.
“Lumineeeeeeeee! Delete that now!”
Lumine immediately bolted, leaving Haylee stunned before the blue-haired girl sprinted full speed after her.
“I swear to god if you don’t delete that video-”
Yui wiped a single tear from her eye. ‘
It’s just… so peak.’
==VI==
The school day ended soon after, with Lumine, Izuku, Inosuke, and Haylee all returned home. This specific day had a special meaning to all of them.
==VI==
[Midoriya Family Apartment]
“Thanks mom.” Izuku took the match and lit the incense sticks on the family shrine. He joined his mother for a quick prayer.
‘
Hi dad…’
Izuku thought. ‘
I made it, just like you always believed I would. I know it wasn’t exactly how I wanted to do it, quirkless and all that…”
‘But I got a quirk, from All Might, of all people. You’ve probably been watching us, seeing how we moved on without you. I still miss you every day.
Mom’s dating All Might… I mean Toshinori now.
I know he’s not you, but… I know you would want me and mom to be happy after you were gone. They really like each other, and I’ll admit that its a bit weird having my mentor date mom. Even more so considering it's freaking All Might!’
A slight smile formed on his lips.
‘
I wish you were here though…’
He’d only been six-ish years old when Hisashi died. Given the nature of Hisashi’s work, he wasn’t that present in Inko and Izuku’s life, but he’d managed to make every second that he was back in the country count.
He guessed he was lucky to have good memories of him, however few and far between they were. Izuku couldn’t say he had any bad memories of his father besides his death.
Hisashi never stopped believing Izuku could be a hero. Even when his mom, who he didn’t hold any negative feelings toward, gave up. He got him notebooks to write down about heroes, let him read his Quirk analysis books despite them being far outside of Izuku’s age range (and he still only understood parts of it), and even helped him develop an interest in art.
‘
I’ve made a lot of new friends at U.A. I think that you would like them a lot.’
He smiled contently.
“Especially Haylee. Can you believe it? People from other worlds? If you were here, we could go over all the odds and ends of her quirk. I’m sure you would have a field day going over the scientific implications of interdimensional travel and how she got a quirk despite not being from this universe.
She’s my best friend, and probably the closest thing I’d ever have to a big sister… even if she’s a bit weird.’
Izuku opened his eyes.
‘
I love you, dad.’
==VI==
[Oguro Residence]
One year.
Inosuke had been stuck in the future for one year now.
He threw his shirt onto the floor, piling it onto the slowly growing mound of unwashed clothes and towels, then flopped backwards onto his bed.
‘
What am I doing…’
He was, what, seventeen, eighteen years old now? He wasn’t sure so they just calculated it based on testing.
One year later, and he was no closer to finding a way back home than before. Sure, he was in Japan’s best hero school now, and had people he could count on… but they weren’t the people he longed to reunite with.
It was a shame, because he liked the people here. Rumi was a wicked awesome mentor, old man Iwao, and Soga, too. They took him in, no questions asked. He tried not to be too much of a burden on them, and from time to time, he felt guilty about keeping them in the dark.
Then there was U.A.
He was starting to make friends there, even though several people there reminded him of his friends back in 1914. There was Midoriya, who reminded him of Tanjiro with his determination to never give up and help everyone purely out of the kindness of his heart. Then, Mineta, a cowardly boy who reminded him of Zenitsu. Bakugo was a mix of the elder Shinazugawa and Inosuke himself.
Plus, there were other incredible people like Todoroki, Kirishima, and Tenno. Even class 1-B with Kamakiri, a fellow connoisseur of the bladed arts.
He’d miss them when he got back to his time. Presumably, it would take a few more years, and he’d grow closer to his classmates. It wasn’t like some solution to time travel was just going to fall out of the sky or wash up on the beach somewhere.
His only worry was how old he would be when he got back. What if he were a weak, decrepit old man by the time he found a way home? What if he got back, but was off by a few years? He knew about the conflicts of the early and mid-twentieth centuries that took place in Asia. Something… something that he didn’t even want to consider might have happened to his friends. It didn’t have to be war; he knew that Tanjiro was pretty weak now, plus Giyu and Sanemi only had a few years left to live if the legend about the mark’s curse was correct.
He was glad he’d never manifested a slayer mark; otherwise, he would be running on an even stricter timetable.
There were things he wanted to say to those he knew now and those he loved in the past. Would he even be able to tell them about stuff in the future? Or would he have to keep that locked away in his mind to spare the timeline? Inosuke wasn’t sure. Time travel was confusing, and just thinking about it gave him a raging headache.
‘Tanjiro, Zenitsu, Nezuko… Aoi.’
He would return to them, no matter what it took.
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence]
Lumine sighed, staring at the crumpled-up poster of Aether on her nightstand.
One year, one year since he’d disappeared, and the mom died.
Sometimes, in the early mornings, she would forget they were gone and expect to see them down in the kitchen… but it would just be her father cooking breakfast, with Paimon still fast asleep.
Was she a bad person because she stopped looking for him? Sure, she put posters up every few weeks… but that was it. After all, missing persons and possible kidnappings were for the police and investigation heroes to solve. A teenage girl with no training wouldn’t be able to get anything done, and digging around criminal hotspots was a bad idea for a number of reasons. She didn’t want to get kidnapped or worse.
Dad worked from home so that he could take care of both his children. Since he was a historian, most of his work could be done from his study. Since her little sister was small, she needed constant supervision, especially since her quirk let her fly. Kids her age already had barely any self-preservation instincts, and that was just with two dimensions of movement.
She crushed the paper in her hand and tossed it into the recycling bin by her desk. With a soft thwump, she collapsed back into bed, snuggling up against her cushy blankets. Her eyes blinked shut for a moment as she allowed herself to concentrate.
She could feel him. She couldn’t explain why, but somehow, she could sense that he was alive. Not where, but that he was.
Maybe she was going crazy. He could be anywhere, and her quirk was the manipulation and creation of elements like a fantasy character- not telepathy.
She felt… incomplete without him. As twins, she always felt as if they were closer than normal siblings. After all, they shared a womb together.
Aether would argue that he was the older brother, if only by a few minutes.
Lumine called bullshit, even if that was true.
A part of herself had died that day, alongside her mother. They said time healed all wounds, but it still left scars.
But she had her friends, her father, and her little sister.
And Haylee.
Aether probably would’ve liked her, after giving her the “If you hurt my sister, I’ll kick your ass” speech.
He probably would’ve taken a shine to Izuku as well.
…
“Sigh….”
The police still didn’t know anything about the incident, and to be fair, a lot happened across the country that day. There had been that big storm, and then a large but brief surge of violent crime and mysterious incidents the morning after.
The U.A. Sports Festival was in a few days. It was an event that was publicly broadcast not just to Japan, but also to the world.
Maybe… Aether would see her on screen if she performed well.
And if she got to the finals, she could broadcast her request to find him far and wide.
‘
Whatever I can do to find you… I will, brother.’
==VI==
[Tau Residence]
Haylee ran her hands across the rough statue of the Zariman Ten Zero that stood as a memorial in their backyard. It was roughly cut, forged by Natah’s quirk focused through her fingers.
Honestly, she could’ve sculpted something more detailed herself, but… it was still a good gift.
A monument to everyone from there that she’d lost.
To her parents.
To the rest of the Tenno, people she hadn’t appreciated despite all their attempts at friendship.
Why had she been such a blistering cunt to them? She regretted her mistakes.
Some of them wanted to help her- be friends with her. Others wanted her because she was skilled, despite her hostile attitude to nearly everyone; she was powerful. Not the strongest Tenno, but just… lucky.
She was the one who brought the moon back. She went face-to-face with the Grineer Queens.
She survived, alone, pushing away all but a few who tried to help her- and even then keeping them at arm's length.
Why did it take losing them all for her to change her ways?
“I’m sorry…” She rested her palm on the upper arc of the statue. All the friends she had now… she could’ve had back then, couldn’t she?
If she hadn’t tried to do everything alone, outside of major operations, would it have ended up like this? She had friends now…
She had a girlfriend.
She had a family.
Was she a bad person for being just the slightest bit happy the tragedy of the Origin System led her here? After a year here… she would never want to go back.
That place was hell. The galaxy just kept getting worse and worse, taking more and more away from her every time. It was a wonder she hadn’t lost her mind from the stress. Well, not that her mind was all there to begin with. Some bits were… missing, others she just didn’t want to remember.
She paused, mid-thought, as if expecting to be mocked by the Vestige in her head, but got no response.
It had been quiet for a while now, but she knew it was still there, waiting.
She had no reason to see it now.
Her life had been a constant downward spiral- or more aptly, a swan dive, for years. This past year… it was the happiest she’d been in as long as she could remember. Despite the League of Villains nearly costing her everything… she was content.
She smiled, gazing off into the night sky. The events of the last year started to play in her mind. Washing up on the beach near Izuku, her gradual acceptance of life here… growing to care about him and finally breaking out of her self-imposed shell of isolation. She met Lumine and her friends, gradually opening herself up to more and more people.
She remembered confessing some of her past to Izuku, how he accepted who she was… what- what she was, without hesitation.
But she knew he wouldn’t accept the monster she kept hidden from him if he knew the full breadth of her actions. It was just something he conveniently ignored.
She smacked herself in the face. Now wasn’t the time to mope about.
They had all made it to U.A.
This is what she wanted… right? She told herself yes, but sometimes she wondered in the back of her mind if she was doing it just because Izuku believed in her. How much was genuine drive for heroism, or redemption, and how much was just to help the boy she’d come to see as her little brother succeed in his dreams.
She certainly hadn’t wanted to do anything in the beginning. She wanted to stop fighting.
But fighting was what she was good at.
She let out a sharp breath. It didn’t matter anymore. She was happy, and that was enough for her.
Notes:
I will tease you with shipbait outside of the main pairings. These are part of sick and twisted games I play for my own amusement. >:D
Next time, Joint Battle trials! I think that one will be a pretty big chapter. Right after that, we are going to the leadup to the Sports Festival!
Chapter 69: Regression
Summary:
The Joint Training Battle Trials begin!
(The author is dumb and does all the battle trial matches in one chapter.)
Notes:
Obligatory “Nice” hehe funny chapter number.
I had a thought, if Haylee were in Genshin, her main stat to build for would probably be like Raiden Ei’s, Energy Recharge, and she has to get enough energy generated to switch to Warframe mode, where she gets dmg resist and super high ATK.
Doing all the battle trial matches in a single chapter.
Dear god, this is a mistake, lmaoI saw Infinity Castle in theaters, and it was hype as fuck. If you like Demon Slayer, i highly recommend seeing it in theaters, because it looks amazing.
Toru hero outfit art by Fruitloop_chan . Animated by me :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[U.A. High School, April 28, 2243]
Toshinori smiled at his phone. Inko had just sent him a picture of the potted flowers he’d bought her, blooming on their apartment’s balcony.
As it stood, they had only been dating since January. It wasn’t anything truly physically intimate, aside from some nights of cuddling on the couch and kissing. With his injuries, anything further would be a hassle, and that didn’t particularly bother him.
He enjoyed her company. Their relationship brought joy that he thought he would never experience. Honestly, he believed he would be alone for the rest of his life.
He was glad he was wrong. It was something he could look forward to after he retired. That day was going to come soon, he feared. He and Inko had already begun to discuss what would happen should his true form be revealed. He was, after all, All Might, and it would be irresponsible not to prepare for that secret to be revealed, especially with his active hero work.
“Yagi,” Ordan nodded a simple greeting as he entered the staff lounge.
“Karris,” Toshinori returned the greeting.
“Watcha looking at?” A wry smile spread across the older man’s face. “Girlfriend?”
Toshinori blushed. “Ah… yes. Pictures of her gardening.”
Ordan nodded, pouring himself a cup of juice. “I’m happy for you. If anyone deserves happiness, it’s you.”
Toshinori smiled. “Thank you.” He raised an eyebrow at the white-haired man. “And what about you?”
Ordan frowned. “What about me?”
“Come now, I’ve seen you and Kayama spending a lot of time together.”
“That… there is nothing between us.” Ordan scowled. “I’m not looking to be in a relationship. Personal reasons.” The look he gave Toshinori made it clear it was a sore subject for him.
“Ah, I see.” Toshinori nodded. “Apologies for my assumptions.”
Ordan set himself down across the table from Toshinori. “S’fine.” He took a quick swig of juice. Now, Ordan wouldn’t be one to say Kayama wasn’t attractive. It would be disingenuous to say he didn't find her drop-dead gorgeous. She was pretty, smart, and good with kids- especially Haylee.
But a relationship was not on the table for him, not after what he’d done. Someone like him didn’t deserve to be given anything. His life was one of atonement, in service to people like Haylee and her classmates. He was happy just being Haylee’s father, and that was all he would ever be.
“So uh,” Ordan began, desperate to change the subject. “You ready for the Joint Battle Trial today? It’s going to be quite a bit of your time limit.”
“It should be fine, I’ll be standing still for most of it, so I can do it for almost half the day if I’m not moving,” Toshinori assured him. “Ah, before I forget, Principal Nezu asked me to remind you about some project you were preparing for the Sports Festival.”
“Ah, that. It’s a surprise.” Ordan grinned.
“On the topic of the Sports Festival… has young Tenno prepared a speech?” Toshinori remembered.
“Speech?” Ordan blinked.
“The one who scored first on the Entrance Exam, at least for the first-years, gives the student pledge at the start of the event,” Toshinori explained to the otherworlder.
“Couldn’t he just… email her about that?” Ordan pinched his brow.
“According to Nezu, he waits so he can, and I quote, ‘keep them on their toes.’” Toshinori sighed in exasperation. “Back in my day, the homeroom teacher told me at the start of the year…”
“Sounds like Nezu.” Ordan shook his head. “He likes to screw with people.”
“He doesn’t with you and Ms. Tau,” Toshinori noted.
“Probably because we can match his intellect.” Ordan guessed.
Toshinori shuddered. At least those two didn’t share Nezu’s penchant for pulling surprises on the other teachers.
“I’ll let her know after class today. I’m sure it will be fine.” Ordan shrugged. “Though she’s not exactly what I would call a people person. Don’t want her stressing about it before the trial.” He hoped Haylee wouldn’t just say “Do your best.” And then hand the mic back to whoever was the announcer that day…
==VI==
[Ground Beta, U.A. High School]
Both hero classes arrived in the control room, cramming themselves in the rows of benches overlooking a large monitor.
“Welcome heroes in training!” All Might arrived in the room with his signature brand of exuberance. He was followed by Lotus, Bone Beast, Vlad Kind, and Eraserhead. “Today we begin your trial by fire! You’ve all worked long and hard on training your quirks, learning their limits, and how to safely use them in combat! Today you will put that knowledge to use in a live combat exercise!”
Tenya raised his hand. “Are we performing urban battles, like during the Entrance Exams?”
“A good guess, but not quite, young man. Eraserhead, I’ll relinquish the floor to you.”
Shota quickly slurped down a jelly packet, before stepping forward with a sigh. “Today’s lesson will be indoors. I imagine you have all seen hero fights on TV before.” He asked rhetorically. “Those big, flashy fights are not all that you will do as heroes, just what is highlighted by the media and public. Most of what you do, especially if you choose not to do limelight work, will be assisting police, dealing with home invasions, raiding villain lairs, or patrolling cramped alleyways. That isn’t to say we won’t do other training out in the open, but you need to be able to adapt to any environment.”
Sekijiro stepped to his side. “Many of you have quirks that work in wide open areas, which are ill-suited to fighting indoors without causing collateral damage. You will not always be in your preferred environment. In fact, you should never count on being in an area that works to your advantage. A good pro-hero can’t be a one-trick pony.” He noticed Tsunotori raise her hand. “No, Tsunotori, that wasn’t directed at you.”
That earned a few quiet chuckles from 1-B’s side of the room.
“Now, your mission.” Sekijiro gestured to Natah. “Ms. Tau will be your so-called ‘mission control’ today.”
Natah floated up to the screen as it booted up, taking on a serious expression. “We have received word that a group of villains has holed up in a nearby building.” A small, five-story building appeared on the screen. “According to reports from the police, they are in possession of a stolen nuclear device, which will detonate in twenty minutes unless you can locate and disarm it.” A large, cartoonishly large bomb appeared next to four figures on one of the floors.
“She’s good at this,” Sekijiro whispered to Ordan.
“She’s good at logistics and command.” Ordan shrugged. “It was her old role.”
“Your team of four will be dispatched to disarm the bomb or apprehend the villains.” She relaxed, breaking character. “Now, for how this will go. For the villain team, you must either subdue the invading heroes or protect the bomb until the timer hits zero. Heroes, your goal is almost the same: apprehend the entire villain team or touch the bomb.”
Shoda’s hand shot up. “So all the hero team needs to do is touch it? That’s it?”
Natah nodded. “Yes, you need to touch the bomb. That is your win condition.” Were it a Tenno’s Parazon, that would be all that was necessary to hack and deactivate most explosives. “However, there are caveats to this. You cannot damage the bomb, and this goes for both teams, by the way. Doing so will be an automatic loss to the team that does.”
There were several murmurs and glances from both classes
“We are keeping this simple.” Ordan butted in. “Given that most of you, I assume, have not been trained to disarm explosives.”
“The advantage the heroes have may seem unfair,” Shota added. “But life isn’t fair, and it may not be as easy as you believe.”
Natah nodded in confirmation at the Erasure hero’s words. “Eraserhead is correct. While the heroes need to touch the device to win, the villains are allowed to move the device freely or use their quirks in a way that does not damage it.” That opened up many possibilities for the students, who seemed to realize that immediately.
“Teams will be assigned randomly,” Toshinori announced. “Four heroes, and four villains, though, as we have an equal number of students, one match will be a six-vs-six in a larger environment.” His eyes wandered over the class. “Can anyone guess why we have structured the teams in this way?” A hand shot up. “Monoma?”
“Because you never know who you will be teamed up with.” The blonde answered. “Given the nature of this assignment, if something like this were to happen in real life, there may not be time to coordinate, and you could be paired with unknown heroes.”
Toshinori beamed. “That is correct! Many team-ups happen on-site as a situation develops. Very astute, young man!” He gave Neito a thumbs-up. “And now… the teams will be decided by random drawing!” The hero pointed to Ordan, who had two containers in his hands.
“For the purpose of the exercise, each half of your team will be a different class,” Shota explained. He reached into the boxes and began to pull out slips.
Team 1: Midoriya, Aoyama, Yanagi, Shishida
Team 2: Sero, Mineta, Bondo, Tsuburaba
Team 3: Todoroki, Ashido, Shiozaki, Kamakiri
Team 4: Tenno, Bakugo, Awase, Kendo
Team 5: Iida, Ojiro, Monoma, Kaibara
Team 6: Hashibira, Kirishima, Tokage, Rin
Team 7: Tokoyami (+ Dark Shadow), Sato, Narfidort (+ Oz), Tetsutetsu
Team 8: Shoji, Uraraka, Komori, Fukidashi
Team 9: Hagakure, Koda, Asui, Kuroiro, Honenuki, Tsunotori
Team 10: Jiro, Kaminari, Yaoyorozu, Kodai, Eikyō, Shoda
“And now for the battles! Naturally, teams nine and ten will be facing each other.” Toshinori clarified.
Team 3 vs Team 7
Team 1 Vs Team 8
Team 5 vs Team 2
Team 4 vs Team 6
Team 9 vs Team 10
Katsuki and Haylee locked eyes and scowled.
Fuck.
==VI==
Match 1- Hero Team: Team 7 | Villain Team: Team 3
“Fumi!” Dark Shadow, or as she was known to Fumikage by her true name, Tokoyami Mikage, whispered in her brother’s ear while tugging at the sleeves of his cloak. “Fumi, Fumi, Fumi!!!”
“Yes, Dark Shadow?” The raven-headed boy sighed.
She did not mind that Fumikage did not use her given name. The two of them had an understanding. He liked his edgelordy stuff, and only called her that when he was ‘in character’ (which was often). She thought it was adorable, and she could do whatever she wanted during her free time.
Being a sapient quirk wasn’t exactly a normal life. That was why when she saw someone else like her, her excitement threatened to make her burst. It was another sapient quirk!
She had never met (at least in person) another quirk like herself. Sapient quirks were rare, even more so those that could speak. There was a worldwide forum and chat server, of sorts, for sapient quirks. A support group, really. Most were tied to their hosts and couldn’t live normal lives. She’d only spoken to or typed to other quirks before.
Mikage gestured to the electrical bird perched on the German Class 1-B girl’s shoulder. “Can we… can we go talk to them?”
Fumikage frowned. “We only have a few minutes to prepare. Can you wait?”
Mikage pouted. “Fine… do you promise we can talk to them later?”
“Yes, of course.”
==VI==
“Alright,” Shoto immediately took charge once they reached the bomb room. “Quirks. Mine is
Half-Cold Half-Hot. I can create ice from the right side of my body, and flames from the left.”
“Acid,” Mina held up her hand, letting a few gray droplets fall to the floor with a hiss. “I can make, well, acid from my skin. I can also change the viscosity and strength of it.”
Togaru released two scythe-shaped blades from his elbows. “Razor Sharp. I can make blades from any part of my body.”
“My blessing allows me to grow vines from my hair.” Ibara’s hair extended slightly, entwining itself around her arms in a beautiful ivy-like pattern.
“I see.” Shoto mentally noted it all down. “And your classmates?”
“Narfidort has a little bird guy, sentient-”
“Sapient,” Ibara corrected Kamakiri.
“Sapient bird made of electricity. Tetsutetsu can transform his body into steel.”
“Is it as hard as steel?” Mina asked.
“Dunno, but I couldn’t cut him with my quirk.” Togaru shrugged unhelpfully.
Shoto thought for a moment. “Tokoyami’s quirk is similar to Nafidort’s, then. Dark Shadow is a sapient quirk made of shadows. I believe it gets stronger in the darkness.” That meant that he would be the perfect counter to his classmate. “Sato’s is a strength enhancer, based on the consumption of sugar. Simple.”
His father had imparted several lessons on leadership to Shoto during his years of training. Like Endeavor, Shoto had learned to take into consideration the quirks of himself, his allies, and his enemies. He needed to use all the tools at his disposal.
Unfortunately, the composition of his team was full of conflicting abilities. “Shizaki, how do your vines handle intense heat or cold?”
“Not well, I’m afraid. Cold temperatures are more of a problem, as the vines produced have water running through them. The heat will cause them to wither and die as they dry out, but the cold makes it hard to move them.”
“Range?”
“About twenty meters currently.”
Well, crap. Ashido’s acid would melt through the vines, and both sides of Shoto’s quirk would render them useless over time. Additionally, his flames could also potentially release toxic fumes from Ashido’s acid if it were burned, and her acid would also eat through his ice and become diluted in the water.
“Do any of you have an issue with me taking command?” Shoto inquired.
“Nope, just as long as we win.” Togaru punched his open hand gleefully.
“Alright, I think I have a plan…”
==VI==
Fumikage managed to persuade the hotheaded silver-haired boy from 1-B to stick together as a group. It made sense, as both his and Nafidort’s quirks could do reconnaissance.
As soon as they entered the building, Fischl struck a dramatic pose. “Oz, reveal thyself!” Her quirk emerged from her outstretched hand, and she pulled out a collapsible bow that was strapped to her back.
※ Amy “Fischl” Nafidort’s quirk manifests itself as two parts- The first being Oz, which is classified as a sapient quirk. Additionally, she can merge with Oz temporarily. Unknown to her classmates, another aspect of her quirk is the ability to create arrows of electricity. ※
“Ja, mein Fräulein!“ The electric raven advanced ahead of the group. Unlike Tokoyami’s quirk, he was not bound by his host’s position. If he were destroyed, he would simply return to her, as they shared a single body. His sister could also see what he saw through her covered eye.
Their formation was fairly straightforward. Tetsutetsu was their bulwark, as he was the sturdiest among them. Fumikage and Nafidort took up the middle, while Sato watched their back. The German girl’s quirk moved to scout the upper floors while Dark Shadow extended into the adjacent rooms right before the group got to them.
“It appears the first floor is empty,” Fumikage announced. “Nafidort, what visions grace your sight?”
‘He’s so cool!’ Fischl thought to herself before clearing her throat. “Hark! Foul adversaries dare cross our path! Ve shall smite zem with righteous fury!”
“Uhm…” Testutetsu and Rikido shared a confused look. “What?”
“Gods, she means she found the villain team.” Mikage’s shadowy claw slammed into her face. She was used to phrasing like this thanks to Fumi, so apparently, without Oz here to translate Fischl’s… eccentricities, she would have to do so in his stead.
“Wel,l c’mon then!” Tetsutetsu slammed his steely fists together. “Let's go get 'em!”
They ascended to the second floor with utmost haste, noticing that the air was getting cooler with each step.
They reached the top step, where Oz resided, flapping his wings to stay hovering. “My friends, they are up ahead.” He bobbed his tiny head to the other end of the hallway, where Shiozaki and Todoroki stood.
“Greetings, heroes.” Ibara slammed her hands to the floor, vines rapidly cascading down the hallway. “The invader shall find no refuge in our temple!”
“Incoming!” Fumikage rushed forward, sending a mental order to Dark Shadow. Fischl, thinking quickly, fired several bolts of electricity into the light fixtures. Mikage felt a sudden rush of energy as the accursed sources of light vanished, clawing through the encroaching vines with glee.
They realized too late that the Shiozaki’s attack was a trap.
==VI==
“Ah, so that’s what they are playing at.” Sekijiro realized.
“What do you mean, sensei?” Itsuka glanced up at the Blood Hero.
“They are drawing their attention with a frontal attack,” Nirengeki said. “Why don’t you think Todoroki is doing anything?” The short boy’s eyes darted from the screen displaying the two clashing teams, and then the bomb room, which was defended solely by Ashido.
==VI==
A sudden drop in temperature keyed Fumikage in that something was wrong. His quirk took up most of the hallway, locked in a clash with the plant-haired girl’s vines, and he was winning. With the hallway uncrossable, his teammates elected to attempt a flanking maneuver, with Fischl and Rikido taking one side, Tetsutetsu on the other. Thanks to Oz, they knew the layout of the floor.
Instead, they were met by two walls of ice that blocked their path forward. The entire hallway had been filled with a solid glacier, preventing them from advancing any further.
“Shit!” He growled. “I can’t break through this by myself. We need to-”
“Tokoyami has been captured by the villains!” All Might’s voice rang through the speakers.
“What?!”
==VI==
It would’ve been easy for Shoto to lay out several walls of ice on every floor, forcing the enemy team to tire themselves out during their ascent. From his intel, only Tokoyami had the strength to break through his thickest ice, especially if said ice obscured the light.
But easy wasn’t what U.A, which carried the motto “Plus Ultra”. His father disliked the motto, but he had still instilled the message into Shoto’s head.
The Todoroki family did not do it the easy way. Stalling for time was a strategy for those who could not resolve the problem in a more efficient manner. A perfectly valid strategy, mind you, but not one he would choose to employ. Thankfully, the hero team had chosen to enter the group from the bottom as a group. The strategy hinged on his and Shiozaki’s ability to control their path. Additionally, they hadn’t noticed the vine snaking its way upstairs and out the side of the building.
Kamakiri should’ve been in position by now, and with their time split, it was time for his signal. Shoto’s left hand glowed, and he released a fireball, burning Shiozaki’s quirk to a crisp. Tokoyami, as he’d suspected, leapt back as Dark Shadow retreated.
“Go back up, Ashido, we’ll take it from here.” He ordered.
“Understood!” Ibara retracted her burnt hair, sprinting back up the stairs.
Fumikage prepared to attack, only to be tackled from behind and cuffed with capture tape before he could react.
“Gotcha bitch!” Togaru sneered.
“What?” Fumikage gawked. How did he get behind him? There was only one set of stairs. Had his teammates let him slip past on the sides?
“Tokoyami has been captured by the villains!”
“Well played…” Fumikage grunted.
==VI==
“Crap!” Rikido’s head whipped back to the doorway. “They got Tokoyami already?” Shit, he was the strongest in the group. Now they were split up and trapped!
“Fear not, my royal subject.” Fischl posed dramatically. “For I, the Prinzessin der Verurteilung, Sovereign of Immernachtreich, shall lead us to victory!”
“What?”
Then, she jumped out the window, leaving the taller boy slack-jawed.
==VI==
“Did she just…” Izuku sweatdropped.
“Jump out of a building?” Haylee nodded. “Yep.”
==VI==
Fischl closed her eyes as the cool breeze enveloped her, shards of glass raining around her, glimmering in the sunlight like diamonds. She acted on instinct, taking her years of training in the Vaterland in hero prep school with her friends.
“Wings of Shadow!” She proclaimed, merging with her quirk and rocketing upwards toward the top-floor windows. Their combined form performed a corkscrew maneuver, smashing through the glass as an electrically charged bullet.
“Woah!” Mina jumped back from the broken glass. “It’s Nafidort! How did she get up here!?”
“I guess she can fly.” Ibara wasted no time despite being caught off guard, launching several clusters of vines at the German girl and her quirk. “Quit staring and defend the objective!”
“Ah, got it!”
Fischl charged forward, trying to reach the bomb. No doubt the other two villains had heard the glass breaking. She didn’t see Kamakiri up here with the other two, which meant he was likely still downstairs. It was a big risk coming here alone, but all she had to do was touch the bomb.
“Tetsutetsu has been captured!”
She didn’t let the announcement shake her. “Oz, clear thy path!”
“Yes, as you decree!” Her quirk fired off an arc of electricity, frying Shiozaki’s vines. They curled up and twitched as the purple electricity boiled the sap-like substance inside. It wasn’t a strong enough current to reach her classmate, as the vines were slightly insulated, but it disrupted her attack.
“Ashido!” Ibara shouted, readying more vines.
“On it!” Mina slid toward the blonde on a trail of acid. “Check this out!” She twirled on her heel as she approached, spraying the area ahead with a shower of weak acid.
Fischl fired off several bolts from her bow as she ran, acid stinging her skin. She fought through the pain and continued out, though she had to shield her eyes.
“She’s going to get the bomb!” Mina cried out.
Fischl burst through the acid rain with determination, she was mere meters away from the objective…
Only for Ibara to snatch the bomb away with her vines at the last second, having shifted to the stationary target. That moment of distraction allowed her to grab Fischl with a second set of vines when the girl turned to correct her course.
Rikido, trapped in the side room, surrendered two minutes later.
==VI==
“Excellent work, villain team!” All Might congratulated. “Now, who can tell me who the MVP was this round?” He glanced around the room as several hands shot up. “Young Shishida?”
The beastly boy adjusted his glasses. “I believe that Todoroki deserves the title, as it was his planning that assured his team’s victory.” There was no audio, at least on the students' end, but the video made it clear that the dual-haired boy was calling the shots.
“Quite the astute observation! I agree! However, despite his stellar performance, there were several issues with his plan!” Toshinori held up a finger. “One: it hinged on his opponents playing into his trap. Had they attempted a different route, he would have been forced to climb two flights of stairs to assist his teammates.” He pointed at Todoroki. “Two: While your use of ice indoors was effective in cutting off the heroes' advance, you must consider the environment. Had the building been any weaker, you could have threatened its structural integrity. However, for the purpose of this exercise, it worked.”
“I see.” Shoto nodded. “I will take that under advisement.”
“Now, as for the rest of you, I will leave the critiques to your teachers.”
Shota stepped forward. “Hero team, your performance was lacking.” The students flinched at his harsh words. “I will not fault you for splitting up, as I could see it was a tactical decision. However.” He stared at the German girl, causing her to shrink. “Nafidort, you abandoned your ally and went ahead without a plan. You had no way of knowing how many opponents you would be facing and with no backup. Kamakiri could have been up there with them, and Shiozaki had already reached the floor, which gave them the advantage of numbers. Explain yourself.”
Fischl fidgeted awkwardly. “Well, I- erm…” She failed to find the words, intimidated by the Erasure hero’s harsh stare.
Oz popped up on her shoulder. “What mein Fräulein is trying to convey is, she saw an opportunity to reach the bomb while the hero team was split. It was a gamble.”
“I’m aware,” Shota said dryly. “You were trying to complete your objective, so you will get points for seizing the tactical opportunity. However, you lose some for abandoning your teammates.” He turned to Sato. “You did all you could, given the situation. Same with you, Tokoyami. It was simply a bad quirk matchup. You need to train countermeasures for those that completely counter Dark Shadow.”
Sekijiro spoke up. “I agree with Eraserhead. Tetsutetsu, I believe you should have stayed with Tokoyami, which would have prevented his ambush. One of the worst things a hero can do is go off alone, especially in enemy-controlled territory.”
“Yes, sensei…” The gray-haired boy stared at the floor.
“As for the villain team,” Natah added. “Good work on using your quirks in ways that would not diffuse your teammates' attacks.” She gave a pointed nod to Todoroki. “Your quirks did not work well in combination, and you realized that.”
“Thank you, Tau sensei!” They bowed.
==VI==
Match 2- Hero Team: Team 1 | Villain Team: Team 8
Ochaco eyed the bomb. They really went and picked the most glaringly bomb-shaped object they could, didn’t they? It was quite large, probably over three hundred centimeters tall if you included the large rod sticking out at the tip. So… nearly two Iidas?
Experimentally, she tried to pick it up. She didn’t even have to use her quirk to lift it, as it seemed to be made out of sturdy papier-mache. Neat.
“Do we have a plan?” Manga asked with a gulp, which Kinoko was unsure exactly how, considering he had no visible mouth. “We’re… we’re up against Midoriya.”
“Don’t be afraid, Fukidashi!” Kinoko tried to assure him.
“I’m being afraid,” The speech-bubble-headed boy defended. “I’m being smart. You heard him and Tenno fighting this week!”
“I’ll admit…” Mezo spoke up. “Facing him in battle will be a daunting task. In terms of physical strength, I believe he outclasses me. We will have to outwit him and his teammates.”
“We’ll just need to spore-dinate our attacks!” Kinoko grinned, causing Manga to panelpalm at the pun.
“I think I could possibly… no, probably?” Manga thought for a moment. “I might be able to lock Midoriya down, but I’ll need help.”
“I will assist then.” Mezo nodded. “Komori, I remember your quirk has something to do with creating mushrooms from training. How many can you make?”
“Depends on the humidity, what did you have in mind?” The shorter girl asked.
“Oh, do you think we could hide the bomb?” Ochaco guessed.
“Right,” The masked boy confirmed, branching his arms out into multiple eye stalks for a moment. “I was watching both classes during training with my quirk. Midoriya and Shishida are strong melee fighters that we can stall. Aoyama has a powerful quirk, but he can only use it for a short time.” He raised a single finger. “Who we really need to worry about is Yanagi.”
“Yanagi?” Ochaco tilted her head to the side. “Why?”
“Oh!” Manga exclaimed. “Because she can just grab the bomb and pull it to her! It weighs less than a person, so she could do it quickly and easily.”
“So…” Ochaco glanced around the mostly empty room. “We keep it on the top floor, because none of them can fly. Then we use Komori’s quirk to hide the bomb under mushrooms!”
“Got it!” Komori pulled out a spray bottle and began to moisturize the room. “You probably won't want to be in here while my spores spread, though.”
“Good call.” Shoji nodded.
“Here, I’ll help.” Manga cleared his throat. “DAMP!” A large ‘湿った’ appeared in the air, causing the air in the room to quickly grow humid.
==VI==
“That certainly is an interesting strategy. I approve.” Natah leaned over to Sekijiro. Fukidashi and Komori’s collaboration was a masterful decision. It would allow the mushrooms produced by her quirk to rapidly propagate, far beyond what she was capable of using her support gear.
Shota nodded off to the side. “And they are picking the perfect two to counter Midoriya, assuming his teammates don’t throw a wrench in their plans.”
Natah nodded. Fukidashi’s quirk was one of the most powerful in 1-B’s roster. It wasn’t without drawbacks, but his creativity with it was only limited by his imagination. Midoriya would be in for a tough fight.
==VI==
Watching the first match had given Izuku plenty of insight into the match’s structure. Despite taking place in a different building, the principal was the same. All they had to do was get past the defenses and find the bomb. If they had somehow hidden it, they would just need to catch them all.
As soon as they reached the entrance, Jurota activated his quirk, quickly bulking up in size. He sniffed the air tentatively, using the enhanced senses granted by his quirk, Beast. “Two of them are in the middle, grouped up. Something is… scrambling the scent on the top. Komori…” He growled, the scent of mushrooms in the air making the culprit clear.
“Alright, we stick together and make our way to the top, then,” Izuku decided after a moment of planning. “Let us know if they are approaching.” He paused. “And if you smell traps.”
They moved in, Jurota taking the lead while Izuku stuck himself between Yuga and Reiko.
“I can’t find their scent anywhere besides straight up.” Jurota sniffed as they reached the first stairwell. “I don’t think they set up traps. Their scents seem to stop at the top floor.”
Izuku nodded. “Then they probably have something planned up there. That means the top two floors will be where we will be fighting them.”
==VI==
“They are almost here,” Mezo warned. “I give it about fifteen seconds.” He kept one of his duplicated ears to the floor. The body parts Dupli-arms created were amplified versions of the originals, allowing him to hear things from several buildings away if he focused. This enabled his team to set up an ambush and leave Komori to defend the bomb room by herself. They would be able to tell if their enemies tried to flank, and to be honest, only Mezo himself was equipped to go into the final room with his face mask on due to the spores.
“Here they come!” Ochaco stepped forward. Shishida’s furry form appeared on the stairwell, followed by the rest of his team. “Greetings, heroes!” She said with her best evil-sounding voice. “I’m afraid your… intrusion… ends…” She nearly doubled over, failing to keep her laughter in.
“Erm…” Jurota scratched his head. “Is she okay?”
Apparently, Uraraka was not very good at hamming it up as the villain. She did succeed in confusing the heroes for a moment, though.
“Uraraka, get it together!” Mezo yelled.
“Sorry, got it!” She grabbed a nearby chair and activated her quirk. With all her might, she tossed it at the heroes. “Release!”
Jurota slapped the airborne furniture aside, bulking up slightly more. “RAGH!” He pounded on his chest like a gorilla as a show of intimidation.
Izuku unsheathed his blade. “Yanagi, Aoyama! Try to suppress their attacks! Shishida and I will clear a path!”
“Got it!”
“Oui!” Yuga twirled his cape dramatically, firing a short burst of Navel Laser at Uraraka, who dodged behind a pillar.
Izuku allowed Shishida to advance, watching his opponent's reactions. He’d seen from the first round how the teachers were grading their performance. One For All, at least at the power level he was capable of now, was actually a disadvantage for him. Most of his training had been to increase the level of power, not fine control. In a space like this, he had to be careful. Damaging the structural integrity of the building, or worse, accidentally damaging the bomb, would be bad.
However, this would be a good opportunity to try out his bladework in live combat using a small amount of One For All. He couldn’t run ahead of his team, but if he charged forward and disrupted the enemies coordination…
‘One For Alll…’
Manga’s eyes widened as he saw the slight flickering of lightning spark from Izuku’s legs.
‘... three percent!’
Izuku rocketed across the room, cleaving a table thrown by Uraraka in two and rolling under a large piece of construction material thrown by Shoji. He zeroed in on the closest target, Fukidashi.
“KABOOM!” The speech-bubble-headed boy shouted. A large glowing orange ‘カブーム’ appeared before Izuku, detonating before the shocked boy had a chance to react.
Yuga tried to take a potshot at Manga, who spotted the glow from the blonde boy’s navel.
“Shine!!!” Manga shouted out again, summoning forth a slightly transparent string of characters that reflected the beam of light like a mirror into Shishida’s chest, causing the tall boy to howl in pain.
“Wham! Blam! Thud!” He exclaimed in rapid succession, causing several stony words to appear by their group, each made of a substance resembling stone and standing at knee height. Ochaco placed a hand on several of them, followed by Mezo growing multiple arms and hurling the now weightless katakana toward the scattered heroes.
==VI==
It was times like these that Ordan realized just how ridiculous quirks were, and that was coming from someone who had seen people get blasted with antimatter orbs and fried with the power of the fucking sun.
“Is he…” Ordan glanced over to Natah. “Throwing words at them?”
“Indeed.” She nodded in response. “Fukidashi’s quirk is called Comic, and it allows him to create onomatopoeia that carry the effects of what they represent.”
“That… sounds incredibly versatile.”
“It is.”
Ordan watched him blast Midoriya and Shishida back with his quirk again. “Any limits?”
“Overuse can damage his throat, but other than that, his quirk is only limited by reaction time and his imagination.”
Ordan let out a low whistle. Fukidashi appeared to be someone most people would underestimate. He was probably one of, if not the strongest, student in 1-B.
Considering he was the third of the students besides Midoriya and Haylee that destroyed a Zero-pointer, he guessed that was warranted.
==VI==
Izuku sprang back to his feet with a groan. There was no doubt about it, Fukidashi was the biggest threat on the villain team at the moment. Maybe, just maybe, if he were alone, Izuku could take him. Uraraka and Shoji’s presence complicated things. That also still left Komori as the one guarding the bomb, and he already had a good idea of what she was up to.
Again, the main issue was Fukidashi. Izuku could avoid or destroy the projectiles that his teammates were throwing, but the onomatopoeia user could knock Izuku back with non-physical attacks whenever he got close. Shishida wasn’t faring much better as he lacked the speed Izuku had, which made it even easier for Fukidashi to repel him.
Fukidashi was stalling. That much was clear. The villain team had positioned themselves in the perfect position to prevent the hero team’s advance. While the hero team could destroy the ceiling to bypass them, they ran the risk of damaging the bomb. At this point, they had… probably twelve-ish minutes left in the match?
Every quirk had a limit, but he had no idea what Fukidashi’s was. ‘It’s vocal, which means that it probably has something to do with his throat. Aizawa-sensei mentioned that his eyes dry out if he overuses Erasure. Most vocal quirks are the same.’ But he couldn’t bank on Fukidashi tiring himself out, as he could very well last until the match ended.
“Shishida!” Izuku shouted. “Hold off their attacks for a moment!”
“RAAAAAAAAAAGH!” The beastly boy howled in what Izuku hoped was acknowledgement.
He slid back to where Yanagi and Aoyama were hiding. “We need to break their defenses. Can you both still fight?”
“I’m fine.” Reiko nodded. “Him, not so sure.” She pointed to Yuga, who looked a bit green.
“Oui, I can still use my quirk a few more times, je brillerai toujours!” He gave Izuku a shaky thumbs-up.
“Alright, here’s the plan.” He punched a few of the kana on the ground, reducing them to small chunks. “Fukidashi can block our attacks with his quirk, but he’s limited by how quickly he can speak. That means if we hit him at the same time, or at least close enough, he won’t be able to defend against all of us in time.”
Jurota continued to batter away at the incoming katakana fragments as Fukidashi spawned in more ammunition for his teammates. His voice was notably starting to waver, but not much
“I’ll charge him, Shishida will cover me. When I get close, aim for Fukidashi. Yanagi, lay down covering fire with your quirk, and Yuga, blast him with yours. If he blocks one of you, he can't block the other easily, and if you both fail, I will be able to close the distance. Got it?”
The two nodded. Reiko gathered up the shattered kana fragments, levitating them as a swirling field of debris.
“Shishida, now!” Izuku shouted.
“They’re doing something, be on guard!” Mezo warned his teammates. “Pre-” He raised his arms, growing meaty wings to block a sudden barrage of debris from Yanagi. ‘She’s returning fire with the katakana fragments we threw! We just gave her ammo!’
“Shoji!” Manga cried out. “Bounce!” A rubbery word appeared in front of the boy to shield him. In response, Reiko shifted her focus to Ochaco, who hid behind a pillar. Jurota grabbed several larger chunks and hurled them toward the villains, having deduced Izuku’s plan on his own.
‘One For All…’ Izuku’s skin began to buzz. He noticed Fukidashi’s head whip toward him at the sight of his attack charging up. Good, just as he planned. ‘Eight percent!’
At the same time, Yuga stood up, firing his Navel Laser at Fukidashi from a different angle. Reiko shifted her rock barrage over to him as well, forcing him to try and block three attacks.
“Ahhhhh!- Fwoo- Shine! Thu-” Manga tried to block all the attacks, managing to blow Yanagi’s rocks back with a gust of windy letters and reflecting Aoyama’s quirk toward Izuku with a mirror katakana. Izuku saw the attack coming and blocked it with his sword.
“Crap!” Manga stumbled back. In a panic, his mind struggled to come up with the right word. “BOI-”
A half-formed rubbery surface sprang toward Izuku, who batted it aside with the flat of his sword. “DETROIT-” He pulled his other arm back. “SMASH!” His fist impacted what passed for Manga’s face, sending him flying back into the wall, knocked out cold.
“Fukidashi is knocked out!” All Might announced.
“Quick, stop him!” Mezo leapt toward Izuku. With an extra set of hands, he swatted the blade out of the green-haired boy's hand, only to be tackled to the ground by the much larger Jurota a moment later.
“Midoriya, behind you!” Reiko warned.
Ochaco saw her chance and leapt at him from behind. “Gotcha!” She exclaimed triumphantly.
Unfortunately, her voice revealed her position before her fingers made contact with him. With a crackle of lightning, Izuku whipped around and seized Ochaco by her outstretched wrist and used her momentum to fling her over his shoulder onto the floof.
==VI==
“Ooof.” Haylee winced. “That probably knocked the wind right out of her.”
“Yeah, that one looked rough.” Lumine cringed sympathetically. “They are both taking it super seriously.”
“Mhm…” She nodded tensely.
“Something wrong?” Lumine noticed her girlfriend was acting a bit off.
“... It's nothing.” Haylee spared a glance at Bakugo out of the corner of her eye. He was staring at the screen intently with tightly clenched fists and a near-enraged scowl on his face.
==VI==
“Shoji has been captured!”
Ochaco gasped for breath. She’d hit the ground pretty hard, but thankfully she’d taken Haylee’s suggestion for additional padding in her costume. Her current costume had been slightly adjusted to fit it, and Mr. Karris had been throwing her a few ideas of his own for a re-design.
Two of her teammates were down, and she had been momentarily stunned. Time seemed to move in slow motion as Izuku approached her downed form. Gods, he was so cool. She was pretty sure the plan to take down Fukidashi was his.
But she wasn’t just going to give up after all this effort, even if she did think he was amazing and cute. The Uraraka family were not quitters!
Izuku reached to flip her over so he could wrap the capture tape around her wrists. Then, he saw it. The faint flicker of determination on Ochaco’s face. Her hand shot out, so he reached out to grab her wrist again. However, instead of grabbing for him, she slapped her own thigh instead.
Ochaco arched her back, using her hands to propel herself off the floor. Already, she felt the nausea from using her quirk on herself. “Not yet!” She growled. “I’m not givin’ up yet dangit!”
“Shishida!” Izuku ordered. “Grab her!”
“Right!” The furry teen swiped at her, but Ochaco was faster. She was in the zone, heartbeat pounding like a jackhammer. She could feel the adrenaline coursing through her veins. Before Shishda could grab her, Ochacho had already kicked off the ceiling and back onto the floor. Fighting the queasiness, she did a mid-air flip and rocketed off the floor into Shishida’s gut. Five fingers made contact with his chest, rendering him weightless.
Having never experienced zero gravity before, Jurota was temporarily caught off guard. His arms flailed around, failing to find anything to stabilize himself. Ochaco seized the opportunity to grab him by the ankle and hurl him toward Aoyama, who had come to assist.
“Merde!” Was all he managed to say before being buried under the mountain of fur and muscle that was Shishida. That was two down, just Midoriya and Yanagi to go-
Ochaco moved to press her fingertips together, but before she could, she was slammed against the ground chest-first by an unseen force.
“Midoriya!” Yanagi exclaimed. “Quickly, before she recovers!”
Ochaco attempted to push herself off the ground, but it felt like a person was sitting on her whole body. Despite that, she tried to force herself up just like she would attempt a push-up. She strained against the bonds, and for a split second her iris glowed pink.
Reiko was obviously struggling. Her face was drenched in sweat just from trying to keep Uraraka from escaping Poltergeist. Luckily, Izuku reached her within seconds and bound Ochaco’s wrists with capture tape.
“Uraraka has been captured! And… erm…” All Might’s voice boomed from the earpieces. “It appears that Aoyama is also out of the fight as well.” He noted, seeing his unconscious form through the cameras.
“That was amazing, Uraraka.” Izuku praised, causing her to blush.
“T-thanks!” She tapped her restrained fingers together to keep herself from floating off. “Release!”
“Oh my…” Jurota stumbled to his feet, making a few gagging noises. “I don’t… I think I’m going to be sick!” He deactivated his quirk and leaned up against the wall, panting rapidly.
Izuku checked the time. “Five minutes left! We need to hurry!”
“I’ll… hurk! Join you in a moment.” Jurota gurgled.
“Let's go!” Reiko pointed to the stairs.
“Right!” Izuku snatched his sword from the floor and stormed toward the final floor.
==VI==
As they approached the final room, it became significantly darker. “Do you see that?” Reiko whispered, pointing toward the windows. They were covered by a thick film… no, mushrooms. “It's Komori’s quirk.”
They weren’t just on the windows. There were mushrooms everywhere- against the walls, pillars, and furniture. Huge sofa-sized clusters of all shapes, sizes, and colors. The bomb was nowhere in sight, probably covered by mushrooms, and neither was Komori. The air was humid, and a bit foggy.
‘That’s not fog…’ Izuku realized, quickly affixing his rebreather to his chin. “Yanagi… try not to breathe too much.”
“The spores…” She realized.
POP!
A small cluster of mushrooms erupted from Reiko’s hand, causing her to jolt in alarm from the new weight. “Crap!”
Pop! Pop! Pop!
Several more mushrooms began to form on their bodies.
“We need to find Komori or the bomb before it's too late!” Izuku quickly used his blade to sever the mushrooms at the stem, careful not to make them release more spores. His eyes darted around the room, searching for anything out of the ordinary. With such little time left, probably three or four minutes, they couldn’t search everything with the room being this dark.
“Let's split up, search the room quickly. Komori isn’t much of a physical fighter.” Reiko suggested.
“I’ll take right, you take left!” Izuku nodded.
The two split off and began scouring the room. They already knew the bomb’s size, so it was purely a process of elimination. They had to move quickly, scrambling from pile to pile as the weight on their bodies increased rapidly. Thankfully, they were both wearing face protection, so the spores couldn’t get into their respiratory system easily.
Izuku scanned the room. Where could the bomb be? They were running out of time…
“Yanagi!” He yelled. “The back of the room!” It had to be. Komori’s strategy was simple: if they spent their time searching everything, they would be weighed down by mushrooms before they got to the end.
Kinoko’s mushroom-capped head popped up in alarm as the pair honed in on the bomb's position. “Oh no ‘shroom!” She gripped the triggers of her spray bottles and began to unleash a barrage of mist. Mushrooms erupted around her, obstructing the hero team’s path.
‘One For All…’ Izuku unsheathed his blade, clearing the bustling shrooms before they could stop him. Reiko was taken to the ground, the weight of the fungus finally overcoming her. Now that he was close, he could see the bomb. He ignored Kinoko, who- also blocked by her own mushrooms, couldn’t stop him from touching it.
“HERO TEAM WINS!”
==VI==
“Outstanding work!” All Might congratulated. The heroes were now clear of fungus thanks to Todoroki and Lotus burning them off, and the injured students had received a quick check-up from Recovery Girl before they gathered up. “You captured three of the four villains and found the bomb with mere seconds to spare!” He pointed up to the timer, which displayed nine seconds remaining.
Izuku breathed a sigh of relief, not having realized how close they came to losing.
“Now, I will once again ask, who do you believe was the MVP, this time for each team?”
“Midoriya,” Reiko raised her hand.
“I agree, mademoiselle,” Yuga nodded.
“I third that motion.” Jurota declared. “It was your strategy and observations that got us the win.”
“M-me?” Izuku stammered modestly. “I don’t think-”
Haylee elbowed him sharply in the side, “Dude, just take it. You did well.” She hissed.
“You did good, Midoriya.” Shota stepped forward, levelling his eyes at All Might. “You came up with a plan on the fly that capitalized on your teammates' quirks, while using your enemies' abilities against them.”
Natah nodded, stroking her chin thoughtfully as if appraising him. “I concur with Eraserhead. Your tactical abilities are impressive for someone your age, given your lack of experience.”
Shota stiffened. He knew that look, because it was close to the same look that Nezu had when he found a student who interested him.
Toshinori avoided speaking, but he was incredibly proud of the growth Izuku had displayed. He had to put a bit of extra thought into his words to avoid sounding like he was favoring Izuku. “You performed admirably, young man. The same goes for the rest of your team! Impressive work for a first-time team-up, if I do say so myself.” He let out a hearty laugh. “And for the villain team, who do you think deserves the title of MVP?”
Momo raised her hand. “I would say Fukidashi for his support role. He was able to provide firepower and protection for his teammates.”
“Yes, I’d be inclined to agree with that, young Yaoyorozu!” He gave the heiress a thumbs-up. “Villain team, your strategy and creative combination of quirks were inspired! Excellent thinking and teamwork! You nearly stalled the heroes long enough to run out the timer! Uraraka, you also performed quite well under pressure once your teammates' formation was disrupted. Yanagi, excellent work as well, taking advantage of your quirk to restrain her.”
Both girls blushed at praise from the Number One Hero. “T-thank you, All Might-sensei.” Ochaco bowed rapidly.
“And now,” Ordan twirled on his heel dramatically. “What you did --WRONG--,” he cleared his throat awkwardly, “erm, that you could improve on.” He pointed to Yuga. “Aoyama, good work on improving your stamina with Navel Laser. However, had the battle gone on any longer, I’m guessing you would’ve suffered from the backlash. Work on improving your stamina, and maybe look into some more support gear.”
Next, he pointed to Kiniko. “Komori, you did great hiding the bomb. Had Midoriya not realized what your team was up to, you would’ve won. Ms. Tau tells me that you carry an anti-fungal spray in your costume. Is there any reason you didn’t use that on your teammates to prevent them from getting spored?”
“Well,” The short girl twiddled her thumbs. “It stops my cute shrooms from growing on them, but they aren’t immune to the spores in the air like I am. None of us had breathing protection.” She gave Manga a quizzical look before glancing back at the hero. “So it would be easier to do it by myself.”
“If possible, you should try training your quirk so that you can choose where the mushrooms grow. I know you already can, to an extent, but it seems they proliferate a bit further than you wish, am I right?”
“Yes, Karris-sensei.” She nodded.
“Anything else?” Ordan glanced to his fellow teachers.
“Shishida, good work using your enhanced senses.” Came Sekijiro’s brief reply. “That’s all I have. Let's commence round three!”
==VI==
Everyone stared blankly at the… interesting situation that had unfolded. Ojiro dangled from the ceiling in a mixture of Pop-off balls and glue, while Iida groaned from the ground, covered in tape and pinned by an invisible wall. Their other two teammates weren’t faring much better, trapped in compromising positions. On the villain side, only Mineta and Tsuburaba remained standing.
“Welp…” Ordan smacked his lips. “That was… interesting?”
==VI==
Twelve minutes earlier…
Match 3- Hero Team: Team 5 | Villain Team: Team 2
Minoru glanced to his left at Sero, then to his right at Bondo and Tsuburaba. He had their quirks memorized, and for the past two matches, he had been busy strategizing.
Sure, he’d also been admiring the girls’ outfits, but that was besides the point.
Pop-Off, Tape, Cemedine, and Solid Air. None of the quirks were particularly strong on their own compared to some of their classmates, but they all had one thing in common.
They were good at sticking someone in place or preventing advance.
“So,” Minoru clapped his hands together. “Sticky boy gang?”
Hanta and Kosei nodded sagely. “Sticky boy gang.” Kojiro gave them all a shy thumbs-up.
==VI==
“Alright, everyone!” Tenya chopped his arm in the air. “We must prepare for any tricks the villains come up with!”
Neito glanced over at 1-A’s class treasurer. “A bit dramatic for a training exercise, but I do like the enthusiasm.”
“So uh, do we have a plan?” Mashirao scratched his head. “I mean, it's Mineta, so…” He didn’t exactly view the boy as a huge threat.
“Ojiro, it's unwise to underestimate your opponent,” Tenya warned.
“Iida’s right.” Neito agreed. “Bondo and Tsuburaba aren’t exactly the type of people I’d feel threatened by, but that doesn’t mean they can’t surprise us.”
“Well, what do you think they are going to do?” Sen asked.
“Mineta and Sero’s quirks…” Neito frowned.
“Pop-off, which are adhesive balls, and Tape,” Tenya informed.
“Crowd control then.” He stared up at the building, adjusting the watches on his costume. “They will be playing defensively then. We’ll have to be careful.”
==VI==
Katsuki scowled as he watched Grapes and Soy Sauce Face worked with the extras from 1-B to prepare defenses. What a fucking joke. If the hero team got caught by their quirks, they deserved to lose.
If he were facing the villain team, he’d just blast all their traps to smithereens. Restraining someone didn’t mean shit if you were strong enough to break free.
Nothing mattered besides overwhelming victory. Today would be his chance to prove himself. Deku had barely won, and Icy Hot almost let Eyepatch get to the bomb. There was only one way this could end: completely destroying the other team before they had a chance to do a thing. None of this pussy waiting for them to come to you shit.
==VI==
The hero team made it to the second floor before they encountered their first obstacles. Scattered near the stairway to the third floor were several of Mineta’s balls and puddles of glue from Bondo.
Sen raised his foot, only to be yanked back by Neito. “Careful, idiot!”
“Monoma, it's glue. It should be dry right now.”
“Bondo can control the speed at which the glue produced by his quirk dries.” Neito reminded him. “It will be sticky for a while.”
“So what do we do now?” Mashirao eyed the stairway warily.
“We’re at a disadvantage here,” Neito smirked. “You all are physical fighters, and every second we waste limits our chance at victory.” His smirk morphed into a sadistic grin. “You should be glad you were blessed to have me on your team.” He started one of the stopwatches, then stomped his right foot on the ground. Frost erupted from the sole of his shoe, freezing the entire stairway- including the balls and glue, solid.
‘It's a shame to have to pull out Todoroki’s quirk this early in the game…’ Neito lamented. ‘But I technically don’t have Lumine or Setsuna’s quirks “copied” at the moment.’ He could feel Lizard Tail Splitter, Air Tank, and Elementalist buzzing away inside Ç̷̹̒õ̷̠̘̭̬p̸̤͍̊͋͋͝ẙ̴͉̰̯ waiting to be used.
“I can clear a path up for the next five minutes,” Neito said, using the other half of Half-Cold Half-Hot to regulate his body temperature, as he lacked Todoroki’s resistance to his quirk.
==VI==
Shoto blinked in shock. He… when did this happen? He hadn’t interacted with Monoma at all today! If he remembered correctly from overhearing some of 1-B, Monoma’s quirk worked off touch.
That meant he copied Half-Cold Half-Hot without Shoto noticing. If that was the case… who else had he copied?
==VI==
“Hey, uh… does it feel a bit colder?” Kosei noticed.
“Yeah…” Hanta frowned. “It does…” One of the long strands of tape attached to the wall suddenly shuddered, indicating that someone had touched it or destroyed it. “They are right below us now!”
Minoru smiled. Their traps had delayed the enemy team, not as much as he’d hoped, though. Seven minutes, which meant the enemy had thirteen minutes left, and they were only a floor below them.
Exactly where he wanted them.
They had used their quirks as sparingly as they could, as all but Tsuburaba had some sort of drawback from overuse. It would’ve sucked if they tired themselves out and the enemy somehow bypassed all their efforts. Thankfully, it seemed they were being cautious.
“Alright,” Minoru wiped his nose with his thumb and grabbed a ball from his head. “Get ready to initiate the plan.”
==VI==
As soon as the hero team made it to the top floor, things immediately went to shit. They got a mere glimpse of the bomb, covered in Pop-Off balls and surrounded by a spiderweb of tape at the back of the room. The villain team was in the middle, surrounded by a veritable minefield of glue puddles and sticky purple orbs.
“Alright, let's get ‘em!” Sen leapt forward.
“Kaibara, wait!” Tenya shouted futilely, as the other boy had already rushed ahead of the group, and thus into Monoma’s line of fire for Todoroki’s copied quirk.
“Dammit!” Neito hissed. He’d only had Todoroki’s quirk for a few minutes. He could use it just fine, but it was a lot stronger than Lumine’s quirk. There was a chance he could overdo it since he didn’t have Todoroki’s training. He still had two other quirks, or he could substitute Half-Cold Half-Hot with Elementalist and play it off as the former…
“Guess we’re going in.” Mashirao sighed.
Neito pursed his lips and nodded silently. ‘It doesn’t matter too much, I can adapt to my teammate’s shortcomings and play the backup role.’ If only this were a two-on-two. Then he could’ve just frozen the whole room. It didn’t help that his teammates had no ranged options, and they were facing a team that made melee combat incredibly… tedious, to say the least.
“Monoma,” Tenya shot him a glance. “I’ll take the left, and Ojiro will take the right. Can you cover us?”
“Got it.” He nodded. It wasn’t ideal, splitting the group, but as long as one of them could reach the bomb and touch between Mineta’s quirk, victory would be theirs. He was glad he had the foresight not to copy Yanagi’s quirk to pull the bomb to him, as the adhesives made it useless.
“Sero, Bondo, stop the heroes!” Minoru commanded.
It didn’t take long for the two to capture Kaibara, whose reckless charge was interrupted when he tried to dodge a stream of tape from Sero. He stepped on one of Minoru’s balls and fell flat on his face into a puddle of glue. When he tried to use Gyrate to free himself, all he managed to do was spray the glue all over himself and immobilize the rest of his body.
Minoru grinned. Everything was going exactly to plan. All that was left were the two heroes approaching from the sides and Monoma in the back, who had yet to approach. The last bit gave him pause, unsure what the blonde’s plan was.
Mashirao leapt over the scattered glue and balls, using his tail as a springboard to carefully maneuver as he approached Bondo. The taller heteromorph leaned his head back to spew glue, only for nothing to happen, to his shock.
Minoru’s eyes widened at the latest development, staring slack-jawed at Monoma and the familiar red glow coming from his eyes.
==VI==
A deranged smile spread across Shota’s face. ‘This kid…’
He wasn’t sure when Monoma copied him, and he had to give the boy kudos for his sneakiness. To think the boy had the balls to try and succeed, copying the quirk of a teacher while leaving them unaware. He could tell by the reactions of the students and his fellow teachers that nobody expected this development.
It was a damn shame that Monoma Neito was in 1-B. If he didn’t have his hands full with the students he already had, he would’ve asked Kan if Monoma could be transferred to his class.
==VI==
Neito could tell that the opposing team had been caught completely off guard. That was what he’d been gambling on. He’d been half-worried that Eraserhead would see him using Lizard Tail Splitter to sneak copies of people’s quirks, but to be fair, it was hard to notice the tip of a pinkie finger faintly brushing against your hair. Everyone had been so distracted by Midoriya’s match that it had been easy. He probably wouldn’t be able to get away with it in the future, though.
After Lumine and Setsuna’s quirks had merged with Ç̷̹̒õ̷̠̘̭̬p̸̤͍̊͋͋͝ẙ̴͉̰̯, he’d discovered that he could use Lizard Tail Splitter to copy people’s quirks remotely. He’d always been… somewhat afraid of using Setsuna’s quirk, especially back when he only had a five-minute timer. The first time he’d used it was when he and Setsuna became friends, years ago. Neito had been afraid that it would hurt, having his body come apart like that.
Setsuna had been overjoyed to have someone who could copy her quirk, as most people found it odd. Lizard Tail Splitter was terrifying to use, but she didn’t seem to share the same discomfort he had when using it. It made sense; her body was adapted to it, and his was not. When he was eight, he’d lost his hand by not paying attention to the timer, but was thankfully able to grow it back after touching her again.
Now, even with their quirks permanently merged, he always had the slight fear that it would somehow become undone while he was split up and kill him instantly. That was why he only used it in his arms and hands, sometimes on his feet- things he could regrow if it somehow disappeared.
It did, however, make a great healing quirk. It was essentially a moderately slower Super Regeneration. That alone made it worth it.
Now, time to see what Erasure could do.
Kojiro flailed around, startled by his quirk’s sudden failure to activate. Mashirao took the opportunity to slam him into a pillar with his tail, trapping the boy with his own quirk. “Monoma, I’m going for it!” He shouted.
Minoru’s eyes darted to the scattered balls, then Ojiro’s position. Calculating on the fly, he launched himself toward the tailed boy, bouncing off his quirk like a pinball machine bumper. To the naked eye, the placement of his balls was random. But in truth, they were arranged in such a way where he could use them to travel the room unimpeded by his teammate’s quirks. ‘If I timed this right…’ Even with Monoma staring at him, he was still bouncing. That was good to know, that Erasure wouldn’t disable to stickiness of his quirk or ability to bounce, only production.
“Ojiro! Look out!” Neito warned a split second too late.
Mineta’s small form slammed into Ojiro feet first like a sticky purple bullet. With the wind knocked out of his lungs, the blonde boy flew back into a web of tape suspended from the ceiling, then was nailed by a few balls thrown by Mineta while Monoma blinked. Kojiro then sprayed Ojiro with glue, having not been counted as captured or knocked out.
‘Damn it…’ Neito hissed mentally. Iida was the only one still up, faring rather well against Sero on the other side of the room. He blinked as his eyes began to dry. ‘My body isn’t suited to the drawbacks of Erasure like Aizawa-sensei’s is. I can’t keep this up any longer.’ He blinked rapidly, trying to rehydrate them. This was bad. Due to this matchup, he’d had to use two of the quirks suboptimally ,and now Half-Cold Half-Hot was almost out of time, and Erasure was becoming too difficult to use. He only had one saved quirk left, Tetsutetsu’s. His goal had been defense, support, and offense with his three choices, but Steel was no longer an appealing option.
On the other side of the room, Tenya sidestepped another stream of tape, barely missing a puddle of glue.
“Having trouble, Iida?” Hanta chuckled. “You’re running out of room!”
“Dastardly villain! I won’t let you stop me?” He weaved his way toward the other boy, carefully navigating without his quirk.
“Dude, did you really just say dastardly?” Hanta snorted.
Tenya’s eyes, hidden by his helmet, darted around the room. He could see Ojiro was already captured, as well as Kaibara. Monoma was the only one remaining, and he seemed to be suffering from Erasure’s backlash. Even with two enemies down, if this battle went on much longer, they would lose. He fired off a quick burst of his engines, leaping over several balls.
Time seemed to slow down as he positioned himself toward the bomb. ‘I still want to save my new technique for the sports festival, but that doesn’t mean I can’t push myself! The path ahead is clear, and all I need to do is touch the bomb!’
His engines roared to life, blasting the air away around him. “Recipro: Engine Boost!” With a burst of speed, he took off. First, he slammed into Sero, body-checking him onto the floor. He felt something stick to his back, briefly slowing from a last-ditch tape attack before it the tape snapped from the force. This was it… he was only meters away!
SMACK!
==VI==
“Ooff!” The students in the briefing room cringed as Iida slammed head-on into one of Tsuburaba’s walls of solid air at high speed like a bug impacting a windshield on the highway. His armor took most of the impact, and it shattered the first layer of the plain-looking boy’s quirk, which was sturdier than one might think.
Then, the strands of tape Sero managed to attach caught up to him, pinning him to the invisible barrier.
==VI==
‘God dammit!’ Neito swore. They completely forgot about Tsuburaba’s quirk, being too focused on the visible hazards. He still had a few seconds of Todoroki’s quirk left, so he stomped the ground, covering it in a thin layer of frost. As he suspected, there was a rectangle of Solid Air surrounding the bomb, just close enough to where breaking it risked damaging the objective, not to mention the Pop Off balls stuck to it.
At this point, he’d lost. Going any further would reveal his cards and draw too much attention to his quirk.
His arms slumped. “I surrender.”
“Monoma has surrendered. Hero team, are you able to free yourselves?”
A resounding chorus of grumbled “No” came from the rest of the team.
“Villain team wins! All Might announced. “We’ll, erm, send someone to get you out of the glue shortly.”
==VI==
“So,” Sekijiro crossed his arms with a huff. “Hero team, you did admirably despite the bad matchup. While victory was possible for you, several factors lowered your chances significantly. Mostly due to how the other team utilized their quirks.”
Minoru puffed up his chest, looking rather smug as he had been declared MVP for his planning and clever usage of his quirk to take down Ojiro.
“Now, as for what went wrong. Kaibara, you rushed in ahead of your teammates. Your quirk would’ve been perfect for breaking the barrier around their bomb without damaging it. Overconfidence can be deadly, and you need to work with your teammates. Understood?”
“Yes sensei…” The boy scratched at the dried glue coating his arm in embarrassment.
“Iida, Ojiro, you did about as well as you expected, given the difficult terrain. The only thing I have to note, Iida, is to remember your opponent's quirks. That is what cost you the match.”
“I apologize for my lack of foresight!” Tenya bowed. “I was told at the start of the match what Tsuburaba’s quirk was, but in the heat of the moment I forgot!”
“Finally, Monoma. You certainly impressed us with your choice of quirks.” He was still somewhat smug that his student was able to copy Erasure without Eraserhead noticing. “But let me ask you this, why didn’t you tell your teammates which quirks you had, so that they could formulate a strategy around them? You certainly had the time to stop and plan something out once you reached the bomb room.”
Neito crossed his arms, exhaling sharply out of the side of his lips. “I… it didn’t occur to me to do so. I’m unused to working with others. I suppose it’s something I’ll have to work on in the future.”
Natah nodded in approval. “Now, lets move on to the fourth match.”
==VI==
Match 4- Hero Team: Team 6 | Villain Team: Team 4
Haylee wasn’t expecting to get along with Bakugo, but it took all of a minute for an argument to start once they reached the bomb room.
“You extras protect the bomb, I’m going to take down the enemy team before they even reach here!” Katsuki ordered with a snarl.
“Hey, don’t call us extras you 1-A asshole!” Yosetsu spat.
Haylee rolled her eyes. “You should patrol outside the room. Your quirk could damage the bomb.”
“Don’t tell me what to do, Shellhead!” Katsuki snapped. “I’m going to win us the match, don’t get in my fucking way!”
Itsuka stepped between the three. “Guys, settle down. We need to work as a te-”
“Shut the fuck up, Hands!” Katsuki shouted, letting a few sparks crackle in his palms as a show of intimidation, which the ginger girl wasn’t amused by. He stomped toward the exit.
Haylee took a long, deep breath. “You’re being a fucking idiot.”
“What did you say to me bitch?” Katsuki whipped around, enraged.
“You heard what I said, shithead, or did all of those explosions blow out your eardrums?” Haylee shot back, only angering him further. “I said you’re being stupid. Do you even know their quirks?”
Katsuki rolled his eyes. “Fuckin’ course I do. I’ve been paying goddamn attention and I’ve been fighting Pig Head and Shitty Hair the past week. Scales can cut herself up into little bits like a flesh-Lego, and Discount Dragon can blast his scales at people.”
“Then you know-” Haylee started.
“I know I can kick their sorry asses.” Katsuki interrupted.
Haylee shot him a glare that could cut stone, eyebrow twitching in barely contained rage. Her shoulders relaxed and she exhaled to calm herself down. “You know what?” She replied with an eerily sudden calm. “Fuck it, go ahead! We’ll stay and guard the god-damn-objective,” she emphasized. “And go do your whole one-man army schtick.” She threw her hands up in the air.
Katsuki narrowed his eyes. “You losers better not fuck this up. The other team will probably split up to get to the bomb while I wipe the floor with them.” He stepped forward until he was face-to-face with Haylee. “And I told you not to tell me what to do. Nobody made you empress of the fucking universe. This is my goddamn team, and I call the shots.” With that, he stormed away toward the exit, stopping at the door frame. “And if you throw the match, I’ll kill you.”
Haylee’s shaking fist tightened, leatherlike material squeaking sharply as it was compressed. “Asshole…” She muttered under her breath.
==VI==
Izuku swallowed nervously after watching the exchange. He hadn’t expected Katsuki and Haylee to get along, given their high-strung personalities. Granted, Haylee was much better at remaining calm. She was hot-tempered, but not outwardly abrasive unless offended.
This was probably the maddest he’d seen her, and that was counting when he first tried to befriend her. Izuku remembered Haylee saying she had to train to keep her emotions in check, as losing control could cause her Void energy to flare up and hurt someone. For someone so energetic, she was oddly quiet, kind of like Todoroki.
Only the teachers could hear what was said, but Izuku knew one thing for certain.
Haylee was pissed.
Ordan frowned, shooting Natah a worried glance beneath his mask. She understood his concern immediately via his body language.
==VI==
“Fucking prick…” Haylee seethed quietly. All it took was one damn conversation with Bakugo for him to get under her skin. She disliked him immensely. Even if she didn’t know that there was some bad blood- she assumed some form of bullying between Bakugo and Izuku, she would still feel the same.
She turned to Kendo and Awase. “I’m going to guard the hallway in. Do you think you can defend the bomb by yourselves?”
Itsuka nodded. “Sure, we’ll keep an eye out for Tokage’s limbs too.” She slammed her palms together. “And crush any of them before they get the bomb!”
Haylee nodded. “Got it. Awase, can you set up some defenses?”
“Yeah, I’m on it.”
With that settled, Haylee stepped out of the bomb room, taking a deep breath. She was definitely going to lose points for letting Bakugo go off on his own, but fuck him. If this were a real battle, he’d probably get himself killed. Better for him to get the lesson beaten into him and receive a scolding from the teachers than to die in a real fight.
She may have never liked working with others, but she could put that aside for the sake of the mission. Oftentimes, what she was defending was important, like a nuclear reactor or cryopod. This exercise was actually kind of nostalgic. It almost took her mind off her anger.
Almost.
==VI==
“Hahahahah!” Inosuke cracked his knuckles. “Let's do this!”
“Yeah bro, loving the energy!” Eijiro flexed his muscles in response.
“I’m glad you’re both excited…” Hiryu sweatdropped. “But, let's discuss strategy.”
“I have a plan.” Setsuna stepped forward. “Given who our opponents are, we’ll need to be careful. Kendo is pretty smart, and I know that Tenno and Bakugo are strong. As for Awase, he’ll likely be running support. Our best bet will be to avoid combat and go for the bomb.”
“Aw, really?” Inosuke’s shoulders sagged. “I wanted to fight Tenno though…”
“Fight her? You really are nuts!” Hiryu shivered. “I heard her and Midoriya during training. I wouldn’t want to cross her if I had a choice.”
“If she gets in the way, she’s all yours, Hashibira.” Setsuna chuckled. “You and Kirishima are probably the most suited to fight her, with your skill and his durability. As long as I can get to the bomb, we can win this!”
“Tokage, can’t you just fly up and touch the bomb?” Hiryu suggested.
“Because they would expect me to do that. Plus, they could always move the bomb to a location that doesn’t have windows. That, and they would hear the window breaking and probably destroy my parts.” She clarified. “I can regenerate them, but that takes time and exhausts me. I’ll need a distraction to reach the bomb. As soon as we find it, I’ll try to grab it.”
“Understood.”
==VI==
As soon as the round started, the hero team made their way to the front door.
“Hold on,” Inosuke stopped and planted his swords into the ground, stretching his arms to the side. He took a deep breath and focused.
Beast Breathing: Seventh Fang: Spatial Awareness!
He sensed only three movements. Odd… there should be four. The first two were on the top floor, and one that was-
“Look out!” Inosuke shouted, just as the front of the building suddenly exploded, blasting the entire team off their feet.
“There you bastards are.” Bakugo’s coarse voice echoed through the smoke, dripping with sadistic glee.
Hiryu coughed, struggling to his feet. “You’re kidding… are they attacking us already?”
“No…” Inosuke cleared with cloud of smoke and dust by kicking up a gust of wind with his blades. “Just Bakugo.”
“He’s attacking all of us by himself?” Setsuna gaped. “Is he insane?”
“Who cares, there’s four of us and one of him!” Hiryu raised his arms, which were now covered in green scales. “Take him down!” A barrage of scales burst from the holes in his gauntlets, which Bakugo barely dodged.
Setsuna immediately scattered into several pieces, her detached head yelling to Inosuke and Eijiro. “You two, get inside as soon as there is an opening! We’ll handle Bakugo!”
Eijiro gave her a thumbs-up. “Got it!”
“As if I’d let you!” Katsuki leapt out from behind cover, using an explosion to propel himself toward the redhead with an explosive right hook.
“Hrk!” Eijiro tanked the blow, hardening just in time and blocking with his forearms. He was still knocked back several steps.
“Kirishima, on your left!” Inosuke suddenly appeared at Katsuki’s exposed side and threw a punch. Katsuki deflected it with his gauntlet and blasted himself into the air.
“Nice try, idiots!” Katsuki snarled, unleashing another explosion to straighten himself out mid-air.
Now DIE!” He aimed his grenade-shaped gauntlet at the ground and pulled the pin.
KABOOOM!
The heroes dove for cover, though all but Inosuke were singed by the blast. Using the dust as cover, he grabbed Eijiro by the collar of his outfit and dragged him into the building, using a variant of Beast Breathing’s Eighth Fang to boost his speed.
“Holy… damn, you’re quick, Hashibira.” He leapt to his feet and took in the view of the destroyed first floor. “Let's hurry before he notices.”
==VI==
“Holy crap…” Hiryu said from Setsuna’s suspended arms. At the last moment, her disembodied limbs had swooped in and yanked him skyward, sparing him from the devastating blast. If Bakugo’s attack had hit, he was sure he’d be knocked unconscious or injured. “This guy needs to chill, zhēn shì de…”
Katsuki landed with a roll, growling as he scanned the dust cloud for his foes. Something slammed into his cheek, staggering him.
“So, Bakugo, you just have one big blast and you’re all tuckered out?” Setsuna taunted, reassembling herself. The piece that had slammed into Katsuki flew back into her chest. “And here I was hoping you had a bit more… stamina.” She finished with a flirtatious wink.
“Bitch, did you just hit me with your goddamn boob?” Katsuki snarled, ignoring her attempts to throw him off his game.
“What, you embarrassed because it's your first time getting any action?”
Katsuki’s eye twitched. “I’m not falling for your mind games, Scales.” Lizard bitch was one of the Recommendation students, like Pig Head and Icy Hot. He wasn’t going to let that fact intimidate him; in fact, it made him want to take them down a peg more than anything. That said, he still needed to be wary. Scales was likely more skilled than the average Heroics Course student. His suspicion was proved correct a second later, spotting the other Scaly bastard just before he could shoot him again and blasting the scales away with another explosion. “Get down and face me, you coward!”
“Right on!” Setsuna’s arms released the boy, who tore the shredded Talisman from his mask.
‘Pig Boy and Shitty Hair are gone… probably going after the bomb. I’ll take care of them after I take down these losers. The other extras should buy enough time.’ He aimed both his gauntlets at the Chinese boy. “DIE!”
Setsuna reattached her arm and wiped her brow. The explosion had damaged one of her legs, so she was hovering for the time being. Normally, she would’ve thought someone attacking an entire team would be suicide. Unfortunately for them, Bakugo lived up to his own hype. He wasn’t falling for her taunts, even though she was trying her best to imitate Kayama-sensei, and his unrelenting explosions were taking their toll on her stamina. She looked down at the exhausted Rin, who was prepared to fire another volley of scales.
She would just have to stall and wait for the perfect moment to open up.
==VI==
“Just follow me!” Inosuke charged forward with Eijiro hot on his tail. “I can sense if they are approaching, so don’t stop unless I do!” He leapt up the stairs, using the walls as launchpads and landing with a roll. He could feel the air shift from the explosions outside and still hear them as well. The vibrations made it difficult to feel where the other villain team members were, but he could still make out the two at the top.
He still couldn’t sense the last person on their team. It didn’t make any sense. Even if they were in another building, he should be able to find them… so why couldn’t he? Were they standing so incredibly still that they weren’t disturbing the air at all?
As they reached the final floor, which began as a small maze of hallways, Inosuke screeched to a stop. “Hold on,” He warned. “Something is off…”
Eijiro glanced around, seeing nothing. “What is it?”
“I don’t know… I thought I felt something.” Inosuke focused. He felt like they were being watched, but he couldn’t sense anything. Every so often, he thought he felt just the slightest hint of movement, like something intangible was moving through the air, nigh indistinguishable from normal air currents.
There was no evidence that anything was out of the ordinary, but his beastlike instincts were telling him something was amiss. He could sense the bomb just two rooms ahead, so why was he hesitating?
The air shifted suddenly, and a form appeared on the other side of the wall before he could utter a word of warning to Kirishima. Suddenly, a purple armored arm burst from the drywall, wrapped around Eijiro’s throat in a chokehold, and dragged his hardened form through. He could only let out a most unmanly scream of terror before his airflow was restricted. After a few seconds, his body went limp, and he was tossed to the ground with his wrists tied in capture tape.
“Kirishima has been captured!” All Might announced.
Inosuke leaped back in a fighting stance as his opponent strode through the destroyed wall.
“Tenno!” He pointed his serrated blades at her armored form. “Alright! Finally, we get a rematch! And in a real fight, too!”
She didn’t respond, instead staying eerily silent. Her featureless faceplate faced him, and he knew she was staring at him.
This was different than the times he had sparred with her during combat training. Something had changed. Instead of the friendly, slightly competitive aura she usually had, he felt the same ominous energy that reminded him of a demon.
She raised her hands and summoned her glowing energy blade, then burst forward with blinding speed.
‘She’s fast, not as fast as Upper Moon Two, but still fast!’ Inosuke countered her Slash Dash with his new blades, wincing from the strength of her blow.
‘Beast Breathing: Second Fang: Slice!’ He shoved her blade back before unleashing a repeated series of slashes, cutting grooves in the floor and walls.
‘Stance: Swooping Falcon- Keen Broadwing!’
Haylee suddenly went low, executing a series of rapid spins and thrusts that forced Inosuke to fall back. All the while, she didn’t even let out a grunt from the exertion. She relentlessly pressed her attacks without uttering a word.
If Inosuke had to guess, were Tenno to put her all in a fight, she would be around the level of Upper Moon Three, Akaza, or Upper Moon Two, Doma. It was a terrifying amount of power and skill for someone of her age. But Inosuke was stronger now than when he defeated Doma by the skin of his teeth. Rumi and Iwao were harsh teachers, and compared to the “him” from nearly three years ago, he was nothing but a Kanoe-ranked Slayer.
“Rin has been knocked unconscious!” All Might’s announcement went unnoticed in the heat of battle.
Haylee unleashed a series of flying slashes from her blade, forcing Inosuke to leap back and block the sword beams midair.
‘Beast Breathing: Tenth Fang: Whirling Fangs!’
To Haylee’s shock, Hashibira deflected her flying slashes by spinning his katanas like miniature propellers rather than dodging them. He took advantage of her single second of surprise to bounce around the walls like a rubber ball and launch an attack on her exposed backside. His blade bounced off her shield, but did noticeable damage.
Radial Blind!
Even beneath his mask, shielding him, Inosuke flinched as his eyes went white and his ears rang. Still, he didn’t let something as simple as the loss of his senses stop him. He’d never needed to see or hear to fight.
‘I’ve got you now…’ Haylee reached to grab the boy, only for him to dodge her hand. “What?” She finally exclaimed aloud. Inosuke then rolled forward and planted both feet into her chest, launching her with enough force to throw her into the bomb room.
==VI==
“Rin has been knocked unconscious!”
Katsuki smirked as the scaled boy slumped against the wall, out cold with his costume covered in scorch marks. “One to go! Once I take you down, Scales, I’ll go and demolish what’s left of your shitty team!”
Setsuna groaned as she reassembled herself again. She was still missing chunks of her left thigh, half the fingers on her right hand, and the space just above her right eye. Even if she didn’t react to pain the same way as other people due to her quirk, it still hurt getting bits and pieces of you blown off. “Gotta say, I might’ve been wrong about the whole stamina thing.”
Katsuki snorted with a sarcastic roll of his eyes. “Of course you were. My quirk relies on me exerting myself. I can outlast your scrawny ass any day of the week!”
Setsuna took a quick glance at her backside. “Scrawny? I’m not so so sure about that…”
Before Katsuki could give his annoyed retort, the windows on the top floor exploded as Tenno’s violet sword beams passed through, forcing Katsuki to shield himself from the falling glass.
‘There it is!’ Setsuna’s eyes widened. Her body separated into chunks and rocketed toward the opening.
“YOU BITCH!” Katsuki howled. “GET BACK HERE!” Both palms detonated, propelling him after the green-haired girl.
“Sorry, it's been a blast~” Setsuna’s severed foot suddenly dropped, propelled by both telekinetic control and gravity. It clipped Katsuki on the shoulder, as he was too inexperienced with flight to dodge it mid-air. “I’ve got a match to win!”
“FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” He screamed in pure rage, spiraling back down to the first floor.
==VI==
“I’m comin’ through!” Inosuke cackled, charging into the bomb room.
“Tenno, are you alright?” Itsuka extended a hand to help the armored girl up.
“M’fine…” Haylee growled, swatting her hand to the side, and rose from the floor. “He’s stronger than I thought.” She began to shrink back down to normal height. “Cover me for a second, I need to recharge my quirk. Give me ten seconds.”
“We got you, he won’t get to the bomb.” Itsuka’s fists enlarged.
Haylee closed her eyes and was enveloped by an aura of violet energy, which made the air taste acrid around her.
“I hope you don’t plan on cutting my hands up.” Itsuka challenged.
“I would if you were a real villain with a big bomb.” Inosuke twirled his blades.
“Whoa, seriously?” Yosetsu flinched back. “That’s intense, dude.”
“Quit wasting time, let's do this!” Inosuke crouched and launched himself toward the villain team. ‘Beast Breathing: Eighty Fang: Explosive Rush!’
‘So fast!’ Itsuka gasped. Inosuke rocketed past both the 1-B students, only to be intercepted by another Slash Dash.
“I’m not in a good mood, so I’m going to end this quickly.” Haylee gripped the blade of his left katana and began to squeeze. The serrated blade dug into her plated fist, but couldn’t break her shield. With a metallic crunch, she snapped his katana in two.
“Hey! I just got that replaced!” Inosuke exclaimed angrily.
“Tough shit, weapons break.” Haylee unsheathed Exalted Blade and charged him again, driving the boar-masked boy back. The two sword wielders danced around each other in a beautiful exchange of blades. Even with a sword and a half, Inosuke held his own, matching Haylee’s attacks as they increased in both power and speed.
Lost in the thrill of battle, against someone so skilled, Inosuke recalled something Zenitsu said once, whining about Tanjiro’s “overwhelming positivity”.
“When you face someone stronger, you absorb it and get stronger yourself.” Zenitsu mocked, clutching at his head and rolling on the ground as he sobbed. “Dammit! Why did I let him butter me up like that! AAAAAAAAAGHHH! THIS TRAINING IS HELL!” He crawled over to Inosuke’s leg and hugged it for dear life.
“Shut up!” Inosuke brought his fist down on the yellow-haired boy’s head, drawing blood. “Stop being a damn crybaby!’
How long had it been since he had a real fight like this? The last time he fought like this was against demons. Rumi’s intense training was tough, but it didn’t compare to the clash of blades. She wasn’t a sword user, and Soga wasn’t skilled enough to offer Inosuke a real challenge.
Tenno Haylee was incredible. He felt like even if he trained his whole life, she would always be above him. The sky beyond the sky, forever beyond his reach. He could tell… she had been holding back. She was still holding back, but unleashing more and more as he himself evolved.
He needed to follow this school’s motto, and go beyond. Plus Ultra!
‘Ninth Fang: Extending Bendy Slash!’
Inosuke’s arm seemed to elongate with a horrifying series of cracks, looking as if it had been bent in several places like a pipe cleaner. His slashes wormed through her guard, which was lowered out of fear that he had seriously injured his arm. He landed several precision blows to her chest, fast enough that her shields broke. She was so shocked that she nearly deactivated her sword.
==VI==
‘What the actual fuck was that?’ Shota, along with the other teachers, stared in shock. The faculty all knew that Hashibira possessed no quirk, and yet he had just deformed and mangled his arm. What was even more shocking was the boy whipping it to snap all his dislocated bones back into place as if nothing had happened. ‘I swear… this class just keeps getting stranger and stranger…’
He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to see Karris. “What is it?”
==VI==
Itsuka and Yosetsu shielded their faces from the wind kicked up by Tenno and Hashibira’s exchange of blows. The two combatants moved at blinding speeds, appearing as clashing blurs of black and violet. Sparks flew with every clash of blades, and the floor and walls nearby were littered with cuts.
“Holy shit…” Yosetsu’s jaw dropped. “This is… insane. Are we sure they are first-year students?”
“No kidding…” Itsuka stared in awe. “Do we… help her?”
“Oh no no no!” He shook his hands wildly. “I am not getting in the middle of that.”
The two were so distracted that they failed to hear a series of increasingly loud explosions from the floors below, managing to catch a glimpse of purple streaking toward the bomb.
“Oh shit! It’s Tokage!” Yosetsu shouted in alarm.
“Tenno!” Itsuka swatted a detached wrist away. “She’s going after the bomb!”
Haylee tried to disengage from Inosuke immediately, but the boy matched her pace and cut her off. “Not done yet!” He challenged. “I’m winning this thing!” He darted toward the bomb, forcing Haylee to block his path again.
The rest of Setsuna’s body flew into the room, circling the bomb as Yosetsu and Itsuka tried to swat and weld down her parts desperately. Seeing an opening, she launched her hand toward the bomb and made contact with all five fingers. “Booyah!”
“The hero team wins!” All Might announced.
“FUCK!” Katsuki slid into the room seconds too late, riding on the fumes of a massive explosion that shook the hall. He was, in every sense of the word, absolutely livid. His eyes were bloodshot and twitching, and he was foaming violently at the mouth. “You…” He turned toward his teammates, voice trembling in pure rage. “I told you fucks not to let them get to the bomb!”
Haylee shrank down and stepped between him and her teammates with her arms crossed. “Well, maybe you shouldn’t have run off on your own and coordinated with the team.”
“Teams, please make your way-” Katsuki ripped his earpiece out and tossed it to the floor. “And maybe you should’ve done a better job protecting the bomb, princess.” He seethed.
A vein popped on Haylee’s cheek. “The fuck did you just call me?”
“Guys,” Itsuka tried to interrupt. “All Might said to-”
“SHUT UP!” They both snapped at her.
“Hey, don’t yell at the Class Rep like that!” Yosetsu attempted to intervene and was summarily ignored by both raging teens.
“I’m getting real fuckin’ tired of your shitty attitude.” Haylee stomped forward, red-faced with rage.
“I’m getting tired of you bossing me around!” Katsuki retorted.
“Maybe if you stopped being an insubordinate little shit, I wouldn’t have to!” Haylee spat.
“You’re the one being insubordinate! This is my goddamn team!” Katsuki shouted back. Their argument had devolved into a full-on screaming match, drowning out both the voices of their teammates and their teachers, who were telling them to stand down over the earpieces.
Haylee’s eye twitched. “Stop blaming your teammates for your own plans! We told you that this would happen!”
“It would’ve been fine! I took out one of them, and I would’ve got Scales if she didn’t run away!” Katsuki screeched.
“Yeah, because she prioritized her mission instead of trying to take on four people at once because you didn’t want to follow a plan that wasn’t yours!”
“Fuck you! My plan was awesome! You just fucked up picking off the stragglers.” Katsuki raged.
“You should’ve listened to me!”
“I told you not to tell me what to do!” Katsuki exploded. “Just because your shitty parents named you after royalty doesn’t mean you-”
==VI==
“Shit!” Ordan hated being right, sprinting out of the room with Aizawa in tow. He’d seen the look on Haylee’s face, one that reminded him of his days as her Cephalon. He was hoping that she would keep a cool head, with all the growth she had undergone over the past few years. Evidently, he got his hopes up too early, because as soon as the match ended, his daughter and Bakugo immediately started a full-blown argument.
He had asked Aizawa to be ready to move in, just in case things came to a head.
Izuku covered his mouth. “Oh no…”
“Haylee…” Lumine whispered worriedly.
“Dang,” Izuku heard Kaminari mutter. “They are getting heated. I thought Bakugo had the worst temper in this class, but she might be a close second.”
“Babes lose some points when they get mad like that.” Minoru shook his head sadly, only to be jabbed in the ear by one of Jiro’s jacks.
Izuku glanced back up at the screen. He wasn’t able to hear what they said, but judging by Haylee’s face, she was becoming increasingly incensed. He just hoped that Katsuki wouldn’t make it any worse before the teachers got there.
Haylee’s expression shifted in an instant—her pupils widened, her face hardening into something murderous. Izuku had always known they’d clash, maybe even come to blows.
But up until the moment Haylee’s fist shot forward and crashed into Katsuki’s eye, he always thought that his former childhood friend would’ve been the one to throw the first punch.
==VI==
“DON’T YOU DARE TALK SHIT ABOUT MY PARENTS!” Haylee screeched, lunging toward the blonde. “I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!”
“BRING IT ON YOU PSYCHOTIC CUNT!” Katsuki recovered quickly, charging toward her with his palms raised.
“Whoa!” Inosuke grabbed one of Katsuki’s arms, Yosetsu taking the other.
“Hey, calm down!” Setsuna pleaded, restraining Haylee alongside Itsuka.
“Let me at him! He has it fucking coming!” Haylee spat out a bloody chunk, having accidentally bitten off part of her tongue while gnashing her teeth. It regenerated almost immediately, leaving the faint taste of iron in her mouth.
“Fuckin!” Katsuki shoved Yosetsu to the side, then blasted free of Inosuke with a small explosion. “I’m gonna kick your ass!”
“RAAAGH!” Haylee Void-dashed out of the two girls’ grip and tackled Katsuki to the ground. The two began rolling around, thrashing and pummeling each other as their classmates desperately tried to pull them apart. Haylee punched him in his padded gut several times, and Katsuki followed up by grabbing her skull and slamming it into the ground.
“Guys! Stop!” Itsuka expanded her hand and yanked Katsuki back. Yosetsu tried to weld Haylee’s arms to the ground, but she lashed out and shoved him back, charging full speed at the restrained boy.
“Hraaa!” Katsuki brought his gauntlet down on Itsuka’s join, causing her to drop him with a howl of pain. He tumbled to the ground, aiming his gauntlet at Haylee. “You… I’m gonna blast you to hell with all my stored sweat!”
“Bakugo!” Itsuka took a step back. “The teachers are telling you to stop! That could kill her!”
“She’ll be fine if she transforms!” He sneered, reaching to pull the pin on his arm. Haylee began to transform into Rhino, only to freeze midway through the transformation.
“BAKUGO!” Eraserhead shouted. His capture tape wrapped around the boy’s arm before he could pull the pin. “STAND DOWN!” His eyes blazed, disabling Explosion and Voidshell from being used further.
“RAAGH!” Haylee screamed, half blinded by her interrupted transformation. She charged forward on mismatched legs, only to be tackled to the ground by Bone Beast.
“Haylee, stand down!” Ordan pinned her to the floor, fighting tooth and nail against the partial Warframe’s immense strength. Infested flesh half-fused to her clothes, with the exposed patches of skin on her face forming ugly orange boils. Her body began to twist, much to Shota’s horror, as if it were trying to mutate to escape Erasure’s influence. She raised her human hand and fired a Void beam blindly, narrowly missing Inosuke’s arm.
“Woah!” The boy leaped back just in time.
‘What? I’m erasing her quirk… how did she-’
Ordan manifested a dagger and pressed it against Haylee’s spine, then slammed her twisted faceplate into the ground. “Haylee! Stop, or I’ll cut your spine!” He threatened in Orokin.
Her struggling began to cease, arms and legs going limp. Ordan retracted his bone blade back into his skin, then stood up, pulling Haylee up by the wrist.
“You two-” Shota reeled Katsuki in, then pointed to Haylee. “Principal’s office, now! The rest of you, go back to your classmates.”
==VI==
All Might attempted to shift the students' focus toward the lessons learned from the match rather than the… explosive ending. Setsuna was named MVP of the Hero team, and Itsuka for the Villain team. Inosuke was also given praise for his fighting prowess and quick thinking.
As they wrapped up, they returned to their seats somberly.
“I could only hear the shouting…” Eijiro plopped down next to Izuku. “What happened?”
“They both kinda… went berserk at the end of the match,” Tetsutetsu whispered. “Bakugo started shouting at her, and then Tenno punched him in the face. Aizawa and Karris-sensei had to pry them apart.”
“Do you think Aizawa-sensei is going to expel them?” Mina leaned over to Momo worriedly.
“I’m… not sure,” Momo admitted.
“I hope they are both okay…” Ibara clasped her hands together in prayer.
‘Haylee… what happened?’ Izuku glanced toward the exit with concern. Lumine looked devastated, though she was trying her best to pull herself together for her match.
==VI==
Match 5- Hero Team: Team 9 | Villain Team: Team 10
The final match took place in the biggest building, as this match was a 6v6 rather than a 4v4.
“Alright, everyone, let’s gather for a quick rundown of our team strategy,” Momo called the others over. She glanced over to Nirengeki, 1-B’s vice rep. “Erm… Shoda, do you have any suggestions?” She pulled at the side of her costume anxiously.
“How about you tell us your idea, and we provide input?” The short boy asked.
“Alright,” Momo took a deep breath. “From what I’ve observed in the previous matches, the opposing team reaching the bomb room is inevitable. Given the quirks of our opponents, I fear that they will reach the top floor fairly easily, or at least bypass our defenses.”
Nirengeki nodded. “Honenuki and Kuroiro will be troublesome to deal with, ans well as Hagakure. Her few days with Tau-sensei helped her control her flight better. Asui could also be an issue.” The fact that a majority of the Hero team had ways of completely bypassing floors or scaling the outside walls meant that setting traps could be a waste of valuable time.
“So like, do we just hold them off in the bomb room?” Denki asked.
“Yes, and no. Our main strategy will hinge on Jiro, me, and Kodai.” Momo replied.
==VI==
Toru ran her hand down the smooth, faceted surface of her new costume’s armor. For the most part, it was a suit similar to Tenno's or Uraraka’s. Form-fitting, but still padded for her protection. Her shoulders were bare, and her wrists and legs were armored with a pale, crystal-looking composite. This was to protect her arms and legs from the recoil of her quirk. While she could envelop her body in a field to fly, she could also propel herself even faster with her limbs. Since they weren’t made of real crystal, they were significantly lighter than they appeared.
Not that she could fly very well yet, mind you. Training with Tau-sensei had helped a bit, and she’d made a few additional discoveries about the functions and uses of Prismatic Battery in those few days, which she was keeping close to her chest.
“Alright, let's get this show on the road.” Juzo cracked his knuckles, drawing everyone’s attention. “Everyone remember the plan?”
“Yep!” Pony gave a chipper thumbs up. Tsu nodded, with the rest confirming as well.
“Alright, Koda, you’re up.”
“R-right…” The timid boy put his fingers up to his mouth and emitted a loud whistle. Within seconds, a flock of birds and a small pack of rats assembled from the sky and sewers. Koji crouched and began whispering instructions to the animals.
After a minute, the birds began to chirp back to him.
“They are all on the top two floors.” Koji relayed softly. “There doesn’t seem to be any traps that they can see, but they are avoiding getting close.” He tilted his head to the side in confusion. “And there are… multiple large objects?”
==VI==
Kyoka glanced up at her teammates. “The whole team is on their way up, and… one of them just disappeared.”
Denki lowered the binoculars Momo had provided him. “Hey, uh, Yaoyorozu? He’s using the birds like how you predicted.”
Momo nodded, chomping down on a high-calorie protein bar to replenish her quirk. Her eyes scanned the room, taking in the dozen copies of the bomb she had created. It had taken a lot out of her to create them, though thankfully not too much since they were hollow. She may have also taken some creative liberties with the materials, since she wasn’t sure what the original bomb was made of. Regardless, it should look indistinguishable to someone who had only seen it through the cameras. “Eikyō, Kaminari, Shoda, head them off. We’ll guard the bombs.”
“Yes ma’am!” Denki saluted.
Nirengeki started to sprint toward the door, turning back to look at Lumine. “Eikyō, you coming?”
“Ah… right…” Lumine blinked and shook her head. “I'm on my way!”
==VI==
‘I need to focus.’ Lumine’s thoughts raced with every footfall on her downstairs descent. ‘I can’t get distracted by what happened. Haylee wouldn’t be happy with me if we lost because I was worried about her.’ She wasn’t sure what Bakugo had said to make Haylee snap like that and attack him. To be honest, it was kinda scary seeing her act like that. But now wasn’t the time to think about that. She could worry later.
Lumine unsheathed her sword, sliding to a stop as the enemy team appeared. Her eyes darted around. Hagakure and Honenuki were up front, Asui and Tsunotori in the middle, with Koda and Kuroiro guarding the rear.
“Split up!” Juzo shouted. Tsu, Shihai immediately sprung into action. The frog girl leapt toward the wall, and pitch black-skinned boy melted into the shadows of the room.
“Oh no you don’t!” Lumine shouted. Her blade ignited, illuminating the room and dispelling the shadow that Shihai was hiding in.
“Tsunotori!” Shihai cried out. “Assit me!”
“Got it!” The American girl put her hands to her head and pointed her fingers at Lumine. “Hasta la vista, baby!” A barrage of sharpened horns, too many for Lumine to block, rocketed toward Lumine.
‘Crap!’ Lumine raised her hand, generating a vortex of wind to deflect the horns.
Nirengeki punched an brick on his belt that he had procured from the room above, then threw it toward the horned girl. She dodged, briefly interrupted from firing.
‘Twin Impact!’ His visor calculated the right time to activate his quirk based on its rotation, which launched the brick into Pony’s stomach. The girl’s eyes went glassy and she threw up a little from the force, collapsing onto the ground.
“Tsunotori has been knocked out!” All Might announced.
“Dammit! Everyone get back!” Juzo slammed his hands into the ground, liquifying the floor. ‘I can’t destabilize the building, but this part of the floor should be fine!’
Lumine and Denki stumbled as their feet began to sink into the floor. “Woah!” The electric user flailed, falling flat on his butt.
“Kaminari!” Lumine tried to slash the ground open, but her sword got stuck in the gooey concrete, as if she were swinging it through water.
Shihai took that opportunity to lunge across the room at Nirengeki, fusing himself with the boy’s black armor. “Oh no!”
“Hehehehe!” Shihai cackled, emerging from the shorter student’s back. “I’ve bound myself to your armor, and now the darkness inside you has emerged!” He gave him a shove, retreating back inside his armor. Nirengeki hit the ground rolling. Upon recovering he tried to push off the ground only for Shihai to bind his arms together with capture tape.”
“Shoda has been captured!”
As All Might made the announcement, the floor segment trapping Lumine and Denki broke off, finally stretching too far to maintain its structure. It hardened as it fell outside Juzo’s range, slamming into the floor below with a thundering crash.
“Alright, that’s all of them!” Juzo shouted. “Go go go!”
Everyone, sans Pony, charged toward the staircase.
‘I’m… I’m not done yet!” The concrete that had hardened around her grew cold, then shattered. Her fist, encased in glowing stone, burst from the freezing rubble. Her foes were almost out of reach, and she couldn’t get all of them… but she could even the odds for her teammates. Her eyes burned yellow, and a sphere of glowing stone appeared above the hero team’s heads.
※ Starfell Sword, a move developed by Eikyō Aether, utilizing Elementalist’s affinity with earth and stone to create a large sphere at a distance from the user. ※
Juzo, Shihai, and Tsu managed to move fast enough to avoid the dropping stone by virtue of speed and luck, being the first to get to the stairs. Toru and Koji weren’t so lucky. As soon as the stone impacted the floor it grew in size, knocking the two of them backwards and into the pit created by Juzo’s quirk.
“Hagakure! Koda!” Juzo yelled. “Dammit!” He glanced at the stone blocking their path, then back upstairs, where their objective was. Gritting his teeth, he made a decision. “Keep going, we have to trust they can take care of themselves.” It was a cold decision, but they didn’t have time to backtrack. That little skirmish had taken too long.
==VI==
“Owww…” Toru groaned, pulling herself to her feet. “You alright, Koda?”
The rocky boy gave her a quick nod, then pointed across the room. Lumine had just freed Kaminiari from the re-solidified floor, with both villain team members now making their way towards them.
Toru pulled Koji to his feet. “Alright, do you think you can take one of them?”
Koji took a quick glance at the approaching combatants, then frantically shook his head. “N-no… And I don’t want them to hurt any of my animals…” He said softly.
Toru pursed her lips. “Alright… Just try to climb up,” She remembered what she did at the USJ. “Or… throw rocks at them. It works surprisingly well.”
Koji nodded.
“That was a dirty trick, Eikyō!” Toru taunted. “Not very honorable for a knight!”
“We’re the bad guys, Hagakure!” Lumine smirked. “I don’t have to play fair.”
“Well, as a hero, I have to stop you, no matter what!” Toru declared. Her armor began to glow, cycling through a myriad of colors. The glow spread to the lines on her costume, enveloping her in a rainbow aura.
“Pretty lights won’t save you, Hagakure!” Denki’s fists crackled. Lumine’s blade began to spark with purple lightning. Both teens launched their attacks at the luminescent girl, combining into a multicolored lightning bolt.
Toru extended her hand, and a hexagonal plate of pure solidified light manifested from her palm, cracking from the combined blow.
==VI==
“Huh?” The combined classes shouted. “Huhhhhhh?!”
“Since when could Hagakure do that!” Hanta exclaimed.
The corners of Natah’s mouth curled into a small smile.
==VI==
Toru stared at her hand in shock as the hard light plate dissipated, just as surprised as her opponents. She’d intended to dispel the lightning with a blast of light, but had been thinking about defending herself at the same time. ‘My quirk can do that?’
Lumine stared wide-eyed, faltering in the face of Toru’s unexpected showcase of strength. Seeing the girl’s shifting chromatic eyes going wide in confusion, she took a gamble and rushed her, infusing her body with electricity to boost her speed. At the same time, Denki fired off another blast of lightning.
Toru gasped, rolling to the side to dodge Denki’s blow. Lumine was upon her in an instant, creating a large torrent of water around her sword and slamming the softened blade into Toru’s gut. Her leg shot out, kneeing Lumine in the gut with her armor and causing the blonde to gag. She raised her arms and blasted Lumine back with a burst of light, sending her flying into Denki and knocking him out.
“Kaminari has been knocked out!”
==VI==
Momo readied herself as the three hero team members sprinted into the room. They immediately skidded to a stop at the sight before them.
`Eleven… no, twelve bombs… which one is the real one?` Juzo’s eyes flickered from bomb to bomb. They were all identical, down to the last detail. Yaoyorozu’s work, obviously. He could see the villains hiding behind several of the bombs, using them as cover.
Shihai placed a hand on the bomb closest to them, merging with it. He popped out, disheartened by the lack of announcement. “Welp, not that one.”
“We just need to touch every bomb then, ribbit.” Tsu placed a finger on her chin, deep in thought.
“What vile trickery…” Shihai laughed. “I love it!”
“Kaminari has been knocked out!” All Might suddenly announced.
“Seems like it, Asui.” Juzo nodded.
“You can call me Tsu.” She replied.
Juzo paused. “Oh, alright then. His eyes narrowed. ‘… something is off. Even with the three of them defending the bombs, it would be too easy for Asui or Kuroiro to touch them. Even if their full team was here, they would risk destroying the bombs- especially Kaminari and Eikyō. Is that their play? Making us accidentally destroy the bomb in the crossfire?” There were too many variables to consider. Were they standing near the bombs to guard them, or to use them as cover? Which one was the real one? His gaze lingered on Kodai, peeking out from behind the rearmost bomb. ‘Or are any of the bombs even real in the first place?’
Yaoyorozu’s strategy, whether deliberate or not, was brilliant. They could take the gamble that one of the bombs was real and try to touch all of them, while the villain team could choose to defend any of them as a decoy. They couldn’t just destroy the bombs, because one could be real, or Kodai could’ve used her quirk to hide the bomb inside one of the fakes. Hell, the bomb could be anywhere; they may have already passed it on their way up if she shrank it.
He made the call. “Target the villains, not the bombs. There’s no time to figure out their plan. We’ll simply capture all of them. I’ll take Yaoyorozu, Asu- Tsu, you take Kodai, and Kuroiro, take Jiro. If you can, merge with any bombs just in case they are real.”
“Understood.” With a flourish, Shihai launched himself back into the bomb, shooting out of it like a rocket toward Kyoka’s position. Hearing him coming, she sprinted away from the bomb, out in the open, where there were no black objects for him to use. Rather than let that deter him, he simply charged her. He’d trained not to rely solely on a situational quirk like Black, having some experience in hand-to-hand combat.
Or he would have, if Kyoka didn’t insert her jack into her support gear, blasting the boy with sonic waves. Caught in the path of her quirk, Shihai could only scream out in pain and clutch his ears as his entire body vibrated.
“AAAAAHH!”
Near another bomb, Yui had engaged Tsu, trying desperately to dodge the frog girl’s kicks as she leapt from floor to ceiling. She wasn’t giving Yui any opportunities to attack. All the black-haired girl could was was dodge frantically and try to pull something out of her utility belt to use her quirk on. Tsu also managed to touch three of the nearby bombs, though none of them were real.
“Mmm!” Yui dodged, grabbing Tsu’s leg as she passed by and slamming her to the floor. Before she could pin her, Tsu’s tongue lashed out and bound her arms, restraining her.
“Kodai!” Momo kicked Juzo away mid-lunge, then tossed a flashbang toward the pair. Tsu was momentarily stunned, but the loud noise also interrupted Kyoka due to her sensitive hearing. Shihai took that brief moment to recover and launch himself into Kyoka’s jacket, merging with the clothing and using it to restrict Kyoka’s movements.
“Shit!” Momo swore in a very unladylike fashion. Juzo’s helmet had protected him from the flash of her grenade, and she could feel her heels sinking into the floor as it became soft around them.
Momo had changed her outfit, while still remaining faithful to the original design. The parts that were exposed skin were made of the same material as the rest of her outfit, except shaded the same color as her skin, connected by Velcro. She ripped open the one on her arm, forming a shield to block his punch.
“Gotcha!” Juzo smirked. Rather than punching her, he used his quirk to soften the shield on contact. It began to liquify, melting down the length of her arm and preventing her from creating anything else by blocking her skin. She tried to fall back, only to find her legs trapped up to the ankles in the viscous floor. Off balance, she fell flat on her back and began to sink. Juzo released his quirk, leaving her stuck halfway in the floor.
“Tsu, Kuroiro, status!” He yelled out, touching the two nearby bombs in quick succession.
“I’ve got her trapped!” Shihai grunted in leather form, restraining the squirming punk girl in place.
“Look out!” Tsu raised her voice in warning.
“Wha- oh shit!” Juzo’s eyes widened.
A large wooden cube expanded right before it hit Juzo, expanding to car size and slamming him into the wall before he could fully activate Softening.
==VI==
Toru’s quirk flared, launching toward Lumine in a blazing streak of light. The blonde had only a second to block a light-empowered punch from Toru with the flat of her blade. The glow seemed to solidify into a gauntlet-like shape on impact. ‘Hard Light?’
‘Prismatic Battery: 2% Aperture!’ Toru’s hands glowed again, firing off a beam of multicolored light that launched Lumine through a wall. She cushioned herself with a bubble of water before impact, splashing to the floor as it popped.
‘This isn’t good…’ Lumine wiped the sweat from her brow. ‘Hagakure is hella strong, this like fighting the ranged version of Izuku!’ In terms of control over her quirk, Lumine had Toru beat. Unfortunately, that didn’t help much when the glowing girl could just blast her way through anything Lumine created.
“What happened to ‘light girls’?!” Lumine asked, ducking under a piece of concrete thrown by Koji and slicing it in half.
“Being put on different teams?” Toru fired several small light bolts at Lumine, which she blocked with a barricade of ice. She swung her sword, sending several fragments of stone and ice at Toru.
Something loud was happening upstairs, judging by the loud crashes. Toru glanced up, distracted by the noise as the ceiling shook from the impact.
Lumine blasted the ground at Toru’s feet with as much water as she could create, strained by the exertion.
“You missed.” Toru grinned.
“Did…” Lumine panted, sparking with electricity. “Did I?” With all her remaining strength, she swung her sword in an arc, electrifying the water and causing Toru to spasm violently. The two girls collapsed, unconscious.
“Hagakure and Eikyō have been knocked unconscious!” All Might announced. “And… time’s up! Villain team wins!”
==VI==
Once all the students were freed from their restraints and had regained consciousness, they all reassembled in the broadcast room.
“What an excellent way to end out our day!” All Might glanced at his watch. “Since we are running low on time, straight to the reviews! Yaoyorozu, excellent work planning. Would you mind revealing to the hero team where the real bomb was?”
“Yes, sensei.” Momo nodded, faintly blushing with pride. “We placed the bomb on the second floor, shrunken under one of the desks, before the match began.
“Damn…” Juzo snapped his fingers. “I knew those bombs were fake… to think we passed it…”
“Trickery can be just as effective as brute force, given the right tools,” Lotus warned. “The enemy let you see what you wanted to see, since they expected you to use Koda’s quirk for surveillance.”
“And we fell for it…” Lumine facepalmed.
“I’m sorry…” Koji apologized.
“Nothing to apologize for.” Shihai slapped him heartily on the back, causing him to jump. “Your familiars did what we asked, nothing more.”
‘Familiars?’ Koji quirked his head.
“Anyways, Honenuki, you suspected that the bombs weren’t real and instead went for the alternative victory condition of capturing the enemy team.” Vlad King nodded to the boy. “Given what you knew, it was the right call, but if this were a real bomb, you wouldn’t have that luxury.”
“Yes, sir…” He nodded sagely.
“As for you, Hagakure…” Natah approached Toru. “It seems you unlocked a new aspect of your quirk.”
Toru nodded, staring at her hand. “It was like… solid light, I think?”
“Or some sort of energy manipulation. Hard Light is the technical term, I believe.” She glanced over to Izuku, who, despite his worry about his friend, looked giddy at the prospect of taking notes on Toru’s quirk.
“The rest of you, we will leave notes on what you did well and what needs to be improved.” Vlad dusted off his hands. “You are all dismissed. Hit the showers and get a good rest over the weekend. Take what you learned today and put it toward the Sports Festival this Monday!”
==VI==
Shota took Katsuki to the boys' locker room, making sure the boy was disarmed of all his equipment and allowing him to rinse himself off before dragging him to Recovery Girl’s office to treat his wounds. They headed to Nezu’s office next; the scowling blonde’s eye was swollen, but it was as if he was already on the end of recovering from a black eye rather than one forming overnight. By his estimates, it would be healed by the Sports Festival.
Assuming he was still going to attend it after this, that is.
He met up with Karris in front of Nezu’s door, his co-teacher standing between Bakugo and his daughter.
“I see I have visitors, come in!” Nezu’s voice instructed over the intercom. All four shuffled into the room, the two teens seated separately.
“I was informed that there was an incident during one of the training matches, though I haven’t yet looked at the recording.” Nezu knit his paws together. “Aizawa?”
“Pull up the recording, it will save me the trouble of explaining.” Shota sighed.
Nezu tapped on his laptop, navigating to the segment of the recording that had been flagged. He watched it several times on repeat with his beady little eyes, listening to what was said. “I see…” He replied slowly, closing his laptop to look at the two teens. “Do you two have anything to say for yourselves?”
Haylee and Katsuki glanced at each other, before tsking and looking away.
Shota sighed, stepping between Nezu and the two problem children. “What the hell did you two think you were doing?” He raised his voice, staring directly at Haylee. “You attacked a fellow classmate after the match had concluded, refused to listen to your teammates trying to de-escalate the situation, and ignored direct communication from myself and the rest of the faculty to stop!”
“He insulted my parents!” Haylee retorted.
“And that will be addressed!” Shota frowned. “But that does not excuse assaulting another student, regardless of his behavior. Are you going to lose your shit every time someone insults your parents?” He didn’t give her a chance to respond. “What’s going to happen the next time someone tries to provoke you, be they classmate, villain, or god forbid, some heckling civilian in a crowd! Will you try and pick a fight with them, too?” He questioned.
Haylee started to say something, only to clench her fist as her face began to heat up.
“And let’s not forget about you,” he turned to Katsuki. “You’re lucky we arrived when we did, or else someone could’ve been seriously hurt. What did you think would happen if you fired off that gauntlet? You could’ve hurt or killed someone! I don’t care if she is strong enough to take it!” He exhaled. “And that doesn’t even mention your behavior toward your teammates…”
“She had it coming!” Katsuki snapped.
Haylee scowled at him. “As if, you little-”
“HAYLEE!” Ordan finally broke his silence, causing her to freeze at his tone.
“Sorry…” She muttered.
“Gods…” Shota pinched his brow. “Can the two of you go five minutes without trying to tear out each other’s throats?” He had half the mind to kick the two of them out of 1-A for this stunt alone. Instead, he had to leave this particular decision up to the rat….
“You’ve got me in quite the bind…” Nezu’s whiskers twitched. “This sort of behaviour is completely unacceptable, and there will be consequences…” His eyes flitted between the two, gauging their reactions. “Normally, a suspension or even expulsion would be in order, but there are the extenuating circumstances of the USJ and Sports Festival to consider.” He looked them both dead in the eye. “And due to the pressure that U.A. is receiving, I don’t believe that blocking your participation in the Sports Festival would be productive for your future careers. Therefore, I am willing to let the two of you off with a warning.”
The two teens relaxed, breathing a sigh of relief.
“Principal Nezu, I don’t think-” Shota started, pausing as the chimera raised a single paw.
“However-” Nezu continued. “This comes with conditions. If you accept, you will be required to visit with Hound Dog for counseling following the Sports Festival. In addition, this will be flagged on your transcripts- though only visible to the faculty. Both of you are on incredibly thin ice. Consider this your one and only warning. Do you understand?”
“Yes, Principal Nezu…” They both replied despondently.
“Very good. Alongside the mandatory counseling, I will think of another in-school punishment for you two once the Sports Festival concludes.” Nezu decided. “Bakugo, please remain behind for a moment.”
“Haylee, get your things and go wait by the car,” Ordan instructed, burying any emotion in his tone.
“But-”
“--DO IT NOW!--” He stopped himself, clearing his throat. “I’m not going to tell you again. We are going to have a talk.”
Haylee lowered her head and shuffled out of the room, leaving only Katsuki and his two teachers.
“Now then.” Nezu turned to Katsuki. “Bakugo, there is the matter of your behavior that needs to be addressed.”
“She started it!” Katsuki snapped.
“Please,” Shota scoffed. “Kid, act your age. This isn’t elementary school. The only reason you aren’t in hotter water is that she threw the first punch.”
Katsuki gently touched his swollen eye, hissing from the painful sensation.
“That doesn’t change the fact that you were provoking her ever since the match started.” Shota gave Ordan an aside glance, as the man was refusing to say anything about the situation. A good choice, considering his daughter was one of the parties involved. “And you abandoned your teammates to strike out on your own. Tell me, how did that work out for you?”
“I would’ve won-”
“What are you trying to prove?” Shota stopped him mid-sentence. “Because I think I have a good idea. I’ve seen enough hot-shot rookie heroes who think just because they have a powerful quirk, they can defeat anything. News flash, kid, that’s not how the world works. You learned that the hard way at the USJ.”
Katsuki bristled, proving Shota’s suspicions correct.
“So it was about the USJ then.” Shota let out a long sigh of exasperation. “You took down a few villains, and then you got taken out of the fight by a broken knee. I know your type, you don’t like losing. You wanted to prove today that you could stand up against a group of villains and win alone, am I correct?”
“Yes… sensei…” Katsuki grumbled through gritted teeth.
“And that sort of attitude won’t fly in my classroom. Your determination? Admirable. You have grit, and I’ve seen you constantly improving. I thought you had moved past this after my warning the first day of school.” He sat down on Nezu’s desk, ignoring the glare the rat shot him from behind. “Do you have any idea how lucky you’ve been? After Aldera? I’ve been lenient, probably more than I should’ve been because you have the potential to be an incredible hero. If only you could rein in your ego a little and put a lid on that temper of yours.”
“I’ll…” Katsuki clenched his fists. “I’ll try.”
“Good. Now, as Nezu said, this is the final straw. I want you to be on your best behavior, no more outbursts, no more fights. You so much as sneeze wrong, and we will be having a conversation about your future at this school. Understand?”
“Yes, sensei, yes Principal Nezu…”
“Alright. Go home, kid. We’ll contact your parents about what happened.”
The three adults watched as the boy trudged out of the office. As soon as the door locked behind him, Shota turned to Nezu, who was watching the recording again on his now open laptop. “Are you sure about letting them off with a warning? She assaulted a classmate, and his behavior has been a consistent concern. They should’ve been barred from the Sports Festival for this stunt at the very least.”
“Oh, I’m well aware. Unfortunately…” Nezu rewound the video to Haylee being restrained and suppressed by Erasure, narrowing his eyes at the sight. He closed his laptop again. “As I said, U.A. is under quite a bit of pressure, from both the school board and the HPSC. Blocking two of the highest scoring applicants, especially one that beat All Might’s record, wouldn’t go over well with them.”
“They started a fight.” Shota deadpanned.
“You know how the board can be, and U.A. has seen worse fights between students beyond a “small scuffle”, as I’m sure they would put it.” He airquoted with his furry digits.
Shota rolled his eyes. “Goddamn board… since when do you care what they think?”
“The Sports Festival is the one time of the year that they tend to voice their concerns, since they are advertising there and such,” Nezu said, a hint of irritation in his tone. “Besides Yotsubashi, of course. Now, onto more pressing matters. Karris, I’m sure you are going to have a similar conversation about my expectations with your daughter?”
“Yes, I thought she was past this…” Ordan removed his mask, giving his forehead a quick, exasperated rub.
“How did you know she would do something like this?” Shota narrowed his eyes. “And for that matter, how did you get her to stop? She was resisting Erasure.”
“I hoped, hoped- she wouldn’t do something like this.” Ordan frowned. “I’ve learned to recognize when she’s losing her temper, and she has a history of… let's just say, losing her temper.”
“She needs to get that locked down if she wants to be a hero.” Shota pointed out.
“Yeah, I know. I thought she was past this.” Ordan sighed. “As for getting her to stand down, I threatened to sever her spinal cord.’
Shota choked. “Excuse me?”
“You’ve seen how powerful her quirk is, Aizawa. Frankly, it scares the shit out of me. You do realize, if she went berserk, we wouldn’t be able to do a thing to stop her. Only Natah and All Might, and maybe Thirteen, could stop her. Your quirk could only barely keep her quirk from activating.”
“What the hell even is her quirk?” Shota demanded.
“I have no idea. I have theories, and a little conspiracy board in my head, but nothing concrete.” Ordan shuddered. None of them should have a quirk, after all.
Shota eyed the white-haired man with suspicion. “I was able to halt her transformation, but her body started to try brute force it. Then there was that energy blast. She shouldn’t have been able to use that at all, which means it is a natural mutation that somehow wasn’t suppressed by my quirk, or not a quirk at all. She’s not a Stand user, was it magic?”
“It is… something else entirely,” Nezu said carefully.
“Fucking wonderful…” Shota facepalmed. “Well, Nezu, you got your answer. That’s how Erasure affects Voidshell. Are you happy?”
“Considering the situation, it's better than nothing. She has a Class Six, SS-Ranked quirk after all.”
“Fuck me… those are real? Of course they are.” Of the classes on the Mödel-Lentz Scale, class six quirks were supposed to be theoretical: quirks that defied the logic of quirks. The Mödel-Lentz Scale was used in part of the WHA’s International Villain Threat Index (IVTI) to calculate the overall ranking of the villain, usually based on destructive power or potential danger. He thought that Tenno’s quirk was merely an incredibly potent Class Five quirk. Honestly, the fact that it displayed features of Emmitter, Transformation, and now Mutation should’ve tipped him off. “Are there any other Class Six quirks, which are apparently a thing, that I need to know about?”
“Only All Might and Midoriya’s. I’d say that Ms. Tau’s quirk also would qualify, but only barely.” Nezu chirped.
“Goddamn it, rat, you need to stop keeping secrets from me when it comes to my students.” Shota cursed. “Anything else you want to get off your chest, or are you going to pull the ‘that’s beyond your security clearance’ crap again?”
Nezu’s silence told him all he needed to know.
“One of these days, Nezu, all your secret keeping is going to get someone killed.” Shota turned to leave. “I know some of it is beyond your control, but I still don’t like it.” He slammed the door shut behind him.
==VI==
Haylee stared out the car window in silence, watching the houses and trees with disinterest.
Ordan spoke after a few minutes of travel. “Do you want to talk about it?”
“... not really,” Haylee mumbled.
“You’re going to have to at some point.” Ordan took a left turn, heading out of the bustling city. “C’mon, kiddo, talk to me. What’s going on?”
Haylee let out a long, drawn-out breath. “He just… he just pisses me off so much! I can’t fucking stand him! Rrrrrrhg!” She growled.
“You can’t punch people just because you don’t like them.” Ordan focused on the road.
“Never stopped me before…” She replied gloomily.
“And how did that work out for you? How many dojos did you get kicked out of for starting fights? Most of the time, from what I recall, they simply wanted to be friends!” Ordan replied.
“You could’ve backed me up back there…”
Ordan frowned. “I’m your teacher; I have to remain impartial to your punishment.” He sighed, taking a quick sip of his drink from the cupholder. “Besides, you’re old enough to know better. I thought you had moved past this.”
He saw Haylee turn her head away from the rearview mirror.
He let out a sigh. “Listen, I get it, the kid is an ass. That doesn’t mean you get to pummel him. Hell, Haylee, you could’ve seriously hurt him if we didn’t get there in time! You gave the boy a black eye for Lua’s sake!”
“Since when do you care what I do!” Haylee exploded. “You never did before!”
“I couldn’t do anything about it before! You think I want this? No!” He pulled into a nearby parking lot and parked. “You’re not leaving me a lot of choices in the matter. I’m alive again, so I can actually do something to stop you when you get out of hand now!”
“And what are you going to do?” Haylee snapped, voice dripping with sarcasm. “Ground me?”
“...” Ordan exhaled from his teeth. “You know what? If that’s how you are going to be? Yes. I will. You’re grounded.
Haylee stared at him, wide-eyed. She sputtered like a fish gasping for breath on dry land. “You can’t…”
“I can and I will. I’m not a Cephalon anymore, I’m your dad. I don’t want to punish you, but you aren’t leaving me any choice in the matter.”
“Sometimes I wish you were still a Cephalon…” Haylee hissed quietly. She clamped her hand over her mouth immediately, having realized what she just said.
She saw Ordan’s face in the mirror. There was no anger, just a hurt and betrayed expression. “You know I love you, right, Haylee?” He gripped the steering wheel in one hand, clenching his hair in the other.
“I’m sorry!” Haylee sobbed. “I didn’t….”
Ordan reached back, grabbing her hand and squeezing it. “I know, I know. Haylee, you need to chill, please.” He begged. “Is it the Man in the Wall doing this? Is that… thing messing with your head?”
Haylee sniffled, wiping the tears from her eyes. “No… I just…” She clutched the legs of her pants. “Fuck!”
“It’s alright… I just needed to know.” Ordan closed his eyes for a moment and started the car back up. “When we get home, go to your room.”
==VI==
Hunhow looked up as Haylee and Ordan returned. “Ah, how was school?”
“Fuck off!” Haylee threw her bag to the side and stomped upstairs.
“Did… did I say something wrong?”
“No…” Ordan shook his head. “Just… don’t worry about it.”
The door to her room slammed shut with a loud bang.
==VI==
Haylee planted her face into her pillow and screamed until something tore in her throat. She coughed up a bit of blood, which pooled on her sheets.
Why was she like this?
Why did she have to fuck up everything she did?
Negative thoughts swirled around in her head like a violent storm, drowning the voice of reason. Her friends were going to hate her! Ordan was going to hate her! She was nothing but a bloodthirsty monster, only good for one thing: destroying everything that came into her life, friend or foe.
Her skin and throat felt itchy. The urge to destroy something was near overwhelming. She had to physically restrain herself from standing up and tearing up her room. Hatehatehatehatehate.
She hated Bakugo Katsuki so much. She didn’t fully understand why, and it ate at her. As much as she wanted to, he wasn’t something she could just make go away. Fighting Grineer, Corpus… all of that she could eliminate without hesitation.
Why was she getting so worked up over some stupid boy with an overinflated sense of self-importance?
She couldn’t even pin this on him, nor the fragment of the Man in the Wall in her head. She could hear its laughter, a twisted mimicry of her own voice, mocking her.
And she knew, deep down…
She had no one to blame but herself.
==VI==
[Bakugo Household]
“KATSUKI!” Mitsuki shouted as soon as he slid the front door closed. “What’s this I hear about you picking a fight with a classmate?!”
Katsuki’s eye twitched. “Quit screeching, you damn hag!”
“Dammit, you brat!” Mutsuki stormed over to her son. Ever since she found out about what he’d been doing at Aldera Junior High, she’d been even more of a pain than usual. She even made him see some damn shrink, to talk about his feelings and shit. Stuff that took time away from training. Not that he tackled much to the guy. He knew what he did to the nerd back then was fucked up, that was part of the reason he’d stopped harassing him.
That didn't mean that he was going to let the nerd and his bullshit quirk beat him. There was something fishy about it, with him and that bitch.
“And what the hell happened to your face?!” She bolted to the kitchen, returning with an ice pack. “Here, put some ice on it, you’re going to look like a goddamn overripe plum with how much its swelling.”
“Fine, damn it!!!” He snatched the frigid package, flinching as it made contact with his swollen flesh.
“Did you get hurt anywhere else, brat?” Mitsuki snapped. “I’ll get you some more if you need it.”
“I’m fuckin’ fine.” Katsuki fumed. “Quit pestering me!”
“I’m worried about you, goddamn ungrateful brat!”
Notes:
Domestic Toshi/Inko makes my brain go brrrrt
Shoutout to Kyadytim for the suggestion for Dark Shadow’s real name. Check out their Ao3 page here :D
Her name is written as 美影, the kanji for beauty and shadowManga’s quirk is criminally underrated and underused in fics. Considering he made enough letters to crush a long street during season five’s joint training and could still keep fighting, he’s probably one of the strongest in 1-b in terms of raw power. Damn shame he got relegated to shield charging duty during the final battle.
You gotta remember that Mineta is pretty smart, and can pop off (heh) when he puts his mind to it. He just got lucky that Monoma is hiding his quirk awakening.
I was told when writing this chapter that I should only focus on the characters I thought were important. Unfortunately, I am stupid and put an important character on almost every team.
Setsuna is the queen of ragebaiting Katsuki lmao
The Mödel-Lentz Scale is from Mirrond’s worldbuilding (I’m just going to post the whole segment about it here for the sake of those on FFN since i can’t link it there)
“Class-One are quirks that aren’t actually quirks. This is something of a vestigial designation covering things that are nowadays rebranded into simple mutations - just more or less stable and useful ones.
For example, having a pair of horns on your head lets you use them for nasty headbutts or (depending on how they’re formed) to hang a bag with stuff you bought in grocery off them. More than that, people didn’t have them before the quirks.
Class-Two are quirks lacking in all categories. An example for telekinesis would be the ability to attract small objects to your hand. Small objects - so the output volume is very low, and so is the weight that you can manipulate. Only to your hand, so your adaptability is very low. The activation restrictions are severe too, because you can only influence non-living things of a small volume; that is a very restrictive condition.
Class-Three classification requires at least a decent score in one of the three categories. An example here - at least for telekinesis - is the quirk of Reiko Yanagi from this year’s class 1-B. It has a low output volume (as she can only control objects that sum up to ~80kg) and can only control small and non-living objects (so her activation restrictions are pretty severe).
However, once she moves something, she can move it in any direction she wants, allowing unrestricted movement in space around her, even if she doesn't see the influenced objects directly. This means a high Adaptability factor.
Class-Four means that your quirk scores well in two categories at the same time. Here, the best example is Captain Celebrity. His telekinesis has an incredible output volume and reasonable adaptability (as he can do a lot of things with it other than just flying), but he can still only influence themselves and things (or people) that are in direct contact with them. This means that their activation is still rather restricted.
Class-Five telekinesis quirks would bestow upon you the free ability to generate telekinetic fields all around you and move them at your will, making you into a natural all-rounder capable of creating telekinetic shields and armors, fly around, strangle your enemies like Darth Vader and restrict enemies in close quarter. Meaning high Output Volume, high Adaptability and nearly-unrestricted Activation.
Class-Six quirks are quirks that violate all established rules of quirks. They are typically characterized by their ability to permanently alter other quirks - an example of that is One for All and All for One. Those are extremely rare, and unknown to the population at large.”
-Mirrond, Mirrond's Multiverse Encyclopedia: Chapter 6The IVTI is a legal and threat assessment scale, while this measures quirks only and how they interact with the world. (Plus I kinda forgot about it, and its somewhat important since i was only using the WHA’s F-SSS ranking system so far, but TBF, Japan in this fic uses that more than the others as the Mödel-Lentz Scale is used more overseas, and is scientific rather than threat assessment.
The reason Bakugo was making cracks at her name is because of Tenno (天皇) is the equivlant of emperor in Japanese and he thinks she thinks shes more important because of that, even though its not really her family name (not that he knows that).
Chapter 70: Grounded
Summary:
Ochaco attempts to comfort Haylee.
Notes:
Little short chapter, most of it is text chat (i love kaomoji lol)
Chapter Text
Akademiya Archive: Restricted Section
Introduction:
The creation of an Artificial Domain is an incredibly difficult process, one might even say it delves into the realm of divine creation. For why wouldn’t it? The creation of a sub-dimensional realm, or pocket dimension, constructed at the whims of its creator. Given enough power, one could potentially create an entire world within a domain, although the energy required to do so would be incalculable, and the creator would have to have a complete understanding of the world itself to create one of their own.
The creation of a domain results in either a temporary or permanent domain, the latter a task that only the most powerful sorcerers and mages could accomplish. The largest recorded permanent artificial domain was recorded at the size of a small island nation. The larger a domain, the harder it is to ensure permanence.
Excerpt from page three of Analysis of Artificial Domains Vol 1, Kuwabara, Et al, 2092 AD.
==VI==
[Eikyō Residence, April 29th, 2243]
Lumine reached for her phone, grabbing it off the nightstand. She shot Haylee a quick text.
✧Lumi✧: R u ok?
She looked at the message she’d sent last night, which she could tell had been read but not responded to.
With a few more taps, she fired off a text to Izuku.
✧Lumi✧: Have you been able to get ahold of Haylee?
GreenBean: No
GreenBean: I tried calling her but it went straight to voicemail.
Greenbean: Maybe we should try and ask Uraraka?
✧Lumi✧: holdon
✧Lumi✧ has created a new group chat with GreenBean, Uraraka O.
✧Lumi✧: Ochaco (◞ ‸ ◟)
✧Lumi✧: Haylee isn’t responding to our texts
✧Lumi✧: is she ok? (ᗒᗣᗕ)՞
[Uraraka O’s nickname was set to ZeroGravity]
ZeroGravity: oh
ZeroGravity: I’m not sure if I should say…
GreenBean: She’s leaving us on read
ZeroGravity: (>﹏<)
ZeroGravity: Mr. Karris grounded her
ZeroGravity: She was in her room when I got back, but i think they had some sort of fight on the way home
✧Lumi✧: But she’s reading our texts, clearly
ZeroGravity: uwahhh…. (｡Ó﹏Ò｡)
ZeroGravity: I’ll go
ZeroGravity: ask Mr. Karris
----
ZeroGravity: He said that she is only allowed to use her phone for emergencies or to briefly talk to friends. Nothing else
GreenBean: So she’s choosing not to talk to us….
Lumine set her phone down and planted her face in her pillows. At least she was, well, physically fine. The last time Haylee was unavailable, it was because she’d nearly been killed.
Not that that made her feel any better, since Haylee was straight up refusing to answer them. She probably wouldn’t be able to see her in person either if she were grounded. Hopefully, she wouldn’t be grounded for too long or be banned from the Sports Festival.
==VI==
[Tau Residence]
Ochaco knocked gently on Haylee’s door.
“You going to talk to her?”
She jumped at Mr. Karris’s voice behind her. “Ah! Y-yes, sir.” She nodded sheepishly. “I know that she’s… grounded, but her friends are worried.”
“Ah, right. You mentioned they were asking about her.” Ordan remembered.
“Can I go in?”
“I don’t see why not,” Ordan shrugged. “She isn’t bound to her room; this is more of a… house arrest.” Really, all that he’d done was tell her she couldn’t go and hang out with her friends, and took away her tools for carving and knitting. She still had access to her phone and laptop. All that he’d specified was only to use her phone for emergencies or to talk to her friends briefly to explain she was grounded. It wasn’t as if she did anything else with those devices like most teens her age would.
He needed to punish her, not destroy her mental health by depriving her access to her friends. Apparently, despite his leniency, she was doing it herself.
She hadn’t even left her room since yesterday afternoon. He’d left a plate outside her door for dinner and breakfast this morning, finding it half-eaten a few hours later.
She didn't even touch the chocolate, which should’ve clued him in that something was wrong.
“I’ll be downstairs. Please let me know how she is.” Ordan frowned. “I don’t think she wants to talk to me or Natah right now.”
Ochaco nodded, and he departed downstairs. She knocked on the door once more and yet again received no response. Huffing, she cracked the door open a crack. Thankfully, it wasn’t locked.
“Tenno?” She called out. “Haylee?”
“Go away.” Came the muffled reply.
Ochaco exhaled in frustration. “I’m coming in, you better be dressed.”
Haylee could only offer a grumble of complaint, but did nothing to stop her as she entered. All Ochaco could make out was her head poking out from her covers, with several stuffed animals scattered on the floor. Unsure how to proceed, she opted to sit down on the bed next to her. “Hey.”
Haylee lifted her face from her pillow, blowing her bangs out of her face. “What?” She rasped, eyes red and wet. She looked horrible, with dark bags under her eyes and her face covered in dried tears.
Somehow, despite her miserable state, she still looked gorgeous, much to Ochaco’s envy. She was the type of girl who put zero effort into her appearance, yet still managed to look beautiful, as if she had been genetically engineered to be infuriatingly pretty.
Damn, Lumine was a lucky girl.
“Erm,” Ochaco shifted. “I just came to check on you. Izuku and Lumine were worried about you.”
“I know.” Haylee glanced at the phone, lying face down on her nightstand.
“You don’t look good.”
“I don’t feel good, no shit.” Haylee rolled back over, wiggling further into the covers like a worm.
Ochaco frowned. “Oh no you don't!” She stuck her hand under the covers and grabbed her ankle. Haylee began to float up, spinning herself mid-air to remain in her blankets. She looked like a burrito.
A very angry burrito.
“Quit being so stubborn, dangit!” Ochaco’s accent slipped.
“I just want to be left alone…” Haylee muttered.
Ochaco stood up with her hands on her hips, pouting. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me!”
Haylee closed her eyes and let out a long, drawn-out sigh. It would be so easy to get out of Ochaco’s quirk. It wasn’t as if being in zero gravity was anything new to her. But right now, she didn’t care enough to do so. “Why do you care so much…”
“Because you’re my friend, dummy.” Ochaco scolded. “You helped me when my apartment burned down. Of course I’m going to help you when you need it.” After all, what sort of hero would she be if she didn’t at least attempt to help someone who so obviously needed comforting? “And you’re making your best friend and girlfriend worry, and that isn’t cool.”
Haylee grunted. “Wouldn’t be the first time I was a disappointment.”
Ochaco tapped her hands together, dropping Haylee face-first back down on her bed.
“Ow.” She said flatly.
“We both know that didn’t hurt you.” Ochaco huffed.
“Ugh…” Haylee groaned. “Just… leave me alone.”
“No.” Ochaco poked her, then poked her again. “Please, talk to me, or at least talk to Izuku or Lumine. You can’t stay cooped up here all day.”
“I can and I will,” Haylee growled, swatting her hand away. She just wanted to curl up in her sheets, maybe be absorbed by them and never leave. Was that too much to ask?
“Are you going to make me leave?” Ochaco challenged.
“....”
“Then I’m staying, even if that means I have to be here all…” Her face flushed red, realizing mid-sentence what she was saying. “... day and night.”
“I don’t think my girlfriend would like that.” Haylee frowned at her.
Ochaco bopped her on the nose. “THEN TALK TO HER DUMBASS!”
Haylee contemplated it for a moment before whining a simple groan of disapproval. “Idunfuckinsdfve…” She muttered unintelligibly.
“If you won’t talk to me, I’ll just call her then.” Ochaco held up her phone, which began to sing the dial tone.
Haylee bolted out of the covers. “No, don’t!” She exclaimed frantically, reaching for Ochaco’s wrist.
“There we go, out from the covers!” Ochaco smirked. She was not, in fact, calling Lumine. Instead, she was playing a video of her phone’s ringtone sound. “Gotcha, finally.”
Haylee’s shoulders slumped. “Dammit… why can’t you just leave me alone?”
“I already told you why. We’re friends.” Ochaco placed her hand on Haylee’s wrist. “Please, tell me what’s going on…”
All she wanted was to retreat back into her comfy sheets and languish, but Ochaco’s gentle grip threatened to turn into a vice, Haylee could tell.
Why did she have to have such caring friends?
With a resigned sigh, she straightened her frazzled hair using her free hand and turned toward Ochaco. “Fine, what do you want me to say? I fucked up, and now I’m paying for it.”
“Are you banned from the Sports Festival?” Ochaco gasped.
“No,” Haylee shook her head. “Just… some punishment that will be decided after, and if I do anything else, I’ll probably get kicked out of the hero course…”
“Oh…” Ochaco blinked. “Well, all things considered, that isn’t too bad.”
“I guess…” Haylee muttered halfheartedly.
“What’s your beef with Bakguo anyway?” Ochaco asked.
Haylee took a deep breath, thinking for a moment. “I… I don’t know. I mean… He’s just…”
“A dick?” Ochaco supplied.
She snorted in reply. “Yeah, obviously.” Her brow furrowed. “I just… have you ever met someone you immediately disliked? Like, instant burning hatred just from hearing them speak?”
“No,” Ochaco gave her head a small shake after a moment of contemplation. “Like, maybe if they did or said something rude in front of me? Do you mean like, the feeling you get when you look down a dark alley?”
Haylee’s lips pressed together. “Not like that…” She puffed in exasperation, struggling to describe exactly how she felt. “I mean, he was pretty rude to Izuku. I think… no, I know he used to bully Izuku or something, but that’s not it.”
She felt Ochaco’s grip tighten for a moment. “Wait, really?”
“Based on what I’ve heard Izuku say, and the way they act around each other, yeah.” Haylee nodded, hands clenching tight. “I haven’t really… talked to Izuku about that, though.”
“Wow…” Ochaco muttered. “I knew he was a jerk, but…”
“Even if I didn’t know that, I still don’t think I’d like him,” Haylee admitted. “I’ve never, well, been good about controlling my temper. Sol knows I’ve tried— meditation and all that other relaxation crap.” She sighed. “You already knew that though.”
Ochaco thought back to their first real meeting, how she’d reacted when Ochaco called Izuku “Deku”.
Knowing what she knew now, her reaction made much more sense.
“Oh…”
“Maybe I’m just broken…” Haylee lamented. “No matter how hard I try always-” Her fists tightened. “-fucking-”, she exhaled through her nose. “-screw myself over. I keep trying and trying and trying to be a good person, but I always end up hurting people, like Bakugo, or those close to me.” Her fist impacted the bed, causing the mattress to shake from the force.
Ochaco wrapped her arms around Haylee, causing her to flinch. “I don’t think you’re a bad person, Haylee.”
“Can you… let go of me?” Halyee requested.
“Ah!” Ochaco recoiled. “Sorry, I should’ve asked you.”
“Its fine…” Haylee’s shoulders sagged. ‘But I don’t think she would maintain that line of thought if she knew the truth about me.’
“I think…” Ochaco bit her lip. “The important thing is that you try, and keep on trying. So what if you mess up? Nobody’s perfect. Wanna know a secret?” She leaned close to Haylee’s ear and whispered. “I don’t just hide my Mie accent. I grew up around construction workers, so…” Her mouth curled into a smirk. “I can fuckin’ swear like a goddamn sailor.”
She would savor the utterly baffled look on Haylee’s face, which completely snapped her out of her funk. The blue-haired girl made a choking sound, gawking at Ochaco.
Naturally, she responded with a “Bitch, what???”
Ochaco tried and failed to stifle a giggle, falling back onto Haylee’s bed wracked with laughter. “Hahaha… Oh my gods, your face! You should’ve seen it!” She clutched at her chest, wheezing for breath.
Haylee’s glum mood was broken by a single huff of silent laughter, before she started to slightly shake as she tried to hold it in. She only lasted a few seconds longer than Ochaco did before collapsing onto her back.
“Hahahahahahahahahaha!” Haylee wiped her eyes, crying from pure laughter. “Ochaco, you jerk…” She sighed, clutching her chest. “You really know how to cheer me up…”
They both turned their heads toward each other, staring deeply into each other’s eyes. Haylee finally let herself relax and cracked Ochaco a wry smile. “Thank you. You’re a better friend than I deserve.”
“You’re ruining the moment, Haylee.” Ochaco scolded.
“Sorry…” She sat up, stretching her arms and cracking her neck.
“So will you talk to them?” Ochaco rose to her feet.
“Mhm…” Haylee nodded. She took a quick glance at her reflection on her phone’s screen after picking it up. “After I clean myself up.”
“Did you shower?”
“Like, fucking yesterday?” Haylee scratched her head sheepishly.
“Eww….”
==VI==
CocoaAddict has created a new group chat with GreenBean, ZeroGravity, ✧Lumi✧.
CocoaAddict: …
CocoaAddict: hey
✧Lumi✧: Haylee!!! ⸜(｡˃ ᵕ ˂ )⸝♡
GreenBean: omg are you ok?
CocoaAddict: yeah
CocoaAddict: i’m sorry for ghosting
CocoaAddict: i wasn’t in a good place
CocoaAddict: still not tbh
CocoaAddict: but, better i guess. Thank you @ZeroGravity. I probably would’ve been sulking in my room until monday if she hadn’t cheered me up
ZeroGravity: (つ≧▽≦)つ yw
CocoaAddict: so uhm…
GreenBean: do u want to talk about it?
CocoaAddict: not particularly
CocoaAddict: but i guess I kinda have to now
GreenBean: so uhm
GreenBean: what happened? We only had video
CocoaAddict: …
CocoaAddict: i don’t like bakugo
CocoaAddict: if you couldn’t tell
CocoaAddict: …
CocoaAddict: Izuku
CocoaAddict: did he bully u?
GreenBean: …
CocoaAddict: im sorry, i should’ve just dm’d u instead of putting u on blast lke this
GreenBean: its
GreenBean: fine. Uhm
GreenBean: ( – ⌓ – )
GreenBean: yes
ZeroGravity: ( ｡ •̀ ᴖ •́ ｡) that jerk!
✧Lumi✧: ლ(ಠ益ಠლ) no bulli the broccoli!
GreenBean: i mean, he hasn’t for a while
GreenBean: like, by that i mean a year
ZeroGravity: … im gonna kick his ass
ZeroGravity: (˶°ㅁ°) butt i mean butt
CocoaAddict: stay pure gravity girl… lol
✧Lumi✧: she did a swear (,,•o•,,)
ZeroGravity: (╥﹏╥) my image has been ruined
CocoaAddict: calm down, everyone swears… just not as much as me.
CocoaAddict: except izuku, he is pure
✧Lumi✧: like a cinnamon roll!
CocoaAddict: wtf is a cinnamon roll?
ZeroGravity: (슾_슾) haylee i worry about you sometimes.
✧Lumi✧: have you never had a cinnamon roll before?
✧Lumi✧: i will buy you one. U would like it is very sweet
✧Lumi✧: like you <3
ZeroGravity: awwww!
GreenBean: i’ve sworn…
✧Lumi✧: (;°̦́Д°̦̀)
CocoaAddict: oh no
CocoaAddict: ive corrupted him…
CocoaAddict: but we r getting off track
CocoaAddict: i guess my suspicions are confirmed then
CocoaAddict: not gonna dig anymore unless you want to share
CocoaAddict: i guess it slightly makes me feel better about hitting him
CocoaAddict: slightly
GreenBean: tbf, he was being a lot better up until yesterday
GreenBean: comparatively at least
GreenBean: … we used to be childhood friends
GreenBean: and then he got his quirk, and I was a late bloomer
GreenBean: i didn’t even know I had one until about a year ago.
✧Lumi✧: yeah, cuz Mr. yagi helped you!
ZeroGravity: wait… u mean All Might’s assistant? Our teacher???
✧Lumi✧: … oops
GreenBean: (˘ŏ_ŏ) uraraka pls dont mention it i dont want people to think i got in because of nepotism
ZeroGravity: don’t worry
ZeroGravity: i saw u at the entrance exam, i know you didn’t get in like that. My lips are sealed to anything u say here ദ്ദി ˉ͈̀꒳ˉ͈́ )
ZeroGravity: im guessing that’s why you didn’t take the recc exam?
GreenBean: mhm
GreenBean: i wanted to prove that i could do it by my own merits
GreenBean: also, full disclosure
GreenBean: Yagi-sensei is dating my mom
✧Lumi✧: i think they r cute together. Go mamadoriya!
CocoaAddict: mamadoriya lmao
ZeroGravity: °O°
ZeroGravity: i see. Will not say a word.
GreenBean: (ㅅ´ ˘ `) tysm!
GreenBean: but i was always looking up to him
GreenBean: he has the potential to be a great hero
CocoaAddict: (¬_¬)
ZeroGravity: press x to doubt
✧Lumi✧: he’s so rude. I don't see it
GreenBean: he does though
GreenBean: i used to look up at him
GreenBean: he has a super strong drive to be the best, and he’s got a strong quirk
✧Lumi✧: just because he’s got a strong quirk doesn’t mean he’s a good person izuku…
CocoaAddict: …
CocoaAddict: i don’t get why you are defending him, considering what he did to you
CocoaAddict: you said you *used* to look up to him, what changed?
GreenBean: uhm… (,,¬﹏¬,,)
GreenBean: you
GreenBean: it was the day of the entrance exam
GreenBean: he insulted you @CocoaAddict
✧Lumi✧: ( •̀ - •́ )
GreenBean: and i kinda realized
GreenBean: ive been trying to be his friend for all these years even after he’s treated me like garbage
GreenBean: and you and lumine and setsuna and neito had all been so good to me
GreenBean: and now you too, @ZeroGravity
ZeroGravity: ( ⸝⸝´꒳`⸝⸝)
GreenBean: you guys are my friends, and I realize now that he just doesnt want to be friends with me
GreenBean: as much as i wish he still was
✧Lumi✧: (*꒦ິ꒳꒦ີ)
CocoaAddict: you definitely have more patience for people than i do
CocoaAddict: i would’ve snapped a long time ago
CocoaAddict: willpower of a fucking god i guess
✧Lumi✧: i vote that izuku deserves big group hug for putting up with all that
✧Lumi✧: all in favor say aye!
ZeroGravity: aye!
CocoaAddict: aye
GreenBean: guys you really dont need to (๑/////๑ " )
✧Lumi✧: izuku, you pure pure soul
✧Lumi✧: when three pretty girls offer to give you a hug (even virtual), you just nod and let them
GreenBean: (ᵕ,—ᴗ—,) yes ma’am
✧Lumi✧: (Ɔ˘⌣˘)(˘⌣˘)˘⌣˘ C)˘⌣˘ C)
ZeroGravity: (Ɔ˘⌣˘)(˘⌣˘)˘⌣˘ C)˘⌣˘ C)
CocoaAddict: (Ɔ˘⌣˘)(˘⌣˘)˘⌣˘ C)˘⌣˘ C)
GreenBean: (╥ ᴗ ╥)
==VI==
CocoaAddict: ok, back from dinner
CocoaAddict: @here you all back? (besides ochaco, i know she’s back)
GreenBean: mhm
✧Lumi✧: present! ✧˖°
GreenBean: how was dinner?
CocoaAddict: awkward as fuck
CocoaAddict: i said some…
CocoaAddict: hurtful things to dad yesterday
CocoaAddict: we already talked it out but
CocoaAddict: you know when you remember something embarrassing you did years ago out of the blue?
CocoaAddict: its like that but a million times worse and it makes you feel like a total bitch
✧Lumi✧: oh no (◞‸◟,)
CocoaAddict: but you all wanted to know what happened, and we were stuck giving izuku all the hugs, because he is the best and deserves everything
✧Lumi✧: this is true
ZeroGravity: *nods*
CocoaAddict: basically
CocoaAddict: i was already in a bad mood for having to be on his team
CocoaAddict: because i didn’t like him before the bullying was confirmed, obviously
CocoaAddict: and then the asshole
CocoaAddict: dickless, gaping wound of a boy
CocoaAddict: has the gall to blame us for losing the match
CocoaAddict: (╯°□°）╯︵┻━┻
CocoaAddict: and i kinda lost my temper after that
CocoaAddict: kind of a blur tbh, i just saw red for most of it
CocoaAddict: and then he insulted my parents for some fkn reason, i don’t even remember what he said honestly
ZeroGravity: Ms. Tau and Mr. Karris?
CocoaAddict: no
CocoaAddict: bio parents
GreenBean: oh
CocoaAddict: so i punched him in his very punchable face
CocoaAddict: …
CocoaAddict: (deleted)
CocoaAddict: fuck
CocoaAddict: my parents are kind of… well
CocoaAddict: im an orphan
ZeroGravity: you don’t have to tell us if its a painful memory…
CocoaAddict: its fine
✧Lumi✧: are you sure?
CocoaAddict: i asked izuku an uncomfortable question, its only fair i share something even if i dont really wanna talk about it, at all
CocoaAddict: ill just make it brief
CocoaAddict: they died, and lets just say that i did not have a very good childhood growing up
CocoaAddict: like, take what you think and multiply it by a million and you would still come up short
CocoaAddict: quantum non-euclidean turbofucked levels of bullshit
✧Lumi✧: (づ•́ ᵔ •̀)づ sending infinite virtual hugs 4 u
CocoaAddict: ty
CocoaAddict: i know its just text, but it means a lot
CocoaAddict: i guess that kind of puts my personality into perspective, why i am the way i am
CocoaAddict: and im not going to say anything else on that massive can of orowyrms
ZeroGravity: ??? orowhatnow?
CocoaAddict: nothing… just mistranslation dont worry about it
CocoaAddict: lets just say, i don’t like it when people mention my parents
CocoaAddict: especially if they badmouth them
✧Lumi✧: … i don’t really know what to say, that im assuming you’ve already heard a million times
✧Lumi✧: but if you ever… need to talk about it
CocoaAddict: i…
CocoaAddict: no offense lumi
CocoaAddict: i dont think im ready for that, even after all this time
CocoaAddict: i dont like thinking about them. I thought i was past it but apparently not, so i just try to forget.
CocoaAddict: prob not good for my mental health tbh, but that’s nothing new
CocoaAddict: … i feel like a total bitch rn
✧Lumi✧: (>д<) noooo you aren’t a bitch!
GreenBean: nobody is expecting you to want to talk about something traumatic
GreenBean: when my dad died
GreenBean: i didn't want to talk about it either
✧Lumi✧: its still hard for me to talk about my mom, even with my dad, not to mention my brother is still…
ZeroGravity: now i feel like i need to hug you all irl
ZeroGravity: (⊃｡•́‿•̀｡)⊃ you will be comforted, please do not resist
CocoaAddict: lol
CocoaAddict: as long as you let me know beforehand, if you try to surprise hug me i will probably throw you to the floorCocoaAddict: ty, ochaco
ZeroGravity: (´｡• ᵕ •｡`) ♡
CocoaAddict: i guess I’ll see the rest of you at the sportstival on monday, since im grounded
CocoaAddict: i miss u
✧Lumi✧: i miss you too <3
CocoaAddict: (///￣ ￣///)
✧Lumi✧: cute
ZeroGravity: cute
GreenBean: cute
CocoaAddict: ヽ(`⌒´メ)ノ IM NOT CUTE DAMMIT!
✧Lumi✧: lmao
Chapter 71: World Domination Club
Summary:
With the Sports Festival on the horizon, the HPSC begins preparations. Meanwhile, the Hero Killer and his apprentice approach Hosu, and Nezu hosts a "casual get-together".
Notes:
I have obtained mushroom frame
Wuwa 2.7’s finale was peak, thank you Kuro games.
PSIA = Public Security Intelligence Agency
MIC = Ministry of Internal Affairs and Communications
Art by feerocomics.
Worldbuilding is a fuck, expand everything
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Japanese Legal Code
Article 160-2 — Falsification of Quirk Identification or Registration Records
(1.) An individual who, with intent to deceive, forges, alters, or otherwise falsifies a medical record or registration document pertaining to a quirk or its classification shall be punished with imprisonment not more than ten years and a fine of one million yen. Penalties shall be doubled if the offender is a licensed medical practitioner or government employee.
(2.) The same penalty shall apply to those who knowingly use altered or falsified documents. Attempted offences carry the same sentence and fine.
(3.) A quirk may be assigned Confidential Quirk Status (CQS) at the discretion of the HPSC, NPA, or MIC.
==========================VI==========================
[HPSC Headquarters, Tokyo, Japan, April 30th, 2243]
“So, space man,” Keigo asked, mouth half-full of fried chicken. “What was the Origin System like?”
Sorren’s eye twitched. “Must you pester me about this every day? Read one of the many files your organization has on it.”
“C’mon man,” Keigo whined. “I wanna hear it from the source!” He held out a chicken wing to the man. “Fried chicken?”
Sorren eyed the greasy poultry with disdain. “No, and I can’t understand why you insist on eating that… slop at every opportunity.”
“Listen, it’s tasty and full of protein-” The Wing Hero argued.
“And grease.”
“And I make sure to get enough exercise and my diet is well-balanced.” He replied smugly.
Sorren simply grumbled in response.
“Hey! Hawks!” A woman’s voice called out cheerfully.
“Acute!” He grinned at the pink-haired woman, who was accompanied by a shorter woman fiddling with a handheld gaming console. “And Subsurface too! Feeling better today?”
“Mhm…” She mumbled absentmindedly, not paying too much attention to the people around her. “No headaches from my Stand today.” A small faceted sphere emerged from behind her, floating in the air for a few seconds before disappearing.
“Chicken?” Keigo offered.
“Mhm…” Subsurface reached out and grabbed it, quickly scarfing it down sans the bone. She wiped the grease on her hoodie.
“Eating chicken again?” Acute giggled. “Hawks, why are you such a cannibal?”
Keigo rolled his eyes. “I’ve heard that joke like, a thousand times.”
“It's still funny.” She giggled.
“At least use a Napkin…” Harken sighed as he approached from their left.
“Well well well,” Keigo smirked. “If it isn’t our resident edgelord.” He glanced at Sorren, then back to Harken. “Seriously, what are the odds that both the heroes with quirks that use scythes are such downers to be around?”
“High, apparently.” Acute shrugged. “And Norikage’s quirk isn’t just a scythe; he can do all sorts of super-cool space magicky stuff. He’s basically got multiple quirks.”
“It’s not magic,” Sorren grumbled.
“Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic, Arthur C. Clarke," Subsurface murmured, glancing up from her console.
“Does that count, though, if magic actually exists?” Hawks questioned.
“I dunno,” Acute shrugged. “Anyways, when are you going to get your hero name?”
“Today,” Sorren stated.
“Ooooh!” She squealed. “Is it super cute? Super grim? I bet it’s super edgy and mysterious!”
“Ghrrrrr…”
“It’s a codename, Acute.” Harken rolled his eyes. “He isn’t a limelight hero like our number three and four.” He gave Hawks an aside glance.
“Oh,” Subsurface looked up again with a dopey look on her face. “Is that why yours is so boring?”
A vein popped on Harken’s forehead beneath his mask.
“You should’ve let me and Tamami help you pick out a name.” She elbowed Subsurface to get her attention. “Something super cool and or cute!”
“Because you two are attached at the hip?” Harken questioned listlessly.
Acute grinned, throwing her arm around Subsurface's neck. "Well, of course, we're like, girly pop besties!"
Hawks snorted, and Harken shot the Wing Hero a glare. "I hate every word that you just said."
“You’re just jealous that I have friends, Yamori.” Acute flipped her hair over her shoulder.
“Harken,” Harken demanded. “Need I remind you that we are supposed to use codenames in the workplace?”
“Gods, you’re so boring.” She groaned.
“I don’t care.” He ignored the two women and turned to Sorren. “Norikage, Madam Hiiragi wants us in her office for assignments.”
He nodded. “Understood.”
“Hawks,” Harken smacked his lips in annoyance. “Finish your food, she wants you as well. Grab Breacher, too.”
“Got it, I’ll be there soon!” He gave him a two-fingered salute.
“...” Without another word, both Harken and Sorren departed.
Acute stared at Sorren’s backside as he left. “Nice.”
“You like him?” Hawks raised his eyebrow.
“Oh yeah,” She licked her lips. “Dude’s got like, total DILF energy. With how tense he acts, I bet he’s a monster in the bedroom.”
“Miharu, don’t be a pervert,” Subsurface remarked quietly, punching her in the stomach.
“Ow! Bitch!” Acute wheezed, clutching her gut. Her triangle-shaped pupils pulsed, causing Tamami to rotate slightly and run straight into the wall.
“Owwwww!” Tamami clutched her head with one hand and tried not to drop her game console with the other.
“Ladies, please, don’t go starting a fight. You don’t want to get in trouble.” Keigo warned. “I’ve got a meeting to attend to, so if you don’t mind, I’ll take my leave.” He rounded the corner, tossing his empty bucket of chicken into the trash as he left.
==VI==
“Good, you’re all here.” Eto eyed the group of four heroes before her. “Director Uzu is visiting with Thunderbolt and the Next-Gen training facility at the moment, so I will be conducting your briefing today.”
“Where’s Mera?” Hawks glanced around, not seeing the constantly exhausted man.
“Licensing Director Mera is currently visiting U.A. for a conference with Nezu and a few other Hero School Principals,” Eto replied. “Which, Hawks, is partly related to you. You and Thunderbolt will be attending the U.A. Sports Festival to bolster security.”
Hawks raised an eyebrow at that. “Is that really necessary, Madam President? I heard that most of the Top 10 are going to be there. Plus, all three of Japan’s SSS-ranked heroes will be present.”
“It is necessary, but not for the reason of protection. I want you two there to scout for interns. Despite our best efforts to secure powerful young hero candidates, Shiketsu and U.A. are, unfortunately, the best options for most due to their pedigree and high-quality education.”
“Ah,” Hawks pointed his fingers at her like pistols. “So you want me to poach some eggs from U.A.’s nest.”
…
…
…
Hawks coughed awkwardly. Judging by the flat stares he was receiving, nobody had found his bird pun amusing. “Ah, right then…”
“I’m assuming that we are not all going to U.A.,” Harken surmised. He had no interest in the hero school’s theatrical displays of quirks.
“That would be correct, Harken.” Eto nodded. “Your missions are unrelated, cracking down on villain organizations during the festival. Villain activity always spikes around the festival, and I fear that many will take the increased eyes on this year’s festival as an opportunity to conduct their business.”
“I see.” Harken nodded.
“First and foremost, Norikage, your hero license has been approved, conditionally.” She slid a folder across her desk, containing all the documentation he would need. “You will be assisting Detective Tsukauchi with his investigation, starting with the Exchange. The HPSC and Tenryou Commissions need their information on the League of Villains. This is a top priority… and a chance to prove your usefulness aside from providing valuable information.” He could feel her eyes boring into him.
“Yes, Madam President.” Sorren bowed.
“Breacher, you will be assisting the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Force alongside Gang Orca in a bust against the Shan Yue Tong triad.”
The blue armored hero tilted his head, muttering the group’s name to himself. “... one of the Chinese Triads? That seems more like a job for the Police Force, not that I mind helping them out. A hero’s duty is to assist the Police, after all.”
“Normally, no. But the Shan Yue Tong has long been suspected of being involved in both Trigger and quirk trafficking throughout Asia. The PSIA has found one of their warehouses down by the Port of Tokyo, where we suspect they are conducting their operations.” Eto revealed.
“A raid, then.” Breacher nodded.
“Yes, your experience with Tokyo SAT will come in handy.” Eto nodded in confirmation. “You will be joined by Detective Shikanoin from the League Investigation team. The raid is scheduled during the first day of the Sports Festival.”
“Understood, I will prepare myself accordingly then.” Breacher saluted.
“Thank you, your service is appreciated. The three of you may go.” Eto instructed.
The other three heroes left, leaving only Harken with the President.
“Harken, I have a… special assignment for you.” The room darkened, and the projector on the wall booted up. “I want you to bring in the Hero Killer, Stain.”
Harken narrowed his eyes. “What made you change your mind? His actions were increasing hero efficiency and taking care of a few problem heroes without our interference, were they not?”
She shook her head. “It was not my decision, but the timing is convenient. No, the Tenryou Commission put out an order for his arrest.”
“What does the military want with the Hero Killer?” Harken questioned. “He’s not a yokai, is he?”
“No, but we do finally have confirmation of his identity and quirk, which explains quite a bit of how he was able to take down so many heroes.”
A file appeared on the screen.
{Classified}
滅 Tenryou Commission Archives: Akaguro Chizome 滅
△ Red Index | Japan | Entry #839 △
Access Level: Restricted — Level 7 Access
Name: Akaguro Chizome
Alias: “Stendhal” “The Hero Killer” “Stain”
Gender: Male
Age: 31
Affiliation: Former Hero Student, Former Vigilante, Serial Killer
IVTI Threat Assessment: S
Registered Quirk: Bloodcurdle- paralysis via consumption of blood [see attached registry file]. Class 3 Quirk.
{Classified}
“I thought Stendhal was dead, or retired,” Harken remarked. He remembered a few years back the man had been sighted killing small criminal groups. He was the one responsible for wiping out the Abegawa Tenchu Kai yakuza clan. What the hell could’ve driven him from targeting villains to killing heroes?
“That was the assumption. He disappeared a few years back. We believed that he’d finally bitten off more than he could chew with his targets.”
“If only we were so lucky…” Harken sighed. He took in the list of heroes Stain had killed, thirty-four in total. None of them were of particular note- outside of one touring American hero, and that was just due to pressure from their embassy. He didn’t figure they cared too much about the man, considering he was a glorified influencer masquerading as a hero. He wasn’t particularly well-known back in the States either, judging by his social media accounts.
Stain wasn’t that important in the grand scheme of things. He was merely a burr caught in society’s hide; an irritation, if left untreated, would become infected and eventually start to rot. Much to Harken’s disappointment, Stain had proven himself to be both a blessing and a curse. He rid the system of “problematic” heroes that the HPSC’s Corruption Investigation Committee would normally go after behind closed doors.
Given that Japan had several thousand pro heroes and sidekicks, there were bound to be a few bad eggs. Parasites that the HPSC was responsible for weeding out. Stain simply sped up the process and saved them a bit of time by killing heroes and airing their dirty laundry for all to see. Not normally what the Commission would do, but it had shown results. Other heroes in the cities Stain visited showed a noticeable reduction in crime, and heroes put more effort into their patrols.
Unfortunately, this also meant he was rapidly gaining a following, those dissatisfied with the “fakes” as Stain oh-so-aptly put it. There was a reason, after all, that the HPSC liked to settle these things quietly. Sure, they put out press releases announcing when a corrupt hero was investigated and found guilty of something major. It would look too suspicious if every hero were perfect after all. Often, though, they simply… persuaded them to work for the HPSC, and in the process tried to curtail their undesirable aspects and turn them into competent heroes.
The perfect example was Manpower, the walking HR disaster that he was. He was someone that Stain would definitely call a fake, as he wanted to be a hero to get chicks.
He was also incredibly misogynistic towards female pros, so that probably wouldn’t help his case either. In the commission’s hands, though? A manageable irritant with a potent super-strength quirk. Not the best or strongest, but perfect for guarding important buildings with lots of staff or helping in an evacuation, provided there were other men nearby to boost his strength.
Also, he was a fucking idiot.
“What the hell did he do to piss off the military?” Harken wondered aloud.
“I don’t know.” She replied. “And that’s what I want you to find out. If they do have a reason, it’s in a file they did not share with us.” Damn military and their secrets.
“Do you want him dead or alive?”
Eto knit her fingers together. “Alive, if possible. I want to find out what is so important that Tenryou put out a capture order for him. They’ve always been too secretive for their own good. Regardless, if we hand Stain over to them afterward, they will owe us.” It was always nice to have Kujou Kamaji owing her a favor. “Stain was last spotted in Hosu City, and he’s already killed one hero there. They also suspect that he has an accomplice now, though their identity is unknown.”
“Do you want them alive as well?” Harken asked.
“Use your own discretion in that matter, if you feel they could be a useful bargaining chip, otherwise… no,” Eto said after a moment of consideration. “I want this handled quietly. There are already heroes in Hosu looking for him, but this information has not been distributed yet. I’m giving you three days to try and bring him in, before we make it public. The hero killer has been a useful distraction, but now it’s time to take him off the field before his ideas take root.”
Harken bowed. “I understand. I will try my best.”
==VI==
[Carida City, Japan, March 25th, 2243]
Himiko rocked back and forth on the pallet she was sitting on, humming merrily to herself with Vicci-chan in her hands. The… whatever the thingy Mr. Hunhow had created made a sharp chirp of what she hoped was happiness.
She wasn’t exactly sure what it was supposed to be; she’d heard Mr. Stainy mutter about a shiki-something when he first saw it, didn't he? Whatever Vicci-chan was didn’t matter to her, only that she thought the quirk-created blood-bag was adorable.
With a sigh of contentment, she lowered her lips to its horn and took a long sip. She was careful not to drink too much, as she didn’t want to kill it accidentally. Himiko shivered as the warm blood travelled down her throat, cat-like pupils dilating.
Mr. Hunhow’s blood had a big “kick” to it, kinda like an extremely caffeinated energy drink. It was almost addictive, but if she drank too much, she would feel ill. Still, it was more than enough to stave off the cravings her quirk gave her and helped her recover from Stain’s brutal training regimen.
“Ahhh…” She took a deep breath and released Vicci-chan, letting it float up to eye level. It bobbed, chirping again. When she first got it, it was lifeless and only followed her around. After a few months, though, it started to become more emotive. “You’re so cute, Vicci-chan!” Himiko nuzzled her forehead against the creature. With a giggle, she collapsed onto the pallet again, which was thankfully covered by a cushion, and raised her arm, flexing it.
She wasn’t wearing her school uniform anymore, just a tank top and exercise shorts. Totally not cute, but her other clothes had been torn, dirty, and covered in her own blood. She flexed her arm again, seeing her lean muscles tighten. Her training with Stain had been harsh, but it showed results. She probably wasn’t as muscular as she could’ve been, but years of malnourishment and sticking to her parents' diet plans to be a prim and proper girl of the Toga family hadn’t exactly made her the pinnacle of fitness.
Stain’s training hadn’t been easy, and in the beginning, he’d been especially brutal- like he was trying to get her to quit. She still bore the bruises, cuts, and scrapes from their latest training session. At least he got her some cute pink band-aids with little hearts on them, like she’d requested.
She still remembered the first day she’d met her mentor…
==VI==
[Mos City, Japan, August 28th, 2242]
Himiko darted into the alley, clutching the grocery bag for dear life. She took a few more turns, hopefully losing the hero that was chasing her as she made her way back to her temporary shelter. Panting, she wiped the sweat from her brow and dusted off her skirt. Taking a look around, left, right, and behind her, she didn’t see anyone. “Phew…”
She opened up the bag, looking through her haul. Some feminine hygiene products, thank the gods, some snacks, and two apples. Her stomach rumbled painfully. She needed to eat something. Her hands grasped the first item, one of the apples. It was bright red, perfectly ripe. She chomped down, taking a large chunk of it, and chewed it quickly. She grabbed a few more smaller items and wolfed down the contents, then finished it off with a pouch of juice.
It wasn’t much, but it was better and safer than scrounging dumpsters for trash. She was a wanted villain, after all. She couldn’t just go to a soup kitchen or beg on the side of the street. It sucked.
With a resigned whimper, she picked up the box hiding her backpack and glanced at Vicci-chan lying dormant inside. Her little round squishy blood baby, from that Hunhow guy. He was really rude, but he was also kind in his own roundabout way. Since that fateful night, she hadn’t tried to attack anyone else for their blood. She wouldn’t need to, so long as she had little Vicci-chan.
Suddenly, her hair stood on end. Goosebumps formed on her skin as she sensed someone right behind her. She looked up, just in time for a boot to impact her face, slamming her skull into the brick wall.
“Well, lookie here!” The hero known as Red Wing sneered. “Finally caught you, villain!”
Himiko’s vision swam, partially blinded by the pain and tears leaking from her eyes. Luckily, none of her teeth had broken, but one of her sharp canines had stabbed into her lower lip. “S-stop!”
Red Wing sneered, stepping on her back to prevent her from rising or crawling away. “I knew I recognized you, brat. Toga Himiko, C-ranked villain. I guess what your parents said about you was true.” He pulled his foot back and kicked her in the ribs with a sharp, painful crack. She gasped, trying to scream in pain, but the air had been knocked out of her lungs. He brought his heel down on her back several more times before taking a moment to catch his breath.
“... why…” Himiko managed to wheeze. Her breath was labored; she was pretty sure the hero had broken a rib or two.
“Why…” Red Wing chuckled sarcastically. “Why? She asks. Don’t play dumb, you killed six people, put a few others in the hospital. I’m a fucking hero, we deal with monstrous villains like you. You… you disgust me.” He loomed over her with a sinister look on his face. “People like you, you won’t change. I’m not even going to bother sending you to prison. Honestly, a greater mercy than scum like you deserves. At least you won’t be wasting taxpayer money while you rot in prison.” He raised his boot again, clearly enjoying beating her far more than any hero should.
Himiko sobbed, too weak to move. Was this really how it was going to end? A lifetime of misery ever since her quirk came in, living on the streets, and dying in a filthy alley? This hero, he was supposed to protect people, but here he was, beating her to death while she was too weak to even defend herself.
It wasn’t fair.
‘Someone… please, save me!’ Himiko prayed. ‘I don’t… I don’t want to die!’ Hearing no response, she resigned herself to her fate, bracing for the beating and hoping the hero wouldn’t take his time finishing her off.
“AGHHHHHHH!”
A scream of pain, but not from her. Slowly, she opened her eyes, blinking away the tears. Through the moonlit alleyway, she could see Red Wing with one of his fists skewered by a knife.
“Red Wing!” A hoarse voice echoed through the alley, seemingly coming from everywhere, but nowhere. “You are the definition of a false hero! Using your position to harm others for your own sick pleasure!” The unknown man’s voice was trembling with righteous fury. “I know what you are, a tick, feasting on the blood of true heroism.”
Red Wing swung his fist behind him with his uninjured hand, eyes fearfully darting at the dancing shadows. “Who… who are you?!?”
A low chuckle echoed. “I am nothing but the messenger. Judge, jury, and executioner for the sloth and idolatry that plagues the heroes of today. You… have been found wanting.”
“Oh shit…” Red Wing reached for his phone to press the emergency button, only for another knife to pierce its screen from a different direction. “Fuck!” He knew who it was, the Hero Killer! Fuck, he wasn’t prepared to face someone of his level! Stain had already killed several heroes, and nobody knew how. Fuck dealing with that girl, he needed to run!
Like a frightened deer, he bolted back the way he came, only making it a few meters before a figure landed in front of him. The false hero skidded to a stop and attempted to reverse course, having been so terrified that he forgot he could use his wings to fly away. Stain’s sword swung, leaving a light wound on his chest.
Himiko watched the skirmish from afar, watching the beautiful blood spray across the alley. Stain brought the blade to his face, and like a python’s head whipping toward its prey, Stain’s elongated tongue flicked across the bloodstained katana with one clean motion.
Red Wing’s body immediately stiffened, then went limp. He collapsed face-first, bumping his head on a trash can on the way down.
“Please! Don’t kill me!” Red Wing was only barely able to turn his head, trying to meet Stain’s gaze. “I promise I’ll-”
“Change your ways?” Stain growled. “On the verge of death, one’s true convictions are laid bare. Changing your ways only when confronted by the mountain of sin you embody?” He leaned down, bloodshot eye meeting Red Wing’s trembling socket. “Don’t make me laugh. Your desperation shoes your lack of integrity.” He sliced through the man’s neck, painting the dumpster crimson. Red Wing gargled for a few seconds before passing out from the pain. With both his carotids severed, he would be dead within minutes.
Stain flicked his blade to the side, removing most of the blood. He sheathed his blade, then made his way over to Himiko. The girl looked pitiful, clearly a street rat from her clothing. “Girl,” Stain knelt down. “You require medical treatment. I will stabilize your wounds and drop you at a nearby hospital.”
“No!” Himiko’s eyes widened, but she was too weak to flee. “Please, don’t! I can’t go back!” Her voice trembled with frightened determination.
“I cannot treat your injuries.” Stain warned. “And unlike that fake, I will not allow you to die.”
“I can’t…” Himiko struggled to her hands and knees, giving the Hero Killer her best attempt at a threatening glare. “I’m a villain! A monster!”
Stain narrowed his eyes. A girl this age, a villain? He’d assumed she was just a petty thief, based on the scattered bag of groceries scattered at her feet. It wouldn’t be the first time Red Wing had abused his authority to go after people for minor crimes, then beat them to near death and claim that they had attacked him. After all, he was a well-regarded hero around these parts, who would believe a villain?
But now, looking closely, he could see it in her eyes, pitiful as they were. This girl… had killed before. She didn’t have the eyes of a hardened killer, as they had the look of slight remorse.
Suddenly, her arms shifted. The girl’s sleeve hid a small knife. Had he not caught her petite wrist in time, she would’ve sliced open his eye. “You have spirit, girl… what is your name?”
She gulped. “... Himiko.” Her body shuddered as she coughed out a glob of blood.
“Very well,” Stain picked her up in his arms. “A back-alley doctor then.”
==VI==
Himiko didn’t remember much of what happened after that, as she had passed out from the pain. She’d awoken in some sketchy operating room built into someone’s basement, with Stain cleaning his gear in the adjacent room.
He looked up. “Good, you’re awake. Your stuff is over there.” He pointed toward her backpack.
“T-thank you!” She rushed over and opened it up. Vicci-chan was still resting inside, much to her relief.
Stain nodded, then began to pack up his gear. “You should be fully recovered in a few days. The doctor was able to repair your bones, but you will need time to heal the rest.” He reached for the doorknob. “You may leave whenever you are able. I already paid your fee.”
“You’re leaving?” Himiko grabbed her backpack and sprinted after him, ignoring the pain from her aching body.
“I have done all that was necessary. You were so insistent that I not leave you for the police or heroes to find, considering your experience with the latter, I don’t blame you.”
Himiko bit her lip. “Can I… come with you?”
Stain narrowed his eyes. “No.”
“Pleeeease!” She begged. “I want… I want to repay you!”
Stain exhaled in exasperation. “I said no. I helped you because I wanted to. Like true heroes should, I did not desire repayment for my deeds. Besides, my crusade is no place for a child-”
“I’m seventeen!” Himiko pouted. “Don’t treat me like a little kid!”
“- like I said, a child.” Stain scoffed. “I know who you are, Toga Himiko-”
“Himiko.” She snapped. “Just Himiko.”
“... I see, apologies.” Stain hastily corrected himself. “You are just a victim of this flawed society. The path I have chosen aims to correct that. Your hands are stained, but from the way I see it, not by your choice.”
“I don’t have anywhere else to go…” Himiko sniffled. “Please, don’t abandon me too.” First her parents, then Mr. Hunhow. Why did she expect Stain to be any different? She continued, voice trembling. “I know I’m not strong, but I want… I want to join you! You’re like me!”
Stain’s hand retreated from the doorknob. “In what way?” he questioned.
Himiko gulped. “Your… your quirk, you need blood for it.”
Stain’s frown deepened. “My quirk requires the blood to function, not as fuel. I read about you, while you were unconscious. All those people you attacked for blood; your quirk isn’t really a minor cat mutation, is it?”
Himiko flinched. “... no. My parents faked my quirk registration. They’re rich, so they bought off the doctor and made me go to… therapy, once the urges started.”
Stain grimaced. “Another symptom of this flawed society. The fixation on quirks that are ‘villainous’ or unsightly.” He growled angrily. “One that has only gotten worse.” He met her eyes again. “You are nothing like me, I’m afraid. My path is not for you.”
“But… you’re the only one who has tried to help me.” She protested. ‘Aside from… well, he just gave me something… because he wanted me to leave.’’ “And… you saved me from that fake hero.”
Stain crossed his arms, taking a moment to give Himiko another look over. Against his better judgement, he decided to give her a chance. “Fine. You may come with me, and I will train you to defend yourself. If you become a liability, I will leave you behind.”
Himiko’s eyes brightened. “Thank you, Mr. Stainy!” She tried to hug him, but was rebuffed.
“Don’t call me that…”
==VI==
[Carida City, Japan, March 25th, 2243]
That was all in the past now. She was strong now. At first, he only wanted to train her to protect herself, but as the months went by, he eventually allowed her to join him as his apprentice. She had yet to fight any of the false heroes, merely keeping an eye out and maintaining her mentor’s weapons.
He trained her to fight, how to hold her own against stronger opponents, and move without being silently and to avoid security cameras. He even gave her a few vials of his blood! He was the bestest mentor ever!
Suddenly the door to the warehouse creaked open. Himiko shot to her feet and scaled the nearby crates. She peered over, searching the darkness for the intruder. Stain’s familiar form appeared, closing the door behind him.
“Mr. Stainy!” Himiko blurted excitedly, leaping down from her perch. “You’re back!” She ran over to hug him.
“I told you not to call me that…” Stain pushed against her face with his palm, preventing her from embracing him.
“Were you out hunting again?” Himiko backed away with a pout.
“No,” He shook his head. “I acquired… something for you. You have trained hard, and despite my initial misgivings against you joining, you have proved your worth.” He held out the briefcase that she hadn’t noticed and beckoned her to come close. “This is for you.”
“Oooh!” Himiko snatched it out of his hands and opened the case. Inside was a folded bundle of smooth clothing, with a hexagonal grid pattern on it. “Is this…” She gasped.
“Your costume.” Stain confirmed. “It took a while to get, and it cost me… several favors, but it is finally done.” DNA infused costumes were hard enough to get as it was, and that was legally. He owed Giran several favors now… much to his disdain.
“Oooooooo!” Himiko squealed. “Can I try it on?!”
“Go ahead.” Stain nodded. She immediately reached for her shoulder strap, only for him to swat her hand away. “Not here!” Stain scolded, covering his eyes. “For gods sake, go behind a crate!”
“Oh!” Himiko blushed. “Sorry, I got too excited…” She slammed the case shut and ducked into an empty cargo container.
Stain facepalmed and shook his head. The girl had grown on him, but sometimes she was a bit of a handful. He sat down, opened a thermos of soup, and waited for her to change.
After a few minutes, she emerged. The costume was black and had several light gray stripes, with a high-tech hexagonal pattern running from hood to boot. It was skintight, unlike his costume, but had a padded mesh underneath to blunt impacts and stop small blades. Due to the girl’s quirk, it needed to be close to her skin. There were flexible holsters for kunai on her thighs and waist, and the outfit was topped off with a hood and goggles.
“Oh my god!” She squeed, rubbing her hood. “It’s so cute! It even has little cat ears!” The blonde did a little twirl while looking over her shoulders at her back. “It feels like I’m not wearing anything at all!” Himiko turned back to Stain with expectant eyes. “So… what do you think?”
“It is adequate protection, though I think the extra bits are excessive.”
“You just have bad taste.” Himiko stuck her tongue out. “The cat bits are so cute!”
“If you say so…” Stain sighed. “One more thing…” He reached into his backpack and pulled out another tattered red scarf, much like his own. “Come here, Himiko.” She trotted up to him, and he gently wrapped it around her neck. “There we go.”
“We’re twinsies!” Himiko ran her hands down it, noticing there was something around the neck. “Did you… draw fangs on it?”
Stain nodded. “It seemed fitting. The designer of the costume themed it after some sort of blood sucking cat, I believe.” He’d never heard of such a thing, maybe a quirked animal? Giran said it was some new support engineer he’d found when Stain had commissioned it.
Himiko wrapped the scarf around herself and smiled. “Thank you, I love it!”
==VI==
[Iwaki, Fukushima Prefecture, Japan, April 25th, 2243]
Stain and Himiko stood over another fallen hero. He’d tried to run, but Himiko had sliced his tendons before he could escape, with Stain finishing him off. It was not yet time for her to take a life.
“Disappointing…” This was the fourth hero he had slain in this city. He turned to Himiko and gave her a quick pat on the head. “You did well, my disciple.”
“Thanks!” Himiko flashed her fangs. “Will I be able to get the next one?”
“Are you prepared to take a life?” Stain questioned. “It is one thing to assist my crusade, another to dye your hands red with blood.”
“I’ve killed before…”
“Starving and mind fogged by hunger?” Stain shook his head. “It is a line you have yet to cross. Are you sure you want to dirty your hands further?”
“I’ve gone this far…” Himiko’s eyes shined with conviction.
“Very well,” He nodded. “When we arrive in Hosu, the heroes there will taste your blade.” He leapt up the side of the building, motioning for her to follow. She had to take the fire escape most of the way.
“Mr. Stainy,” Himiko gasped for breath as she climbed up the last ledge. “Can you teach me how you move like that?”
He reached out and hauled her up. “It is a technique that is difficult to master. One that I am still perfecting. Once I master it, I shall teach it to you.”
“Okay!” She replied cheerfully. The two of them ran from rooftop to rooftop, back to their hideout. About halfway there, Stain suddenly stopped, motioning for Himiko to follow suit. “Himiko, get back to the hideout.”
“Huh?” Himiko questioned. “What is-”
“Go!” He hissed the command, unsheathing his blade.
“Yes, sir.” Himiko scampered away. She’d learned to obey his orders without question.
Stain waited, then peered down into the woods at the edge of the city. His night vision wasn’t as good as Himiko’s, but he could see movement. Silent as a falling leaf, he made his way down from the roof and began to creep through the forest with catlike grace. In the clearing, he saw a hero with a katana sheathing his blade over the corpse of some beastlike heteromorph… or maybe a nonhuman. He was surrounded by… soldiers?
“Alright, get this mess cleaned up. We can’t leave any trace of this thing behind.” He laid his palm against the corpse, and it was suddenly engulfed in white flames.
Stain’s eyes narrowed. A hero, working with the military. Another false hero, engaging in some sort of government cover-up by the looks of it. Disgraceful. A true hero could not be a dog of the state. They followed orders, not their hearts. This was nothing but what appeared to be a state-sanctioned execution of a villain, not true justice.
Stain took a deep breath, dashing forward. He slammed the hilt of his blade against the first soldier’s helmet, knocking him out cold before he could raise an alarm. He had no quarrel with the soldiers here, only the fake.
“Contact! Contact!" One of the soldiers shouted, spotting the movement. “Man down! It’s the Hero Killer!”
“Shit!” The man swore. “Not now, call it in and take him down!”
==VI==
Stain stood over the paralyzed hero, surrounded by unconscious soldiers and burning trees. “Any last words?” He rasped.
“You shouldn’t be… how did you know how to do that?” The man exclaimed, no fear in his eyes.
“I don’t answer to false heroes.” Stain raised his blade.
“You idiot, you don’t realize what you’re doing!” The man threatened. “And you’re too late, backup is here!”
Stain looked over his shoulder, seeing several headlights heading toward him. Damn, he didn’t have enough time to finish him off. The soldiers were already starting to wake up too. “You live, for now.” Stain sneered. In a flash, he sprinted through the treeline just as more soldiers arrived, firing their rifles after his fleeing form. He flicked his blade, deflecting several of the bullets.
“Sir, he got away.” One of the soldiers lowered his weapon.
“Dammit…” The hero swore as he was helped to his feet. “We have a problem then. Get me General Kujou on the line.”
==VI==
[U.A. High School, April 30th, 2243]
Yotsubashi Rikiya was no stranger to stress. Everyone got stressed, of course, though it came easier to him thanks to his quirk of the same name.
Running a multi-billion yen company? Stressful.
Having your wife be killed during a villain attack. Very stressful.
Having your daughter be born blind, and then cripple her body when her quirk, an evolved version of Stress, first activated? Super stressful.
Running a secret revolutionary group with tens of thousands of members dedicated to overthrowing the government while simultaneously trying to avoid the attention of said government and the legendary Quirk Thief? Incredibly stressful.
Nezu and Raiden Miko showing up at his office with a stack of papers detailing a not insignificant number of investigated members of the MLA? Probably the most stressful day of his life.
He was sure the pressure he was under would’ve caused a normal person to go bald and have a heart attack. Thankfully, all it did was make him stronger.
His limo pulled up to U.A.’s gates. He exited with several bodyguards and made his way inside. Just to think, twelve years ago, he would’ve tried his hardest to avoid this school like the plague, and now he was here as an honored guest, by someone he considered a close friend.
What a time to be alive.
Officially? He was here to discuss the sports festival. He was on U.A.’s board after all, and Detnerat paid a lot of money for advertising during the event. It warmed his heart knowing that HPSC President, Hiiragi Eto had to sit through the ads knowing there wasn’t a thing she could do about it. Small, petty things like this brought him just a bit of joy. He turned to his bodyguards. “I’ll be fine on my own, this is U.A., after all.”
“Are you sure, sir?” One of them questioned.
“Quite, I’ll be fine. I know the way.” Rikiya gave them a reassuring smile.
He made his way to the faculty section of the building, stopping just a few halls down from Nezu’s office. He took a quick glance around. Not a soul in sight. At the next right, he entered a small hallway leading to the janitor’s closet, stopping just before a vent. He placed his hand on the fourth tile on the wall, which glowed green and scanned his hand after a few seconds. He leaned down once the second scanner revealed itself, scanning his retina.
“Passphrase required.” A modulated voice ordered.
“Ko,” Rikya uttered. The light flashed green, and a small doorway leading to an elevator opened. He stepped inside without hesitation, adjusting his tie while it descended.
DING!
He stepped out and made his way to U.A.’s secret conference room. As he entered, he noticed two people were already there.
The first was HPSC Licensing Director Mera Yokumiru, a man who could rival Rikiya for the amount of stress he was under. It appeared the man was giving himself a rare moment of rest, having fallen asleep in his chair.
Across the round table sat the Yashiro Commissioner head, Kamisato Kaya. “Yotsubashi, welcome.” She acknowledged with the slight tilt of her head. “The others have yet to arrive; apparently, we are getting a new member today.”
“I see.” Rikiya nodded. This council was Nezu’s brainchild, a group of like-minded, powerful people who were dissatisfied with the current state of affairs of the world, though their main focus was their home country of Japan. It was a small group, consisting of those currently present, and the Principals of Shiketsu, Seiei, Ketsubutsu, and, of course, U.A. “Any idea who it is? Perhaps one of the Yaoyorozus?”
Kaya took a sip of her tea. “I doubt it, considering Yaoyorozu Souichirou’s unpredictable nature. Unless his wife is going behind his back or he’s suddenly decided to stop supporting both sides, I doubt it. I wouldn’t waste your time speculating on it, Nezu will reveal it shortly.” She gestured to the spread. “I provided catering this time, and brought some fine wine. Please, help yourself while we wait.”
“Don’t mind if I do!” He quickly filled his plate and poured himself a glass of red wine. He wasn’t much of a drinker, but this was a special occasion after all. As he took his seat next to Mera, two women entered the room. The first wore a fine-fitting white and gold pantsuit, and the other, the signature uniform of Shiketsu High, modified with purple accents. The principals of Shiketsu and Seiei Academy had arrived.
“Kamisato, Yotsubashi,” Shiketsu’s principal bowed in greeting. Her cybernetic leg clanked against the floor as she stepped forward and took a seat.
※ Yuheng Keqing, China’s Former #21 Hero: Flashpoint (闪点). Forced to retire due to injuries in line of duty. Principal of Shiketsu High ※
“A pleasure to see you both again, Mrs. Yuheng, Ms. Kanzaki.” Rikiya greeted warmly.
“Would you like me to get you food, Yuheng?” The white-haired woman asked.
※Kanzaki Reina, Underground Hero: Miss Directive. Principal of Seiei Academy ※
“Xièxiè, I would appreciate that.” Keqing rested her right arm, which was cybernetic from the elbow down, onto the table.
A frazzled redheaded man with red x-shaped pupils sprinted in next, adjusting his suit. “Am I late? Oh, good, I’m not the last one here this gime… I mean time.”
※Hamasaki Susumu, Ketsubutsu Management Course Graduate, Ketsubutsu High Principal ※
“Hamasaki, why are your pants on backwards?” Reina questioned.
Susumu glanced down, shoulders slumping. “Aw man, I’ve been wearing them like this all day? Why didn’t anyone say anything…” He glanced around the room. “Hold on, I’ll be right back.” Ashamed, he slunk off toward the restrooms.
Keqing sighed. “Sometimes I fail to understand how that man became the principal of one of Japan’s three biggest hero schools.”
Reina sat between Kaya and Keqing, handing a plate to the Chinese woman. “It's inexcusable. A man in his position should act with more professionalism and dignity. She held her chin high. “And his lack of decorum is so inelegant. Were he one of my students, he would be expelled for such atrocious behavior.”
“I see that Seiei’s standards haven’t slipped since I graduated,” Kaya remarked.
“Quite.” Reina nodded. “If anything, I haven’t been strict enough.” She took a sophisticated sip of her drink.
“That was a good joke, Ms. Kanzaki.” Rikiya chuckled.
“I wasn’t joking.” She met his eye, deadpan.
“Ah…” A large bead of sweat slipped down the CEO’s forehead.
A minute later, Susumu returned with pants reversed, quickly grabbing some food and taking a seat around the table. “I’m surprised Nezu isn’t here already, usually I’m the last to arrive.”
“Who knows with that one…” Keqing sighed. “I’m half tempted to guess he’s hiding in the room.” She narrowed her eyes at the furniture, as if she expected him to suddenly burst out from a pillow or vent.
“Please let this be a normal meeting… please let this be a normal meeting…” Susumu prayed.
“With Nezu?” Rikiya scoffed. “No way.”
“You’ve already jinxed it, I’m afraid.” Kaya shook her head. “And… it appears he’s arrived.”
Everyone’s heads turned slowly as the door on the other side of the room slid open, and a large rat-shaped silhouette appeared, casting a menacing shadow over the room…
Which immediately shrank as Nezu strolled into the room, tiny paws pitter-pattering across the polished floor.
“Salutations, everyone!” Nezu greeted, eerily cheerful. He hopped up onto his chair and pressed the button to make it rise up to table level. “I hope you didn’t have to wait too long for me.”
“You arrived right when the meeting was supposed to start.” Reina flipped her pocket watch closed. “Perfectly punctual. I approve.”
“Thank you, It’s wonderful to see you all again. We haven’t met in… oh, a little over a year? So much has happened since then.” Nezu’s mouth formed a smile.
“I believe that is an understatement,” Keqing replied dryly. “Considering the… unforeseen developments. We got lucky.”
“Well,” Nezu pulled a cup of tea from his suit, somehow, and took a sip. “That is what this little group aims to prevent, no?”
“That doesn’t change the fact that you overstepped. I’m surprised that the council didn’t have you replaced.” Reina remarked.
“True, I may have… let my curiosity get the better of me, but in the end it all worked out,” Nezu admitted. “As it stands currently, we gained far more than we lost.”
“True,” Kaya agreed. “Although I dare say you reaped the most rewards. I guess those sayings about taking risks for greater rewards do bear merit after all, seeing as you recruited an SSS-ranked hero into your little nest.”
“Yes, and that line of discussion actually leads into several topics for our gathering today,” Nezu revealed. “I informed you all that we would be welcoming a new member into our little group, so let's not waste any time.” He set down his cup. “Allow me to introduce our newest addition: Hunhow, Sentient Destroyer of Worlds.”
A towering figure began to enter the room, which, combined with Nezu’s unexpected declaration, caused an immediate reaction from everyone.
Rikiya’s skin immediately turned pitch black from the sheer amount of stress those words generated, nearly ruining his suit had it not been adjusted to stretch with his quirk. Kaya’s glass froze solid, while Keqing’s mechanical arm instantly reduced her drink to powder. Reina, who had been mid-drink, ejected most of it from her nostrils in a very unladylike manner. Susumu passed out, and Yokumiru, who had just woken up a minute before Nezu’s arrival, looked like he wanted to be at home and in bed more than he usually did.
“Nezu,” Yokumiru said, in the most deadpan tone he could muster. “What the actual fuck.” He unscrewed the flask hidden in his suit pocket, brought it to his lips, and downed the entire thing in one long gulp.
Hunhow stepped through the doorway. He immediately cracked the tall crown of his head against the frame, taking a good chunk of the wood out with a sharp crack and thus ruining his dramatic entrance.
Yokumiru stared at his now-empty flask and let out a sigh. He was definitely going to be feeling that later. “What a time to be alive.”
==VI==
“Welcome, Mr. Tau, to World Domination Club!” Nezu greeted.
“Nezu, please,” Kaya facepalmed. “That’s not what this is. Saying that makes it sound like we are committing treason.”
“It is a little bit treasonous…” Rikiya reasoned.
“I’d go more along the lines of… benevolent conspiracy?” Reina proposed. “Considering we aren’t aiming to take control of anything, just force change in policy.”
“I wouldn’t count it as treason, as SHOGUN is aware of your activities and supports you under the table,” Keqing pursed her lips.
Hunhow seated himself, constructing a chair with his quirk to support his weight. “Is that man going to be alright?”
“He should be,” Yokumiru pulled some smelling salts from a pouch on his belt and shook the container. He held it a few centimeters away from Susumu’s nose. Honestly, he couldn’t even blame the man for fainting. It was a reasonable reaction to have when introduced to someone titled “Destroyer of Worlds”, a moniker that all present knew had the power to back it up.
Considering Yokumiru himself regarded being in the same room with the Sentient as if he were standing near a live nuclear reactor, he understood perfectly. The HPSC’s official stance on Hunhow existing (which was also the WHA and Council of Seven’s stance) was to stay as far away as possible and to not engage under any circumstances. Really, what could they do against someone who likely surpassed All For One’s power during his peak besides hope he didn’t turn his gaze toward them?
The one thing he would credit Nezu and Hunhow’s daughter Natah for was somehow convincing him not to go all Terminator on humanity and wipe them out.
“Hmmmm…” The giant man crossed his arms, appraising those gathered with his four glowing eyes. Yokumiru felt a sense of kinship, oddly, from the man. He detected that Hunhow didn’t want to be at this meeting any more than he did.
Though it seemed to be more out of apathy for the present company rather than the constant existential dread Yokumiru felt whenever he got invited to one of Nezu’s little meetings.
Susumu sneezed and bolted upright. “I’mup!” His head snapped around the room, eyes finally landing on Hunhow. The redhead’s shoulders slumped. “Oh… goddammit, it wasn’t a dream.”
“Well, now that we are all conscious, I suppose introductions are in order.” Nezu immediately cut Susumu off. “As well as a slight introduction as to what our little group’s goal is. Kamisato Kaya, head of the Yashiro Commission.” The woman nodded in greeting. “Yotsubashi Rikiya, CEO of Detnerat and leader of the Meta Liberation Association.”
“I look forward to, erm, working with you.” Rikiya waved, nervously eying Hunhow.
“Mera Yokumiru, Licensing Director for the Hero Public Safety Commission and essentially their third in command.” Nezu pointed to the tired-looking man.
“For the record, I hate you…” Yokumiru slumped forward, resting his head in his arms.
Nezu ignored the slight. “Yuheng Keqing, Principal of Shiketsu High. Her wife is also a high-ranking member of the World Hero Association.”
The purple-haired woman stared at Hunhow with suspicion, hands intertwined.
“Kanzaki Reina, Principal of Seiai Academy,” Reina spoke, not allowing Nezu to do her introduction.
“And finally,” Nezu pointed to the nervous redhead. “Hamasaki Susumu, Principal of Ketsubutsu High.”
“Hello,” Susumu gulped timidly. He met Hunhow’s eyes while sweat began to drip down his face.
“I offer my greetings, but do not take my acknowledgement for genuine care or interest.” Hunhow dismissed. “I am here as a favor to Nezu, for appearances' sake. Nothing more. I will be ignoring most of your conversations unless they pique my interest.”
Nezu nodded. “Mr. Tau has agreed to lend his support-”
“Conditionally, in name only. I will not lift a finger to help you should it come to physical confrontation.” Hunhow interjected.
Nezu continued on as if Hunhow hadn’t spoken. “- to our cause, and understands at least the bare essentials of what we are trying to accomplish, which I will explain in case he decides he cares enough or recalls some of our previous conversations.” He smiled, slightly pettily. “Our goal is to force a change in policy regarding the secrecy of supernatural events and persons, to ‘lift the veil’ on the masquerade, as one might say.” He clapped his paws together. “And with that, shall we begin today’s agenda?”
==VI==
The first item on the agenda was, of course, the USJ attack and the League of Villains.
“I can’t reveal too much on the investigation,” Yokumiru yawned into his palm. “As it isn’t my department. I believe that the task force is trying to arrange a meeting with the Exchange to see what they will reveal.”
“I doubt that will lead anywhere,” Rikiya frowned. “As someone who purchased information from them in the past, I know that they value loyalty. They might offer breadcrumbs, but they won’t betray the data of past clients.” He flipped through the documentation Nezu had compiled on the incident.
“Unfortunately, I fear you might be right.” Kaya sighed.
“Do you believe our schools are at risk of attack?” Keqing asked. “I already know the HPSC’s stance is to bolster our security, but what is your opinion as the initial target, Nezu?”
“Considering the leader, Shigaraki Tomura’s claims… I can’t say for certain.” Nezu hesitated. “His grudge seems to be with All Might, for killing All For One- a task I’m sure he will find much more difficult with two-thirds of the Tri-Commission breathing down his neck, along with all of hero society. Judging by the… mostly lacking quality of villains he was able to assemble, I doubt he will be able to rally strong support since his attack failed to cause any permanent damage.”
“But the seeds of doubt have been sown.” Reina cautioned. “This level of attack far surpasses any prior to your tenure as principal. It proves your school isn’t invincible.”
“I am aware, Ms. Kanzaki.” Nezu acknowledged. Most attacks on U.A. in the past had occurred during its early days, and many didn’t manage to get within a kilometer of the school due to the heavy presence of heroes. “Though with All Might’s hiatus from heroism, he will be at the school constantly. Unfortunately, there isn’t much we can do to defend against a warper of the villain Kurogiri’s power, aside from additional cameras and motion sensors.”
“Such powerful meta-abilities, what a shame to waste them on petty villainy…” Black splotches began to grow on the man’s face. “And that Nomu creature…” The papers crumpled in his hands. “That thing is an abomination! The antithesis of liberation!” His hands trembled with rage. The Quirk Thief had always disgusted and terrified him. Taking one’s meta ability for themself was the worst crime he could imagine, robbing someone of what made them unique.
But this? This was worse; the desecration of someone’s meta-ability was unforgivable. Rikiya had always been someone who supported liberation in all forms. Freedom of quirks, religion, sexuality, and gender identity, so long as no one was getting hurt or exploited, he supported it. It didn’t matter if you were human, demi-human, monster, or an artificial being. Nobody should be restricted from being who they want to be.
“Despicable!” He roared.
“There, there,” Susumu patted Rikiya on the shoulder to calm him down. “It’s alright, my friend.”
Rikiya panted heavily, shrinking back down to normal size.
“Mr. Yotsubashi’s concerns are well-founded,” Mera coughed, interrupting Rikiya’s rant. “Dissection of the Nomu before its destruction revealed it was made using the quirk factors and body parts of multiple people, as well as extensive genetic modification to go beyond the limits of human strength.”
Nezu nodded. “And that is why I believe that the real concern should be those backing the League. Shigaraki himself, is, as my teachers put it, a man-child. The common consensus from my contacts in both the Council and the government is that someone from All For One’s regime is backing him. How else do you explain a powerful warper, a genetically engineered anti-Symbol of Peace, and otherworlders of above-average skill following someone so immature?”
“Man-child or not, he’s made an impact,” Kaya noted. “Just look at the crime statistics in the past few weeks.”
Susumu raised his hand, requesting to speak. Kaya nodded. “I’ve been running some numbers the past few months, per Nezu’s suggestion, compiling data for him to review and the like. The number of supernatural incidents and crime has been unnaturally spiking for the past six years since All For One’s death.” He nervously fiddled with the pencil in his hands before swapping it for a remote control. With a few presses, some data appeared on the screens around the room. “It’s only the number of incidents- given my clearance, but you can see that compared to the predicted model based on population growth-” He clicked a button. “-the number is higher than it should be. 175% increase in supernatural incidents in Japan in the past five years. Trigger production and human trafficking jumped significantly four years ago, with the latter still going strong and far above most nations. It’s not just that, even non-quirked crime is up. I imagine that’s why we’ve seen an almost 750% increase in knife-related crime in the past few years.”
“People aren’t feeling safe, and with our self-defense laws around meta-abilities, they have to wait until they are in justifiable danger.” Rikiya mused. “Surprisingly, we’ve had multiple slashing incidents in Deika, despite our lowered restrictions. Our heroes have also been cracking down on the drug trade within city limits.”
“Could the increase in human trafficking be related to the Nomu production?” Kaya proposed.
Mera shivered. “I hope not, given what they were able to produce. It is… something that has been suggested during the investigation.”Reina pursed her lips. “I’ve noticed the trends increasing, but I didn’t realize it was to this extent.”
“Exactly,” Susumu gulped. His hands drummed on the table, leg bouncing up and down from the sheer stress of being center-stage. His red eyes shifted from person to person, finally landing on Keqing. “I reached out to Mrs. Yuheng, to request a more in-depth report from her wife. It isn’t just Japan. Supernatural incidents worldwide have been steadily rising, even before All For One’s death. You could make the argument his existence, along with All Might’s, acted as a deterrent.”
Keqing nodded. “I corresponded with President Villanueva of the WHA for confirmation as well. He is aware of the growth.”
“He’s on the Council, why hasn’t anything been done then?” Rikiya growled.
“As it stands now, SHOGUN and HIVE are heavily in favor of beginning to reveal the truth. ZERO, SCRIBE, and WITCH have remained neutral; CRANE and QUEEN are fully opposed still.” Nezu revealed.
“The greater stage mirrors our own country.” Kaya exhaled in annoyance. “Given the HPSC’s stance, and Prime Minister Mifune’s neutrality, there is only so much we can do.”
It was then that Hunhow spoke up. “It amazes me you allow someone so vehemently against non-humans to remain in office.”
Yokumiru grimaced. “Despite President Hiiragi’s… distaste toward non-human individuals.” An understatement, considering she was on record stating the nation would be better off with them eliminated entirely. “A full-on extermination is not something she would do. The rot in the HPSC is deep, but she isn’t entirely morally bankrupt. Very few outside her closest allies-” AKA Uzu, Harken, and Thunderbolt. “- even support her fantasies.”
Kaya clicked her tongue. “And as much as it irks me to say it, Mrs. Hiiragi’s administration is effective in keeping the country safe. She is a jaded, unpleasant woman… but I at least understand why she is the way she is.” Her husband and one of her two children had been devoured before her very eyes. That kind of trauma would scar anyone. She was, at her core, a necessary evil by virtue of extreme competence.
“Plus,” Yokumiru’s eyes pointed out, drawing a line across his neck. “If she ever did do anything that extreme, I doubt she would survive the next few days.” Considering that would make her the enemy of over 60% of Japan’s heroes, not to mention the Imperial family and Tenryou commission…
Why did his boss have to be such a bigoted, and he didn’t use the word lightly, bitch? He worked hard for her, got shafted by Uzu for a promotion, and still had to work day and night to keep up with his workload.
Honestly, he could’ve retired years ago. Maybe move to some island nation with a low cost of living and spend the rest of his life relaxing on the beach, sipping martinis. Unfortunately, his morals couldn’t stomach leaving Japan out to dry like that.
One day, she would be gone. Hopefully, like herself, she would be replaced by someone more virtuous. It still made his stomach twist that she was an improvement over President Matsumoto.
Why was a raging bigot an improvement over a fucking mole? What the fuck even was his life?
Yokumiru groaned and planted his face on the desk, letting out a muffled scream.
Susumu scooted his chair away from the man, tugging at his tie awkwardly. “Erm… but as it stands, Nezu, it is getting worse.”
“Please, send me what you compiled.” Nezu wet his lips. “By your estimation, how much time do we have?”
Susumu bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. The man flinched and reached for a napkin, quickly dabbing the sweat from his face before wiping the blood off. “Four to fifteen years, possibly. Russia was the largest indicator.”
Keqing brought her hand to the joint between flesh and metal, shifting uncomfortably as her prosthetics began to ache. Reina shot her a sympathetic look.
“I’m not sure if you heard, but they enacted London Down two days ago in Canada. There was a hive of quirked ants which could grow to the size of a car, all wiped out by a thermonuclear blast.” Susumu added. “That is three incidents that required immense cover-ups in the past decade. Four, if you count All For One’s death and the eradication of most of his allies.” He locked eyes with Nezu. “I keep getting this ominous feeling in the back of my mind, maybe its just my paranoia…” His pupils darted to Hunhow. “And with their arrival, it’s gotten even worse. I feel like something terrible is looming just beyond the horizon.”
“Something needs to change, before it's too late.” Reina agreed.
“And,” Susumu gulped. “Apologies, I wasn’t done.”
“Continue,” Seiai’s principal relented.
“Through Mrs. Yuheng’s correspondence with the WHA, there has been another incident two months ago in Russia.” Everyone’s gaze turned to him.
“Related to Dark Winter?” Nezu inquired, voice wavering just the slightest from worry.
“No, something else, but not, well, I mean… I’m unsure,” Susumu babbled. “Ever since the incident, ley-line readings have been a bit wonky in that region. The main issue is that the only reason we know is from multiple national intelligence agencies.”
“Hamasaki,” Reina held up her hand to stop him. “Take a moment to breathe. Slow down and get a grip so you can get to the point.”
He paused, taking a few seconds to catch his breath and wipe himself off again before continuing. “S-sorry. Allow me to explain. The WHA isn’t sure what is happening outside of the few reports that have come through and satellite imagery from multiple countries. Something is happening in the Oblast of Nod-Krai.”
※ Nod-Krai, a large territory currently retaining loyalty to Russia bordering the Bering Sea. One of Russia’s ten krais. ※
“What did the Russians have to say?” Keqing narrowed her eyes. Russia shared a border with her home country, so she was naturally worried.
“Their current President is refusing to explain to the WHA.” Susumu divulged. “The WHA has lost contact with the Northern Intelligence Network, as well as the branch of the Lightkeepers stationed there. They’ve assembled a large military presence there. The whole area is under lockdown. No information in or out. From what we can gather before we lost contact, it's the manifestation of some sort of undead.”
※ The Lightkeepers. A group of monster hunters based in Eastern Russia affiliated with the Council of Seven. ※
“So, they are doing what my country is doing around the Dunhuang Chasm?” Keqing surmised. That region, after the demonic incident there twenty-one years ago, had also been experiencing anomalies with new monsters appearing. Not undead though…
“It appears so.” Susumu pressed a button, showcasing a satellite image of some sort of massive man-made dome. “And they’ve constructed what appears to be a large military base.”
“That… is very troubling.” Nezu leaned back in his chair, analyzing the image. There wasn’t something someone on his level could influence, but it was still worrying. Russia’s relationship with the WHA had been deteriorating over the past eight years following the Dark Winter incident. It was understandable, being left with bare-bones support while trying to maintain control over their country. Several regions had separated, with the Republic of Russia bolstering its military to maintain control.
But to block the WHA, even outright refusing to admit what was going on or what they were doing… this was different.
“I don’t like that.” Keqing exhaled out of the corner of her mouth. “President Pulchinov has always been shrewd, but not outright hostile to the WHA.”
The other nodded in agreement.
“Unfortunately,” Nezu lamented. “That is a matter between the WHA and the Republic of Russia. There isn’t much we can do with our limited resources, nor is it our group’s goal. It is, however, more evidence of the urgency of our cause.”
“Agreed.” Reina nodded.
The conversation continued for a few more hours after that, but the ominous feeling that Hamasaki brought up had become more palpable.
The winds of change had begun to blow.
Notes:
Himiko’s birthday is Aug 7th, so she just turned 17 around this time.
Red Wing is a hero that appears for like, 1 chapter in Mirrond’s fic, Ties That Bind, gets beat up, and disappears for the rest of the story after being thrown in prison. Here, he gets mc’stabbed by Stain. RIP shithead, you will not be missed.
According to Mirrond, his quirk is “Probably deployable wings, like Hawks but without the controllable feathers being able to do tonnes of shit”So basically a worse, bargain bin version of Hawks lmao
The military hero stain fought will remain unnamed, because he doesn’t really matter. Stain obviously knows some stuff about supernatural stuff but still wants hero purity, go go gadget tunnel vision
Re-Destro’s daughter is another of Mirrond’s characters.
Keqing having missing limbs makes Ganyu’s comments back in Chapter 25 make a lot more sense now, doesn’t it.
I was talking to one of my friends about this chapter, and apparently he really doesn’t like stain and went on a like, three minute rant about “his convictions” lmao
The region Nod-Krai is in doens’t really exist, it is just a fictional addition to Russia’s landmass.
Next chapter, the Sports Festival begins!
Chapter 72: Rivals (Sports Festival Arc: Part 1)
Summary:
The U.A. Sports Festival kicks off.
Notes:
It is time >:D
BTW, here is VI Version of Nod-Krai from the last chapter for reference.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[League of Villains Bar, Kamino Ward, May 1st, 2243]
“No, goddammit!” Tomura hissed. “You need to use your heal skill when he raises his hands up or the encounter fails!”
“This is my first time playing,” Det mashed the buttons on his controller. “Don’t expect me to get it right on the first time.” He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the fight. It was no Ludoplex, but the games here were entertaining and unique. They were playing some game that the younger man had introduced to him; he wasn’t sure what the plot was, though. They were doing some two-man fantasy dungeon, with Det using Tomura’s alt account that Kurogiri sometimes used.
Frankly, he had no idea what he was doing, but it was enjoyable. He thought he was doing pretty well, just the fight had so many mechanics to memorize, and Shigaraki was a bit…
“FUCK!” Tomura decayed the controller in his hands as they wiped again.
“Tomura,” Kurogiri warned from the counter. “If you keep decaying your controllers, I won’t buy you any more.” The misty man pointed toward the box of artist gloves on the counter. “At least use these.
Tomura stalked over to the counter, glaring Kurogiri in the eyes before slipping on a pair, then trudged back over to the corner where his gaming console was set up.
“You can’t control your quirk, can you?” Det observed.
“No,” Tomura snapped angrily. “Why the hell do you care?”
“Just something I’ve noticed over these past few weeks.” The Corpus tech shrugged. “Curious, is all. Fania and I have only had our quirks for a little over a year. I don’t entirely understand the mechanisms beyond hers and my own.” He set down his controller and took a sip of one of the energy drinks, face scrunching up at the taste. “Egh… I don’t understand how you can drink this…”
“It’s an acquired taste.” Tomura grabbed an empty can and decayed it into the trash bin. “And my quirk just does that. I’ve tried to train it not to, but it didn’t work.” His hand twitched, scratching the raw spot on his neck.
“Sounds inconvenient.” Det picked up his controller again and began to practice with some of his character’s skills.
“Mr. Lia, I would be remiss not to inform you,” Kurogiri cleared his throat. “When he says he ‘trained’, Tomura means that he tried for a few days before throwing a tantrum after he failed to produce results immediately, and then gave up.”
“Kurogiri!” Tomura exploded with rage. The scratching at his neck increased until he broke skin. “Don’t tempt me to dust you, you asshole…”
Kurogiri chuckled to himself and went back to polishing his dishware, fully aware that Tomura wouldn’t be able to lay a finger on him even if he tried his hardest.
“Why are you men always so loud…” Fania emerged from the basement stairwell holding a box of tools. Her face was covered with dust and grease, with a few cobwebs loosely dangling from her hair. “I need a drink. Something strong. Kurogiri, would you be a dear?”
“Coming right up, Mrs. Lia.” Kurogiri reached down to the drink cooler and pulled out a beer, pouring it into a glass. A portal appeared, depositing the ice-cold drink into her waiting hand. She took a long sip and sighed, leaning against her husband’s shoulder. “That hits the spot…”
“Working?” Det asked, letting his wife nuzzle her head against him.
“Mhm, just cleanin’ our gear and fiddling with some scrap.” Fania nodded. “Can you take a look at it later?”
“Of course,” he nodded.
“Playing games again, Shigaraki?” Fania gulped down another mouthful of beer.
“Yes,” Tomura glared at the cuddling couple with visible disgust. Getting all touchy in front of him during game time. Egh… gross.
“I think I’m getting better with the attack patterns on the boss,” Det claimed optimistically.
Tomura produced a dissatisfied series of grumbles in response, glowering at the older man.
“Tomura,” Kurogiri approached with a plate of snacks. “The U.A. Sports Festival will be starting soon.”
Tomura’s eye twitched. “I know… I know. I’ll switch it when the damn thing starts, get off my back!” Sensei had ordered him to watch the Sports Festival to learn more about his enemies, particularly Midoriya. He couldn’t use Sensei’s spy in U.A. for this. He’d read some espionage books that Kurushi had left behind in Sensei’s lair a few months ago, and they said that high-value spies should be used infrequently. Really, they were more of a mole, since they wouldn’t be able to get any decent intelligence back to Tomura easily. Still, he’d use the unwilling agent that Sensei had cultivated to the fullest. All he had now was the names of every student in classes 1-A and 1-B, as well as the names of their teachers.
“Are you still planning on going after those kids again?” Det asked worriedly.
“I don’t care about those brats, except for one,” Tomura snapped. “They were just an easy way to make All Might suffer.” All his careful planning was undone by the symbol, and worst of all he had to bail because of that damn otherworlder woman! “What, are you scared?” Tomura mocked.
“Of course I’m scared, I’m smart,” Det scoffed. “Forget All Might, I’m afraid of the Tenno and the Sentient.”
Tomura still needed to get used to the fact that his two new… minions? Mentors? Whatever these two mercenaries were to him- were from another universe altogether. He’d been pissed ever since his attack on U.A. had failed. He’d had all the advantages, and yet those brats obliterated the NPCs he’d sent after them, and even Nomu had been ripped to shreds once All Might arrived with that Lotus woman.
It stung even more, since Sensei admitted he set it up so that All Might wouldn’t be there from the start. It was like someone had taken a raw lemon and rubbed it against his neck after he’d scratched it raw. Every factor of his plan had failed…
But he’d learned from his mistakes. He’d been waiting on Giran to get some elite NPCs like Scrambler and Bunker, or Fania and Det, as he’d come to know them. He was still getting used to them living in his home base for the past few weeks. They were so damn annoying, like having two more Kurogiris pestering him about taking care of himself. At least Det was willing to try and play games with him, and was a better cook than Kurogiri.
“I don’t understand why you are afraid of the girl. Nomu overpowered her.” Tomura’s disdain for that girl grew. He didn’t even get the satisfaction of her death, because she somehow survived, according to his spy.
“Tomura,” Kurogiri approached. “Did you read the material provided about the Tenno?”
“...” Tomura avoided Kurogiri’s smoking gaze. “I skimmed it.” He finally admitted, feeling his caretaker’s yellow slits boring into the back of his skull.
Det tsked. “You should take her more seriously. Take it from us- the Tenno are terrifying.”
Fania nodded to the pair. “He’s right. There’s a reason we tried to escape as soon as she got near us.” She noticed the drink in her hand trembling at the memory and set the cup down. “Even with all the benefits All For One is giving us, it still wouldn’t be enough to cross her.” She paused for a moment. “Now, I’m not sure if she is a Tenno or simply acquired a quirk that allows her to transform into a Warframe. Regardless, she’s still dangerous.”
“I was surprised she didn’t kill us outright,” Det remarked. He still had nightmares about the Warframe, covered in blood, stalking him through the halls of a Corpus ship. “I don’t think you fully comprehend our fear, Shigaraki. The Tenno are not ones to be trifled with.”
Tomura leaned forward, “Alright then, I’ll bite. Tell me more…”
Kurogiri grabbed the remote and switched it to the Sports Festival broadcast, as the introduction ceremony was about to start.
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School]
The U.A. Sports Festival was one of the nation’s most-viewed events in recent years. Mostly, in no small part due to Principal Nezu’s increased marketing. During All Might’s time, it had been a much smaller event that had only been televised locally. The interest in heroes wasn’t as great back then, and people had much larger things to worry about. In this day and age, it had become a national pastime to watch U.A.’s Sports Festival. After all, U.A. had produced the nation’s top heroes, like All Might, Endeavor, Edgeshot, Sir Nighteye, and Ingenium, just to name a few of the more well-known ones.
Also, it made U.A. and the Japanese Government a shitload of money, the former through advertisements and merch, the latter through broadcasting rights and taxes. A win-win for all parties involved. The public got to see a show, and the possibility of seeing the next big heroes in action.
Even the students got something, regardless of department. Business students ran stalls and kept 70% of the proceeds. Support students had a small section, although not as large as U.A.’s culture festival, to showcase their inventions, and general education students tended to help out or simply enjoy the event.
Then, there was the main event. The thing that everyone was there to watch: the actual sporting events. It was divided into two categories across three days. One day for each year of student, with competitive and casual events split between the day. Starting with the first-years and capping off with the third-years on the final day. It was an opportunity for heroes to make a first impression on the world, and cast a net for internships outside the ones U.A. provided for the first-year hero students.
Normally, the third years were the main focus, as they were the closest to graduating. This year was different, however. Social media was abuzz with talk about the class that survived a villain attack.
“Oh my god, it's Mirko and Ryukyu!” A young woman squealed.
“Look over there!” Someone pointed. “It’s Thunderbolt!” The hero turned to the fan and gave a friendly, if stern, wave.
“Hawks is here too, and Endeavor!”
The heroes had all gathered, some doing interviews and others signing autographs, before making their way to the VIP section.
“Honestly, Rumi, I’m surprised you actually came,” Ryuko remarked. “I figured you would be out busting heads. You’ve never come to this event before.”
“Well, let's just say I actually have something to care about this year.” Rumi paused to stretch her arm behind her head. “Hey, do they offer free refreshments up in the suites? I’m getting hangry.”
“Don’t avoid the question, Rumi.” Ryuko sighed. “What, are you actually considering an internship this year?” The Dragoon Hero asked jokingly.
“Yeah,” Rumi shrugged nonchalantly.
“Oh, I see.” Ryuko nodded calmly before jerking her head back towards Rumi. “Wait, what?!”
“I’ll take an intern this year, if he does well. Remember that kid I told you about that I took in for the vigilante rehab thing?”
Ryuko blinked. “Wait, you're talking about that kid that you said wanted to fight me, right? I thought you left him with some retired pro?”
“Listen, I had hero shit to do, so I would pop in every few days to check up on him.” And also, you know, do top secret, very illegal collaboration with a new vigilante group, but that wasn’t the point. “And I told the brat that if he did well in the sports festival, I’d take him for an internship.”
“Huh…” Ryuko began to ascend the stairwell. “I didn’t think you would ever take one, since you’d have to train him.”
“Training?” Rumi gave her a blank stare. “Nah, fuck that. We are going to go straight into field work. Kid’s almost an adult, and I bet the only thing holding him back from going pro is a license. I’d take him over any of the other kids, cause he won't slow me down. Plus, we’re a lot alike.”
Ryuko shivered. “One of you is bad enough…”
“Hey, fuck you!”
==VI==
Haylee adjusted her collar. Her return hadn’t been met with much drama from the other girls in the locker room. Probably because everyone was more concerned about the Sports Festival now. She did get some quick looks of concern, but that was about it.
She made her way to 1-A’s waiting room without much fuss. She’d been anxious about her classmates’ reactions, not the actual festival. After all, she’d been viewed by considerably more people fighting in the Index and Rathuum.
Slowly, the rest of 1-A filtered in. Izuku immediately made his way over to her.
“Hey, you doing alright?” He sat down next to her.
“I’m fine.” She locked eyes with Bakguo, who was watching her like a hawk. He scoffed, then looked away. “What about you?”
“A little nervous,” Izuku admitted with a slight crack to his voice. “There’s just… so many people watching us.”
Haylee’s hand slid over his and held tight. This did not go unnoticed by Mina, whose eyes gleamed with mischief at the sight. “Dude, don’t worry. Once the action starts you will forget they are even there. Trust me.”
Izuku nodded. “If you say so… I’m just worried, this is my chance to… you know, show the world what I’m capable of.” He wanted to make Toshinori proud… and prove that he was worthy of this inherited power.
“It’ll be fine.” Haylee reassured. “Plus, its not like you have to go and address the crowd. Just treat it like one of our sparring matches or something.”
Izuku nodded and stood up. “Yeah… yeah!” He clenched his fist. He could do this. There wasn’t anything to worry about now!
He was so pumped up that he didn’t notice Todoroki approaching him with a determined expression. The dual-haired boy’s hand slammed into the wall behind Izuku, kabedoning him. “Midoriya,” He declared. “I’m going to destroy you.”
Momo spat out her drink, mid-sip.
==VI==
[Todoroki Household, April 30th, 2243]
“So, you excited about the big day tomorrow, little bro?” Natsuo asked from the kitchen. “Fuyumi and I will be off work, cheering you on from home.”
Shoto poked at his soba with his chopsticks. “I suppose. I have big shoes to fill.” He glanced up at Enji, who set down the report he was reading. “Father?”
Enji regarded his youngest with cold eyes. “Yes, Shoto?”
“When you won your Sports Festivals, was there anyone that could match your quirk?” He asked softly.
“Hmmm…” The Flame Hero stroked his broad chin thoughtfully. “In all my three years? No, I don’t recall anyone coming close.” He, like All Might, had won all three of his Sports Festivals. An achievement that in all of U.A.’s existence could be measured in the lower single digits. His existence at U.A. had been an anomaly. Hellflame was an incredibly powerful- and destructive quirk. The kind of power that came once in a generation. He only had All Might to measure against, at least in Japan.
His son had the fortune of multiple students near his power that he could sharpen himself against. From what he heard through the hero rumor mill, this year’s class at U.A. was full of powerhouses. Whetstones in which Shoto could improve himself, especially now that he had begun to overcome the fear of the flame side of his quirk. One day, he hoped Shoto would surpass him as well.
“I want to issue a challenge to someone in my class.” Shoto contemplated aloud.
“So you are declaring a rivalry, then?” Enji raised an eyebrow, slightly amused.
“How would you go about doing it, father?” Shoto asked. Fuyumi giggled at her brother’s antics and Natsuo rolled his eyes, amused.
“Declare to them that you will defeat them, obviously. Show that you are not afraid, and be bold. If they are caught off guard by a simple declaration of rivalry, that is all part of the strategy.” Enji instructed. “Intimidation is a vital part of strategy. Sometimes the threat of a fight alone is enough to coerce a villain into surrender. Consider it practice.
“I see.” Shoto nodded sagely.
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
“T-t-todoroki?!” Izuku stammered. The other boy had pinned him to the wall, gazing into his eyes with a steely gaze. “I uh… what are you doing?”
It seemed that his father’s advice was working. Shoto had used a technique he’d seen on some anime that Fuyumi was watching with a lot of muscular men in it, where someone pinned another against a wall as a sign of intimidation. Just like in the show, Izuku was red-faced and flustered, but not for the reasons that Shoto believed.
Elsewhere in the stadium, Enji froze. He felt as if someone, somewhere, had misinterpreted his suggestion.
Ochaco’s eyes went wide and blank as her mind rebooted. If only she could be as bold as Todoroki… Wait, was he a rival for Izuku’s heart now?
It was not Izuku, Momo, Ochaco, or Haylee who broke the tense silence, but Katsuki. “Icy Hot, what the fuck are you doing with the nerd?” Katsuki asked with a twitching eye. “Get a fucking room, creepy bastard…”
“Eh?” Shoto blinked. “I don’t understand why we would need privacy for this?”
Mina coughed up a bit of blood. ‘He wants to… do this right in front of everyone?!!’
“Todoroki!” Tenya stormed across the room, pointing an accusatory finger at Shoto. “This is no time for romantic gestures! Stop distracting Midoriya on such an important day!”
Thrice, Shoto blinked. “Huh?” He replied with a befuddled look. “What are you talking about?”
Everyone was now staring at Izuku and Shoto, the former looking like he wanted to die from sheer embarrassment.
“Todoroki…” Haylee said slowly, knowing that it was rich coming from her. “You do realize that pinning someone against the wall like that… has romantic implications?”
Shoto turned to look at Izuku, who gulped. His face turned as red as his hair and he backed away with his cheeks sucked in. “Ah… I apologize, that was not my intent.”
Everyone stared for a moment before a majority of the class toppled like dominoes.
Inosuke hopped back up. “The hell was that all about then!?” He shouted indignantly.
“I simply desired to declare my rivalry to Midoriya.” Shoto clarified. “It seemed like the most direct option.” He turned back to the green-haired boy with slightly shaken resolve and cleared his throat, slightly flustered. “Midoriya, objectively speaking, you are the strongest person in the class.”
“Fuck he is!” Katsuki snarled.
Shoto ignored his outburst, further pissing the explosive blonde off. “I’ve heard that you have All Might in your corner, but that doesn’t concern me. This is between us, and something I have to prove to myself. I will defeat you.”
“Whoa, that’s pretty intense. What’s the big deal?” Eijiro walked up behind the pair.
“Yeah, first that gen-ed guy and now you, Todoroki?” Hanta asked.
Shoto turned to the rest, undeterred. “Today isn’t about friendship; this is a competition. I respect everyone in this class, and hope that we can be friends once we get to know each other more, but today we are enemies. Don’t forget that.”
Izuku frowned, considering his words. Todoroki was right; this wasn’t a team event. This was just like the hero rankings: only one person would end up on the #1 spot on the podium. Everyone was striving for the same goal, regardless of their personal reasons for doing so. Still, this was Todoroki Shoto, son of the Number Two hero of Japan. Todoroki’s quirk and drive were incredible…
“T-todoroki,” Izuku stepped forward with confidence. “If that’s how you feel, then… come at me with everything you’ve got!” His clenched fist was held high. “Everyone else will be giving it their all, and that includes me! I want to be a hero like All Might, so I’m going to do my best to stand out and win!”
For a moment, Shoto looked taken aback, but slowly, the corner of his mouth curled into a slight grin. “Then let the best hero win.” He extended his hand, to which Izuku gave a strong, friendly shake.
“Plus Ultra!”
Katsuki raised his voice. “Oi, don’t forget about me. I’ll crush the both of you!”
“Hell yeah!” Inosuke flexed his arms. “Don’t forget about me!”
“Or me!” Eijiro wiped a tear from his eye at the sheer display of manliness.
“I’m giving it my all, too!” Ochaco punched at the air.
“Yeah!” Mina, Toru, and Denki all cheered.
More voices chimed in with enthusiasm, Shoto’s initial poorly attempted challenge lighting a fire in their hearts.
==VI==
“How did I let you two drag me into this…” Shota groaned as Hizashi finished the opening remarks, hyping the crowd into a frenzy of cheers.
“C’mon, Aizawa,” Ordan patted him on the shoulder. “It’ll be fun!”
Shota gave the masked man a flat stare. “You are too excited about this, and you have a bias.”
“Well duh,” Ordan leaned back and kicked his feet up onto the table. “But at least I’m honest about it, and it won’t affect my commentary. Plus, I want all my students to succeed even if I’m rooting for Haylee the most.”
“At least you’re honest…” Shota sighed.
“Look at it this way, Sho,” Hizashi pointed his fingers at him with a grin. “At least you don’t have to be down on the field.”
Shota crossed his arms. “Yes, but Nemuri likes being the center of attention.”
“Well, you only have two more days of announcing!” Hizashi pointed out. “And then next year it will be someone else’s turn!”
“Hmmmph…”
“Someone’s grouchy. At least you are finally healed up.” Ordan remarked.
“Just get on with the introductions.” Shota rolled his eyes and sank deeper into his seat.
==VI==
Haylee blinked as her eyes adjusted, Present Mic’s booming voice echoing throughout the stadium as he announced each class’s arrival. He’d given 1-A and 1-B the most hype, being the hero courses after all. She could feel thousands of eyes focused on her class in particular, since they survived a villain attack. How annoying.
Judging by the dirty looks some of the other courses were shooting their way, it appeared they weren’t too happy about the hero course getting all the attention.
“Quiet, everyone!” Midnight ordered, bringing silence to the students. “It’s time for the introductory speech!” She flipped her hair flirtatiously and winked at the camera, causing some in the crowd to whallop and hoot. “It’s time for the introductory speech!”
“Introductory speech?” Someone muttered.
“Oh yeah,” Another girl leaned over. “They choose someone to represent their year to give the opening speech.”
Haylee snorted. She’d hate to be the poor sap who had to do that.
“And now, for the student pledge: Tenziro Nadia!” Midnight pointed her riding crop directly at Haylee.
…
It took Haylee a moment to remember the alias she had chosen. “Wait,” Her eyes widened, giving her the appearance of a deer in headlights at night. “Me?!”
Notes:
Shoto: Sees his sister watching yaoi anime: "Ah, I see, what an interesting intimidation tactic..." *furiously scribbles down notes*
Ordan may have forgotten to tell her she was supposed to do the speech lol. One of my favorite MHA fanfic tropes is the OC or crossover character not being told until its time.
After the speech next chapter, it’s going to be mostly the PoV from other characters since the event doesn’t really change from canon and I dont want to just write that. First and third events will be same as canon, but third event will have slightly different lineup.Also there are going to be some surprises >:)
Chapter 73: Goals (Sports Festival Arc: Part 2)
Summary:
Tomura learns more about the Tenno and Corpus as he watches the first round.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
Shota and Hizashi slowly rotated towards Ordan, who shrank in his seat.
“... shit.” Ordan pressed his lips together.
“You forgot to tell her about the speech, didn’t you?” Shota facepalmed. “Karris, I thought you had a perfect memory?”
“Being able to remember something in perfect detail when asked and actually remembering to remember are two different things, Eraser…” Ordan’s facemask slammed against the desk. “Dammit…”
“The little listener doesn’t look happy…” Hizashi noted nervously.
“In my defense,” Ordan groaned. “The whole fight on Friday made me completely forget.” He suddenly bolted upright, shivering from the tip of his toes to the crown of his head.
“Ordan…” Natah placed a glowing hand on his shoulder. “Did you forget to tell Haylee about her speech?”
“M-mercy?” Ordan pled.
“... No.” Natah’s hand took on the form of a frying pan, clocking him over the head and sending him toppling to the floor.
“Owwwww….” Ordan moaned.
She then strolled out of the announcer's booth without another word.
“... that woman terrifies me, Sho.” Hizashi shivered.
==VI==
‘Fuuuuuuuuuuuck….’ Haylee’s mind raced as she robotically made her way to the stage. She had to do a speech? Somehow, she knew this was Ordan’s fault. Did he not tell her on purpose? No, he wasn’t that petty.
Dammit.
She reached the microphone, Ms. Midnight at her left. She tapped the mic, which was still muted.
“You alright, dear?” Midnight asked.
“Didn’t know I was giving a speech,” Haylee murmured tensely.
“Ah,” Nemuri nodded her head in sympathy. “I’m sorry. The person who scored highest on the Entrance Exam does the speech. Just speak from your heart. And, well,” She smirked. “Keep it PG.”
Haylee scoffed. “Yeah, sure.” What did she want to say? Her eyes fell upon her friends. She could see Izuku, giving her a believing nod. She could see her girlfriend in the back, her distinct diamond-shaped pupils standing out like the beacon of a lighthouse. Haylee met her eyes, flashing a barely noticeable, albeit nervous smile.
Ochaco, Toru, Setsuna, Neito… she could see them all. Even people she wasn’t too fond of, like Iida and Bakugo, or that lavender-haired kid from gen-ed… everyone had their eyes on her. Well, well, well… if it wasn’t the consequences of her own actions. If she hadn’t done so overwhelmingly well on the entrance exam, she wouldn’t have to make this dumbass speech. What a pain in the ass.
Standing here, in front of thousands of people- millions more on TV, she had not a damn clue what to say. She’d never had to make a speech before, much less on the spot. Speak from her heart… well, if she was really going to speak from that, it definitely wouldn’t be PG with how much pent-up rage she had. If she had it her way, she wouldn’t even be in the main event anyway. The only reason she was even here today was to for Izuku. She wanted to face him in the finals, make him work for it… and come out on top.
She wasn’t like the rest of her classmates, having no desire to stand out or even win. Granted, she wouldn’t throw any matches or hold back, but she wasn’t particularly invested in her victory. Only Izuku’s. She didn’t have any lofty motivation for being here herself. It was honestly kind of pathetic, the highest scorer having such a laughably trivial reason to fight.
Why was she here? Because of her friends? Her family? Memories of Izuku, encountering her on that beach sprang to mind. At every step of her journey, it had been others pushing her onward. Izuku, Lumine, All Might… hell, even before she arrived in this world, her only motivation to live had been hatred and spite. The desire for revenge on the world for hundreds of years of pain, and to save the only family she had left, even if it killed her.
The crowd was staring at her expectantly. She should probably say something now, before the silence dragged on too long.
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, reaching far into the recesses of her mind as familiar words came to mind. When her eyes reopened, she knew exactly what she needed to say. She gripped the microphone tight, hearing the faint crackle as it went live.
“Dream,” she began. “Not of what you are, but of what you want to be. Someone very important to me told me that a long time ago.” Her grip relaxed slightly as the stadium quieted down, the crowd focused intently on her words. “We’re all here today, whether you are heroics, general, management, or general course for one reason: you have a dream. Something that you’ve dedicated your future to achieving. That’s why we’re all here, we all have something we want to accomplish in the future.” She straightened her shoulders, turning toward the crowd of students. “I’m not a hero yet, but that is my dream. I’m going to put my all into it today. So this is my advice to all of you. Reach for the stars. Go beyond! Plus Ultra!” She yelled, raising the microphone into the air.
For a moment, the stadium was completely silent. A bead of sweat rolled down her cheek. Then, someone began clapping. It spread throughout the crowd as the spectators began to erupt in loud cheers.
“Very good.” Midnight gave her a warm smile as Haylee handed the microphone back. “You performed well under pressure.”
“Thank you, sensei.” Haylee hopped back down and returned to her friends.
==VI==
Natah smiled fondly, remembering Margulis’s words. She remembered, or rather, the memories of Margulis in her head recalled speaking them.
She was glad to see that Haylee still believed them.
==VI==
Toshinori nodded in approval. It was improvised, but still a good speech.
“Can you see Izuku?” Inko asked from his side. The two were seated in a private booth on the higher levels, away from the rest of the teachers.
“Not yet,” Toshinori squinted. The embers of One For All still granted him enhanced physical abilities, boosting his eyesight beyond that of a normal human. It only took him a few seconds to sort through the milling students to pick his successor out of the crowd. “There, a few rows back from the stage.” He tapped a few buttons, bringing up a private camera feed from one of Nezu’s drones.
“Look at my handsome boy…” Tears began to well in Inko’s eyes.
“Now, for the first event!” Midnight announced. A huge holographic display formed behind her with what looked like a lottery wheel spinning on the projection.
OBSTACLE RACE!
“An obstacle race…” Toshinori mused as Midnight announced the result. “Just like the Recommendation Exam, then.” He peered down at the starting gate, where the students had begun to assemble. ‘Young Izuku, Young Tenno… time to show the world what you are made of!’
==VI==
[Kyoto, Japan]
“Oi, Biz!” Eudico hollered from the basement. “You going to watch the Sports Festival with us?”
“Yes, yes,” The older man caressed the small animal in his arms, gently putting the baby critter back into its cage. After ensuring the little one, a small squirrel, was warm and secure in its temporary enclosure, he descended the ladder where the rest of the members of their little group were gathered. All but one were Solari, freed from their rigs and fully organic once more, at least for the most part.
Their home was a wildlife sanctuary and rehabilitation center, generously provided by the Japanese government and a nearby hero school after some… arraignments. Paired with their vigilante connections, it provided both cover, career, and sanctuary. After all, who would suspect a rehab center for animals to be a front for Japan’s premier vigilante alliance?
The basement held veterinary supplies and feed for rescued animals, but also a secret bunker built in behind the freezer containing an armory and mission control, as well as a lounge where the others had assembled.
He sat himself down on the sofa next to Eudi, handing her a nice cold beer from the fridge. “Brought you a drink, old mate.”
“Thanks.” She took the can and cracked it open with a loud hiss.
Eudico hadn’t taken the arrival to this new world well, at first. Most of Solaris United hadn’t made it, and he was pretty sure that if she had been the lone survivor, she would’ve offlined herself.
Smokefinger, Zuud, Legs… all gone. They’d made contact with a few Solari from Fortuna and other locations outside… but most had gone their own way to make the most of their new leases on life. After all, there were no debts to repay and no taxmen to fight.
“Toss me one, will ya?” Little Duck extended her hand from the nearby workbench, working on a makeshift sniper rifle. “Here you go.” Biz tossed her a can, which she deftly caught with one hand. “Does anyone else want one?”
“I’ll have one.” Maroo waved from her lounging position on the other couch. “Gonna have to hand it to me, on account of my arm.” She gestured to her bandaged, nearly healed arm- the result of getting injured while stealing some supplies from a villain gang.
There were five assembled here. Eudico, Biz, Little Duck, Maroo, who was visiting, and the enigmatic Nightcap. The latter was a mystery to Biz, who had never even heard of the man before. He was, allegedly, from Fortuna. The only way you would be able to tell was his accent and dialect, considering the quirk the man had received made his head into a mushroom.
“They started yet?” Nightcap asked from the back.
“I believe they are beginning the first-year events.” Biz replied. He’d heard a lot about U.A.’s Sports Festival, and considering none of them were busy they decided to settle for a bit of entertainment.
The hero on screen called someone up onto the stage for a speech, and she began speaking after a moment of awkward silence.
“Oi, wait a minute, pause that.” Little Duck’s eyes sharpened. “Can you reverse that a few seconds?”
Biz stopped the stream and rewound a few seconds. “What is it, LD?”
“I know that face. That there is a Tenno.” She pointed to the girl on the stage. “Huh… don’t think I’d ever seen that one smile…”
“Is it one we know?” Eudico had seen the true forms of some of the Tenno, so it wasn’t too much of a surprise. Little Duck went offworld often, so she likely knew more. “I don’t recognize her.”
“You should, she’s the one that helped ya’ reform SU.” Little Duck remarked. “She looks good, lot happier.” She’d never seen… oh, what was her name? The one the hero on screen said was fake… Kayla, Kaylee? Eh, she’d remember later. That Tenno, when they met face to face in the backroom of Fortuna, had a single expression every time they met. A permanent scowl and dark rings under her eyes, likely from lack of sleep. Good on her for putting her life together.
“Didn’t think there were any tin suits left.” Maroo hummed. “Reckoned if there were, we would’ve seen em’ running around by now.” She reached into her shirt and retrieved her phone, texting someone quickly before shoving it back inside.
Nightcap popped up from behind the couch. “A Tenno, eh?” He (presumably, having no eyes on his fungal head) stared at the TV. “Huh… wonder what kind of quirk she has?”
==VI==
Tomura stared at the screen as the race started. Endeavor’s son froze the whole entrance, followed by the Tenno girl rapidly teleporting herself to the back behind Midoriya and several other hero course students.
“Like we said, we aren’t sure if that girl is actually a Tenno, but she is from our universe.” Det started. “Maybe she has the quirk of a Warframe, maybe she’s just the child of a Tenno. They are a mystery to us. Regardless, any of those options is no less terrifying than the last.” He placed his drink down with a crisp clink. “To face a Tenno in battle is to court death. To us, they are more natural disasters than monsters.”
Tomura scoffed. “From what I’ve seen, you’re overhyping their power.”
“And you are focusing on the wrong things. So what if she lost to your anti-symbol of peace? The fact that she was able to match in a fight in the first place should be concerning, and in a contest of strength and durability no less. It would be different if, say, Endeavor had been the one to face your nomu. It did not have the requisite quirks to deal with fire, but her brute strength could keep up with it even temporarily.” Det leaned forward. “Your sensei, All For One, does not strike me as a foolish man. If she were not a concern, he would not be interested in her.”
With a scowl, Tomura contemplated the older man’s words. “Still, is she weaker than the Tenno you knew before?”
“Without seeing her in a battle?” Fania raised an eyebrow. “I wouldn’t know for sure. I’d be more concerned about the hero All Might brought with him. She was Sentient, and a powerful one.”
“She didn’t look like a red bug,” Tomura remembered.
“According to my old intel, the Tenno’s Lotus had the power to change her appearance,” Fania recalled. “But she was never this strong. More like what your master did, arranging things from the shadows.”
“Back to the Tenno,” Det remarked, watching as the Metal Gears on screen were frozen by Todoroki’s ice quirk. “I don’t believe you understand the scale at which we are basing our fears on. Granted, we never encountered them ourselves. The galaxy is a big place after all, and we weren’t involved in very risky investments before.” He raised a finger. “But I have examples from security logs, at least the ones I’d seen from an outpost we discovered. The outpost was Corpus, manned by five hundred organics and a contingent of four thousand proxies, including heavy units. A small army.”
Tomura nodded.
“When we arrived to salvage, every single asset on the base had been killed or destroyed. Camera footage, mostly corrupted. We ripped what we could from combat logs. Guess how many Tenno were there?”
After a moment, Tomura responded. “Six?”
“One,” Det replied grimly. “A single Tenno killed over four thousand combatants in under four hours. You may be thinking, quirkless people against what you saw… nothing, right? You have no comprehension of the technology we possessed. Each crewman on the outpost was outfitted with cybernetics that quadrupled their strength. Weapons hundreds of years more advanced than this world, and robotics with precision accuracy. Lasers, plasma, railguns, even. And the Tenno? Not even a scratch.”
It had begun to dawn on Tomura just how out of his depth he was about the Origin System. His only references were a few cloned soldiers and these two, and he was more focused on the newest wielder of One For All to worry about some random NPCs that measured up to B-tier villains, at best.
Was that why Sensei had them working with him?
Still, four thousand wasn’t a number he could scoff at, even if most of the deceased were robots, likely the Corpus equivalent of UGs. The number of combatants was what a SS-ranked hero or villain on the higher end of the scale could take. “I’m assuming they were fully armed when doing this?” Tomura asked.
“Of course, the Tenno were masters of the gun and blade,” Fania confirmed. She stood up and walked out of the room for a moment, returning with her Plinx and placing it before Tomura. “This is a Plinx, or at least a recreation of it using the barely functional components I had on hand that weren’t slagged, and pieces of your Earth’s technology. Laser-based, rechargeable battery. Probably could melt through most standard issue police body armor with no problem, or at close range, armored plating.”
Tomura remembered Fania dropping the S-ranked villain Kumohari with a single, point-blank shot with her pistol. The scorpion heteromorph had been a formidable villain with multiple hero kills under his belt, and was known to be quite durable in a fight. Granted, Scrambler had caught him off guard and on one of his more delicate armored bits, but still…
“I’m starting to see your point,” Tomura admitted reluctantly. Even if they were weak now, if that girl was a Tenno, she was still a hardened killer. Did U.A. know the kind of beast they had roaming their halls? Someone there had to, if they had otherworlders on their payroll. The Japanese government likely wouldn’t have allowed someone so dangerous to be there unmonitored either.
“Safest bet? Avoid them at all costs.” Det advised. “That’s how we survived so long in the Origin System.”
“You sound like an old man.” Tomura snorted.
“Well, kid, how old do you think I am?” Det chuckled.
“I don’t know? Thirty-ish?” Tomura guessed.
“Ha!” Det guffawed. “Not even close. I’m eighty-nine, and my dear wife here is one hundred and twenty-six.
Fania hid her smirk by sipping her drink, seeing Shigaraki genuinely caught off guard by their ages. The young man’s eyes flicked back and forth between the two, a bewildered expression replacing his frown. Sensei had been born during the Dawn of Quirks, in 2050. That meant that Scrambler was less than seventy years his junior.
“What the fuck?” Tomura sputtered. He knew that people from the Origin System were long-lived, but these two looked and acted like a married couple in their thirties. Scrambler herself looked younger than Bunker, somehow. Her slightly tanned skin did nothing to betray her true age, but she had a look of maturity in her eyes, like that of a career businesswoman.
“Surprised?” Fania raised an eyebrow. “We’ve been around the block quite a bit. Experienced a lot. We came from nothing, forged our path through OUR desires. We aren’t nepo-babies. We WORKED for what we had. That is the true path of the Corpus.” She declared with a hint of disdain. “I lost my entire family to the Grineer, worked my way up from a lowly tech to captain of my own ship. Nearly became one of Lord Parvos’s chosen.”
Det nodded. “And I was spared from Debt-internment. Spent fifty years working my way up the corporate ladder.”
“Wait wait wait… Back up…” Tomura raised his hand, completely abandoning the current spectacle over the pit on TV. “Debt internment?”
“Ah…” Det swallowed grimly. “Debt-Internment colonies, you see, were where debtors worked off their repayments. Harsh work, mostly on Venus.”
“Isn’t Venus super hot?” Tomura questioned.
“Terraforming, left over technology by the Orokin.” Det clarified. “High maintenance, very dangerous. If you worked there, you needed heavy cybernetic replacement parts for most of your body. I’m talking full head replacement, sometimes everything but your head.”
Tomura blinked. “How the hell do you work without a head?”
Fania pointed to her abs. “You’d get a chassis, and the head gets placed in the rig to control the body. Your meaty bits got taken as collateral for your loan. Kids got their heads pre-emptively separated when they are young, so that when they grow up they can just slot them in.”
Tomura looked a bit green. “Why would the kids need to do that?”
“Parents can’t pay it off? Kids get saddled with the debt.” Det shrugged.
Both Corpus stopped, noticing Tomura’s wide-eyed stare. The young man looked like he had just swallowed something rotten, with a genuinely appalled expression on his face. “What the fuck…” He muttered under his breath. His hand went to his neck, and he began to furiously scratch it until it was raw. For a moment, the petulant leader they had chosen to follow vanished, replaced only by a very concerned man. “That sounds like the kind of society that deserved destruction…” Tomura finally rasped.
“Can’t argue with that.” Det downed a shot. “Would’ve been me, slaving away if my family didn’t pay off their debt. Not a great improvement, but it was… better.”
Fania gave her husband’s arm a sympathetic squeeze, nuzzling closer to him. He ran his hand across her forehead and kissed it with a slight smile.
“Quit with all the lovey-dovey stuff…” Tomura growled, slouching back in his seat. His gaze flicked back to the screen, seeing the students approach the final stretch, before losing focus and staring at his hands. He began to contemplate his allies. At first, he’d just considered them hired guns or tag-alongs that Sensei gave him. He didn’t like them like he (mostly) did Kurogiri, seeing them as just greedy mercs looking for cash. Sensei did pay handsomely to those who served him, after all.
It had never occurred to him that they may have suffered just as much… no, probably more than he had. He was a villain, and he knew that All For One had done very terrible things, considering how the Nomu came to be, but at least they were basically walking corpses…
Maybe they weren’t so different after all.
Noticing the look of deep thought on Shigaraki’s face, Fania stood up. “Hey, Shigaraki. Do you know why we decided to follow you?”
Tomura looked up. “Because Sensei would’ve slaughtered you if you refused?” He snarked.
“Partially, but after we accepted, he offered us a place in another of the organizations within his purview if we were unsatisfied with you. I could’ve made a name for myself with the Clockwork Tower, or Desperado, but we chose to stay with you.” Fania explained.
“Even though you are an immature, entitled brat.” Det pointed out.
Tomura’s eyebrow twitched, but he stayed his hand. “Why?” He asked.
Fania picked up her stool and placed it between Tomura and the television, the end of the first round momentarily forgotten. “Instinct. That is all. I felt that you would do something important.” She shrugged, casually rolling her shoulders and motioning for her husband to come and massage them. “I have a nose for profit. It’s never steered me wrong before. Despite all your… many, many faults, I see an unpolished gem. You have potential, but you don’t know what it is that you really want. What is it that you desire?” Her green eyes, bright like emeralds, stared into his.
After a few seconds of deliberation, he replied. “I want All Might to suffer and die, to see all this…” The veins on his face popped. “False peace, complacency to burn to the ground. He hurt Sensei… but the real problem is society.” Hatred filled his vision until it began to blur. “Sensei said I can destroy what I hate, and I hate this rotten world!” A sudden memory of himself, scared and ignored as he wandered the street, flashed into his mind.
“You hate idleness, because the heroes make people too complacent to follow their desires,” Fania smirked with muted amusement. “Now, what are you going to do about it, Shigaraki?” She asked pointedly, gasping as her husband’s hands hit just the right spot on her shoulders.
“... I’ll destroy them!” Tomura growled.
“And then what?” Fania replied. “That’s enough, dear.” She gestured to Det.
“Yes ma’am.” He returned to his seat.
“...” Tomura stalled, unsure. “I’ll make a world free of heroes, free of All Might.”
“And then what?” Fania repeated. “Do you have any desire other than destruction? What comes after, or is that all you care about?”
“I’m not a damn doomsday cultist!” Tomura snarled. “I…” What did he want? Sensei had given him all the tools to try and disrupt society as a test. He was the successor of All For One… but what more could he want? He wasn’t like Chaos Theory, because the world had so much to live for in it. Food, drinks, video games… Kurogiri, he guessed. Sensei was alright, not much as a father figure, as he was incredibly hands-off. A benefactor and somewhat neglectful mentor. Kurushi was alright at least, and had his own goals that aligned with All For One.
Sensei wanted Tomura to be worthy of his quirk… but what did that entail? He hadn’t thought that far about what receiving All For One would require. All he had were his cravings for destruction, a disruption of the status quo?
He’d never questioned what he would do after, or how he was going to accomplish it. His only plan so far was to attack the USJ, which had been a test that he failed. He wanted better, elite allies… but what would he do with miniboss NPCs?
Their words made him realize… he needed to think about what drove him more.
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School]
Izuku rocketed across the finish line, Haylee right on his tail, followed by Katsuki, Juzo, Tenya, Shoto, Inosuke, and several other students from classes 1-A and 1-B. The crowd erupted in cheers, Izuku’s lead having been narrow in the final stretch.
“He did it!” Inko bawled, forcing Toshinori to reach for his umbrella to avoid being drenched by her absurd release of tears. If he didn’t know any better, he’d swear the Midoriyas had a second quirk.
The race had started off quickly, with Todoroki freezing the Metal Gears at the start of the race. The hero course students hadn’t hesitated either, blasting through the smaller UGs that gave the other courses pause. Then came the pitfall, Haylee temporarily taking the lead by rapidly Void dashing across the entire chasm, taking a moment to wipe away the blood leaking from her nose from overexerting herself. It had given Izuku enough time to leap across the pillars, Hashibira sprinting across the tightropes with the ease of a ninja to keep pace.
The landmines had thrown many up, even Haylee and Izuku, once the others caught up. That, and the additional surprise of robots firing water balloons in the middle of the minefield.
The final results tallied up over the next few minutes as the stragglers made their way in. Only the first hundred students would proceed to the next round. As the final contender staggered across the finish line, the buzzer sounded, displaying the faces of the winners on the scoreboard.
==VI==
ROUND 1 RESULTS!
1. Akatani Mikumo (Izuku)
2. Tenziro Nadia (Haylee)
3. Gougou Masato (Katsuki)
4. Doro (Juzo)
5. Iida (Tenya)
6. Shoto (Shoto)
7. Hashibira Inosuke (Inosuke)
8. Mary (Shiozaki)
9. Hotaru (Lumine)
10. Kyoru (Setsuna)
Notes:
Katsuki’s alias is his beta name from Horikoshi’s draft, and then 勝飛 (Masato) using the Kanji for “Victory” and “Fly”. Juzo’s is Japanese for dirt or mud.
Only displaying the top 10 with codenames because i dont feel like coming up with any more, and it doesn’t matter too much what everyone else placed because next event has no point values. All of Class 1-A and 1-B made it to next round, along with Hitoshi and Mei as per canon. The rest of the spots are filled by first year students from gen-ed that won’t be named, as well as Maina, Albedo, and Sucrose from support dept.
This chapter was a quick one, because not much changed from canon aside from the addition of water balloon launchers at minefield and Izuku not doing the launch thing because he can use OFA. I didn’t feel the need to rehash almost nothing changing and wanted to give salvagers guild and LoV some spotlight, especially since LoV will be getting a lot more focus soon.
Also, Ticker is still alive, she just went to do a more civilian-focused thing rather than helping with a lot of vigilante stuff, like volunteer work and stuff.
Next chapter will be an original event for second round, which i think will be entertaining :)
Chapter 74: Labryinth (Sports Festival Arc: Part 3
Summary:
Sports Festival Round 2!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You are watching the U.A. Sports Festival, brought to you in part by Detrenat.
==========================VI==========================
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
“What a spectacular finish!” Present Mic shouted. “Akatani clinches victory with only seconds to spare!”
Izuku skidded to a stop, One For All’s sparks dying down as he panted and wiped the sweat from his brow. He could hear the roar of the crowd faintly over his own heartbeat. It was somewhat startling, knowing that they were cheering for him.
He only had a moment to look up and appreciate it before someone barreled into him, swinging him around in a crushing hug.
“Holy shit, dude,” Haylee beamed. “That was fucking awesome!” She spun him around one more time before placing him down, the shorter boy sporting a heavy blush.
“Tch…” Katsuki scowled at the pair, eyes narrowing. Fucking Deku… he’d won, just barely. First place should’ve been his, dammit!
“Do you see Lumine?” Haylee squinted at the growing crowd of students on the finish line, more emerging from the tunnel amid loud booms from the mines in the distance.
“No,” Izuku shook his head, sparing a quick glance at the scoreboard. So far, fifty people had passed. “There’s Neito and Setsuna.” He pointed to their friends from 1-B.
The leaderboard ticked up to sixty contenders. “I see Uraraka now.” Haylee waved to her, beckoning her over.
“There you are!” Lumine’s voice called out. She sprinted over between the two with her signature bright smile. “That was incredible! You got first and second!”
Haylee’s cheeks warmed at the praise. “What place did you get? I didn’t see you cross.”
“Twenty-third. Toru was right behind me.” She gestured to the other girl, who was chugging a bottle of water that several of the civilian staff were handing out.
“Nice.” Haylee nodded. “I was worried you got lost in the crowd or something. Must’ve just been the chaos.”
“Yeah…” Lumine nodded. “Want me to cool you down with my quirk?”
“Oh god, yes,” Haylee groaned. “I feel like I’m going to soak through my clothes.”
Lumine giggled, then extended her hand and produced a cooling mist using water and ice.
Izuku tried to get in on the free air conditioning, only for Haylee to lightly shove him back. “Nuh-uh, wait your turn, shrub.”
Izuku pouted as Haylee stuck out her tongue, clearly enjoying being pampered by her girlfriend. “How do you even sweat anyway?” he questioned.
“Whaddya mean?”
“You have CIPA, you shouldn’t sweat as much as you do, if at all,” Izuku noted. “Because your nerve endings shouldn’t have formed correctly.”
“Huh…” Haylee contemplated. “Weird, I’ve always been able to sweat. So did my bio dad.” The only reason she could think of was one that couldn’t be said aloud. Maybe that genetic disorder worked differently depending on the universe? Or maybe it was just a side effect of Orokin genetic engineering. Who knew? It wasn’t like it mattered now.
“H-hey, Midoriya,” Ochaco approached shyly. “I thought you might be thirsty, so I grabbed you some water.” She handed him a bottle, a faint dust of pink hidden behind her permanent blush.
“Oh! Thanks, Uraraka!” Izuku smiled, causing her heart to melt. He grabbed the bottle and brought it to his lips, greedily swallowing the chilled drink. “Ah…” With the latter fourth of the bottle, he poured it over his head and shook his hair to dry.
Ochaco and Lumine’s cheeks both flushed, replaying the sight of the droplets scattering in slow motion in their minds. Haylee huffed and crossed her arms jealously, moving closer to Lumine in a territorial manner.
“So,” Izuku turned, oblivious to the critical levels of thirst directed his way. “What do you guys think the next event is going to be?”
“Well,” Izuku thoughtfully put a hand to his chin. “Probably some team event. The last one is usually a tournament.”
“So they will probably throw us a curveball, then.” Haylee nodded. “If it is a team event, do you guys wanna team up?”
“Well,” Izuku scratched his head. “I’d say we wait and see what the event is first. Other people might be better matches.”
==VI==
“Karris, get up, dammit.” Shota kicked the man in the side, rousing him from unconsciousness. “First event is over.”
Ordan rubbed his head, thanking… no, he wasn’t going to thank a higher power, because all the ones he knew of were assholes. He was just glad his head bone was so thick. Skull. That was the word. “Who won?”
“Midoriya.” Shota replied dryly. “Your kid took second.”
“Damn, I missed it!” Ordan punched the air as he returned to his seat. “At least there will be replays…”
Hizashi nodded. “Well, time to start the second event. Kids are finishing up their water break.”
“I hope my event gets picked.” Ordan crossed his fingers hopefully. Over the past few weeks, he’d been helping Nezu design one of the stages.
Many people wondered how U.A. was able to go all out on the Sports Festival every year. Some believed that the events weren’t actually random, but rigged ahead of time. That line of thinking wasn’t far from the truth, but not necessarily correct either. Each round for each of the three days of the festival had six different events, for a total of eighteen. They were prepared ahead of time, and then rolled out. If an event was selected, it would be taken out of the drawing for the next two days. If Ordan’s masterpiece wasn’t picked, he would have a one in five chance for the second-years to get it tomorrow, and one in four the last day.
“All right folks!” Hizashi leaned forward, playing up the crowd. “We’re back from our break. I hope you got refreshments because the fun is just getting started! I’m joined by co-hosts, Bone Beast and Eraserhead! We’ll be giving live commentary of the event!”
“Someone has to provide reasonable commentary…” Shota grumbled.
“I’ll have you know we are perfectly reasonable, right, Mic?” Ordan joked.
“Of course, but enough about us, who’s ready for the next event!”
The crowd roared back with a resounding. “We are!”
“Then let's hand it over to the lovely Midnight for our spinning of the wheel!” Ordan announced.
Midnight cracked her riding crop as the projection appeared behind her. “Now then, let's see if we can get lucky today.” She winked toward the cameras as it began to spin. “The next event is…”
“LABYRINTH EXTRACTION!” Nemuri exclaimed. She glanced back at the screen, confused. She wasn’t familiar with this game…
“Yes!” Ordan shot up from his seat, pumping his fist in the air. It was his event! “I’ll take it from here, Midnight. This one is going to be special.” He’d even animated a little thing explaining the event! “If I may direct your attention to the screens…” The scoreboards around the stadium changed to a view of an empty field. The ground began to rumble with heavy machinery as the grassy plain began to sink slightly, revealing a massive platform rising up from the ground. It was an utterly massive area, almost the size of Ground Gamma, hidden under one of the many spacious fields on U.A.’s massive property.
Training Ground Zeta: Modular Labryinth
The training zone was created, though only really used by second and third-year students to practice navigating underground terrain like villain lairs, and the secret other purpose of simulating a domain environment, unbeknownst to the students. Usually, it was only accessible through a tunnel, but it could be brought up to the surface. It was the first time it had been featured during a Sports Festival, though.
Training Ground Zeta was able to arrange itself using a modular series of plates managed by heavy machinery, allowing it to be the most versatile training ground. Thanks to Cementoss’s quirk and Power Loader’s mechanical talents, it boasted over a thousand different tiles stored deep underground that could be swapped in and out to create a near infinite amount of terrain variations. The floor could also be raised and lowered to create a maze. Ordan had only designed a few new tiles to be used; the rest of his focus had been down in the support labs, coding AI cores.
“Welcome to the Labyrinth," Ordan grinned beneath his mask. “The rules of this game are simple. Get inside, recover one of ten objectives, and make it to the exit. Simple, right?”
A large red X appeared on the screen, immediately dispelling that notion.
“You may be thinking this is easy, but I like to make things difficult for no particular reason.” He cackled sadistically. “There are several rules. No climbing over the walls, the ceiling is only open so that the audience can see the drone feed. Also,” The screens changed to a simple graphic of the wall, highlighted by green segments on part of it. “You can only destroy walls made of this green material. Think of the rest as load-bearing walls. You wouldn’t want to cause a cave-in, would you?” A chibi All Might punched at the walls, bringing them down and crushing him.
“Now, your mission. Inside the maze, there are eight cores inside that you will need to recover.” Ten shapes, portrayed as cubes and spheres of varying colors, appeared on screen. “You may form teams, or venture into the labyrinth alone. Regardless, only sixteen of you will be moving on to the final round!” Ordan finished, leaving the rest to be discovered by the students.
The first-years immediately started to scramble for teams.
“When the hell did you have time to set this up?” Shota asked, genuinely surprised.
“I work fast.” Ordan shrugged. “And I uh, took a little inspiration from you. Lots of ‘surprises’ inside the maze.” He giggled like a goblin, causing the haggard hero to facepalm.
==VI==
“Huh… a maze?” Haylee mused. “I guess we can team up then. It’s literally all about speed and smarts for this. You guys down?”
“Why not? I’m sure we’d be an awesome team.” Ochaco agreed.
“I was going to try and stick with you anyway,” Lumine shrugged, side-stepping closer to Haylee.
“Alright,” Izuku nodded. “Do we need anyone else?”
“Nah,” Haylee dissented. “Four is more than enough. Perfect team size.”
“Aha!” A familiar, hyper-energetic voice called out. “Found you!” Izuku heard the roar of small engines for only a moment before he was face-to-face with a set of familiar goggles. “First and second-place people, let me join your team!”
“AHHH!” Izuku yelped, nearly falling flat on his ass. Haylee grabbed his flailing form before he could tip over, hauling him back to his feet with an annoyed expression.
“Oh…” Haylee frowned. “It’s you…”
“Hello!” Mei waved. “We meet again… person I don’t remember the name of!”
Honestly, at this point, Haylee was just impressed that Hatsume remembered her at all. “Our team is full.” She replied tensely. Was she still a bit bitter about the pink-haired girl knocking her out with a fire extinguisher? Maybe a little.
“Think about it, I have so many helpful babies that could make this event a cinch!” Mei pitched.
“I don’t know Haylee…” Izuku reluctantly glanced at the box of gadgets Mei had strapped to her back. “She might be helpful, and five people isn’t too many.”
“Yeah, but what does she get out of this?” Ochaco asked, suspicion growing.
“You two scored the top two spots, so if I stick with you, more eyes will be on me!” Mei declared without an ounce of shame.
Haylee growled. “Then no.”
“Haylee,” Izuku frowned. “Don’t you think you are being a bit harsh?”
“She could be helpful…” Lumine noted.
“No.” Haylee refused. “Go find someone else if you want to show off.”
Mei’s expression shifted for a second. “Alrighty then!” She suddenly sprang back up and spun on her heel. “Plan B!” She started aggressively powerwalking toward Bakugo.
Haylee smacked her lips. “Yeah… he can go deal with that mess.”
“What was that about?” Izuku shot Haylee a worried glance. “That was a little rude.”
“She only wanted to team up to boost her visibility. I don’t want someone like that on my team.” Haylee huffed. “... and I’m still upset about the whole being knocked out thing.” She added.
“That’s fair.” Ochaco agreed, totally not because she was worried about that girl getting a little too close to her crush again.
==VI==
“You.” Katsuki pointed to Inosuke. “Come with me, idiot.”
“You talking to me?!” Inosuke rose, glaring at the younger boy.
“No shit, c’mon Pig Head, we gotta find Shitty Hair and some other lose- someone else.” He growled. If he was going to be forced to work with people, he was going to pick people who he knew weren’t completely useless fuckwits.
He spotted the redhead up ahead, clustered with.. FUCK! He was already on a team with his silver-haired clone, Ponytail, and Vines. He glanced around at the other classmates, not giving the non-hero course students a second glance. Copy-Paste was with Rainbows, Glasses, and Sparky. To the right, Facemask had teamed up with Grapes and Soy Sauce Face of all people.
Even Deku had his friends clustered around him. Of course, those two would team up. His glare shifted between Shellhead and Deku. He was so preoccupied, he didn’t notice Hatsume bolt up to him. “You! Let me join your team!”
He whipped around. “The fuck are you?”
“Hatsume Mei, future number one Support Engineer and CEO of Hatsume Industries, at your service!” She greeted hyperactively.
“Hatsume, huh?” Katsuki snorted. “Never heard of you.”
“Oh, that’s okay,” Mei replied innocently. “I’ve never heard of you either!”
Inosuke stopped himself from snorting aloud. Katsuki almost blew a fuse. “I see…” He replied, grinding his teeth together. He could tell this girl didn't mean any offense by the completely genuine look in her eyes. She had the kind of drive to be the best, like he did, which he could respect, but couldn’t stand.
“And you!” Mei completely lost interest in him for the moment. “Baby killer!”
‘Baby killer… what the fu-’ Katsuki gave the taller boy a strange look.
“She calls her machines babies.” Inosuke clarified, watching her warily and looking like he was about to leap back like a startled animal.
“And if you break them again, I will be very upset!” Mei threatened vaguely, eyes gleaming. Honestly, that was worse than actually threatening Inosuke. It reminded him of Shinobu…
“The hell do you want to join my team for?” Katsuki interjected.
“Because you scored high and have a quirk that attracts attention!” She boldly declared, at least (though not intentionally), having the foresight not to mention the first-place team rejecting her. “Attention means the support companies will see me, and I calculated you have a high chance of getting me to the finals, where I can take the stage for a bit!”
Again, he could respect that she wasn’t hiding her intentions at all. With that much confidence, she had to be decent. “Oi, Pig Head. You seem to know her. Is she a good support engineer?” Katsuki asked.
“Uh…” Inosuke flinched back as Hatsume turned her somewhat feral gaze toward him. “... according to Power Loader, yes?”
“Good enough.” Katsuki decided. “You’re in. Now for a fourth.”
“Got room for one more?” Setsuna teased.
Katsuki whipped around with a snarl. “You!”
“That’s right!” Setsuna smirked. “Glad you remembered me.”
“Fuck you!” Katsuki snarled.
“If that’s an offer, sorry, you’d have to take me on a few dates first.” Setsuna shot back. “And they’d have to be good ones.”
“Holy shit…” Inosuke sniggered.
“Shut the fuck up!” Katsuki snapped. “Alright… goddammit. You can be on the team, so long as you don’t slow us down. And you have to listen to me, got it?”
“Eh,” Setsuna shrugged. “Fine by me.”
Bitch was fucking lucky he was desperate. Scales got on his nerves, acting like a discount version of Midnight-sensei to try to get a rise out of him.
He hated that it kept working even more.
“Hell yeah,” Inosuke fist pumped. “Full team! Let's win this thing!”
==VI==
Once all the students assembled, the teams gathered near the entrance outside the arena. It was a similar entrance to the obstacle race, though significantly narrower. Several drones flew above, recording the different groups.
“All right, just a reminder before we start. As per the first event, quirk usage is allowed, but not to intentionally harm your opponents.” Bone Beast’s voice reminded them. “Using them to steal the objectives or trap your enemies is allowed.”
“With that out of the way, let's get this party started!” Present Mic whooped. “Ready…”
A red light lit up above the entryway. Everyone tensed at the starting line.
“Set…”
“Gooooooo!”
This time, nobody hesitated. Shoto attempted his freeze move again, but this time, almost everyone avoided it, being wary of a repeat incident. He also used far less ice this time, having to worry about his teammates, Tetsutetsu, Mezo, and Kyoka.
“Alright, go left!” Haylee instructed, weaving between opponents trying to trip her up. Spotting one of the green walls up ahead, she dashed toward it. “Izuku, the wall!”
“On it!” Izuku’s fist drew back, crackling with lightning. “Smash!”
The weaker surface of the wall exploded like a bag of flour, as the walls were about as strong as drywall. To a strength quirk, or hell, even just concentrated effort from any of the students, it would crumble.
However, because Karris-sensei was apparently a sadist, there was also a water-filled pit on the other side of the wall just before the next part of the maze.
Unfortunately for Izuku, he didn’t have enough momentum to cross the gap. He flailed mid-air, knowing that it was likely the same as the “The Fall” from the obstacle race. If he fell in, he would be disqualified from the event.
“Ahhhhh!” His limbs scrambled for something to grab onto, failing to find purchase. In an almost cartoonish fashion, he hung in midair before beginning his descent… for about two milliseconds before he was tackled to the other side by a weightless Ochaco. The pair slammed into the next wall, landing in a tangle of limbs.
“Ow….” Izuku groaned. He blinked, realizing someone was on top of him. His face immediately flushed red. “Ur… Uraraka!”
Heat crawled up Ocacho’s neck as she scrambled off, the tips of her ears figuratively smoldering. “Euh…. just paying you back for saving me during the entrance exam!” She laughed awkwardly.
“Thanks!” Izuku squawked. The two conveniently avoided each other's gazes.
“You two okay?” Haylee shouted. She glanced down at the pit, then Void-dashed across the gap, appearing between the blushing pair. Lumine followed her, propelling herself with a burst of wind. “Fucking Ordan…” She glared up at the drone recording them and contemplated flipping it off, quickly deciding against it as it wouldn’t be a good look.
“Yep.” Izuku nodded fast enough to blur his face. “F-fine! Nothing wrong here!” His voice cracked.
“Totally fine!” Ochaco agreed, a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek.
Lumine stared at the pair. The corners of her mouth twitched with an almost invisible smirk. “So, where to?”
“Well, uh…” Izuku took in their surroundings. There were two paths, each branching off into hallways and even stairs, up and down. The maze was incredibly elaborate to an insane degree, as expected of U.A. There could be any number of traps, likely not just pitfalls. Given what he’d seen watching broadcasts of previous years, they would need to expect anything. He turned to Haylee. “Why did we go through the wall?”
“Because I wanted to get away from the rest of the groups.” Haylee gestured toward the sounds of yells and loud booms in the distance. “C’mon,” She waved toward the east. “We need to keep moving. Stick together. I’m not sure if only the part of the team that gets out with it can move on to the next round, but if it is, only half of us making it would suck.”
“Right,” Lumine nodded as they sprinted off. “Any ideas on where we should go?”
“Its a maze,” Ochaco worried. “So even if we find whatever the thing we need to find is, we still have to get to the other side to escape with it.”
“Well,” Izuku replied. “If this were just a normal maze, we would just do the wall-following method and eventually get out.” He skidded to a stop. “So we can probably use that to find whatever we are looking for.”
Haylee nodded. “I’ve been memorizing the layout since we came in, so I can tell where we’ve been before so long as we stick together.”
“What about the areas we already passed?” Ochaco took a worried glance back the way they came.
“Too close to the wall, and the way we came would’ve cut them off.” She pointed to the adjacent hallways. “There is always a risk of one of the objectives being back there, but I doubt they would be that close to the start.” Haylee hesitated. “Well, Ordan would, but that’s a risk we will have to take.”
They continued on, hugging the right wall as they went along. Eventually, they reached a large room with several Unmanned Gear Imperial and Venators patrolling around a basketball-sized glowing blue sphere.
“Oh, looks like Team Akatani has found one of the objectives!” Present Mic’s voice announced via the drone above them, alerting the other teams nearby. “Guarded by several villain bots, it seems.”
“Poor thing’s been taken hostage,” Eraserhead added with robotic enthusiasm.
“Oh!” The glowing sphere chirped, causing the villain bots to turn toward the group. “Heroes! Save Apnar at once!”
“You’ve gotta be shitting me…” Haylee swore under her breath. Was that… a copy of Cephalon Apnar?
“The objectives are AI cores, designed and programmed by yours truly.” Bone Beast explained with a hint of pride. “Meant to be hostages for the young heroes to rescue. Of course, some will be more of a hindrance than others. They all have their own unique personalities and everything. They might even be unhelpful! They are a bit chatty too, so it might help the other teams -- GUN GUN GUUN- nning for your core find you!” He coughed. “Excuse me…”
==VI==
Shota glanced over to Ordan. “Karris, when did you have enough time to do all of this?”
“Oh,” Ordan rubbed his chin. “I just took a few basic AI cores, and reprogrammed them to act like some people I used to know. The hardest part was getting the voices right.”
Hizashi and Shota stared at him, jaws slack. “Since when can you program a complex AI like that?”
“What, it's easy?” Ordan shrugged. “I have hobbies.”
Shota shuddered. Sometimes, he forgot that Karris and Tau operated on Nezu’s level of intelligence.
==VI==
In total, there were six Venator UGs and seven Imperials- the same bots from the entrance exam.
“You two take the ones on the left, we’ll take the ones on the right?” Haylee smirked at Ochaco. “Whichever of us gets the most has to buy food!” She took off toward the nearest bot, Lumine giggling behind her.
“Hey! No fair!” Ochaco complained. “C’mon, Midoriya, we can’t let them beat us!”
“Right!” Izuku flexed, One For All coursing through his muscles as he sprinted toward the bots. Two Venators stomped forward and launched a volley of missiles at the pair. Izuku and Ochaco dodged, causing them to explode and release a rapidly hardening capture foam.
Lumine blocked the stun beams fired on their side with a sheet of ice, which Haylee Void-dashed above. Her hand glowed violet, unleashing a beam of Void energy that vaporised the head of one of the Venators. It toppled to the ground, providing Lumine cover to advance. “That’s one!” She fired off several large shards of ice from her hand, impaling two of the scorpion-like Imperials.
Izuku’s fist crashed against one of the bots, sending it flying back into the two guarding the AI Core. The other Venator turned to blast him with its missiles, only for Ocahaco to plant her palm on it and render it weightless. She then grabbed the machine by one of its smaller joints and flung it into the air. “Midoriya, hit it!”
“Right!” He leapt into the air. “TEXAS-”
Haylee shot the flailing robot before it could reach it, reducing it to a pile of scrap. Izuku flailed midair, narrowly avoiding falling flat on his face as he landed. “Hey! I had that one!” He yelled.
“Gotta be quicker than that!” Haylee teased, casually sidestepping a beam from one of the Imperials without looking. She raised her hand over her shoulder and blasted its tail off, Lumine finishing it off with a blast of flame from her right hand.
The other girls had five to their three. Ochaco wasn’t going to let her friends beat them! She stomped her foot in frustration, grabbing several broken parts from the robots and flinging them up toward Izuku with her quirk. “Izuku!”
“I’m not letting you beat me, Haylee!” Izuku returned to the air. “TEXAS SMASH!” He aimed his fist toward the final crowd of bots, shattering the broken parts Ochaco had thrown into sharp pieces of scrap. The wind pressure generated by his powerful punch sent the scrap toward the group. Though unaimed, the metal shards punctured the purposely weak armor and destroyed the rest of the bots in a single attack.
Haylee lowered her arm with a frown. “Well, I see you figured out the magical power of the ranged attack.” She deadpanned, a sly grin leaking through her irritated facade.
Izuku landed next to her and smiled. “Does that mean we won?”
She slugged him in the arm and chuckled. “Yeah, no need to be a smartass about it.”
“Let's get the core!” Lumine and Ochaco ascended the platform containing Apnar, the latter lifting the orb containing the AI up.
“Horray! Apnar is free at last!” Apnar cheered. “Now get Apnar out of this maze. Apnar does not like cramped places…”
==VI==
Katsuki’s eye twitched upon hearing the announcement proclaiming Deku’s team had found one of the objectives. Damn, nerd was beating him again! “Goddammit!” He snarled. “We need to find one of those shitty AI Cores…”
Inosuke paused. “Hold on, I’ll find us a path.” He extended his arms and breathed in, face relaxing as he focused.
‘Must be using his quirk…’ Katsuki thought.
The older boy’s eyes snapped open. “Found one! Follow me!”
“Don’t tell me what to do!” Katsuki snapped, following after the black-haired boy angrily.
Inosuke sprinted ahead, as if he had a map of the maze in his head. Setsuna, Katsuki, and Mei raced behind him. After a few twists and turns, he stopped before a green wall. “Here, there’s a room behind this wall!”
“Outta the way, Pig Head!” Katsuki pushed his way up front. “DIE!” An explosion erupted from his palms, reducing the destructible section to smithereens. As the dust cleared, he stormed into the room where the AI was held, head snapping from left to right as he scanned for it. All he saw was a series of small tunnels. “Dammit!” He whirled around furiously toward Inosuke. “You said the thing was here!”
“It is!” Inosuke exclaimed. “I can feel it, right over there!” He pointed to the slots on the nearby wall.
“I’ll just blast it to bits!” Katsuki growled.
“Hold on there!” Setsuna stopped him. “That’s not green, so you can destroy it!”
Katsuki analysed it again, lowering his hands. “Well, can you see through it?”
“Give me a second…” A piece of her head containing her eye popped out and flew into one of the holes. After a moment, she flew back. “Yep, there’s an orange core in there. I can try and get it out.” Before she could send separate more of her body, Inosuke stepped forward, exhaling with excitement. “I’ll get it!”
“Hey, uh, Baby Killer,” Mei scanned the entrance with her goggles. “There’s no way you can fit inside that…”
“Nuh uh!” Inosuke jumped forward, lodging his head inside. “Just watch me! As long as my head fits, I can squeeze through anything!”
Katuski raised a finger to refute him, because clearly he wasn’t fitting, only for Inosuke’s limbs to twitch and emit a loud crack as his shoulders dislocated.
…
“The fuck?” Katsuki stared blankly. Inosuke wiggled like a snake, disappearing into the hole.
“Oookay then…” Setsuna sweatdropped. “... I hope he doesn’t get stuck.”
Katsuki crossed his arms. “If he does, I’m not hauling his dumbass out.”
“HEHEHEHEHEHE!” Inosuke’s maniacal laughter echoed from the holes. “I GOT IT!” Like a bowling ball being returned, the glowing orb rolled out, followed by Inosuke a moment later. “Here it is, damn thing really creeps me out though.” He hopped to his feet and snapped both his shoulders back into place.
“Mmmmm…” The AI uttered in a soothing female voice. “Vull loves the sound your bones make. I want to hear it again!”
Setsuna and Katsuki stared down at the orb. “What?” They replied flatly.
Mei rubbed her hands together. “Beautiful! An AI core this advanced! I want to take it apart and see how it works!”
Vull’s core brightened, recognizing someone who matched her freak. “Vull would love to see your insides too! Humans have such interesting organs…”
==VI==
"Karris, why is that sphere a yandere?" Hizashi asked, completely baffled.
“That core is going into the incinerator after the event…” Shota muttered. “Because I’m entirely convinced that it could become a threat to society.
“Listen,” Ordan defended. “That’s just how she is!”
“You programmed the damn thing, you get to deal with the consequences.” Shota slammed his face into the desk.
==VI==
“All right, Pig Head, since you’re so good at finding shit, navigate us to the exit.” Katsuki tossed the core to Mei, who cradled it like it was her daughter. Damn thing creeped him out, and he couldn’t fight while holding it if needed. As they turned to leave, they came face to face with another team comprised of three members of the support department, Albedo, Sucrose, and Maina.
“Oh, it’s you guys!” Mei waved.
“Oh god, it’s Hatsume…” Maina groaned.
“Ah, Ms. Hastume... unfortunately for you, ve vill be taking core core now.” Albedo pulled a collapsible staff out of his bag and tapped a piece of rubble on the ground, transforming it into a small golem.
“Y-y-yea!” Sucrose seconded from behind him. She placed a hand on Maina’s shoulder, giving her a minor octopus mutation that sprouted tentacles from her arms.
Katsuki scowled at Sucrose. She reminded him of Deku, green hair and pitiful posture, just like the boy who looked down on him. “Back the fuck off, Sad Ears!” He growled.
“S-s-sad ears?” Sucrose’s lip trembled, and the poor girl, who had always been self-conscious about her mutation, looked like she was about to cry, droopy ears falling low like a scolded puppy’s would.
Albedo’s calm demeanour was shattered. His eyes narrowed dangerously at Katsuki, and he gripped his staff tightly. “Apologise at vonce, you arsch!” He took two steps between his girlfriend and Katsuki with a murderous glint in his eyes. His staff crackled with orange light; magic, unbeknownst to Katsuki.
“I really don’t like this guy…” Maina’s tentacles twitched.
Katsuki and Albedo’s eyes stayed locked onto each other, neither yielding. It looked as if the two groups would end up having to fight. Fortunately, Albedo’s cooler head prevailed. They had already lost one member to a trap, and most of Bakugo’s team were hero students, plus… Hatsume was unpredictable. With a sigh, he collapsed his staff and waved off the enemy team. “Go, ve vill find another core…” He pulled a handkerchief and began to wipe Sucrose’s teary eyes.
“Yeah… that’s what I thought…” Katsuki sneered. Fucking support students…
==VI==
“Jordas was worried you wouldn’t find him. P̸L̶E̸A̸S̶E̴D̷ ̵Y̷O̴U̴ ̶D̷I̵D̶!” Shoto’s core glitched. He glanced around at the squad of six management students he had frozen to the ground- all within the rules of course, he’d only frozen their feet to the ground. He had no teammates, and honestly, he didn’t need them. They would only get in the way.
Now he just needed to escape the maze with this irritating ball.
==VI==
Izuku and the others rounded another corner, dodging past several spinning orbs with water cannons mounted on the side. A gen-ed student and Awase from 1-B didn’t react in time and were summarily blasted off the narrow platform separating the rooms.
“Ohhh!” Present Mic winced. “And that makes four contestants taken out by this room! What do you call this one, Bone Beast?”
“This one is the ‘Death Orb’ room. The spheres were supposed to have lasers in them, but, you know… we like to keep it safe here.” He chuckled. “So far, no teams have reached the end, but eight teams have acquired one of the cores!” Several camera feeds appeared on the big screen back in the arena. Todoroki had Jordas, Bakugo with Vull, and Midoriya with Apnar. Yaoyorozu’s team had found another orange colored orb, which was ranting about their efficiency and data for some reason, while Monoma’s team held a red core containing Cy. Two other teams, Team Ojiro and Kendo, had also found cores.
Further away in the maze, Tokoyami’s team had found a green core. Two other cores remained, the first being another red one talking in garbled, terribly robotic text-to-speech. The other was a purple one, tucked away in a corner, untouched and forgotten.
“Gods, where’s the exit!” Ochaco groaned. “We’re never going to find it at this rate!”
“Just keep following the left wall, we’ll find it eventually!” Izuku panted.
“And it looks like Team ‘Shoto’ has reached the end!” Present Mic announced. “Our first team is comprised of one person! Only fifteen spots remain for the final round! Better hurry up!”
“Rough estimate,” Haylee pointed toward the next segment. “We should be near the top left of the maze. Lets see if we can bust through some walls and get to the end!”
It seemed her choice was a logical one; come the next turn, it was a dead end. Izuku tossed the core to Haylee, the AI squealing in delight as he flew. “Weeeee! I’m flying!” Apnar cheered. Unfortunately, while the other side of the wall was near the maze’s exit, two teams were also waiting for them.
“There!” Mikage slammed in front of the group, scattering the quartet. “Fumi! They have one of the cores!”
The first team, consisting of Fumikage, Mikage, Yui, Shihai, and Yuga, stood before them, with Mikage’s shadowy form splitting Lumine and Izuku from Ochaco and Haylee. Behind them, a team consisting of Minoru, Hanta, and Mezo emerged from another broken wall.
Haylee stumbled to her feet, spotting Apnar a few meters between the two teams. Dark Shadow’s attack had knocked it out of her hands as she fell. “Shit, Ochaco, the core!”
“Midoriya, Eikyō!” Ochaco tried to get their attention as Tokoyami’s quirk returned to him, only for Yui to throw a pebble into the hallway and enlarge it, separating them.
“Well, well, well…” Minoru rubbed his hands together sinisterly. “We were going to try and grab Tokoyami’s core, but you brought one straight to us!”
Haylee dove forward to try and grab Apnar, but Hanta and Minoru were quicker on the draw, the former reeling Apnar and Minoru sticking Haylee’s face and arm to the ground with his quirk.
“Goodbyeeee! Apnar will miss you!” Apnar yelled, landing in Sero’s arms. “Hello, new friends!”
“Tenno!” Ochaco started to run over.
“No, focus on the objective!” Haylee tried to pull herself up, but Mineta’s Pop-Off quirk was too strong.
Mezo stepped forward, cracking two sets of knuckles. “I would advise not trying to get the core, unless you wish to end up like her.” One of his stalks formed a mouth. “Mineta, Sero, we have what we need. Let’s get to the exit.”
Minoru took a moment to admire his work, as Tenno had landed face-first with her butt in the air. Nice. She might be one of the scariest girls in his class, but she was still a total babe. What a shame, she would have to find someone to remove the spheres, and by that time, the game would be over.
Haylee pushed up again, causing Minoru to pause his train of thought. She had a feral expression, like a wild animal caught in a trap. “Hey, Mineta!” Haylee called out, an unhinged grin on her face.
The three students' heads turned, her tone catching their attention. Mezo took an uncertain defensive stance, eyes darting between Uraraka and Tenno.
“I’m not letting you get away with this,” Haylee pulled against the ground with all her might. The skin on her face stretched and began to tear. Her arm morphed into Excalibur’s, the Warframe’s fingers dug into her skin and began to claw and tear at it. With a sickening wet tearing noise, her skin ripped away from her cheek like wet paper, down to the muscle. She sprang back to her feet, jaw hanging loosely as it began to slowly heal. “Gibgme bagk my fcukin… core!” Haylee gargled, blood oozing from her face.
Minoru’s eyes rolled back into his head, and he immediately fainted.
==VI==
Luckily, there was a slight delay from what was shown to the audience and the live feed, so Nezu’s AI filters were able to pixilate the footage and the perspective wasn’t shown regardless. Unfortunately for the commentators and teachers, they got to see the whole thing, completely uncensored.
“...” Shota and Hizashi slowly rotated their heads toward Ordan. “Karris,” Hizashi stared at Ordan with wide, bugged-out eyes. “... what the fuck?!”
“Karris, your daughter is traumatising the other students…” Shota said bluntly, dying a little inside..
“Yeah, uh…” Ordan struggled for a way to justify Haylee’s actions. “I… don’t really have a response for that.”
==VI==
Mezo had about two seconds to process what happened before Haylee teleported between him and Sero, still bleeding from the already healing wound on her face, and snatched the core from his arms.
“Oh! What a violent display!” Apnar chirped. “Apnar is scared of the blue girl!” The AI said without an ounce of fear in his voice.
Haylee gave the two boys a threatening glance. They each took a step back. “What,” She smirked as her flesh knit back together. “Aren’t you going to try and take it back? C’mon!” She challenged. “Take it from me!”
“Y-you know what…” Hanta swallowed. “I… I think we’re good actually.”
“We can find another core.” Shoji nodded rapidly. He leaned down and scooped Minoru’s unconscious form up and bowed. “Farewell.” He then picked up Hanta by the waist and sprinted away as fast as he could.
“Well, I got the core back.” Haylee turned toward Ochaco and the sounds of combat on the other side of the stone.
“Oh… okay…” Ochaco stared at her, face pale and with almost exaggeratedly large eyes.
“What?” Haylee wiped the blood from her now-healed face.
“N-nothing!” Ochaco clamped her mouth shut, suppressing a shiver. “You know, Tenno, you can be really scary sometimes.”
“You think so?” Haylee placed her palm on the enlarged rock, then fired a pulse of Void energy into it to crack it like a walnut.
“You tore off your face…” Ochaco deadpanned.
Haylee paused, crawling through the crevice. “... yeah, fair.”
==VI==
On the other side of the rock, Izuku and Lumine wove in and out of cover, avoiding Mikage’s attempts to trap them in her shadowy coils. Whenever she approached, Lumine would ignite her quirk to repel her. Yui attempted to stall them with enlarged rocks, but their team needed to advance past them to escape the maze, and her earlier attempt to scatter Izuku’s team had only hindered them. Yuga and Shihai were simply standing guard, as their quirks weren’t particularly helpful in this situation, but they could at least defend with their bodies.
“They need to get past us to score,” Lumine panted. “So as long as our core is safe, we just need to hold out…”
CRACK!
Yui’s boulder split down the middle in a violent flash, with Haylee standing in the middle. Part of her face was slightly pink, and she held Apnar beneath one of her arms. “Oi! Hurry up, you two! The exit’s this way!”
Lumine acted immediately, forming a wall of flames to block the other team. “Izuku, come on!”
Izuku channelled One For All and sprinted toward the crack. Lumine followed close behind, creating a wall of stone behind them to buy time, sealing the path behind them.
“Let’s go!” They all took off in a dead sprint following Haylee. Out of the corner of Izuku’s eye, he spotted a splotch of red on the ground but ignored it.
“How did you find the exit?” Izuku asked.
“Mineta said it was this way!” Haylee replied sharply as they rounded the final corner, crossing the finish line.
“And it looks like team Akatani is our third team to finish!” Bone Beast announced. “That’s nine of the sixteen spots, folks!”
Izuku glanced around, spotting Todoroki as well as a smug-looking Katsuki sneering his way. Hashibira, Setsuna, and Hatsume were with him while Todoroki stood off awkwardly to the side.
“So, you were able to hold off Mineta’s team?” Izuku turned back to Haylee.
“She… kinda did that…” Ochaco tapped her fingers together pensively.
Lumine and Izuku’s eyes locked onto Haylee, smelling something fishy. “What did you do?” Lumine crossed her arms.
“I thought I saw blood back there… did you do something?” Izuku noted a few drops of red on Haylee’s collar.
A bead of sweat rolled down the side of Haylee’s face. “Listen, let’s not get hung up on what I may or may not have done-”
“Apnar was most impressed with the self-mutilation to reacquire me.” Apnar, the traitorous bastard, interjected happily.
Haylee froze, shrinking slightly from her friends’ worried stares. “You little shit…” She tossed the core and transformed her leg, punting the AI a few meters away with a synthesised squeal of pain. When she turned back, Izuku and Lumine had their hands on their hips, unimpressed.
“Haylee…” Izuku pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head. “Did you do something reckless… again?”
“Well, Mineta had me trapped with his quirk, and my face was stuck…” Haylee found the sky a fascinating blue today.
“Oh gods… and then what?” Lumine sighed.
“Well, they got our core… and that would mean we would have to find another one.” Haylee defended. “So I uh…”
“She tore off part of her face to escape,” Ochaco said, slightly green.
“Eep!” Haylee yelped sheepishly.
Lumine stormed up to her girlfriend and flicked her on the forehead. “Dumbass! Don’t go doing stuff like that!” She inspected Haylee’s face, which had fully healed, the only evidence of her apparent crime being a near-unnoticeable change in the pigmentation of her flesh. “I don’t like it when you hurt yourself…” Her tone softened.
Haylee’s cheeks lit up. “Sorry…” Her gaze drifted to the dirt.
“You’re lucky you’re cute…” Lumine huffed.
Haylee squeaked. “I told you I’m not cute!”
Izuku and Ochaco doubled over trying to contain their laughter.
==VI==
The last student fell still, arms going slack. Hitoshi smirked. It seemed that camping at the exit had been the right. Why do all the hard work when others could do it for you? “Hand me the core, then all of you walk far away.” He ordered.
The tailed boy from 1-A gently passed the glowing orb to Hitoshi, then followed his team to fuck knows where. They weren’t his problem anymore. Hitoshi rounded the corner and crossed the finish line.
Only one more event to go, one step closer to his goal. These events were a breeze when your quirk actually worked.
==VI==
Soon after, Team Monoma and Team Yaoyorozu exited the maze with their cores, drawing the second event to a close.
“And there we have it folks! The Labyrinth Extraction has been completed!” Present Mic announced. “It looks like we have eighteen competitors, but only sixteen of you will be moving on to the final round! We’ll be coming up with a fair way to finalize this, right after an intermission for lunch! Grab some food and drinks, because you won’t want to miss the final event!”
==========================VI==========================
BONUS: Class 1-A’s Thoughts on Haylee
Aizawa: That girl is a problem child, and she has severe anger issues that could be a liability in the field. I know that she had some really screwed up stuff happen to her in the past, but not the specifics. She did save my life, but I wish she would take better care of herself.
Aoyama: She stands out, and her armour is magnificent…. Though I admit she is a bit frightening.
Ashido: I want to be friends with her. She seems cool, but a bit crass. She’s got real tough-girl energy. Maybe she was a delinquent? We should go shopping together so I can see what clothes she likes!
Asui (I said to call me Tsu!): I’ve seen her jump in her armoured form and stick to walls like a frog. That gives her points in my bug, but honestly, I can’t get a good read on her.
Iida: Although her language and manners are lacking, I can tell that she has a heroic heart through her actions at the USJ!
Uraraka: Well, I live with her, so I guess I get to see a more private side of her… She’s a lot more mellow at home, and kind of a loner. You wouldn’t think that the way she acts at school, but she doesn’t really do that much unless someone asks her to.
Ojiro: I haven’t really interacted with her enough to form an opinion, but she’s uh… intense, that’s for sure.
Kaminari: She’s cute, but intimidating. Maybe I should shoot my shot and ask her out? She might be more chill when relaxed… Hopefully, she won’t yell at me like she did to Bakugo.
Kirishima: She’s awesome! Her quirk is like a better version of mine. So manly…. I wonder if she could help me train hardening to be as durable as her bigger form?
Koda: Well… uhm…. She’s loud?
Sato: I’m not sure what’s up with her. She’s friends with Midoriya and Uraraka, but I don’t talk to them much.
Shoji: She carries a heavy burden in her past. It would be in poor taste to pry. Sometimes her ease of injuring herself alarms me, especially after today.
Jiro: Her heartbeat is kind of off, way too fast. It also speeds up when she talks to Eikyō from 1-B. I think something is going on between them, but she hasn’t said anything. The only girls she seems to talk to from our class are Hagakure and Uraraka.
Sero: I wouldn’t want to get on her bad side.
Tokoyami (& Mikage) She carries a great darkness within her. | Fumi’s just being edgy. I think she’s cool, but she also feels kinda off…
Todoroki: She’s hiding something, and I know what it is.
Hagakure: Without her, I might not have discovered the true potential of my quirk, and she’s a good friend. Plus, she and Lumine make a great couple.
Bakugo: She pisses me off. I can tell that she’s looking down on me.
Midoriya: She’s my best friend. I trust her with my life, and I know she’ll always be there for me when I need it, and I’ll be there for her. I wish… I know she hides a lot from me, but she doesn’t want to tell me.
Mineta: Nope!
Yaoyorozu: She’s quite skilled for someone her age, and I admire her tenacity. Aside from her… crude language, I’d like to get to know her better.
Notes:
Mihoyo, why you give Sucrose sad ear?
Fun fact: people with CIPA can’t sweat or at least have extremely reduced sweating. Realistically, Haylee couldn’t do much if she passed out from overheating constantly, nor be a tenno. So either it works differently in the origin system (human genetics dont have to be consistent across the multiverse ¯\_(ツ)_/¯), or Orokin genetic modifications to the population removed that drawback at least. Will i clarify which? No.
Training Ground Zeta is essentially the Final War underground transport technology used to transport people from the U.A. to Shiketsu, but on a smaller scale.
The other red Cephalon Core is Cephalon Sam from Better Name Pending’s shitpost videos lol. The other is Samodeus, and is totally not me throwing a tiny bit of shade at DE for barely touching Riven mods since release lol.
Setsuna and Mei just casually ragebaiting Katsuki lmao
Mineta: Pervs on Haylee
Haylee: “Check out this awesome move!” *Tears off part of her face*I wanted to do something original for the second event, because I really didn't want to write the Calvary Battle. I tried to make it a bit unique but couldn’t really get into it, I just want to get to the important stuff (the fights, as they have actual consequences in the story, the second event doesn’t matter all that much considering Hatsume has already been introduced prior).
I wanted to get this out before Thanksgiving weekend, because holiday hours have started at work. Probably wont post another one until after Old Peace releases (even though I don’t need the content yet, I’m just gonna be swamped at work and likely will be too exhausted to write as much.
Chapter 75: Brink (Sports Festival Arc: Part 4)
Summary:
Harken closes in.
A break for lunch, with some surprise revelations.
Chapter Text
Sports Festival Finals (In order of crossing the finish line):
1. Todoroki Shoto
2. Bakugo Katsuki
3. Tokage Setsuna
4. Hatsume Mei
5. Hashibira Inosuke
6. Midoriya Izuku
7. Uraraka Ochaco
8. Tenno Haylee
9. Eikyō Lumine
10. Shinso Hitoshi
11. Monoma Neito
12. Iida Tenya
13. Hagakure Toru
14. Kaminari Denki
15. Kirishima Eijiro
16. Yaoyorozu Momo
17. Shiozaki Ibara
18. Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu
==========================VI==========================
[Hosu City, Japan, May 1st, 2243]
The HPSC had issued many a warning regarding the Hero Killer, warning heroes to stay away from dark alleys and patrol in groups when doing so, especially at night. Of course, not everyone followed their advice, incorrectly considering themselves true heroes that Stain wouldn’t target, or out of sheer confidence that they could take the serial killer.
Or, perhaps like the hero named Flashheart, they possessed a Darwin-award-winning lack of common sense. He wasn’t a highly ranked hero, but had a fairly notable presence on social media due to his charisma and good looks, which helped him slightly in the hero rankings. He was a bit of a flirt, but still did decent hero work.
Alas, apparently that didn’t translate to his planning skills, for what other reason could the man have to be livestreaming his reaction to U.A.’s Sports Festival in the middle of an abandoned alley, which just so happened to have perfect mood lighting?
“Alright, chat, looks like I’m going to have to take a break for a little bit, I’ll be back for the finals.” He smiled at his phone and struck a pose. “I’m going to take a minute to thank all my fangirls, I see your comments, ladies, and they make me smile…”
Unfortunately for Flashheart, the Hero Killer Stain was lurking and stalking when he least expected it.
The stream ended abruptly as a kunai pierced the hero’s hand and shattered his phone.
==VI==
Harken leaped along the rooftops, keeping his ears open for the sounds of combat. The Hero Killer was unnaturally careful, avoiding CCTV cameras like a digital phantom. Even when footage of him was obtained, he moved with such speed that only several blurred frames could be seen.
The Sports Festival was the perfect opportunity to take him out of the field. Most of the nation’s heroes, and the eyes of the general public, would be glued to their screens. Conversely, it was also the perfect opportunity for Stain to hunt unimpeded.
He paused, breathing calmly. Over the ambient city noise, he could hear fighting. He honed in on the location immediately, finding a man wearing ragged clothes fitted with armor plates with sharp edges, and an impressive assortment of concealed blades.
“Got you…” Harken muttered, plunging off the roof toward the Hero Killer.
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
The one thing on everyone’s mind as they sat for lunch was, of course, who was going to move on to the final round. There were only sixteen spots and eighteen finalists. Due to Todoroki and Shinso finishing solo, it had thrown the balance of teams out of whack.
“This is quite the predicament.” Natah mused.
“Well, we could just do it in order of crossing the finish line.” Ken brought his chopsticks to his stone-like lips and slurped down the noodles. “It wouldn’t be fair to Yaoyorozu’s teammates, since they all finished together, but Shiozaki and Tetsutetsu did finish last.”
“Well, as Shota would say, ‘life isn’t fair’.” Nemuri airquoted. “Although we didn’t clarify it when the rules were explained, that means we have a bit of leeway on the decision-making process.”
“Speaking of the final round,” The Cement Hero said. “Tau, you must be proud of your daughter for making it to the finals.”
Natah nodded. “I am.” She replied simply. Of course, given Haylee’s experience, she had already assumed that Haylee would succeed, but she wasn’t going to say it out loud. Not out of arrogance, it was just statistically probable that she would make it to the end, and depending on the event, likely win the entire festival.
“I wish Kurose could’ve been here.” Nemuri sighed. “But she gets out of PT tomorrow, so she will get to see the second and third years in person.”
“How is she, by the way?” Natah inquired.
“Fine, I suppose. She should be able to return to full duty within a week or two, but she can still teach without having to use her quirk in the meantime.”
“That’s good, I know she misses teaching the kids. Her former students have been worried sick about her, sending her gifts and cards.” Ken chuckled. “All space-themed, of course.”
Natah finished her lunch and stood. “I’ll look forward to seeing her back then.”
==VI==
Izuku, Setsuna, Ochaco, Lumine, and Neito all sat with their meals and began to dig into Lunch Rush’s amazing-as-always lunches.
“Gods, having good food after a hard workout is the best.” Setsuna moaned as she bit into her sushi rolls.
“I know, right?” Ochaco agreed. “U.A.’s lunches are to die for…”
“Have any of you seen Haylee?” Izuku glanced around, noticing a startling lack of blue hair in their group.
“She went out to the booths outside, and she saw on the vendor site that there was a booth selling chocolates,” Lumine informed him.
Everyone rolled their eyes. “Of course she did…” Neito huffed. At this point, nobody was surprised by how much their friend loved chocolate. “I guess we’ll see her soon.”
“Mhm.” Izuku nodded, mid-bite. “I swear that one day she’s going to eat so much that her blood will turn to chocolate.”
“Well, that would fit.” Lumine’s lips twitched. “Because she’s… sweet.”
“Ohmigooooood!” Setsuna groaned. “That was awful… I love it!”
“So corny…” Ochaco giggled.
“You’re just jealous that I have a beautiful, smoking hot girlfriend.” Lumine crossed her arms and huffed haughtily.“No comment.” Ochaco took a suspiciously long sip of her soda, eyes flicking over to Izuku, who remained clueless.
“Lumine, that’s redundant,” Izuku noted.
“Yeah, well… I like both sides of her.” Lumine flashed Izuku a wry smile. “Izuku, my girlfriend is already a solid 10, and she can also transform into a tall armored knight. My bi ass is thriving.”
“Say… do you think her transformed form is anatomically accurate?” Setsuna asked, feigning the question as innocent. Her sudden impure thought caused all but Neito to sputter and blush. “Wow, y’all are so easy.”
“Well, erm…” Izuku’s entire face had turned a deep shade of pink. “T-that would be a question for… for Haylee, I’m not sure how her quirk works… and that’s kind of a personal thing to ask about her body…” His nervous words spilled into muttering, half-embarrassed as he was, yet still thinking about the implications of her quirk.
“Perverts…” Neito shook his head with utmost disappointment. “The lot of you.”
==VI==
Haylee made her way back to the cafeteria, near-finished chocolates in hand. ‘Man, I spent way too much… at least I know I’ll work all of this off.’
The halls were empty, with everyone else off eating or enjoying the filler events in the meantime. The tunnels under the stadium were eerily quiet.
But Haylee got the distinct feeling that she was being watched. Her senses were sharp. Someone had been following her, ever since she returned- and they were close. She halted, quickly scanning the corridors. “I know someone’s there, so come on out.” From the hallway to her left, she heard footsteps, turning to see… Todoroki? “Can I help you?”
“Tenno,” The dual-haired boy emerged, a fierce look in his eyes. “I wanted to talk to you, alone.”
Haylee raised an eyebrow, popping a chocolate chunk into her mouth. “Sho,” She swallowed. “You stalked me?”
“I tailed you; there’s a difference.” He stated.
“Just because you make it sound more professional doesn’t make it less true.” Haylee crossed her arms. “So, what do you want?”
"I know what you are," Todoroki stated, staring at her with his default, emotionless expression. “You can’t hide the truth from me.”
Well, shit. That could mean any number of things, given the secrets she had. She would have to play it dumb, after all, this could be a misunderstanding.
“Gay?” She said slowly, testing the waters with the least sus option. ‘Nailed it.’
“What?” Shoto was caught temporarily off guard. “No, I wasn’t aware of your sexual orientation. It wasn’t part of my concern.” He almost looked interested, quickly flipping open a small notepad and scribbling something down. “You're an alien shapeshifter from Mars.”
…
“Hah?” Haylee took a moment to parse his words. Her eyes went wide as the moon, filled with confusion. “What?”
Shoto nodded, as if her reaction somehow confirmed his theory. “It makes too much sense. Your quirk isn’t natural; you speak about worshipping celestial bodies- it all adds up. Tau-sensei must be your biological mother, since she has a shapeshifting quirk. You possess multiple forms as well.” He’d heard his father in his office one night muttering about Tau-sensei and something about otherworlders. It didn’t take much for him to connect the dots.
※ Todoroki Shoto has never watched anime longer than a slight glimpse, nor read manga in his life, and was thus ignorant of ideas such as isekai or transmigration. In his mind, the word otherworlder could only mean alien.※
His declaration left her blindsided, because who just comes out and says shit like that? Like, he was wrong on most levels, but not entirely? Her jaw hung open slightly as she floundered for a response, eventually settling on a very convincing: “No?”
“Deny it all you want, I still know the truth,” Shoto replied, assured in his delusion. Even if she refused to admit it, he still had evidence to sustain his beliefs, and now, he knew that Martians could be gay as well. Interesting…
Haylee recovered from the mental flashbang that Todoroki had struck her with. “Okay, okay… hold up… First of all, no, I’m not an alien, I’m human.” Hell, she’d never even met an alien before, unless that definition included colonists from other planets. Well, unless the Man in the Wall counted, but that was more cosmic entity than alien, but that was beside the point. “Secondly, even if I was, why would you think it was a good idea to confront me in the hallway about it, alone?”
“Because you seemed friendly enough?” Shoto shrugged. “Midoriya likes you, and he’s hiding your secret, like you hide his, obviously?”
Haylee furrowed her eyebrows and appraised him. “What could Midoriya have to hide, pray tell?”
“That he’s Yagi-sensei’s secret love child, and that Yagi-sensei is actually All Might’s twin brother,” Shoto explained, as if the idea was blatantly apparent.
“What? No?” Haylee sputtered.
“Well, the only other alternative…” Shoto mused with stone-faced certainty. “Is that All Might is Mr. Yagi, and Midoriya is his secret love child, but that would be ridiculous, because I’ve seen them both in the same room.”
Haylee’s mouth moved up and down before clamping shut. ‘You know, at this point, I’m glad he’s so neck-deep in conspiracy that he’s getting his wires crossed.’ She thought to herself. He hadn’t even considered points that could refute his theory, considering, well, her mom could freaking shapeshift.
“Okaaaay…” Haylee put up her hands. “Todoroki, what the fuck are you even talking about? You’re just screwing with me, right?”
Shoto looked her dead in the eyes. “The truth is no laughing matter, Tenno.”
Goddammit. Well, shit, he wasn’t fucking with her. She had to be sure. She sighed, long and drawn out. “... right, sure. Still not true, but sure.”
“Do you want to be friends?” Shoto asked suddenly and without warning. “I wasn’t lying when I challenged you all earlier. I do want to be friends.”
Haylee blinked rapidly. “Uh…” Her head tilted to the side. “Todoroki, you’re an odd one, you know that?”
“I’ve been told that before, yes.” Shoto nodded. “I’m glad people at this school aren’t as intimidated by me. I find it… hard to talk to people.” Being the son of Japan’s second-strongest hero, as well as carrying a rather bored-looking resting face, tended to drive people away. Shoto was also rather… direct, a trait he’d inherited from his father. His bluntness had often been off-putting, with most children in his former class assuming he was a cold loner despite his attempts to befriend them.
Haylee’s expression softened, sensing that he was being honest, if a bit… weird. But weird wasn’t new to her; she’d seen stranger shit. “Sure, I guess.”
“Good,” Shoto placed his hand on her shoulder, causing her to flinch from the unprompted physical contact. “Your secret is safe with me.”
A bead of sweat slid down her cheek. Haylee sighed. “Again, not an alien… and I don’t really care if you mention the whole… gay thing. It’s not like I’m hiding it or anything.” She had a lesbian pride flag on her bag, for Sol’s sake. Frankly, she was surprised nobody had noticed it yet. Granted, her backpack remained in her locker for most of the school day, and she tended to leave quickly, but it was a newer pin.
Shoto nodded and gave her a thumbs-up. ‘I have successfully made friends with both a yokai and an alien!’ He cheered internally.
==VI==
Haylee returned to her friends afterward, with them mid-conversation.
“Oh, you got your chocolates, then?” Setsuna glanced up. “Took you a while.”
“Yeah, just… Todoroki stopped me for a conversation.” She rubbed her eyes. “A weird one, but I guess we’re… friends now?” It was especially confusing after his whole ‘we are enemies today’ speech before the festival started, but she wasn’t going to question it at this point. She got the impression that Todoroki was a very awkward boy who didn’t particularly know how to have a casual conversation with people. “So, what were you guys talking about?”
“Oh, nothing much,” Setsuna grinned. “Just theorizing and stuff.”
Neito stared dryly at his friend. “Uh-huh, sure. You can call it that…”
“Neat.” Haylee sat down with a tray of various meats. “So, we all made it to round 3? How were your teams?”
“Fine,” Neito replied. “I was able to try Hagakure’s quirk, though, since I lacked her stockpile of light, I could only turn myself invisible. Did you know she can also refract light?” Neito asked.
“I knew she could fire off light and absorb it, so I guess that’s not too far of a stretch.” Izuku nodded. “What do you mean by the stockpile, though?”
“Ah,” Neito cleared his throat. “When I copy a quirk, I only copy it’s base attributes, so if it is a quirk that accumulates a resource like… let’s say, the Pro Hero Fat Gum’s quirk. I would get the ability to stock fat for five minutes if I copied his quirk, but none of the fat he had on him would be copied to me.”
“And then you would have to burn it off the hard way…” Izuku realized.
“Right,” Neito confirmed. “It’s the same with your quirk. May I?” He extended his hand toward Izuku.
Izuku hesitated, remembering All Might’s words. One For All was so powerful that he needed to train for months, just in case. The whole ‘blow your limbs off’ thing was still fresh in his mind, and even though he’d learned to control his power, it was still dangerous.
Doubts clashed in his mind. Neito was his friend, but One For All was supposed to be a special power. In the end, he rationalized, Neito would copy the quirk at its weakest- and only for five minutes. Considering the quirk had over a century to become this powerful, he reasoned there was no harm in it. “Alright.”
Neito took his hand, making sure to scan Izuku’s quirk before copying. He’d learned from his past mistakes with Haylee’s quirk not to try before you buy. His eyes snapped shut, and for a moment… he felt like several sets of eyes were watching him with suspicion.
‘N t h’s f n d. L e m t y i t.’ Garbled words came through. As if the quirk itself were giving permission, he felt it slide into place within C̶o̶p̷y̸. He exhaled and opened his eyes. “As I suspected, see?” He flexed his arm, activating the quirk. “Nothing. I don’t feel stronger at all. Heh…” Neito chuckled. “It would’ve been nice, to have that level of strength all the time. It is what it is.”
“Well,” Haylee chewed her steak. “ ‘Zuku’s quirk is like, super strong. You could’ve broken your arms if you had the full power without using it properly.” She swallowed and belched rudely. “Wanna copy mine?”
Neito did his best to suppress the panic, forcing the blood not to leave his face. “N-no, that’s fine. Your quirk is probably… too complex to copy.” He took a sip of water to calm his nerves. “The- the more facets there are to a quirk, the harder it is to copy. Since yours does so many things… it could overload me. Sorry, but it’s not worth the risk.”
If Haylee realized that he was dancing around lies, she didn’t show it and simply nodded in acknowledgement. “That makes sense.” She replied, unaware that Neito already possessed a permanent copy, however fragmentary, of Voidshell within him.
Setsuna slapped him on the back. “Well, that’s why you don’t like using my quirk. Too many moving parts.”
“I can heal with it,” Neito grumbled. “... and use it to activate Copy.”
“Oh shit, you can?” Setsuna’s eyes widened. “Is that how you got Aizawa-sensei’s quirk during the battle trials?”
“Whoa!” Izuku pulled out his notebook, and Haylee wondered where he was storing it.
“How about you, Set?” Lumine asked. “You had…” Her face crinkled like aluminum foil. “... Bakugo…”
“Oh, it actually wasn’t that bad. Hashibira and that support course girl with the dreadlocks… Hatsume. That’s it. They were there too, and we all had to work together. I had a good time.” She rested her elbow on the table, staring off into the distance. “And you know… I think I’ve got my eye on someone now.”
Lumine’s eyebrow rose. “What, like, romantically?” Setsuna, the notorious flirt- legitimately interested in someone?
“Yeah…” She sighed, gazing across the lunchroom. Everyone’s heads turned toward where their pointy-toothed friend was staring. At the other side of the room, Kirishima, Hashibira, and Inosuke were all eating together.
“Oh, Kirishima?” Ochaco guessed.
“Nope.” Setsuna shook her head.
“Ah, so Hashibira then.” Lumine frowned. “Setsuna, he’s a little old for you. He’s like, almost eighteen or at least close…”
“Wrong again.”
“Well,” Neito glanced around the table, seeing some more 1-A and B students eating nearby. “Kendo?” He guessed, knowing that Setsuna swung both ways and figuring their gaze was off.
“Nah, wrong table.”
Izuku’s eyes snapped back to the original group, then to Kendo’s table, then back again. He paled. “Wait, you don’t mean…”
Ochaco and Lumine reached the same conclusion as Izuku, yes, growing wide. “Wait… Oh god, HIM?!” They nearly screeched, managing to lower their voices at the last second.
“Mhm!” Setsuna nodded, both smug and slightly embarrassed. “Bakugo.”
Haylee coughed, nearly choking on a piece of meat. “Bitch, what?!”
“Bakugo?” Izuku asked, disbelief etched into his expression. “Bakugo Katsuki?!”
“Yeah, him.” She confirmed without an ounce of shame.
The table exploded into unintelligible chatter for a few seconds before Setsuna raised her hands, quieting them. “Listen, I know you all have your reservations, but hear me out: I can fix him.”
“Setsuna…” Neito groaned. “Just… no… why him? He’s…”
“-a grade-a fucking asshole.” Haylee ground her teeth together. “Seriously, him?”
“What? He’s hot?” Setsuna shrugged. “I mean, I agree, he’s a complete douchebag and you could set off his temper with a spark, but I think it could work.” She noticed Haylee glaring at her angrily and looking slightly hurt. “What’s wrong?”
“How could you?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “You know how I feel about- no, you know how we feel about him! He’s a prick, and he bullied Izuku for fucking years!” Haylee hissed like a tea kettle, ears burning red with rage. “Why the hell did you think I would be calm about this?”
Setsuna’s smile faded. “People can change, Tenno. Right, Midoriya?”
Izuku bit his lip, eyes flicking between Haylee and Setsuna. Hesitantly, he replied. “I mean… compared to how he was last year, yeah. But, Tokage, he’s not exactly the type of guy who would go for a relationship.” Back in middle school, there had been a few girls who wanted to date Katsuki, but he completely blew them off (or at least as nicely as he could decline them) because “a girlfriend would distract him from becoming number one.”
Lumine wasn’t sure who to support. Choosing one over the other would feel like a betrayal. Childhood friend… or girlfriend. Then there was Izuku to consider, someone who she also held dear. Instead, she chose to play the middle ground. “Listen, Set, I trust your judgement, but… I don’t really like him either. Do you really want to try and pursue someone that all your friends despise?”
Haylee agreed, still scowling. “I’ve seen people I care about… in shitty relationships before with controlling people.” Her fist clenched loud enough that one of her bones creaked audibly. “And he feels like the kind of guy that would be…” She struggled for the words, failing to find a good one. “Well, terrible or something. I don’t know. You’re one of my friends, and he’s someone I loathe.” She glanced over at Bakugo, tensing her shoulders as her frown intensified into a spiteful glare.
Setsuna groaned and let her head dip back behind her chair, hair dangling as she ran her fingers through it. “Listen, I get it. You guys dislike, maybe even hate him… but my gut is telling me to go for it, and I trust my instincts to at least give him a shot. He’s not a red flag, maybe yellow? Whenever I flirt with him, I feel some chemistry… and I like how he reacts to me. I’m not about to fall head-over-heels for him just because I think he’s hot and fun to mess with, but I want to at least give him a chance. Who knows? Maybe he’ll do as Izuku says and flat-out reject me, or maybe he’d be open to it… but if he stays an ass, well…” She shrugged. “Whatever the girl equivalent of ‘don’t stick your dick in crazy is’?”
Ochaco snorted.
“Fine…” Haylee grumbled. “Don’t come crying to me if it bites you in the ass.” She jabbed her chopstick through a large chunk of beef, disregarding manners, and chomped the last of her meal down in a single boorish motion. She then picked up her tray and stormed away.
“I think you really hurt her feelings, Setsuna.” Neito watched as she departed. “You should’ve known better than to tell her like this.”
“What, and spring it on her after the fact?” Setsuna scoffed. “It would hurt more if I kept it secret, assuming it amounts to anything.”
“You don’t seriously believe you have a chance, do you?” In the short amount of time Ochaco had known Bakugo, he’d been nothing but unpleasant, even more so following Izuku’s revelations in the group chat a few days ago.
“It’s not zero.” Setsuna shrugged. “I dunno, Midoriya, what do you think? You’ve known him the longest, and…well, you probably have the strongest feelings on Bakugo considering you’ve known him your whole life, for better or for worse.”
Izuku contemplated for a moment. Setsuna’s feelings conflicted with him, as he was no longer friends with Katsuki. He didn’t feel betrayed or angry, like Haylee. People were free to make their own choices, good or bad. If Setsuna wanted to, he’d have to trust that she would make the right choice.
Katsuki had changed. Izuku was probably the only one who could see the difference between the boy from a year ago and now. Sure, he was brash, arrogant, and aggressive… but it was more tempered. Sometimes, he swore he saw just the slightest bit of respect, mixed with competitive fury when Katsuki glared his way, thinking Izuku wouldn’t notice.
Part of him, deep down, still longed for the childhood they shared together, before Katsuki’s quirk came in, and his didn’t. The flickering embers of friendship still persisted in his heart, faint as they might be.
But he also knew that he and Katsuki’s relationship couldn’t go back to the way it was before. All those years of chasing after him, trying to remain friends… they were a waste of time, weren’t they? Katsuki hadn’t treated him like a friend ever since the day he fell crossing the river. The people he held dear now… they were his true friends.
As badly as Katsuki had treated him, even at his lowest, when he was angry and depressed… those feelings were gone now. Despite all that his former friend had done… Izuku couldn’t bring himself to hate him.
If Setsuna wanted to try and get closer to him, was it really right for him to try and stop her? It might not be the best idea, hell, it might not even work at all…
A thought struck him. His friendship with Haylee would never have begun had he not attempted to reach out to her. The pain and masked rage in her eyes were still fresh in his mind, even after all this time. She hid it well, but sometimes Izuku could still see it. He understood, to an extent, from the limited information she had shared about her past, why she would be this way. He… wanted to help Haylee as much as he could. Maybe one day she would open up to him. She was the kind of person who wouldn’t hesitate to share her feelings about others, but kept everything else tucked away.
He didn’t even know her full name. She was one of the most important people in his life, and he didn’t even know something so simple. Haylee told him that she hadn’t used her name since her family died, so she likely had strong negative memories tied to it.
He wanted to know her better, understand her. Deep within her was someone who still needed to be saved, no matter how happy she seemed now.
It was like, he was guessing at least, she didn’t fully accept who she was, only the idea that others thrust upon her.
Maybe she would tell him, one day.
“I think she should go for it.” Izuku decided, to the shock of his friends. “Because… she might have a legitimate chance. He sees you as a rival, Tokage. You aren’t someone he can ignore. He’s already lost to you once, which means you aren’t a nobody in his eyes.”
“Really?” Lumine reacted skeptically.
“Yeah…” Izuku scratched his head, giving a slight ‘ehe’ of laughter. “Plus, uh,” He sweatdropped. “It’s kind of funny seeing how worked up he gets when you flirt with him.”
Ochaco nearly spat out her drink, and both Lumine and Neito stared at him in shock.
“What?” Izuku’s eyes were wide. “I can be petty?”
==VI==
Having finished lunch and returned their trays, Natah and Nemuri stopped in the hall awaiting the beginning of the finals.
“So, are there any students you are looking forward to seeing in the finals?” Nemuri asked. “It’s usually some sort of elimination bracket, so all eyes will be on the students.
“I’d say aside from my Haylee, I’m interested to see how Hagakure puts my lessons into use. Given the short amount of time I spent with her, she has developed the new aspects of her quirk splendidly.” Natah appraised. “Yaoyorozu has piqued my interest as well, and I know Ordan has an eye on her due to the similarities in their quirks. Other than those two, I look forward to seeing my daughters' friends do their best.” She turned to the younger woman. “And yourself?”
“Well,” Nemuri leaned up against the wall and stretched. “Not on a personal level, but that gen-ed student reminds me a lot of Shota, er, Aizawa.” She chuckled to herself. “He has all the eyebags and everything.” Her eyes turned nostalgic, with a faint look of sadness.
“Ah, yes, I saw that one.” Natah nodded. “Though the drones didn’t pay him much attention. He must be fairly skilled if he was able to pass round two by himself. Shinso Hitoshi, correct?”
“I suppose you wouldn’t know about him, given you only teach 1-B and some of the third years, and late arrival to U.A.,” Nemuri realized. “I saw him during the entrance exam. He’s a scrawny one, but he has a promising quirk.” She pushed herself off the wall. “Shame that it didn’t work on the robots. I bet he was counting on that to get in.”
“Oh?” Natah’s footsteps echoed through the hallway.
“Yeah, his quirk is Brainwashing. If you respond to his voice, he can control your actions.” Nemuri continued on for a few more steps before stopping, realizing Natah had fallen silent. “Tau?” She turned and saw the other woman frozen in place with shrunken irises. “Tau!” Nemuri sprinted toward the older woman, who gasped and clutched her chest.
‘I can’t… breathe!’ Natah’s breath hitched as an unfamiliar sensation overcame her. It felt as if an overwhelming force was squeezing her heart. Her throat ached, like it was swollen. She knew that she should be able to breathe, to change her shape and restructure her airways… but her body wasn’t responding the way she instructed it to.
She had no idea what was happening, and this loss of control terrified her. She stumbled back, staggering toward the women’s restroom. It was the only thing she could do, and it was purely on instinct. She managed to get to the stall by punching the door off its hinges before collapsing against the toilet.
And then, she vomited. It was an unpleasant feeling, for she had never thrown up before. Something that normal people had unfortunately experienced numerous times in their lives while sick or drunk was a completely new experience for her. Having to use the restroom in general had been an adjustment, as, unlike her father, she possessed the… biological equipment for that task. Hunhow’s body was simply too efficient to produce waste.
It tasted vile, a combination of half-digested food, saliva, and stomach acid exiting her mouth in a way she found unnatural. As she finished, she became vaguely aware of someone’s hand holding her shoulder amid the ringing noise in her ears and ragged breaths.
“Alright, you’re safe. Just concentrate on breathing. I’m right here.” Nemuri consoled. Natah shuddered and limply collapsed into the other woman’s arms. Through her blurred vision, she could see that the R-Rated Hero had pre-emptively torn off part of her costume, but not activated her quirk.
“W-what…” Natah wiped her mouth on her fist. “What happened?”
“Shhh… just focus on your breathing,” Nemuri explained. She could tell that the purple-black-haired woman had recovered faster than most, judging by her adjusted breathing and expression. She had been prepared to go through the appropriate steps, but Tau had already begun to compose herself as if nothing had happened.
That wasn’t a healthy thing to do, considering how sudden and violent the woman’s reaction had been. Nemuri knew only one thing: it had likely been triggered when she mentioned Shinso’s quirk.
Natah slowly separated herself from Kayama, bracing herself against the opposing wall. “Did I… have a panic attack?” She asked. As her faculties returned to her, she pieced at least that much together. She… Margulis had calmed the Tenno from these before, but never experienced one herself- or if she had, Margulis’s memories of such an event had been deemed irrelevant when Ballas installed them into her.
Nemuri gauged her reaction before responding, not wanting to trigger a relapse. “... yes, you did.”
“I see.” Natah’s head tilted back against the tiles. She exhaled slowly. “I believe I’m alright now.”
“I called Karris,” Nemuri said. “Is there anything else that you need from me? I’ll stay with you until he arrives.”
“Water, please.” Natah rasped.
Nemuri nodded, returning a moment later with a bottle from a nearby vending machine. Natah quickly downed the whole thing.
“Did… I didn’t hurt you, did I?” Natah’s brow furrowed in worry.
It took a second, but Nemuri realized that Natah was more concerned for Nemuri’s well-being than her own. It then occurred to Nemuri: with the level of strength Natah possessed, putting her in a similar level to Endeavor and All Might…
She could’ve- unintentionally at the very least, killed Nemuri had she lashed out. It was a prospect that Nemuri hadn’t considered, acting purely on heroic instinct. It was hard to remember sometimes, but Natah… no, the Lotus, was triple-S ranked.
“No, you didn’t touch me at all,” Nemuri replied softly. “So don’t worry about me. I just did my job."
“Ah… still, thank you.” Natah fiddled awkwardly with the empty bottle. “I apologize for my unprofessional conduct.”
“You don’t…” Nemuri chose her words carefully. “Need to apologize. There’s nothing wrong with how you responded.”
Natah’s expression remained fixed in place. “Alright, if you say so.”
In Nemuri’s eyes, it was like seeing a completely different person. She was probably the most professional person at this school in terms of demeanor. Tau Natah had brains, beauty, and power, yet behaved as if she were a mature businesswoman nearly constantly.
Nemuri never imagined she would see her so… vulnerable.
“I feel like I owe you an explanation,” Natah started.
Nemuri raised her hand. “That’s fine, you don’t need to bring up something so sensitive. I don’t want to force you to relive painful memories. Especially not so soon.”
Natah pursed her lips. “I suppose so. Still… maybe at a… better time.” Her lips sealed.
There was a knock at the stall, and Ordan burst in. “Natah, are you alright?” He spotted the broken stall door and rushed over.
“I am now. Kayama was here, thankfully.” Natah reassured him.
Nemuri couldn’t tell what was said next, as they both reverted to whatever language they spoke. She could only make out a name, Ballas. After a moment, Ordan helped Natah to her feet and began to escort her to the door. He paused, turning to look at Nemuri.
“Thank you for being there for her. It means a lot.” He spared a quick glance at Natah, who gave him a small nod. “She said that she will give you a somewhat broader explanation when she is feeling better… There are just some things that we aren’t supposed to speak of. I apologize.”
“I hope she feels better.” Nemuri nodded, watching the pair leave.
==VI==
“I…” Natah and Ordan stopped in one of the private staff lounges, locking the door behind them. “I don’t believe I should be here right now, to see the finals.” Natah collapsed against the wall, breath heavy.
“Do you want me to tell Haylee?” Ordan crouched down, gently gripping her shoulder.
“N-no…” Natah shivered, uncomfortable with the emotions she was feeling. “I don’t want her to see me like this, and it would distract her from the Festival.”
Ordan nodded. “I think that would be for the best. I didn’t think that that boy would… trigger something like that in you.” His frown turned solemn. “You should’ve… I told you we could talk about these things. I’m here to listen…”
“I should’ve been stronger than this. I’m supposed to be stronger than this.” Natah lambasted.
“You’ve been suppressing your trauma about what he did to you.” Ordan exhaled.
“I didn’t think it would be this… bad.” Natah failed to elaborate. “I had it handled, pushed deep within me.” A puff of steam wafted from her eyelids. He knew that she was vaporizing her tears to maintain her composure, her feelings betrayed by her eyes. No amount of shapeshifting her facial features could hide the emotions leaking through. “I didn’t believe I was capable of feeling this way. These… human failings. Evidently, I was wrong.” She turned her gaze upward. “Ordan, I find the act of vomiting extremely unpleasant, and do not wish to repeat it.” She admitted dryly.
“I don’t think anyone enjoys throwing up… well, maybe a certain degenerate group of people.” Ordan smacked himself lightly on the cheek to stay on topic. “I know you’ve accepted your situation, but that means you have to accept both the good and the bad that being human entails.”
“I tried.” Natah’s jaw locked. “I really did…”
“I know.”
He listened to the sound of her breathing as she calmed herself.
“I think… I should call my father.”
Ordan raised an eyebrow. “You are going home, then?”
Natah looked nervous, a rare emotion on her. “No.” She closed her eyes and released a drawn-out breath. “I’m… going to see my brother. I’ve been avoiding this for far too long.”
“Do you want me to come with you?” Ordan asked.
“No, please stay here.” She begged. “Stay here to support her. Because… I cannot.”
“She would understand.” Ordan knelt down and met her gaze.
“I know she would understand. She would be the most understanding of my situation.” Natah admitted. “But this is something… that must be resolved between blood.”
“If you say so.” Ordan acquiesced. His communicator buzzed, signaling it was time to return to the announcer’s booth. “I’ll see you later, then.” He gave her hand a comforting squeeze, then departed.
==VI==
Tenya adjusted the collar of his uniform as he prepared to join his classmates. Suddenly, his phone began to ring. The dial tone indicated it was his father. Knowing that such a call wouldn’t occur unless it was important, he answered. “Hello, father-”
“Tenya…” His father’s calm voice cracked. “I’m sorry for calling you during such an important event.” He could hear the sound of sobs in the background, grinding his breath to a halt. “It’s your brother… Tensei…” His father’s voice trembled. “Tensei has been killed.”
Notes:
Katsuki/Setsuna wasn’t really planned, but I’ve been seeing a lot of Columbina/Sandrone ragebait yuri lately which may have influenced my writing, and also I just find the dynamic really funny and decided to roll with it. (Katsuki will become a better person and not the raging dickhole he is atm, trust). Go go gadget character development hammer!
Originally, I wanted to do the Natah PTSD scene where she was covering one of the Gen-ed teachers classes and while the class was doing name + quirk introductions Hitoshi would cause her to freak out, forcing her to apologize later on to him but giving him some issue with a teacher “hating/being afraid” of his quirk. It’s common fanon-wank where he’s all “oh my quirk is so bad i get muzzled uwu” (he comes from a loving family in VI, just has an inferiority complex about his quirk.
I just liked the dynamic with Nemuri comforting her better, and it seems like less unnecessary drama that wouldn’t really add to Hitoshi’s character (because he gets to improve in more physically demanding ways :P). I do think it’s something that I’ve never seen brought up (to my memory at least), how he would react to someone like Natah who DID have an extremely negative experience with brainwashing, quirk notwithstanding?
Poor Natah tho, she’s been hiding her trauma all this time and Haylee needs to give her megahugs.
And of course, RIP Tensei, sir does not appear alive in the present of this fic (but will in flashbacks!) Something happened, despite Harken going after Stain.
I hope you also appreciated the meme references in such a serious chapter lmao
Also:
Chapter 76: Intrigue (Sports Festival Arc: Part 5)
Summary:
Naomasa meets with the elusive Giran.
Meanwhile at U.A: Round 1: Haylee VS Ibara
Notes:
Apparently, the more ass my work week, the bigger my writing motivation lmao
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
WHA Field Agent Cheat Sheet: Magic
Technique: A unique magical ability, ranging broadly in utility or function.
Spell: A generalized magical ability that can be learned, cast from mana.
Mana: Generalized term for energy used to cast magic or techniques.
Enchantment: Engravings that give an object's properties associated with meaning.
Curse: A malignant form of magic tied to an object/person, usually with some sort of detrimental effect to physical, mental, or psychological well-being.
Spells have multiple ways to be cast. Depending on the method, it can improve the quality or efficiency, but this is not consistent and is affected by individual ability or abnormal traits. EX: Someone could cast spells vocally or mentally, but one would be more powerful than the other, or the reverse for someone else.
Vocal: Requires spoken words. Consistently provides a marginal boost to attack potency.
Mental: Activated via thought.
Ritual: Using specific movements or objects to conjure a spell/s.
Scroll: A spell imbued into a scroll, degrading or destroying it on use. Pre-charged with magical energy, so does not require the ability to use magic to use.
Infused: Attaching the spell to an object to be used freely. Can often create magic tools or cursed weapons.
Runes: Spells can be infused into runes instead of properties. Depending on the creator, can be used indefinitely rather than limited-use scrolls. Very dangerous.
Glyphs: Essentially temporary runes drawn with chalk or other marking materials
==========================VI==========================
[Kawagoe City, Saitama Prefecture, May 1st, 2243]
Naomasa, against his better judgment, had come alone. Those were the terms of the meeting set up with Giran via the Villain Net. He was, of course, wearing a wire, but didn’t expect it to be of much use. Giran had never been located for a reason, after all, and the few who had seen his face never seemed to remember it.
Assuming the “Giran” they met was even the real one, that is. One such man, Okuta Kagero, was a verified member of the exchange who possessed a quirk called Muddied would fit the bill, were he not such a middle-tier confirmed member of The Exchange. Of course, misdirection was the name of the game in the war for information in the underworld, so he could be higher on the totem than he appeared.
But he was just one of the “Giran”s that had appeared; it seemed they rotated informants during meetings, leaving the true Giran shrouded in secrecy.
The one he was meeting today was a robot body.
“Greetings, Detective Tsukauchi.” The machine bowed. Its voice was filtered beyond recognition.
“Giran, I presume?” Naomasa asked.
“Correct.” ‘Giran’ nodded. “Forgive me for not showing up in person, but I prefer caution when dealing with the police. Understandible, given my line of work.”
“I’m not here to arrest you, as much as I want to. I doubt you would reveal any information anyway.” He didn’t doubt that some in the Commissions would try to torture it out of him, and he wished for no part in that. “But your information is always reliable, provided we pay for it.”
“You have the routing number for the account?” Giran inquired.
“We do.”
The proxy froze, probably while he checked if the funds were deposited. “The agreed amount is there. Ask away.”
“What do you know about the League of Villains?” Naomasa asked cautiously. He wouldn’t be able to verify the veracity of the information, considering he was talking to a machine.
“I know their goal is to upend Hero Society as you know it, by taking down All Might. Led by Shigaraki Tomura, subordinates include a warper named Kurogiri and two mercenaries who go by Scrambler and Bunker.”
Giran was well-informed, it seemed. “That is information we already have.” Naomasa narrowed his eyes. “We scoured the warehouse where the League recruited and found nothing. I presume you were behind the recruiting?”
Giran chuckled. “If by recruiting, I simply suggested they go there. All I’m guilty of is collecting a finder's fee.”
“You aided and abetted villain recruitment.” Naomasa glared.
“And you and your superiors know that I’ve arranged and done far worse things, yet you still remain in business with me. I’m a Villain, what did you expect when you requested this meeting?”
Naomasa’s lip twitched. “We didn’t pay you to waste our time. Give us something actionable.”
“Very well,” Giran replied. The robot raised a digit. “I’ll give you what I am able to share. I won’t betray the location of my clients, but I will give you something to work with. Shigaraki is not biologically related to All For One, if you were wondering.” Despite the heavily distorted audio, he could tell Giran was smirking at Naomasa’s alarmed expression. “Oh, don’t give me that. I know many things that your higher-ups would rather me not know, for instance, the fact that those mercenaries are not from this universe?”
Naomasa’s brow furrowed. “... yes.”
“Let me tell you, those otherworlders have been quite the well of information. One of them has been particularly helpful in lining my pockets.” Giran chuckled again. “But that is besides the point.” He raised another mechanical finger. “The public identities of Scrambler and Bunker are Lia Fania and Lia Det. This won’t mean much as they purchased new identities from the Clockwork Tower.”
So the League was also in business with Mechanist’s group, as well as the Exchange. At this point, it shouldn’t surprise him, considering Shigaraki’s backing.
“Third.” He continued. “Shigaraki is recruiting for the League. He’s looking for bigger fish this time, not street thugs. I’m talking about villains on the level of Kumohari, B to S-rank.”
Naomasa’s heart rate spiked.
“Of course,” Giran shrugged. “A failed attack on U.A. can only get you so much notoriety. He hasn’t had much luck, and his personality certainly doesn’t inspire confidence in recruiting. Charisma, it seems, isn’t his strong suit. That is all I can give you on the League, so I’ll throw in some spicy bits of information as well to make our transaction even.”
“Get on with it.”
“I know you have a communicator on you. Ask your General Kujou if the name Arataki Takuya means anything to him, or if he is aware of a group called the Yokai Liberation Division?”
“What?!” Kamaji’s voice peaked the audio as the Commissioner-General snatched the microphone. “Detective, it is imperative that you extract that information. This supercedes information on Shigaraki. Arataki is a traitor, and we are unaware of any group he may have formed since his disappearance.”
“Judging by your reaction, it’s important.” Giran laughed. “The YLD was formed approximately two years ago, and has been silently recruiting Yokai dissatisfied with their position in Japan. Their current membership is over two hundred strong, a mix of humans and yokai.”
“You seem far more willing to share information on this group.” Naomasa noted with suspicion.
“Eh,” Giran’s proxy threw its hands up in a ‘who gives a shit’ gesture. “They aren’t a client, so I have no reason to protect any information on them.” Also, Shigaraki Kurushi was paying him good money to throw Takuya’s organization out to distract the heroes from the PLF’s real plans in Japan for the time being. “But you could say that Arataki has become a bit… inspired by Shigaraki’s stunt. Not enough to consider joining the League, because in terms of membership and strength, they are probably what you would classify an SS-ranked villain organization, on the higher end of the spectrum. I assume you realize what their groups colliding would mean.”
“Shit…” Naomasa swore. Giran had just handed them another villain organization hidden right beneath their noses, more than making up for the lack of info on Shigaraki. “Is that all?”
“It is. A pleasure doing business with you, detective.” With that, Giran’s proxy body began to smoke as any components that could lead to Giran self-destructed, fried beyond repair or recovery.
“General, did you get all of that?” Naomasa turned to leave, a team already on the way to collect the proxy’s remains for evidence.
“I did. I’m passing the information on to the HPSC as we speak. You are to speak of Takuya’s involvement to no one but Kamisato and me, unless instructed otherwise. Understood?”
“Yes, General.” Naomasa agreed.
“Hold on… we’ve just received word from the docks. Something’s come up with Shikanoin’s team. “Change of plans, you are to head to the nearest Tenryou medical facility immediately.”
Naomasa’s blood chilled. ‘Shikanoin… please be alright!’
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
“Haylee!” Izuku and Ochaco sprinted to catch up with her, having deposited their trays soon after she left.
She stopped, chest falling as she released a pent-up breath. “What?” She asked, head peering over her shoulder.
“We came to check on you.” Ochaco kneaded her palms anxiously. “You looked upset.”
Haylee grimaced. “Because I fucking am?” She stated the obvious, staring Izuku in the eyes. “How are you okay with what she said?”
“Well,” Izuku pursed his lips. “I… I don’t necessarily like it, but like… I don’t care what he does, I guess. If Tokage wants to try, I’m not going to stop her.”
Ochaco didn’t mention the fact that Izuku had encouraged his fellow green-haired friend to go for it, figuring that would upset Haylee further.
Haylee huffed. “You’re too kind for your own good, Izuku. You know that, right?” Her fists clenched and unclenched. “Don’t be nice to assholes, because they won’t just clean themselves up for you.”
Ochaco snorted. “Hah!”
Izuku sighed. “Okay, that was clever.”
“Of course!” Haylee put her hands on her hips with her smuggest expression plastered on. “I’m the cleverest of them all!”
“Okay, Ms. Tenziro.” Izuku jabbed.
In a snap, Haylee had him in a headlock and gave him a sharp noogie. “It's. Fucking. Clever!”
“Y-yes ma’am!” Izuku squeaked.
She released him and crossed her arms with a pout. “Damn straight.”
Ochaco glanced at the students, giving them odd looks as they passed by. “We should probably head back to the arena. The final event is going to be selected soon.”
“We’ll be right there, don’t worry.” Haylee waved her off.
“Alrighty then, don’t be late!” Ochaco twirled on her heel, leaving them alone in the alley.
Haylee noticed Izuku’s cheeks flush, with his gaze lingering on her a bit longer than it should’ve… and a bit lower.
Haylee lightly elbowed Izuku in the ribs. He glanced at her, noticing the slight smirk on her face. Haylee's eyebrows rose and fell, slyly teasing him.
"What?" Izuku asked, noticing the teasing grin.
Haylee snorted quietly, her amused grin growing. "You were staring at her butt."
"N-no I wasn't!" Izuku denied vehemently in spite of the crimson spreading across his face, conveniently avoiding Haylee's eyes.
"Mhmmmm..." Haylee flashed him a shit-eating grin. "You liiiike her." She trailed off in a teasing, whimsical tone. She knew Ochaco already liked Izuku and wanted to ask him out after the festival, so with this confirmation, she could help, at least a little.
"N-no... I mean... she's p-pretty and..." He stumbled over his words, hands flailing around rapidly.
Haylee chortled. "I can see it. You gave a crush on Ocha-"
Izuku clamped his hand over Haylee's mouth and pushed her behind the nearby vending machine. "Shhhhsh! Don't say that so loud!"
This, of course, happened just as Tsu rounded the corner, catching the pair in a compromising position.
…
Tsuyu stared for a moment before giving a single nod and ribbit of approval.
“W-wait!” Izuku despaired. “It's not what it looks like!”
Haylee watched the situation unfold with muted amusement at Izuku’s failed attempts to convince the frog girl.
Once they were alone again, Haylee jabbed him in the side. "So, you're the kind of guy who's into pushing girls against walls, huh?" She asked with a mischievous grin tugging at her cheeks.
Izuku's ears burned red. "N-no!" He sat, simultaneously burying his face in between his legs and hugging his knees to hide his shame.
“Karma for making fun of me is a bitch, ain’t it?” Haylee giggled, then hauled him to his feet. “Seriously, though. If you like her, you should ask her out.”
“A-a-a….” Izuku’s mind ground to a halt. “No! I couldn’t… she wouldn’t like someone like me!”
Haylee's stare was flat. “Dude, what?” She wasn’t even thinking about the fact that Ochaco very much wanted to ask Izuku out herself. “Why would you think that?”
“Well…” Izuku’s face fell. “I mean, cmon… I’m not that good looking… and I’m a huge hero otaku.” He fidgeted in place. Aldera had really done a number on his self-esteem, with one instance of a girl leading him on, only to ditch him or laugh at his expense. In his mind, nobody would want to date him, even with how far he’d come.
“I think you’re overthinking it, Izuku.” Haylee ruffled his fluffy hair. “I think you’d make a great boyfriend for someone.” Like, aside from the multiple girls she knew that found him attractive, he was probably (and she was kind of grasping at straws) the perfect partner. He was a legitimately good person, had an athletic body, was smart… and with the level of detail he put into analysis, he’d probably pick up on his partner’s needs and worries immediately.
For a moment, she contemplated what it would be like to be his girlfriend, but nope, she was still hella gay. Maybe if he were a girl, she might’ve fallen for him… but that was beside the point.
Izuku’s eyes cleared, hopeful. “You really think so?”
“Yeah, I do,” Haylee confirmed. “Listen, you came to cheer me up, so don’t be getting all mopey on me. Don’t forget, I want to face you in the finals, so let's get going! I don’t wanna get disqualified for being late.”
The warmth returned to Izuku’s face. “Right!”
==VI==
“Annnnd we’re back!” Present Mic shouted. “Are you pumped for the final round? Of course you are!” Judging by the thunderous cheers and applause from the spectators, they were indeed excited.
“As usual,” Eraserhead wasted no time, going straight to the point. “The final round will be a tournament. One-on-one matches. As for the format-”
“It’s a one-on-one battle!” Bone Beast interrupted. “That’s right, folks, we’re going old school! Gladiator style!”
“Please don’t call it that…” Eraserhead groaned.
“Here are the brackets!” Midnight pointed her crop at the screen.
Round Matches 1:
Tenziro (Haylee) vs Raptor (Setsuna)
“Niji” (Toru) vs Mei
Akatani (Izuku) vs Shinra (Hitoshi)
Yaoyorozu (Momo) vs “Shoto”
Gougou (Katsuki) vs Luna (Ochaco)
Houdini (Neito) vs Hashibira
Red (Eijiro) Vs Gray (Tetsutetsu)
“Iida’s not up there?” Izuku realized. He looked around at the gathered students, realizing that the taller boy was missing completely.
“I wonder where he went? Did he drop out?” Ochaco whispered.
“I guess?” Haylee shrugged.
“Unfortunately, one of the competitors had to drop out, so his spot has been filled.” Midnight pointed to Tetsutetsu. The silver-haired boy nodded, giving Shiozaki, who had kindly given him her spot, a thumbs-up.
“Hey, uh,” Setsuna raised her hand. “Ms. Midnight? I’d like to drop out of the finals.”
“Are you sure?” Midnight asked. “You’ve come this far.”
“Yeah.” Setsuna nodded. “I wouldn’t be able to give it my all, so…”
“I see.” Midnight replied. “In that case, Mary will be taking Raptor’s place!”
Lumine moved closer to Setsuna. “What are you doing?!”
“Yeah,” Haylee pushed her way through the crowd. “Don’t tell me you’re scared of fighting me.” She frowned, her earlier anger at Setsuna forgotten for the moment.
“Nothing like that, I promise, and it’s not me trying to get out of fighting you after I upset you.” Setsuna’s cheeks flushed red. “I uh, can’t exactly use my quirk to its fullest in these clothes, and as much as I like showing off…” The tips of her ears burned red. “I don’t really want to strip down to my underwear in front of the whole country like that one boy did a few years back.” She might have a chance at beating Haylee if she could separate, but most likely, all she would be able to do is separate her feet, hands, torso, and head.
“That really stinks! You got all the way to the finals too!” Lumine stomped her foot with a pout. “It’s not fair!”
“Just because she can’t bring her damn costume…” Haylee grumbled.
“Well, the other courses don’t have special costumes, and I can’t exactly buy commercial-grade clothes that work with my quirk.” She joked.
“Hmmmph.” Haylee crossed her arms. “Hey, Tokage?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m still pissed, but… how about after the festival we have our own one-on-one?” Haylee suggested.
“Really, propositioning me right in front of Lumine?” Setsuna let out an exaggerated gasp.
Haylee immediately turned red. “No- I meant like a fight!”
Lumine giggled. “Haylee, she’s just messing with you.”
“I knew that…” Haylee turned her head away, skin steaming from embarrassment.
‘She didn’t…’ The other girls knew.
“Shut uppppp!” Haylee whined. “I’m… I’m going to go prepare for my match!” With that, she took off.
==VI==
Haylee sat alone in the locker room, floating mid-air with her legs crossed and waiting for the teachers to finish setting up the ring. Her head was swirling with emotion, both positive and negative. ‘Dammit… why did she have to… uuuugh!` She banged her palm against her forehead. Setsuna could be infuriating sometimes. Why did she have to choose now, of all times, to drop this on her?
What the hell did Setsuna even see in Bakugo anyway? God, it pissed her off. He was just… such an ass. She had much, much stronger words she wanted to use, but didn’t.
She knew Bakugo had it out for her, too, for some inane reason. Part of her was hoping that she got to fight him, maybe teach him some Void-damned humility. Though that would mean that they would both make it to the finals.
Maybe Lumine, Kaminari, or Ochaco would manage to knock him down a peg. She could live with that. Right now, she needed to clear her head of all distractions and focus on what she wanted: to fight Izuku in the semifinals.
“Fighters, the ring is ready! Please report to the arena for the first round!” Present Mic’s voice ordered over the intercom.
Haylee exhaled and unfurled her legs. Nothing else mattered now. She had a clear goal in mind, and that was all she needed.
==VI==
“It’s time for round one! In one corner, a mysterious girl who’s quick on her toes, Tenziro Nadia from Class 1-A!” Haylee ignored the cheers and Mic’s words hyping her up, not even giving the audience a wave as she approached the stage. Flames burst from the corners as she ascended the stairs.
“And on the other side, the thorny assassin from Class 1-B, Mary!” Present Mic continued. “I hope you’re ready for a flashy fight, folks, because-”
“Excuse me,” Ibara raised her hand, stopping the Voice Hero in his tracks. “Pardon the interruption, but I very much object to the title.” She clasped her hands together, and the light seemed to change around her. Almost… holy. “I did not come here to take a life, that wouldn’t be in line with the Lord’s teachings or my duty as a hero trainee.”
“Right, sorry about that, I got a bit overexcited-” He tried to apologize.
She continued to speak, saying something religious that Haylee didn’t quite understand in between Mic’s attempts to repeat his apology. She’d never spoken to the vine-haired girl, nor heard much about her from her friends in 1-B other than she was Christian, and apparently pretty strong, which he’d seen in the Battle Trial. She was certainly pious, Haylee would give her that. Certainly didn’t fit the incorrect image of an assassin that Mic gave her. That would be more fitting to Haylee, considering that she actually was one.
“So, you’re Shiozaki,” Haylee stated, sizing the other girl up. She placed her hands together and bowed, as this was essentially a ceremonial duel. Normally, when Tenno dueled, one would be in a kneeling position. This was simply her way of honoring the sanctity of the fight.
“Very honorable.” Ibara nodded, repeating the gesture. “I will put my all into this, and I hope you do the same.”
“I want a clean fight!” Midnight raised her riding crop. “The rules are simple. You must defeat your opponent by either ringing them out, restraining them for eight seconds, or if they surrender. Cementoss and I will be on hand to stop you should you go too far.”
“And as for the audience, we’ve deployed our brand new, state-of-the-art barrier system to keep the fight contained to the arena.” A barrier slightly inside the arena flashed red before turning invisible.
==VI==
Izuku watched with his class from the stands. Midnight’s arm fell, signalling the start of the first match. Haylee’s form blinked out of existence immediately, appearing crouched before Shiozaki with her fist already drawn back and a focused gleam in her eyes. Shiozaki’s hair surged forth and formed a protective barrier before the punch could land, then attempted to trap Haylee’s wrist.
With a flash of purple, Haylee ripped her hand free, ignoring the pulling sensation as her opponent’s thorns tore through her exposed flesh. She dashed backwards, shaking off the blood as her lacerations closed.
“Tenziro goes in for the first strike, but it looks like Mary was prepared! That wound looks nasty, but she shrugged it off without flinching! How hardcore!” Mic commented.
“She’s being cautious.” Eraserhead sighed. “She tried to take her out immediately because she recognizes that Mary is a threat.”
Haylee dodged a few strands of Shiozaki’s vines that attempted to ensnare her. Her eyes narrowed like a panther, noting two clusters embedded into the concrete.
Ibara focused intently. She’d consumed a lot of water at lunch to ensure her quirk was fully stocked, and the sun overhead proved to be a blessing. More vines sprouted, circling around the arena. ‘Strange, she isn’t using all of her quirk. I wonder why?’
In the stands, Momo noted the same thing. “Tenno isn’t transforming. Odd.”
Katsuki scoffed. “She could win easily if she did.”
Izuku analyzed Haylee’s movements. She was quick on her feet, using her naturally flexible body and Void-dashes to evade the rapidly growing vines. She couldn’t stay in one place for long as the safe area in the ring continued to shrink. ‘They’re right, she could win easily with her Warframe.’ Thinking back, she’d only partially transformed her limbs during the previous event and hadn’t used it at all in the Obstacle Race…
“To be frank, I like the idea of the event, but me showing off my quirk would let all my old enemies know that I’m a Tenno.” Izuku suddenly recalled her words. She wasn’t holding back for the reasons everyone else thought, or even some self-imposed challenge. It was far simpler: she simply didn’t want to draw unnecessary attention to herself. “I think…” Izuku spoke up. “That she’s going to have to use her transformation.”
No sooner than the words left his mouth, Shiozaki’s vines burst through the ground, bundled in thick columns as large as tree trunks. Despite Haylee’s form disappearing and reappearing several meters above the ring.
‘Damn it…’ Haylee’s hands flashed violet, carefully severing the other girl’s vines before they could reach her. Unfortunately, there were simply too many to destroy, with attacks coming from every direction. The vines enclosed her, trapping her in a large thorny cocoon.
“Uh oh!” Mic exclaimed. “Looks like Tenziro has been trapped! Midnight, start that countdown!”
“One!”
Ibara felt something shift, vibrations travelling through the vines as slight tugs.
“Two!”
Her eyes widened. The verdant cage constricted further, but she was too late.
“Three!”
SCWING!
The sharp tone, both electric and metallic, silenced the crowd’s chatter. A glowing blade broke the viney shell, like a chick emerging from its egg. Two slashes melted through the vines like a knife through butter, and the armored form of Excalibur burst from the fragments with sword in hand.
The crowd erupted in uproarious applause.
Ibara’s eyes widened. She coalesced all her vines into several large rod-like pillars, each packing enough force to knock her opponent skyward… that is, assuming they hit.
Haylee hung unnaturally long, stuck in an aim glide as she reoriented herself. Moments before the vines hit, she executed a mid-air bullet jump and landed atop the first cluster of vines. Once her feet found purchase, she began to sprint down the structure. Her blade danced, cutting Shiozaki’s quirk into neat little chunks with the same ease that an expert chef would cut celery stalks. Armed with the knowledge that Shiozaki felt no pain at the loss of her botanical hair, she Slash Dashed through the next vine, severing it down the middle before it could knock her back.
‘She’s… not stopping!’ Ibara’s movements became panicked as the distance between them lessened.
“Get her, Haylee!” Lumine whooped.
“Hey, she’s in our class! Root for her instead, dammit!” Tetsutetsu complained.
No matter how many vines she threw at Tenno, Ibara realized it wasn’t enough. The armored girl’s transformed state was simply too fast, too strong, and too skilled for her current level to handle. She spread her vines out, but the blade still cut through them. Even as she tried to crush Tenno with the compressed vines, she simply bounced between the surfaces like a rubber ball. She crashed into the tiled floor, and when Ibara blinked, Haylee’s blade was stopped centimeters from her neck.
Ibara gulped; the blade’s energy brought goosebumps to her skin. “I… I yield.” She lowered her head, gracefully accepting her loss.
“Tenziro wins!!!” Mic’s voice rose above the crowd’s cheers and applause.
Haylee’s blade vanished as her body began to warp and shrink down until she returned to normal once again. “Well, you really pushed me.” A warm smile spread across her face. “I didn’t think I’d have to pull that one out, Shiozaki.” He extended her hand. “You’re pretty strong.”
Ibara grasped the offered hand and the two exchanged a firm handshake. “Thank you. You fought well.” Ibara smiled, taking her defeat in stride.
“Such sportsmanship!” Nemuri cracked her crop with a grin. “That really gets my blood pumping!”
“What an incredible performance, and we’re just getting started!” Bone Beast exclaimed. “We’ll be right back in a few minutes for the next match once the arena has been repaired!”
Notes:
Surprise plot relevant Takuya (The Blue Oni from Itto’s Character Quest in Genshin). Bet you weren’t expecting that lmao. Given his goals in that quest, it’s too far of a stretch for what I’m having his role be. It’s yet again another PLF false flag operation to spread their agenda in Japan and to distract the government from the threat the League poses.
I know from the comments last chapter that you are wondering what happened to Tensei. It will be revealed in a flashback post-sports festival what went down. Some of you are close, but not for the reasons you think :)
The real Giran is the one from canon, he’s just running a 500k IQ play of pretending to be one of his own proxies (Aka he will send people in with a comm to him and tell them what to say, use robots, or come himself but pretend to be receiving orders from someone. Also, Mirrond’s OC faction, the Clockwork Tower, makes its first appearance (via mention at least). I’ve already got art of Mechanist made by the wonderful 4mor (same person who did the Toru art for USJ incident)
Next chapter: Toru Vs Mei, Izuku Vs Hitoshi!
Chapter 77: Tremors (Sports Festival Arc: Part 6)
Summary:
Something is stirring...
Toru vs Mei, Izuku vs Hitoshi!
Notes:
For context, Niji means rainbow in Japanese
Also a reminder, Dreamweaver is one of the two unnamed U.A. teachers (the blonde one) from canon that appears in a few scenes but is never elaborated on.
Izuku refers to Hitoshi as his festival name, Shinra, because he doesn’t know his real name yet. Hitoshi knows Izuku’s family name because Izuku is on student council and fairly well known for being in 1-a because gossip.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
[Hero Billboard Chart JP 2243]
#1. All Might
#2. Endeavor
#3. Thunderbolt
#4. Hawks
#5. Best Jeanist
#6. Edgeshot
#7. Boulder
#8. Crust
#9. Yoroi Musha
#10. Ryukyu
==========================VI==========================
[WHA Headquarters, Lyon, France, May 1st, 2243]
Across the globe, despite it being early in the morning, the office of the World Heroes Association’s president was occupied and illuminated by a single desk lamp. On one monitor, the U.A. Sports Festival over in Japan was playing, watched with moderate interest.
Inside, hard at work after staying in his in-office bedroom, was Joaquín Villanueva, the President of the World Heroes Association- a man who felt the invisible weight of the world’s problems on his shoulders every waking moment.
△ Councilman 7: ZERO △
Joaquín stared at the large holographic display on his screen. A map of the world lit up with all the assets under the Council’s purview, overlaid on a map of all known Ley Lines, invisibly buried beneath the Earth’s surface. He watched several more dots light up in various countries. Supernatural incidents, villains over S-rank, and natural disasters. On the other side, a list of sensors monitoring the ley lines for disorders.
Only a select few truly knew just how dangerous the world was, and he intended to keep it that way. A small part of him regretted All For One’s death, as while the man and his shadow empire had been in a cold war with the Council, the Symbol of Evil’s existence guaranteed one thing: stability, and that a monster greater than he would be eliminated before they could take root.
All that information was fed into his left eye, a glowing grey orb with a single red crystal lens embedded in its core. Not cybernetic, but an artifact known as the Arcane Eye. It allowed him to see what normally could not be seen and had been augmented by modern technology.
He rested his head on his hand, leaning against his office chair, deep in thought. A quick glance at his monitor distracted him. The otherworlder girl, Haylee. Surname unknown, going by Tenno. His eyes narrowed.
Japan. China. Russia. The United States. A concerning number of incidents and leadership changes were taking place. The otherworlder’s arrival in the Land of the Rising Sun had been a surprise, but not as grave a one as the Council had initially feared.
Bar Hunhow, of course.
Russia’s new President, Pulchinov, and America's new President, Valentine, had been… frustrating. The latter was proving to be increasingly uncooperative with Council procedures in favor of allowing the DOD and DOH to handle supernatural incidents. Pulchinov was worse, outright barring WHA agents from operating inside of Russia and completely blocking the region of Nod-Krai.
The Krai’s ley lines were dyed in a deep, sickly purple. Like a poison clinging to the veins of the world, something had infected it. Initially, satellites had been able to spot what appeared to be undead creatures rising from the ground, animated by an unknown energy signature. Then, the Russians had performed a ritual which disrupted any attempts at long-distance surveillance and blocked any attempts at scrying from the Hexenzirkel. The thought that even the most powerful mages in the group couldn’t pierce the veil was cause for concern. Any attempt by Council assets to enter the region was harshly rebuffed, but they had managed to watch supplies from afar, revealing the largest concern at all.
The Fatui were present, working with the Russian government to contain whatever was going on there. Chaos Theory was there as well, unwelcome, by the executions one drone had seen before being shot down.
When he’d managed to get ahold of Pulchinov yesterday, the pointy-nosed man had promised that he had the situation under control.
He was lying blatantly to Joaquín’s face. Either they were working willingly with the Fatui for an unknown purpose, or the military operating in that region had gone rogue. Neither option was appealing to him.
His musings were interrupted by a beeping noise from his shelf, where a bell-shaped children’s toy with an adorable >▾< painted on the front, resembling a face.
Joaquín tapped on the device’s mouth. “Yes?”
“Guten Morgen, Joaquín!” The voice of Alice crackled through the Dodocommunication Device. “Up early again, I see.”
“You as well.”
“Oh, a great mage only rests when she feels like it, don’t you know?” Alice chuckled. “Unfortunately, I don’t bring good news. I’m assuming you’ve been sitting in your office, staring at the world again.”
“Have you been spying on my office again, Mrs. Mage?” Joaquín raised a weary eyebrow, half joking.
“Oh, nein, nein, nein…” He could tell she was wiggling her finger at him, even from (presumably) a country away. “I’ve known you for many a year, my friend. That was simply my best guess.”
“Uh huh…” Joaquín crossed his arms. “Judging by the foreboding feeling I’m having right now, I’m guessing you aren’t calling to invite me for tea?”
“I’m afraid not. It concerns Nod-Krai.” Alice sighed. “I’ve attempted to pierce their spell yet again, to no avail. The ley lines there are in flux, on top of whatever magic they are using to obscure our vision.”
“I see… and the others?” Joaquín asked.
“All failed… and I’ve been unable to reach 𝓡.” She revealed. “𝓝 was the last to see her, but when I asked her, she was unable to tell me.”
“Unable… or unwilling?” Joaquín prodded. 𝓝 was an enigma, a demi-human of unknown species who long predated mankind as a whole. When asked about her origins in the past, she was simply unable to speak, or the memories were scrambled in her mind. According to Alice, even the combined efforts of every sitting mage in the Hexenzirkel couldn’t break whatever force was compelling her to stay silent.
Joaquín may be an atheist, but even that made him suspect some kind of higher power.
“Troubling… but the least of our worries at the moment.” Joaquín accepted reluctantly. “I’ll leave finding her to you, as I doubt anyone else would stand a chance at finding her.” He uncrossed his legs. “As for Nod-Krai, I have news. The Chinese sent in a drone, and it spotted some of Akelous’s people being executed by a Russian-Fatui coalition.
“So it has been confirmed, both factions are present?” Alice asked with notable worry in her voice. “What do you intend to do about it?”
“What I do best. Gather information. Russia’s relationship with the WHA is already… strained. An outright accusation without proof of collusion with villains would make this a worse international incident than it already is. We’re lucky they haven’t left the U.N. outright yet. With the populace’s feelings toward us at the moment, the worst outcome could be war.”
“Hmmm…” Alice hummed. “I’m sure CRANE will be keeping a close eye on the incident, considering the proximity.”
“China has enough problems with demon containment in Dunhuang Chasm. They wouldn’t risk conflict with their neighbors when they are this close to sealing it off for good.” Joaquín said. “As well as Chaos Theory’s repeated attacks on their institutions. They are looking for something.
The cult had attacked numerous scientific facilities across the globe, mostly those monitoring domains and mapping underground areas like water reservoirs. They were looking for something, and they had no idea what. It would make sense if they were trying to poison a source of natural water, but the files they took weren’t related to that. It wasn’t in line with the Cult’s inane stated goals.
His eyes turned to Japan, watching the ley lines pulse like blood-filled veins beneath the island nation. “I don’t like this, Alice. Something is brewing across the globe, and I feel like by the time we realize what is cooking, it will be too late.”
==VI==
[U.A. Stadium, U.A. High School, May 1st, 2243]
Edgeshot watched the match’s finale, halfheartedly listening to Mt. Lady and Kamui Wood’s amusing conversation about the vine-haired girl. The sixth-ranked hero’s eyes were on the other girl, the one that the Commission said was from another world.
He liked that one, but given what he’d read, there wasn’t much he would be able to teach her. What a shame. She was probably a greater ninja than he was.
==VI==
Haylee returned to her class, proudly sitting herself next to Izuku as if she had just returned from the restroom, not a fight. “Hey.” She greeted.
“That was friggin awesome!” Ochaco pumped her fists as she and Izuku zoomed over to Haylee’s side.
“Yeah, you were so fast, like,” Izuku waved his arms. “Whoosh!”
“And then you went vwoooom…” Ochaco mimicked a focused expression, moving her arms like she was wielding a sword.
Haylee snorted. ‘Oh my god, they are perfect for each other…’ Cracking a smile at the pair, she chuckled smugly, “Yeah, I know, I’m awesome.”
She looked around, finally realizing the distinct lack of Lumine. “Where’s 1-B? I thought the hero courses would be sitting together?”
Itsuka’s head popped over the wall. “Right over here, Tenno!”
“Ah.” Haylee nodded. She leaned over the wall and shouted. “HEY, CEMENTOSS-SENSEI!”
The Cement Hero stopped his repairs on the arena momentarily, as he was nearly done. “Yes? What is it?”
“COULD YOU TAKE DOWN THE WALL BETWEEN 1-A AND 1-B PLEASE?” Haylee yelled.
Cementoss eyed the small barrier separating the two classes. Seeing no issue with removing it, as it bore no load, he nodded and walked over, placing his hands against the wall. The cement barrier sank into the floor, while a new row of seats rose up to connect them.
“Thank you!” Haylee waved.
A few members of both classes shuffled around, with Itsuka sitting down next to Momo, Shihai and Fischl moving toward Tokoyami with Komori close behind. Tetsutetsu walked over to Eijiro and Inosuke. Setsuna, however, glanced toward her friends and Katsuki, hesitantly choosing the latter.
“The fuck you want, Scales?” Katsuki growled.
“Just wanted to sit next to my former teammate,” Setsuna replied snarkily. “Anything wrong with that, explosion boy?”
Katsuki glared at her, not really caring about someone who bowed out and wasted a perfectly good opportunity. “I don’t care, do whatever the hell you want.”
==VI==
Toru took a deep breath. This was it. Her, on stage- or arena, rather, before the whole world. She couldn’t help but be nervous. It wasn’t something she ever foresaw. With invisibility, maybe she would’ve gotten to the second round.
She was in the finals now, against the strongest people in the school.
Funny, after all this time wanting to be visible, she just wanted to hide.
A breath in, a breath out. This would be just like the previous events, except everyone’s eyes would be on her rather than whoever’s perspective they switched to.
“Contenders, the repairs to the ring have been completed! Please proceed to the arena for the start of the next battle.”
Toru stood. It was time.
==VI==
“Let’s give it up for our next two competitors!” Mic cheered. “In the left corner, we’ve got one of the stars of the support course: Mei!” The aforementioned girl walked up the stairs with pep in her step and a maniacal grin on her face, waving to the crowd.
“And on the right… she lives up to her name, the bright and colorful Niji!”
Toru steeled her nerves, ascending the staircase as the torches in the corners blazed to life beside her. On the other side, reaching the summit at the same time was her opponent: Hatsume Mei of the support course. Unlike Toru, she seemed to be reveling in the attention she was getting from the audience, smiling widely and waving to the crowd.
“Alright!” Midnight posed dramatically. “I want another clean fight! On my mark, get set…” She flicked her riding crop down. “Go!”
Toru immediately charged across the ring, fists igniting in a blaze of iridescent light. What she lacked in speed, she would make up for in raw power. Hatsume was a support course student and lacked any sort of combat training- something that Toru had steadily practiced the past few weeks. A minor boost from her quirk increased her speed further, turning her into a rainbow blur streaking towards her target.
Hatsume remained standing, staring Toru down with a dumb smile on her face, somewhat unnerving Toru, but she was too invested in the attack to back down now.
But a split second before he fist impacted Hatsume, the support student simply vanished.
“I bet you’re wondering where I went?” Hatume’s voice echoed from the stadium’s speakers, causing Power Loader to look around in a panic.
“Is she wearing speakers?” Ordan glanced at his microphone, suddenly noticing it had stopped receiving his voice. “Wait, no, are those our speakers?”
“They are…” Shota groaned. “I think she hacked in and hijacked them.” He pulled out his phone and texted Nezu. After a moment, he rolled his eyes. “Majima is on it, but he said to let it play out, because he finds it funny.” Palm met forehead. “Goddamn rat…”
“But my commentary!” Hizashi moaned despondently.
Toru slid to a stop, using her quirk to slow her movement lest she go flying over the edge of the ring. “What the-”
Hatsume hovered above the ring. She’d attached a microphone to her headgear. “Able to dodge attacks with little time to spare, my newest baby: The Hatsume Industries™ Jetpack!” She zoomed in on the top row of private booths for her real audience: the support industry scouts! “Inspired by the hero Airjet, it sports a clean fuel cell system, making it environmentally friendly and significantly lowering the risk of injury due to combat damage!”
Toru launched herself into the air, mimicking Hatsume’s flight with her quirk. “Hey!” Toru shouted, slightly irritated. “Keep your eyes on me, this is a fight, not an advertisement.”
Mei pulled her goggles down. “It can be both! The best way to show off an invention… is with a field test!” She pressed a button on her belt, launching a net that entangled itself around Toru. “Capture net launcher, waist-mounted. It can hold five per canister, and each one is strong enough to hold an elephant!”
Unfortunately for Mei, Toru was not an elephant and promptly sliced her net to bits. “Take this seriously!” She pouted. Her earlier anxiety had evaporated, replaced with anger at being reduced to a mere prop in Hatsume’s advertisement. ‘Prismatic Batter: 1% Aperture!’ She flew toward her opponent from behind, only for Hatsume’s harness to emit a beep and automatically adjust her position, causing Toru to whiff her punch again.
“And as you can see, I also have this exoskeleton with built-in threat detection, custom-coded by me! Its predictive AI can react to threats within microseconds! This baby comes with the exoskeleton…” She suddenly made a beeline for Toru and landed a kick, barely blocked by a last-second barrier of hard light that sent Toru sprawling mid-air, out of the arena. “And it can multiply your strength! Granted, I’m not much of a fighter, so I have an AI running and guiding my movements as well!” She landed back in the center of the ring, cushioning her fall with her boots.
Toru glanced down at Midnight. “Sensei, am I out?”
“You haven’t touched the ground, so you’re still good!” The R-rated hero raised her thumb.
“Right…” Toru calmed herself, having realized her brash tactics work on Hatsume. ‘Tau-sensei… I’ll make you proud! We didn’t train long, but I learned a lot!’ Her hands glowed bright as light solidified around them. This was her first time doing such a move, a spur-of-the-moment decision spurned by her desire to win. Her only experience with creating hard light constructs was barriers… but what if she made something simple? An extension of her body? Her quirk already made a sort of shell around her when she flew…
Two large, rainbow fists formed around her hands. Not as large as Kendo from Class 1-B’s quirk would make, rather, they were about the size of boxing gloves.
Mei analyzed the rainbow girl’s attacks. She didn’t remember her name, but she did recall Power Loader talking about working on one of the first-year hero course student’s outfit. Something about light. That must be her. She had ideas for more babies to add on… so many ideas!
The restrictions Power Loader-sensei put on her after one too many lab accidents made it so that she didn’t have time to finish all the babies to a level that would be approved for usage. Instead, she focused on refining her most promising babies. She wasn’t here to win, just to show off all her inventions. Only a few more left… but her opponent was getting more aggressive.
“Hey, rainbow girl!” She suddenly called out. “After this is over, do you want to make babies together?” She asked absentmindedly.
Toru’s face immediately flushed. “A-aa!” She wobbled mid-air before stabilizing, holding onto her blooming cheeks and replying with an embarrassed squeak. “I-I’m flattered, but… gosh… so forward… I don’t swing that way!”
In the teacher's booth, Higari facepalmed. “Goddammit, Hatsume…”
“Well, she did manage to catch Hagakure off guard…” Dreamweaver added helpfully.
“Trust me…” Higari pulled a small bottle of scotch out and took a sip. “That… wasn’t intentional.”
“Huh?” Mei’s head tilted to the side. “You don’t want support gear?”
“Ehhh!” Toru nearly dropped out of the air. “That’s- alright, are you screwing with me?”
“Nope!” Mei replied openly.
“... I’m going to punch you now.” Toru fired a blast of light from her hands. Hatsume dodged, with Toru using that brief moment to close the distance. As she approached, a thin metal rod extended from the pink-haired girl’s belt. Before she could trip, Toru blasted it apart. Mei wobbled, her support gear compensating for her lack of balance. She landed with a roll and began to sprint away, much faster than Toru expected, thanks to her exoskeleton.
Toru slammed her hand down, imagining a large wall in her mind. Her quirk hummed to life to produce a large barrier of light in Mei’s path. Due to it registering to her sensors as light, she failed to stop in time and slammed face-first into it. “Ow!” Yelped Mei, sporting a bloody nose. “Note to self: stationary solid light can’t be detected, but other attacks will! Interesting!”
“Glad I could help!” Toru said sarcastically. Then, she vanished, clothes and all.
“Oh, we have audio again?” Mic realized. “Sweet! Ahem- It looks like Niji has vanished! Where did she go!”
Mei’s flicked a dial on her goggles, cycling through different detection modes. She finally locked eyes with Toru, seeing not her, but the heat around her body.
“Gotcha!” Toru’s fist slammed into Hatsume’s gut, drawing back to sweep her legs out from under her. Her hands flashed, reforming into lucent fists and crushing the supports on Hatsume’s arms, rendering her exoskeleton powerless. She then kneed her in the gut and shoved as hard as possible, sending her sprawling back.
Toru’s eyes shone, beacons of pulsing light in the afternoon sun.
‘Prismatic Battery… 4%! Aperture!’ Toru’s hands slammed together, emitting a pillar of light that blasted Hatsume right out of the arena.
“What a fantastic finish! Hatsume is out of the ring, Niji wins!!!!”
==VI==
“Hell yeah!” Haylee whooped. “She fucking did it! Whoooooo! Nice one, Hagakure!” Haylee shouted.
“Go Toru!” Lumine cheered.
“That means you have to fight her next round, doesn’t it?” Ochaco turned to Haylee.
“Oh, yeah. Guess it does.” Haylee realized. Knuckle met fist. “I can’t wait!”
“That certainly was… interesting.” Momo eyed Hatsume as she sat up on the grass. At least she seemed to be taking her loss well.
==VI==
“Ow…” Mei sat up. As she raised her head, she noticed her opponent standing above her with an outstretched hand. “I didn’t hit you too hard, did I?”
Mei sprang to her feet, instantly intruding on Toru’s personal space. “Right as rain! The data I’ll get from this… oh, your quirk is neat too! The light was warm instead of scorching! How did you do that?!”
“Uhm,” Toru took a nervous step back. “Well, I’m not sure? I just dialed it back since I didn’t want to hurt you. It can get hot enough to melt through stuff, though, like your net…” A bead of sweat rolled down her nose. “Uhm, you’re a bit close. Can you back up?”
“Oh, right. Sensei said I should stop doing that because it makes people uncomfortable.” Mei remembered, maintaining her position for a few more awkward seconds before backing off. “You were really helpful with my showcase today. Make sure to stop by the labs if you want me to make some babies for your costume… you!”
“Hagakure.” Toru sighed. “That’s my name.”
“Right, I’ll remember that!” Mei beamed, filing the name away under ‘future clients’.
==VI==
“I haven’t missed anything yet, have I?” Toshinori stumbled in, juggling popcorn and drinks from the concession stand.
“No, Izuku’s match still hasn’t started.” She clenched her handkerchief in anxious anticipation of the next match. She already knew Izuku would have to fight as a hero, and had already done so against real villains at the USJ. She was a worrier by nature, but at least for this, she could be there in person to support him.
“Inko, it’s going to be fine.” Toshinori set down the food and placed his hand atop hers. “Trust me, if things get out of hand, Midnight and Cementoss will intervene.”
“I know…” Inko sighed. “I just… wish it wasn’t so dangerous.”
“Don’t worry, just sit back and enjoy the show,” Toshinori assured.
==VI==
“Welcome back! No time to waste here at U.A. folks, it's time for round 3!” Mic’s voice stoked the excited crowd. “In the left corner, he’s been making his course proud- the sleeper hit of the first years: Shinra, from the General Education Course!”
Hitoshi stepped out, shielding his eyes from the harsh lights of the sun and cameras alike.
“And on the other side- don’t let his stature fool you, this kid’s a powerhouse! Akatani, from the Hero Course!”
The crowd’s cheers grew louder as Izuku reached the apex of the ring, staring down his opponent. There was fire in his eyes, a scalding glare leveled directly at Izuku, who was clueless as to what his issue with him was.
“I’ll skip the foreplay,” Midnight smirked at the camera. “You all know the rules of the ring, so don’t be naughty!”
Izuku blushed at the innuendos, turning his attention to his foe to refocus.
“Ready! Set! Fight!” Midnight announced.
Izuku’s fists crackled as One For All activated. Hitoshi felt a shiver run down his spine, but remained resolute. “You know,” Hitoshi started to circle Izuku warily, wondering why the boy hadn’t attacked yet. “I thought people in your course were supposed to be brave? Those other two in the matches before us would’ve been at my throat right now.” A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek. ‘He’s a power-type. Why is he being so cautious? Does he know about my quirk?’ Hitoshi wondered.
==VI==
“What’s he doing?” Haylee asked. “C’mon, Izuku, beat his scrawny ass!”
“C’mon! Fight already!” Katsuki yelled. He and Tenno locked eyes, the displeasure at having a shared opinion evident on both their faces.
“I wonder why he’s just circling him?” Toru, having returned to her seat, asked.
Both classes shared that line of thinking, having seen Izuku in action before. Only one knew the true answer and decided to speak up.
“It’s because that kid’s quirk is mind control.” Mashirao’s voice cut through the side conversations around him.
Everyone’s heads snapped toward him. “Mind control?” Yotetsu yelped.
“Spooky.” Reiko nodded.
“That’s pretty scary. Who knows what someone could do with that?” Kyoka shivered.
“One's outer darkness does not decide the content of their character,” Fumikage replied with a pointed glare at her.
“You guys are overthinking it. Shit on mind control all you want,” Haylee shrugged dismissively. “But when you have it on your side? Think of how useful it is. I bet that’s why Izuku isn’t attacking, because he wants to learn as much as he can.” She squinted, noting the ‘I wish I had my notebook now’ look on Izuku’s face.
“He should take that guy out, I’m pretty sure his quirk works on response.” Mashirao gritted his teeth. “All I remember from the last match is hearing my teammates respond to his taunts, and then when I yelled back at him, everything got hazy. I hope Midoriya has a plan.”
“-DON’T SAY THAT ABOUT” Izuku suddenly shouted, before freezing in place.
“Shit.” Mashirao paled. “Midoriya, you moron, I warned you!”
==VI==
‘I wonder how his quirk works. Ojiro said it was probably if I replied to him.’ Izuku thought as he circled the ring, matching Shinra’s stride like two wolves circling contested prey, though if he were a wolf, he would be an incredibly sleep-deprived one.
He could tell that his silence was stressing the other boy out. “Hey, I’m talking to you!” He challenged. “What are you waiting for. You stupid or something?”
As much as Izuku wanted to reply, he knew that he couldn’t. Ojiro’s warning was still fresh in his mind. ‘I really want to see it in action. I should talk to him after the Festival is over. It would be such a good quirk for heroics.’
Hitoshi finally got fed up. “You’re pretty close with that blue-haired girl, aren’t you?” A nervous grin spread across his face. “Is she your girlfriend or something? I’ve seen you two hanging out a lot.”
Izuku resisted the urge to refute that, irritation overtaking his curiosity. He took up a fighting pose and charged the boy. Questions could wait.
“Sucks to be you, I heard she’s a psycho bitch.” Hitoshi replied as soon as the green-haired boy’s legs sprung into action.
“HEY!” Izuku snapped. “YOU DON’T SAY THAT ABOUT-” He gasped, moving to clamp a hand over his mouth, but it was too late.
Hitoshi relaxed as his opponent suddenly stopped, face going blank.
He almost lost right then and there, but he’d finally got him.
Hook, line, and sinker.
“Phew…” He sighed. “Alright, turn around and walk out of bounds.”
==VI==
“What’s this? Akatani suddenly stopped! He’s walking out of the ring!” Mic shouted.
“That’s what happens when you drag out a fight like that,” Eraserhead commented. “The longer it goes on, the more opportunities for you to slip up.”
‘My body… it isn’t moving the way I want it to.’ Izuku felt like he was in a dream. His vision was blurred, covered in static like he was watching an old TV. His legs moved on their own, puppeted by some intangible force as the edge of the ring grew ever closer.
‘Crap, I should’ve finished the fight! I let my curiosity get the better of me!’ Izuku despaired. ‘Even after Ojiro told me how it worked, I still let him get my like that!’ He knew it, too. Likely, his opponent didn’t even mean what he said and just wanted to get a rise out of Izuku. ‘I got so far, only to lose like this? I’m an idiot!’
He could imagine how disappointed Haylee would be that he lost so easily. She really wanted to fight him. She would understand, but still be upset.
In the stands, his friends shouted at him to snap out of it.
“Izuku, wake up!” Haylee screamed.
“Midoriya!” Ochaco cried out. “You can do it, fight back!”
“We believe in you!” Lumine yelled.
“Young man…” Toshinori clenched his fist. “C’mon, break out of his quirk!” He knew one for all offered some defense against mental attacks. Toshinori had some experience with fighting off mental quirks, but that was after years of experience and One For All boosting his mental fortitude. Izuku had no such experience.
“Son, please!” Inko begged, finally caught up in the excitement.
‘So many people…’ Izuku anguished. ‘I don’t want to disappoint them!’ His eyes remained blank, locked onto the dark tunnel he entered the arena. Suddenly, inside that dark passageway, several shapes appeared. At first, he thought more people were entering the arena. A familiar presence sent a shiver down his spine. His finger twitched, and he began to hear voices in his... Mind?
The arena suddenly vanished, replaced by an inky blackness. His eyes, despite being open, opened again. A second set, allowing him to see within his very soul.
“I told you! I saw his eyes twitching!” An energetic female voice exclaimed.
“He just turned toward you, Second. I think he can hear us!” A second woman spoke.
‘What is this…’ Izuku blinked, causing the black shapes to slowly gain form in his eyes.
“If he can hear and see us, that means we can communicate!” Another man’s voice rose over the others. He sat up from what appeared to be a chair and stormed over to Izuku. “No time to explain, kid, but it looks like you’re about to lose. Allow us to lend you a hand. A good old shock to your system oughta-”
“Fifth, ask him for permission. Don’t do what I did.” A gentler male voice cautioned.
“Yeah, yeah, Fourth, I got it. You want our help, kid?” The man, Fifth, asked.
Izuku nodded, not fully understanding what was happening to him.
Outside Izuku’s mind, his quick sprang to life, green lighting erupting from his arm.
“What!” Hitoshi exclaimed, panic in his eyes. “You- you can’t! I didn’t tell you to do that!”
Mere steps from the edge, Izuku’s fist suddenly rose.
And he promptly clocked himself across the jaw. The pain brought clarity, like a bucket of ice-cold water had been dunked over his head. Izuku gasped for breath, his suppressed senses flooding back in an instant.
“Whoa! It looks like Akatani stopped right at the edge!”
“Hell yeah!” Haylee punched the air.
“Get him!” Mashirao cheered.
“No… that’s impossible!” Hitoshi stepped back. “You can’t… no! You shouldn’t be able to do that! Nobody has escaped from my quirk before. How!” It didn’t… this couldn’t be happening! It had to be a fluke! He just needed to.
Izuku’s head whipped around, a feral look in his eyes as adrenaline flooded his veins. Somehow, something inside him had moved his arm. It wasn’t Shinra’s quirk, no, it was something within his quirk. Was it… the previous users of his quirk? Was that possible?
But that could wait for later. Right now, he’d been granted a second chance, and he wasn’t going to waste it. He took a step toward Shinra, then another, rapidly sprinting toward him.
“Hey, answer me, dammit!” Hitoshi raised his fists as panic and uncertainty overcame him. ‘He’s so fast! I can’t-’ Within seconds, Izuku was before him. Hitoshi threw an uncoordinated but otherwise adequate punch, missing as Izuku ducked and hooked his arm around Hitoshi’s outstretched one.
“I’m going to win,” Izuku thundered- to Hitoshi’s eyes, stupidly up until he realized Izuku wasn’t responding to him, but rather a general statement. “Because I have a promise to keep! Go beyond!”
Wind whistled in his ears as Hitoshi’s reality (and body) was flipped over Izuku’s shoulder, spinning him around once more and tossing him outside the ring.
“Plus Ultraaaa!” Izuku hollered.
Hitoshi landed on his back with a thud. He gasped for air, the force of the impact clearing his lungs.
“Akatani… wins!” Mic announced.
The crowd, understanding none of what just happened but finding it incredible regardless, erupted in applause.
“I lost…” Hitoshi stared up at the cloudless sky. “How… how did I lose?” His lavender-topped head fell back onto the turf as he resigned himself to defeat.
“Hey, are you okay? I hope I didn’t throw you too hard. Did I dislocate your shoulder?” Izuku knelt next to him.
“I don’t need your pity…” Hitoshi grumbled.
“Sorry,” Izuku waved his hands. “I didn’t mean to come across like that!”
Hitoshi blinked slowly. “What, did you come to gloat about your victory then?”
Shaking his head rapidly, Izuku replied. “No, I just wanted to see if you were okay and help you up. It seemed like the sporting thing to do.” He offered up his hand with a smile on his face.
Hitoshi eyed him suspiciously for a moment, like a stray cat accepting food from a stranger. Looking into Midoriya’s eyes, the sincerity was almost blinding- like a small star of kindness. “Fine.” He grabbed Midoriya’s hand, immediately noting the Hero Student’s grip was incredibly strong. “Thanks, I guess.”
“No problem! By the way, you did pretty well, despite my knowing about your quirk. It works on response, right?” Hitoshi blinked, surprised by the sudden change in topic.
“Erm…” Hitoshi began to walk to the exit alongside him, unsure as to why. “Yes?”
“Your quirk is so cool! Are you trying to become a hero student? It would be so useful for heroics, like hostage situations or pacifying dangerous villains! What are its limitations? Does it work on animals or just people?” Izuku's eyes sparkled as they reached the tunnel.
“I uh,” Hitoshi couldn’t sustain the sudden barrage of questions, instead settling on one. “Yes, erm… sorry. I couldn’t keep up with what you were saying. I do want to be a Hero.”
“Oh…” Izuku turned bashful. “Sorry, I have a habit of muttering sometimes when I get excited about quirks… or heroics… or drawing.” He started to ramble. Hitoshi snapped his fingers to snap him out of it.
“Man, you weren’t kidding.” Hitoshi sweatdropped.
“Yeah…” Izuku sighed. “Oh, I didn’t even introduce myself. I’m Midoriya Izuku, class 1-A. What’s your name?”
“Shinso Hitoshi,” he responded awkwardly.
“Nice to meet you, Shinso.” Izuku’s eyes darted to the stairs. “I remembered seeing you a few weeks ago, when you challenged our class. It looks like you made it pretty far, good job!” He congratulated. “Maybe I’ll see you in the Hero Course soon.”
“Uh,” Hitoshi was getting uncomfortable. He hadn’t expected for Midoriya to start trying to… befriend him. “Thanks… I guess.”
“If you need any help, I’d be happy to talk more, or if you want to train with my friends.” Izuku offered. “You didn’t mean what you said about Haylee, I could tell.”
“Wait…” Hitoshi stalled. “You… want to train with me?”
“Yeah!” Izuku nodded. “No offense, your quirk is incredible, but your muscles could use some work. I was like that last year, but my friends helped me get stronger!”
Hitoshi couldn’t parse the idea that Midoriya was implying; the little green menace made it sound like he’d gone from shrimp to… the muscular young man that stood before him, in less than a year.
“I’ve got to run now, but think about it, okay?” Izuku waved goodbye.
“What… just happened?” Hitoshi muttered.
Notes:
And thus ends these two fights. I didn’t really like writing the second one but its important for OFA reasons.
I did The Old Peace, a solid quest that I liked a lot. I do think it could’ve used a bit more buildup narratively, but that’s pretty much my only complaint. Music was solid, gameplay stuff is fun in the new activities, and more importantly we got a shit ton of lore that I can use. I got all 7 of the Executors names now, and Genshin namedropped the Tsaritsa in Columbina’s drip marketing!
I love lore. Not sure how some of it is going to fit into this fic as it possibly contradicts some of my worldbuilding, but I don’t have to stick 100% to Warframe canon (i already make the operators regenerate like Wolverine lol, but that’s because its dope and they at least have some regen in game. I take a lot of liberties with how durable i made all the Tenno in universe )
Next time: Shoto Vs Momo, and a fight you’ve been waiting for (probably idk) Katsuki Vs Ochaco! (Also Lumine Vs Kaminari) Will i finish this arc by the end of the year? No, probably not. I hope to at least get past the qualifier rounds and into the quarterfinals, though. Depending on how some personal and medical stuff goes this month on my days off, I might not have much time to write (Nothing serious, I won’t fall victim to the Ao3 curse- I say, tempting fate)
Pages Navigation
Azmoth89 on Chapter 1 Mon 06 May 2024 05:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
GrandNinjaMasterRen on Chapter 1 Wed 21 Aug 2024 03:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Wed 21 Aug 2024 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Sep 2024 05:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Sep 2024 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Sep 2024 01:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Sat 02 Nov 2024 03:42PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 02 Nov 2024 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
P_J_Sch on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Nov 2024 05:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 06:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
P_J_Sch on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 10:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bakery_girl on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 06:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 10:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bakery_girl on Chapter 1 Fri 24 Jan 2025 10:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 01:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bakery_girl on Chapter 1 Mon 27 Jan 2025 05:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
RemnantRose2024 on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jun 2025 05:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Whiteserpent119 on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Sep 2025 05:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Whiteserpent119 on Chapter 1 Mon 22 Sep 2025 05:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ellalba on Chapter 2 Wed 01 Mar 2023 08:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 2 Wed 01 Mar 2023 09:11PM UTC
Last Edited Wed 01 Mar 2023 09:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ellalba on Chapter 2 Thu 02 Mar 2023 12:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
NutOfTheArchives on Chapter 2 Sat 24 Jun 2023 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Some Guy With A Phone (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 14 Jun 2023 04:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
LazyConstellation on Chapter 2 Fri 07 Jul 2023 04:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 2 Wed 23 Aug 2023 04:31AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 23 Aug 2023 04:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Sep 2024 07:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Sep 2024 05:10PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 13 Sep 2024 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 2 Fri 13 Sep 2024 08:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Sep 2024 03:53AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 14 Sep 2024 03:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 2 Sat 14 Sep 2024 07:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheSorcerockingLass on Chapter 3 Wed 03 Jul 2024 09:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 3 Fri 13 Sep 2024 08:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 3 Fri 13 Sep 2024 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 3 Fri 13 Sep 2024 08:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Invisiblecockroach on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Mar 2025 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Mar 2025 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
piecheese10 on Chapter 3 Mon 28 Apr 2025 01:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 3 Mon 28 Apr 2025 04:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
piecheese10 on Chapter 3 Mon 28 Apr 2025 06:28PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 28 Apr 2025 08:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Baroness_Frieda on Chapter 3 Thu 24 Jul 2025 04:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
duhadventure on Chapter 3 Fri 25 Jul 2025 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Baroness_Frieda on Chapter 3 Sat 26 Jul 2025 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Dragon_Mage on Chapter 4 Fri 13 Sep 2024 10:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
P_J_Sch on Chapter 4 Sat 09 Nov 2024 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
WhimsyPie on Chapter 5 Wed 19 Apr 2023 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 5 Thu 20 Apr 2023 03:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation